《Stay Around You Now And Forever》


 Chapter 1: Divorce? Over my dead body!

    Chapter 1: Divorce? Over my dead body!


    "Lets get divorced.¡± Emily Gale was disheartened as she looked at the dashingly handsome man whom


    most women wanted to be with but she was now divorcing him.


    Hunter .Jackson, the most eligible and desired man in Bentson City, was rich, handsome, sophisticated


    and one of the most respected men in the city. But after being married for three years, she had given


    up hope that he would ever truly love her. After three long years, she was going to do the unthinkable


    and end one of the most envied matches in the city.


    "Divorce. You want it, you got it. I set you free. Henceforth we no longer have anything to do with each


    other." Emily endured the harsh words and the heartache but refused to look at him.


    Hunter was expressionless, deep in thought. He picked up the pen and signed the divorce papers


    handed to him by Emily. Thereafter he stood up from the table at the caf¨¦ and confidently walked out.


    His tall and strong frame immediately got every woman in the caf¨¦ s attention.


    That was their rtionship in a nutshell. No matter what she did, good or bad, it didn?t leave a single


    impression on him.


    Their rtionship had been like this for over a year, so she had gotten used to it somewhat. Even if it


    hurt her like crazy. As Emily walked out of the caf¨¦, her cell phone rang.


    "Wendy''", Emily answered the call and biting down on her lips said softly, ¡°I listened to you and got him


    to sign the divorce papers.¡±


    "Really, he signed the papers?¡± Wendy Gale could barely hide her excitement and glee.


    Emily was confused by her sister''s reaction. She frowned and continued, ¡°He signed, Wendy. Why are


    you so happy about this?"


    Ha ha ha, Emily, you really divorced Hunter, ha ha ha, you are an idiot"


    "What the hell are you talking about, sis?" Emily was even more puzzled. She felt that something was


    amiss.


    "Isn''t it obvious With you divorcing Hunter II have a chance to marry him"


    Standing ?in the building across from Emily, Wendy looked at her from the top floor andughed


    hysterically. She said, "Why do you think that Hunter has always been so cold towards you?¡±


    "What the...?" Emily asked, clutching her cell phone and unknowingly walking onto the main road.


    "Because he always med you for the death of his brother. Do you expect him to love the woman


    who has killed his little brother?¡±


    ''I did not!" Emily protested, ¡°I have nothing to do with Vincent''s death, did you...?¡±


    Emily''s eyes suddenly widened, she realized, "This was your n all along, you sick bitch!"


    "What are you going to do, tell Hunter the truth? What a pity, It''s toote now." Wendy''s diabolical


    laughter seemed toe from the depths of hall.


    "I won''t let you off! You tricked me!" Emily hated herself for realizing all of this toote.


    "li am afraid that you won''t have a chance now." Wendy looked down at the figure on the road and with


    an evil smile said, "Look to your left."


    Emily nced to the left, but at that instance, a loud impact rang out.


    Bone shattering pain permeated throughout her entire body. She was like a leaf drifting in the wind.


    After being hit by the truck, her body hit the ground with a hard thump.


    Her life shed before her eyes. Half her life she spent obsessed over Hunter and trying to make him


    happy.


    She thought to herself, if she had a chance to live her life again, she wouldn''t ever love him again. How


    could she love a man who couldn''t love her back?


    Emily closed her eyes. As shey there unconsciously, she couldn''t see the dashingly handsome man,


    Hunter .Jackson, running out of the crowd and lifting up her blood-soaked body.


    And she could not see that the man who everyone idolized in tears as he carried her to the sidewalk


    and called 9-11.


    She could not see that within her bag, out came the divorce agreement and where Hunter was


    supposed to sign his name, he had Written the words, NEVER.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Emily s body turned icy cold and finally she breathed herst.

 Chapter 2: Missus, threatened Master

    Chapter 2: Missus, threatened Master


    Emily opened her eyes and found that she was reborn.


    She looked at herself in the mirror.


    Her body felt unbearable hot and her face was covered with thick makeup. She was wearing a plunging


    V neckline gown, the time on the clock was exactly 7:48 in the evening.


    This was all too familiar, and Emily shuddered at the memory.


    She revived from her death and found herself back in her 18-year old body. This night was her


    engagement to Hunter Jackson.


    In her previous life, it was at this engagement event that she was drugged. When Hunter''s


    subordinates came to look for her, she was making out with two male make-up artists.


    This was stopped by Hunter''s subordinates and they did their best to protect her dignity. Unfortunately,


    it became the talk of the town and blemished her character. Despite this, Hunter still fulfilled his


    grandmother''s wishes and married her. But from that point on, he never trusted her again.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Now, it was only two minutes from the event that caused most of her life''s problems.


    Emily pinched her hands and tried to wake herself from the effects of the drug that she had been given.


    She struggled to the door.


    Before she could open the door, she could hear a voice saying "You must get this right. You must say


    that the bitch seduced you both."


    "We know, Ms. Gale. Rest assured. No one will know that you are involved,'' a strange man''s voice


    replied.


    Wendy Gale''s voice softly replied, "When this ?is done, [I''ll send the rest of the money. lf this fails, I


    shouldn''t have to tell you what will happen."


    "We won''t fail Ms. Gale, you just sit back and enjoy the show."


    Emily pinched her hands even harder. She had never suspected Wendy before but it was Wendy who


    had set-up from the startl


    Her body was getting hotter and hotter, and Emily started to panic. Oh no. lf they enter with her in this


    condition, she wouldn''t be able to resist them. Then after they had taken advantage of her, they can still


    say that it was she who initiated it.


    She can remain here, she must escapel


    The dressing room was linked to an adjoining restroom. Emily took an eyebrow trimmer as a weapon


    and stumbled towards the door to the restroom. .Just as she closed the door to the restroom, the outer


    door opened and the two male makeup artists entered the room.


    "Where is she?" "Check out the restroom"


    As fast as she could, Emily got out of the restroom and into the corridor. She continued to stumble


    along towards the lift.


    As she entered the lift, she heard from the long corridor the male make-up artists voices, ?Oh nol That


    woman has escaped! We can''t let her escape."


    The engagement event was being held at a hotel and now the grand ballroom was already filled with


    guests.


    Emily was drugged. She didn''t know what shell do under the influence of the drugs. Barely conscious,


    she took the lift down to the basement parking garage.


    No matter what, she must leave this ce tonight.


    4Just a short distance away, she saw a car door open. Clenching her teeth, she headed into the car.


    With the eyebrow trimmer in hand, she pressed it against the upants neck and demanded, "Drive!


    Drive away from here now!"


    The dashingly handsome man frowned and looked down at the small de pressed against his neck


    with cold eyes.


    Emily felt a chille over her, she thought, this man was so chilling.


    Two men dashed out from the lift and were obviously looking for her.


    Emily couldn''t be bothered to look at the men, shut the door with a thump. She continued to press the


    de on his neck, and said,


    ¡°Tell your driver to gol¡±


    "Sir... the driver said in shock looking at his boss.


    Emily finally realized who the man she was threatening was. In her panic, she identally c?t down on


    his neck and drew a trace of blood.


    Good lord! .Just her l?ck. She had randomly chosen this car and the owner happened to be the man


    who she was to be engaged to.


    The man who had broken her heart in her previous life, the man who she had sworn never to love


    again- Hunter .Jackson!

 Chapter 3: Hunter, You scum

    Chapter 3: Hunter, You scum


    Time stood still in the car.


    Emily''s hand was trembling and Liam, the driver, broke out in cold sweat. He was worried about the cut


    on the master''s neck.


    Only Hunter remained expressionless and emotionless throughout the encounter. He nced outside


    at the two men and said, to Emily and Liams disbelief, "Drive!"


    "Dri... Drive?" Liam was shocked. Was his boss really being threatened by his future wife?


    Mr. Hunter was revered as a god in Bentson City. He has never ever been threatened before,


    especially by someone holding a knife. Anyone who dared might as well been asking for death.


    Emily could not think straight. As the car drove out of the hotel car park , she eased the grip and the


    eyebrow trimmer slipped from her grasp.


    The trimmer dropped onto Hunter s strong hands and he tossed it aside.


    "Where do you want to go?¡± The voice was strangely reassuring. She could never tire from listening to


    that deep manly voice.


    Emily unconsciously grabbed onto his shirt as her body continued to heat up and she was starting to


    feel dizzy. But there was this thought in her mind, deep in her consciousness.


    ¡°Hunter.... Her breathing was short andbored. With a husky voice, she said, "I don''t love you, I never


    will lo?ve you. You scuml¡±


    Liam flinched and almost lost control of the car. Tonight''s their engagement. How could she be so


    disrespectful? Although he knew that Mr. Hunter was only obeying his grandmother s wishes for this


    arranged marriage, how could she disrespect him?


    But it was obvious that the future Mrs. Hunter was in a daze and perhaps she didn''t even know what


    she was saying.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Hunter raised his thick eyebrows and stared at the cherry red face of hers, ''Me? Scum?¡±


    He didn''t remember doing anything that awful to his fianc¨¦e to deserve being called a scum.


    "You¡¯re a scumbag.'' Emily bit her lip, her eyes were dted and dull. She had suffered so many


    grievances, unhappiness, and hopelessness due to this man.


    "Why do you treat me this way? Hunter, you piece of shit, why?¡±


    She clenched her fists and firmly pounded on his chest. Hunter grabbed her hands and before he could


    speak, the silly girl raised her head, with tears swelling in her eyes and pouting lips. lt was a face full of


    grief, ''Hunter, it hurts me so much...''


    Her pitiful state made Hunter wonder if he had ever done anything to hurt her, honestly, they had barely


    ever met.


    Emily was even more dazed as the drugs continued to take effect on her body. She was so hot, so


    itchy like countless bugs were crawling all over her.


    She continued to lean onto Hunter and started to nuzzle him. Hunter looked down and with both hands,


    pushed her shoulders away.


    He didn''t say a word, but he didn''t need to with those cold icy eyes that could kill anyone s soul with a


    single re.


    Emily looked into those eyes and shivered like she was cold despite the fact that her body felt like it


    was on fire. But soon, the coldest breeze couldn''t put out the fire. The drugs continued to take effect


    and she already couldn''t tell who was in front of her.


    She grabbed Hunter''s cor, ¡°I¡¯m hot. Put it in me..."


    "Mr. Hunter, Sir. | don''t think Ms. Gale is feeling well" Liam said as he stole a nce at the rear-view


    mirror.


    Hunter looked down at Emily, and suddenly, the girl slid her leg on hisp and straddled him.

 Chapter 4: Behave yourself

    Chapter 4:Behave yourself


    Ah... Liam flinched and the car almost mounted the curb.


    Uneptable, this is totally uneptable! Never has there been any woman who dares to be so


    disrespectful to Mr. Hunter!


    Will the master throw her out of the car?


    Emily squinted her eyes and stared at the dashingly handsome face, her breathing was fast and


    labored.


    Hunter''s face was ice-cold, his fingers pinched her chin and lifted her face. "Who did this to you?¡±


    Tonight was their engagement. Although he didn''t have any feelings for his fianc¨¦e, she was still his


    fianc¨¦e. Whoever did this to her might as well attacked him. He narrowed his eyes, and with an air of


    vengeance, he coldly said, "Was it those two men?¡±


    Emily wasn''t in the mood to answer that question. Trying to break free from his grip, her head tilted


    forward and kissed him.


    Liam flinched again and the car almost swerved.


    ¡°Emily, do you know what you are doing?" Hunter gently pushed her back, but she still held onto her


    shoulders. That stone-cold face finally revealed a hint of concern for her.


    How dare she kiss him! The nerve of this woman! "You... you!¡±


    His voice seemed to be drowned by her kiss.


    Hunter''s hands continued to hold onto her shoulders and initially he wanted to let go, but the kiss was


    unexpectedly good.


    Then Hunter quickly realized that the girl in his embrace was like a ticking time-bomb.


    Hunter grabbed Emily''s hand. He spoke again, but this time his voice was a little rougher, ?Dont movel"


    But this girl could not control herself.


    Hunter sighed coldly. Hunter was usually cold as ice during high-pressure situations, but he was losing


    his cool, "Find a ce and stop!"


    Liam, sweating profusely in anxiety and he was trying to find a suitable ce to stop the car. He


    identally looked at the rear-view mirror and saw Emily kicking up a fuss.


    She has really lost allposure; her face was flushed so red that it seemed like blood could ooze out


    any moment. Hunter took notice and his cold heart started to reveal a trace ofpassion.


    Hisrge hands grasped Emily''s tiny hands and he said as gently as he could, "Behave yourself, don''t


    move."


    He nced at Liam and coldly said, "Do you want to keep your eyes?¡±


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Though his voice was calm and collected, Liam panicked and sweated even more, ''No...yes, I want


    them...''


    Liam took one quick nce at the scene in the back. Emily''s hands were still on Mr. Hunter''s chest and


    what took Liam by surprise was, Mr. Hunter who usually hates being touched was actually letting this


    woman do it


    But now he had to find a ce to park the car and got out or he would be fired!

 Chapter 5: Woman, you asked for it

    Chapter 5: Woman, you asked for it


    Finally, Liam found a ce and the car stopped by the seaside. Liam jumped out immediately. With a


    firm thud the door closed and locked. As fast as Liam could, he disappeared into the darkness.


    In the car, the man''s shirt has be ruffled. His expression remained cold and emotionless but sweat


    started to bead down his forehead and cheeks. He looked Irresistible seductive.


    His sweaty hands grasped her tiny hands tightly and a muted voice said, "Emily, do you know what you


    are doing?¡±


    "I..." Emily shook her head, she didn''t know a thing.


    Hunter s eyes squinted, "Do you know who l am?¡±


    Little did he expect that there would be a day when a silly girl caused him to lose control.


    But he wanted her to know clearly who the person before her was.


    Emily sighed and turned her watery eyes on him.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Who he is? He... "You are... Jack Hunter.''


    "Very good!" Hunter finally released her and started to gently take off his shirt.


    This is the first time he willingly took off his clothes in front of her. Ever!


    Emily was dumbfounded, she already knew that Hunter was attractive, but she didn''t expect him to be


    so devilishly dashingl


    But his re was still so frighteningly cold.


    The true Hunter is cold, calcted,posed, and bloodthirsty as a wolf!


    Emily suddenly realized that she was about to be devoured like prey. Her hot desire for him was swiftly


    dampened by his predatory re.


    She couldn''t help but shiver and retreat, ''I...''


    "Why? Weren''t you eager for it?" Hunter pulled her back in.


    Emily shook her head and used both her hands to push him away. She felt his hands touch her and


    they were warmer than hersl


    "I...I''m fine now." The man in front of her is dangerous. Scary. He is one of those once involved with,


    you I''ll never be able to escape from.


    Oh my lord, he is Hunter! What happened to her just now? Why did she seduce him?


    Her body was hot and yet chilly, chilled by her fear of him.


    What happened in her previous life came back to her in detail. Emily could not help but tense up. This


    is someone who she definitely could not offend. Why didn''t she run far away from him?


    "You have inmed my desire, now you are ying hard to get?¡± He said threateningly as he lifted her


    face by the chin.


    "Little one, are you toying with me?¡±


    "I, of course not..." Emily struggled uneasily. She wanted to push him away but was unable to.


    "I shouldn''t have done it, Hunter, please ... let go of me...¡±


    She was panicking and wanted to flee but she couldn''t resist any further.


    "You double-minded Iittle thing,. Hunter gazed down at her, Woman, you asked for it!"

 Chapter 6: Brave Enough to leave

    Chapter 6: Brave Enough to leave


    ckness.


    When Emily Gale awoke, she was the only one in the car.


    The evening gown she had worn was tossed aside and torn into pieces. A sense of unease welled up


    inside her, how horny was she back then?


    What had she just done? Was she who tore her evening dress? Where did she get such strength?


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    As soon as she sat up, she frowned at the pain. The fragmentary memories gradually became clear.


    She had just, sat on Hunter, taken off his clothes, unfastened his belt, and pulled his pants off. God!


    She had just sex with the most desired man in the city. The almost untouchable leader of the Jackson


    Family!


    But it seems like there''s something wrong. Why did she feel so embarrassed right now? lt takes two to


    tango, he wanted it Just as bad as he.


    "It hurts!" With his jacket wrapped around her, Emily sat up and peeked out of the window.


    Not far away, Hunter s tall figure stood against the wind, no one knows what Liam was telling him.


    This was now the second time she had met him for the first time, however, by watching his perfect


    figure viewed from the behind, her heart still trembled at the first. Her hand covered her chest tightly


    and bit her lower lip.


    ¡°No way l will fall for him again! This man is absolutely heartless!"


    In herst life, no matter how hard she pursued, how much effort she expended, or how passionate she


    was, he was still cold like an ice-capped mountain thatsts a thousand years.


    She thought, it wasn? that he couldn''t love her, it was he couldn''t love anyone! No, she would never


    again repeat this tragedy again in this life!


    She fastened the buttons of her jacket carefully and climbed into the driver ''s seat...


    Not far from the car, Liam hung up the phone and immediately reported to Hunter respectfully,


    ''Everyone is still waiting at the hotel.


    "Do you want to go back and continue the engagement banquet?"


    With Hunter s status in Bentson City, no one would dare leave the party unless he said so.


    If they had to wait all day they would because no one wanted to displease him.


    Hunter didn¡¯t speak, his eyes stared deeply at the sea horizon far away. Liam had known Hunter for


    years, but no one could ever guess what he was thinking. His eyes were too cold and unpredictable.


    Mr. Hunter did not talk and Liam did not dare to disturb him. Liam quietly waited for him by the beach.


    After a long pause, Hunter turned his gaze towards the car, ¡°The engagement continue as nned."


    After some time, the girl should have recovered already, Hunter thought to himself.


    After all, this engagement was his grandmother''s idea, which means nothing could stop this for going


    forward.


    Liam followed Hunter, fearing that the youngdy would still be unpredictable. He didn''t know yet what


    the situation was, so he didn''t dare to get close.


    But as he turned to face the car, the scene before him left him inplete shock.


    With a loud whine, the car in front of them drove away!


    Liam and Hunter were both in disbelief, their eyes opened wide in shock.


    Liam stared at the car''s shadow disappearing far away, he waspletely befuddled.


    Thank god he has a strong heart, otherwise, he would be frightened to death by this future woman that


    will a big part of his future life, Liam thought.


    Liam thought about what happened so far. First, this woman hijacked the Mr. Hunter with a knife, then


    she touched Mr. Hunter and kissed him! She took off his clothes and pulled down his trousers and...


    It was unlikely that that tiny woman was able to fore herself on him. | mean, she couldn''t have raped


    him. Mr. Hunter would never let that happen.


    But now, after all of that, this woman has the nerve to steal his car! This ?is a disaster; how could this


    have happened?


    After being abandoned by his future wife, the young master must be furious right now.


    And if Mr. Hunter is furious, there was no saying what would happen. Being fired might be the best


    result. There was a huge ¡°bang¡± sound above his head, a sh of lightning streaked across the sky,


    and the rain began to pour.


    Liams legs softened, and he almost knelt to God.


    Does God want me to die or what?


    "Mr. Hunter, I... | will gather our crews here to pick you up."


    ¡°Get the hell out of here and get it done."


    The rain poured over Hunter .Jacksons short hair, and his messy bangs fell on his face, which not only


    did not detract from his


    handsomeness but added a touch of devilish charm.


    That''s when Hunter felt a cold chill all over his body, and his icy face, which had never known shock,


    burned with anger.


    She had cut him, touched him, raped him, used him and now, she has dared to leave him on the road!


    Okay, great!


    Emily Gale, you are bold!

 Chapter 7: In one glance, shocked by her beauty.

    Chapter 7: In one nce, shocked by her beauty.


    Emily Gale really had no idea what he hoped by driving away from Hunter.


    | mean, abandon Hunter? How could ?it be possible? How could any girl do that?


    But now, she could even think about being with him again. The mess in the car just then was an


    ident, a mistake. Now that she hade to her senses ¨¬t was time to get out of here.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    But what the hell is going on with this inexplicable downpour? Was this supposed to make her and


    Hunter hate each other even more?


    Thinking of the trouble she might have put him into, Emily''s hands shook, and she almost crashed in a


    panic.


    She didn''t want to have anything to do with Hunter, but she also didn''t want him to hate her.


    She knows what kind of person he is. This would never end well if she pissed him off.


    The road was bumpy, and finally, she managed to drive the car into Gale''s Vi. Emily stepped on the


    brakes, stopped the car.


    Getting wet in the rain, she left the parking garage quickly and hurried to the main house. The rain hit


    her face and washed away all her makeup.


    She couldn''t see clearly in front of her. Suddenly, and with a loud bang, she hit her head on someone''s


    elbow.


    She was struck by the rebound and fell. The other one was also pushed back a few steps by the


    impact.


    "You...'', holding an umbre, Manson .Jackson''s face went dark and was about to me the maid who


    was being so reckless.


    But after seeing the maids face clearly, he was startled and suddenly shocked by her beauty.


    When did the Jacksons hire such a beautiful maid? Her small face was so lovely and delicate, and the


    features were amazingly exquisite.


    While soaking in the rain, her petite figure looked so fragile and made people want to hold her in their


    arms and take good care of her.


    Even Wendy Gale, known as one of the top beauties of Benton City, was still less than one-tenth as


    beautiful as thisdy!


    "Miss, you...'' Manson Jackson was about to help her.


    But this little girl got up on her own, ran away quickly without even taking a look at him.


    There was a small garden in front of the garage where the flower bed turned the trail into several paths.


    In the blink of an eye, the beautiful girl had disappeared.


    But the little, fair, wless face was deeply imprinted in Manson .Jacksons heart.


    The grandparents of the .Jacksons and Gales were ying matchmaker, and each of the .Jacksons


    sons were being matched with one of the Gale''s beautiful daughters.


    In the Gale family, the second daughter, Wendy Gale was the most beautiful one. The eldest daughter


    was not bad. Still, she''s not aspretty as Wendy.


    But the thirddy of the family is a freak. She wears too m?ch makeup, and people want to vomit when


    they see her.


    But, that doesn''t matter, who is this maid?


    Not far away, Wendy Gale had just gotten off the car. She came over with an umbre, "Manson, why


    are you here?¡±


    Half an hour ago, Liam called to tell her that the engagement banquet was canceled. Wendy just


    couldn? be happier. She was in such a good mood, she couldn''t keep the smile on her face down.


    Manson usually liked to see Wendy s smile. Every time she smiled, his whole world lit up.


    But this time, when he looked at her smile, he felt something was missing.


    He shook his head and said to himself, she''s still the seconddy of the Gale family, not somebody that


    an ordinary maid could even begin topete with.


    The engagement banquet was canceled, and he had nothing to do tonight, so he thought that this


    would be some good time to get some personal time with Wendy. Of course, Wendy had seen through


    his intentions. Over the past few days, Manson was chasing after her so desperately, he almost


    surrendered to her deadly charm.


    Her original n is to use Manson .Jackson to get closer to his brother Hunter. But considering the


    engagement banquet was


    canceled, she now knew that there was an opening she could take advantage o¨ª.


    Why go for the Beta member of the Jackson family when you could get the leader of the pack, Wendy


    thought. She really didn''t need Manson anymore.


    ¡°Father and others will be here soon. Manson, I don''t think tonights going to be a peaceful night for our


    family, maybe you should leave."


    Due to the fact that Emily escaped from the engagement banquet, her father must be furious right now.


    A very important meeting was about to take ce.


    She really did have a lot of things to do. Manson .Jacksons presence at the meeting wouldplicate


    things if she was going to get Hunter.


    "Manson, I''ll see you again tomorrow."


    She thought that it would take a lot of effort to persuade Manson .Jackson, but surprisingly, Manson


    agreed without hesitation.


    ¡°Then I''II go back, see you soon.''


    Looking at the main house in the distance, though his eyes, Manson seemed a little disappointed.


    The face of the little maid just then had been wandering in his mind.


    He gave Wendy a quick nce again, nodded and turned away.


    Wendy Gale was a little surprised, the way he looked at her just then. Somehow there was no passion


    at all, was her control slipping?


    But it didn''t matter. Now was time to focus on the work ahead. Her father, Charles Gale had just


    arrived.

 Chapter 8: Second sister, what did you let me drink

    Chapter 8: Second sister, what did you let me drink


    "1s Emily here? What''s going on? Get her down here immediately!"


    As he arrived home, Charles stomped his feet in anger when he heard that Emily was upstairs in her


    room. He thought that his youngest daughter had met with an ident with or without Hunter .Jackson.


    But why did shee here alone? Does she intend to abandon her marriage? What the hell was going


    on?


    That good for nothing girl! She isn''t even that pretty and yet Master Jackson was willing to marry her,


    how can she be so useless! lf she offends Hunter Jackson, how will the Gale family survive in Bentson


    City? She''s going to drag all of us down.


    His wife Kate Gale red at the maid and shouted, ¡°Hurry and get Emily down!"


    "Yes, Madaml" The maid rushed upstairs.


    Wendy walked briskly into the house and also heard that Emily was in the house. She looked at Kate


    for confirmation and Kate nodded. Wendy rushed over to Charles who was now furious, she said softly,


    ''Dad, you have high blood pressure. Don''t get overly agitated, it''s not good for your health."


    She needed her father to rx.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Emily ran away from her engagement, how are we going to exin this to Hunter .Jackson?¡±


    "Dad, it was Grandmother Jacksons wish that our family be bounded by marriage. After what happened


    tonight, I''m afraid that Hunter Jackson won want to marry Emily anymore."


    Wendy lowered her voice further, ''!f our families are not bound by marriage, Grandmother .Jackson will


    definitely be very upset. We really can''t allow this marriage to be cancelled."


    Charles replied hopelessly, ''l agree with you. Hunter .Jackson will not want this fool Emily anymore.


    How can we salvage this


    engagement?"


    ¡°How about...'' Wendy started to blush. She was ying coy because she was still a high-born woman,


    and there were rules that governed what a youngdy could and should say.


    Kate of course knew what her daughter meant and continued, ¡°Originally, it was the wish of


    Grandmother .Jackson to bind the


    Jackson and Gale families in marriage. lt appears to me that Master .Jackson isn''t that fond of Emily.''


    "What do you mean?¡± Charles said a bit more upbeat as he began to sense a way to get out of this


    mess. Kate said immediately, "l¨ª we were to change another daughter of the Gale family, someone who


    is far prettier and talented, perhaps


    Master .Jackson will approve..."


    "Oh yes, in that case my little sister will take my ce and be the fianc¨¦e of Hunter .Jackson."


    Emily came down the stairs and leaned over the banister, andughed as she looked at Wendy, ?But


    my lovely little sister, aren''t you already with the Jackson family s second son, Vincent Jackson?¡±


    ¡°Don''t you talk nonsense. l?s true that Vincent wan?ts me, but I haven''t agreed to anything yet.'' Wendy


    raised her head and looked clearly at Emily''s face, and was shocked, "Emily, you... why don''t you have


    any make up on? You..."


    Kate was also surprised to see that Emily s face was clean. How can this girl reveal her face without


    any makeup?


    ''It''s already sote, why do I have to make up if I was about to go to bed?¡±


    Emily smiled slyly and stared at Wendy, pretending to be naive.


    Sis, you taught me the importance of make-up and why a woman should always wear it. Bu?t now I


    realize that | look even better without make up!"


    Charles was stupefied. Normally Emily liked to put on a lot of make-up, but now getting a good look at


    her face without it, Emily was really pretty! Wendys heart sank on seeing her father''s expression. She


    could only force out augh. "No, no, it was Emily who always wants to make up. When did l say


    something like that?"


    Once she finished, she changed the topic, "Emily, what happened tonight? Where did you go? Why


    didn? you turn up at the


    engagement ceremony?¡±


    She was still thatpassionate and gentle sister in front of Emily and her parents. Emily was amazed


    how well Wendy could put up that face and pretend that she actually cared about her.


    Emilyughed coldly on the inside. In her previous life, it was this lying Wendy who caused her a life of


    misery, even causing the death of Vincent Jackson.


    Today, the heavens gave her another chance to relive this life and make up for past mistakes. lIf she


    didn''t settle the score with her sister, it would an opportunity wasted.


    Emily shed her eyes at her sister and said, "Wendy, I''m not sure why, but after you gave me a drink, I


    suddenly became dizzy and my whole body heated up.


    She rubbed her temples to show that she has not fully recovered.


    "I was afraid that IIl make a fool of myself and hurried home for a cold shower. lm still feeling rather


    ufortable."


    She looked towards Wendy and while her eyes betrayed a small smile, all that people could see was


    her innocent, naive face. "Wendy, what did you let me drink? Why did my body feel so strange?"

 Chapter 9: What is that?

    Chapter 9: What is that?


    What would make you dizzy, body heat up and feel strange after drinking it?


    Charles'' attention was now on Wendy. He was almost fifty and he wasn''t a fool. What drink did she


    drink and why did his second daughter give it to his youngest daughter?


    Wendy was full of guilt, she shook her head, "Father, | didn''t drug Emily, how could I..."


    Emily blinked those big round eyes and stared at her usingly but innocently, Wendy, what do you


    mean drugged? Did you drug me? `"


    She was only eighteen and it was easy to pretend that she didn''t know what was happening.


    Emily, with a little experience now, certainly acted very convincingly!


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Wendy! What did you let her drink?" Charles frowned angrily.


    lf Wendy had really done anything to sabotage Emily and Hunter .Jackson''s engagement, he would pay


    for itI


    "Father, how could I hurt Emily? That silly girl must have drunk something she shouldn''t have and she


    was afraid that she ll be


    punished by you. She is just ming me for your problems."


    Wendy was really acting it up, there were even mist in her eyes.


    "Dad, I''m your daughter. You should be aware of what kind of person | am."


    Kate interjected, "Charles, our Wendy is well khown in Bentson City, do you think that she could do that


    to her sister?¡±


    "Furthermore, Emily has always been a little naughty. Who are you going to trust, her or Wendy who


    has always been loyal and sessful daughter.''


    Wendy has always been serious in her studies and obedient to her parents. Whether it was helping


    others or schoolwork, it has always been top marks.


    When she was eighteen, she participated in several social events in Bentson City and promptly


    became known as the most popr socialite in Bentson City. She was not only beautiful but she was


    also very talented. She yed the piano well, danced well, everything she did was perfection.


    Charles looked again at Emily who was still standing at the stairs. He was unsure of what to do.


    She is his daughter but she has always been a delinquent. She doesn''t like to study, she smokes and


    drinks, likes to wear heavy makeup, flirt, run away from home, you name it, she has done it.


    These can be saved by an innocent perfect face.


    Atst, Charles said, "Emily, your sister wouldn''t have done that to you, I''m afraid this is a


    misunderstanding."


    Emilyughed coldly without a hint of warmth.


    Emily knew her father well and why he said what he did. Most of her ''problems'' were because of


    Wendy. She smoked, drank heavily and wore heavy make-up only once at the bequest of Wendy.


    Someone took her photo and the picture went viral across the inte.


    She was an idiot in her previous life, Emily admitted to herself. She has never suspected Wendy.


    ¡°Of course, I know that it''s a misunderstanding, why would my older sister want to harm me? She


    always taught me how to cover my tracks and how to hide my misdeeds.''


    She blinked andughed, ''If it wasn''t for Wendy, father, you wouldn''t have found out so quickly.''


    "What did you say?" Charles stared at Wendy.


    ''Father, l.. how would I.... Damn that Emily, Wendy thought. Is she doing all of this on purpose tonight?


    How could she have such a big transformation, especially on a key night like tonight?


    Was it a slip of the tongue or on purpose? Was she mistaken? Wendy got nervous, had she overyed


    her hand tonight?


    "Charles, Wendy hates the smell of cigarettes. You know that. Do you think that she''ll teach Emily how


    to smoke?¡±


    Kate wanted so much to p Emily. Previously Emily was dumb as a post, she didn? even know how


    to string a sentence properly. But now, her words are sharp while appearing to be innocent. Every


    sentence was drawing blood, something was different.


    Charles didn''t know what to believe. Tonight, his youngest daughter had a huge change and he is still


    stunned. But, now he had to take care of the issue behind the cancelled ceremony. What was he going


    to do about that?


    Suddenly, Kate raised her eyebrow and dashed upstairs towards Emily, "What''s that on your neck?¡±

 Chapter 10: That man, thats him

    Chapter 10: That man, that''s him


    Emily was still physically weak and struggled to stand.


    Kate was too fast and before Emily realized that there could be something on her neck, Kate was


    already grabbing her cor.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Kate was not gentle with Emily and with one yank, she let Emily''s neck in view of the others.


    Wendy sneered in her mind and emphasized, "My godI Emily, your... your neck is covered with so


    many love bites!"


    Emily couldn''t hide it as she was dragged down the stairs by Kate. Before she could exin, Charles


    was already next to her.


    You... you... what happened!" Charles stared at the love bites on Emily''s neck and cor bone. His


    fingers were trembling in anger.


    These where the ones on her neck, there must be even more elsewhere.


    Wendy immediately acted proper and pretended to be concerned, ¡°Emily, what happened to you?¡±


    Wendy looked at Charles and he was already fuming from anger.


    This daughter of his should always consider her father first, "What you did, what will it do to my


    reputation?2¡±


    Kate immediately tried to calm the situation, ¡°Emily, you have hur? your father and our family. lf Hunter


    Jackson knows that you did this evening, it will be the end of this family!"


    "You... you want the entire Gale family to be buried with you?¡± Charles finally exploded.


    This daughter''s shameless actions could be the final nail in the coffin for the Gale family!


    "You unfilial daughter, you!¡± He lifted his hand and was about to strike her.


    "What makes you think that the man l was with tonight wasn1 Hunter Jackson?"


    Emily''s words made Charles freeze in position, with his hand raised, "What did you say tonight the man


    you were with was Hunter Jackson?"


    Emily did not answer. lf she could help it, she wouldn''t have anything to do with that piece of crap.


    But what happened tonight to her body, Kate and Wendy would never let go. She certainly will not risk


    having them look under her clothes.


    "Dad, impossible... it can''t be Hunter. Why would he want a woman like her?¡±


    "Why not? Why cant he like me? Don''t tell me that you don''t think that i''m not as pretty as you?¡±


    With all her makeup removed, these words were indeed convincing. Charles was not blind.


    At a loss for words after being repeatedly rebutted by Emily, she looked at Kate with a pair of bloodshot


    eyes. Wendy was in shock, when did Emily get so confident?


    Kate sharply said, ¡°Are you taking us for fools? How low do you view Hunter Jackson? A great family


    like that would never stoop to such lows. Hunter Jackson would never....


    She paused, after all, she is ady with stature, some words should not be said. But must be said!


    "Even if he wanted to do that with you, he would never risk the ceremony for the sake of a quickie with


    you."


    She looked at Charles, and immediately changed her demeanor, ''Charles, she must be lying!"


    Charles was flustered and started to think about what to do. Kate has a point. Hunter Jackson is a


    person of authority; he wouldn''t do something as reckless as this.


    "Do you know Hunter Jackson? How do you know for sure the he wouldn?1?" Emily pushed away Kate


    s hand who was holding onto her cor andughed coldly.


    "Hunter Jackson said that tomorrow he will exin everything. It''s almost 1:00 PM now. Why don''t we


    wait for a few more hours and listen to what he says?"


    "No, Emily must be nning to run away during this time. Charles, she has done something simr


    beforel"


    Kate was determined to deal with her tonight. She will not give her another chance. With the arrogant


    look on Emily, no one would want her.


    "Charles, she is not repentant for the trouble she has caused. Tonight, you must give her a good


    beating! Otherwise, she will never learnt


    ''Sir'' The caretaker hurriedly ran in, panting, ''Sir, Master Jackson is here.''

 Chapter 11: Not even a glance

    Chapter 11: Not even a nce


    Hunter actually came! Emily never expected that her attempt to calm the situation actually materialized.


    But, it''s 2 am, why is he here at this hour?


    When the Gale family heard that Master .Jackson is here, everyone became excited and anxious.


    Charles and Kate immediately went? out to receive him. Wendy quickly checked her makeup and


    rushed out.


    Only Emily felt an inexplicable unease and retreated quietly to her room as everyone was out to


    wee Hunter.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    When Hunter emerged from the car, every Gale family member was shocked. They could see that his


    body was damp and the shirt and trousers were creased. lt was obvious that they were wet and dried


    soon after. His hair was out of ce and looked like it was wet from a downpour. What happened to


    Master Jackson?


    But the important thing was, even though in this state, he still exuded an irresistible attraction to the


    ladies. Not only was his image unaffected but his roughed-up looks emitted a unique maism. Even


    when a man sees him, they?l be floored by his superiority and not dare to look directly at him. But what


    caused this to Master Jackson? Furthermore, after being wet to this extent, he didn''t change and came


    directly to their house?


    "Master Jackson, why didn''t you inform us beforeing?¡±


    Master .Jackson didn¡¯t express any unhappiness but Charles was very nervous and worried.


    Don''t tell me that Master .Jackson was here because Emily failed to turn up at the engagement


    ceremony. The more he thought, the possibility of that became higher. All because of that Emily!


    Kate didn''t even dare to speak. She always felt that she wasn''t worthy of speaking in front of Master


    .Jackson. But she kept pushing Wendy forward so that her daughter has a chance to interact with


    Hunter.


    Wendy was pretending to have a reserved manner, but with a push from her mother, she said softly,


    "Master .Jackson, how are you?


    "I''m Wendy, the second daughter of Gale family.''


    She presented her best side to Hunter but he didn''t even take a nce at her!


    Wendy was shocked. Don''t tell me there is a man in Bentson City who doesn''t know that she''s the most


    popr socialite?


    "Master Jackson...


    ¡°Excuse me, is Emily home?¡± Hunter looked at Charles and said authoritatively. But even that soft tone


    was unable to ease the anxiety and tension that everyone felt.


    "Yes, Emily, shes home, she''s at the hall." Charles had a bad feelinging over him, thinking that


    Hunter is here to pursue tonight''s incident!


    "Master Jackson, please, pleasee in for a seat."


    Hunter nodded and went in with him. Liam was with Hunter and did not give Wendy a chance to get


    close to the Master. Master hates women who get too close to him. To him, Wendy was the same as


    those idiotic women.


    Emily could not be seen anywhere in the hall. How dare that damn woman escapel


    Charles suppressed his anger andmanded, "Get Emily downl"


    As the servant quickly ran upstairs, Charles nervously smiled to Hunter, Master .Jackson, please have


    a seat."


    Even as his trousers were still damp, Hunter calmly sat down without any expression.


    Seeing the legendary Master Jackson in close proximity and exuding superiority, Wendy was even


    more mesmerized. But her several advances didn''t earn once a gaze from Hunter. She felt very


    disappointed.


    "Master, future Mistress is here." Liam announced while standing beside him.


    Hunter squinted as he looked at thedying down the stairs. Everyone''s attention was on Emily


    now. However, Wendy felt ease at the first sight of her.

 Chapter 12: Ill accompany you

    Chapter 12: I''ll apany you


    Emily put on makeup beforeing down. She did a smoky dark emo style in a hurry and looked like a


    zombie.


    Wendy and Kate''s heart rxed. Charles on the other hand was shocked, "Why... did you do this?


    Hurry up and wash away that makeup!"


    She was so innocent and pretty a moment ago but now, she looks horrible!


    What kind of look is this? This daughter of mine is beyond hope! Instead, Emily smiled as she walked


    to her father. She didn''t think that her makeup looked terrible.


    Sheughed, ''Father, why did you summon me? I was about to sleep! ?m so tired tonight!"


    "You..."


    Since you are tired, then, let''s not discuss what happened tonight. Go and rest.'' Hunter stood up. But


    he didn''t leave, instead, he walked towards Emilyl


    He was calm andposed without a hint that he was angry but Emily could smell danger.


    She backed off a couple of steps and forced a smile, "¡°Then... I''ll go up first, please excuse me."


    In her previous life, Hunter hated her thick makeup. She learned not to makeup so as to please him.


    She didn''t expect that everyone thought that she was prettier without any makeup. Now that she has


    that zombie look, Hunter must not like it, isn''t it?


    Hunter didn''t say anything, Emily turned to leave.


    As she turned around, she heard a deep voice from behind, ''I''ll apany you."


    What? What did he mean? Does he mean that he ll apany her while she rested upstairs?


    Emily was hoping that she imagined what she heard, but following that, Hunter said to Charles and


    dashed all her hopes.


    "Today I lost my self-control and disrespected your daughter causing the engagement ceremony to be


    cancelled, please ept my apologies.''


    Master .Jackson actually shouldered the entire responsibilities!


    Charles was startled, then surprised, then ted and finally expectant!


    Master Jackson meant that it is possible to salvage the engagement?


    Wendy and Kate were stupefied. The man Emily was with was actually Master Jackson?


    But, how can that be? Someone who looks so bad after makeup, how could Master .Jackson like her?


    Is that the kind of women he likes?


    Liam continued, "¡°Mister Gale, what our Master meant was, he wishes that the engagement ceremony


    will be held in three days'' time. Does Mister Gale agree to it?"


    "Of, of course | agree!" How could he pass up the chance of having such a powerful son-inw!


    Hunter looked at Emily''s surprised petite face, speaking softly to her. "i''m sorry to scare you tonight,


    now [?l apany you upstairs to rest."


    He walked past her and up the stairs, ''Lead the way.?


    The gentle words also sounded like an order. Before her mind reacted, her feet already followed him up


    the stairs.


    She was very troubled but in front of Charles and Wendy, there were some things that she didn''t want


    to mention.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Emily closed the door as soon as they entered the room. Hunter walked to her bed and started to


    remove his clothes. She asked anxiously, Master .Jackson, I khow that ¨¬ was wrong tonight, can you


    ept my apology?¡±


    Shemaandeered his car, threw him into the sea, and caused him to be drenched in the rain. Each


    event was a death sentence! But even in death, the perpetrator should be allowed to die in peace. But


    Emily absolutely doesn''t understand what is the meaning of his actions.


    Furthermore, he is removing his clothes?


    She panicked, backed off a couple of steps. She crossed her hands over her breasts, "You... what are


    you going to do?¡±

 Chapter 13: This man is too scheming

    Chapter 13: This man is too scheming


    Hunter took off the rain-soaked shirt and threw it down, thereafter, he undid the diamond-studded belt.


    "What do you think you are doing?¡± Emily unexpectedly saw his tattooed muscles and she breathed


    nervously. She hurriedly adjusted her gaze. She didn? dare to look at him undress for fear of irresistibly


    diving into his embrace.


    "Master Jackson, ?m truly in the wrong, how do you want to punish me? [¨¬¨¬ ept your punishment. But


    I know that you are not really keen to be engaged to me.


    He didn''t have any feelings towards her but it''s inexplicable that tonight he truly desired her. But it was


    obvious that all these were a mistake.


    She continued, "With regards to Matriarch .Jackson, | can pay her a visit personally to apologize and


    exin to her. I guarantee that l will be able to convince her. It is no fault of yours..


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ''And?¡± Hunter threw the belt onto his shirt, turned and looked directly at her, Do you still want to cancel


    this marriage?"


    "No, I don''t want to cancel the marriage." Emily knew for someone as prideful as Hunter, a rejection by


    a woman would be a life of insult.


    "Master Jackson, I don¡¯t wish to make things difficult for you. We are notpatible..."


    "On the contrary,'' Hunter interjected as he walked towards the bathroom, "We are very suitable, in


    terms of size and rhythm."


    The bathroom door closed and the sttering of water can be heard.


    Emily pondered for three seconds before realizing what Hunter meant.


    Size and rhythm... What the hell? Is this something high and mighty Master of the Jackson family would


    say? Why is it so different from her image of Master .Jackson?


    Emily blushed in red, such a sexual statement came from the mouth of Master Jackson is unthinkable!


    She was a little unsettled, should she take the opportunity to escape as he is showering? But, she is


    unsure if there are his men outside her door. l¨ª she was caught escaping, the consequences would be


    dire. How? Should she run?


    She wasn''t sure how long it was and suddenly someone knocked on the door. Liam brought Hunter s


    clothes. Emily apologized, ¡°Liam, I know that I was at fault tonight, but, what does your Master want to


    do?¡±


    She hates to guess someone else''s intentions, especially someone like Hunter who is very difficult to


    read. Liam was surprised by her familiarity with him though they''ve only met twice. lt was as if they''ve


    known each other for a while. But, he wasposed and answered respectfully: "Mistress-to-be, our


    Master is worried that you are alone and came specially to keep you apany.''


    If it hadn''t been the incident causing the engagement ceremony to be canceled, she should be already


    in the Jackson household. Furthermore, Master and Missus just had ... tonight, now isn''t it appropriate


    to continue to nurture the rtionship?


    He was also unsure as to why Master came to the Gale family after being angered by Emily... But who


    was he to guess the intention of his boss?


    He added, "Trouble Missus to take care of the Master, [II take my leave."


    "Liam...''


    ''0h yes, Missus, Master said, if you were to y that game of running away, tomorrow Bentson City''s


    major inte sites will have the... that recording of your intimate moments.''


    "What did you say?¡± Emily was shocked and even her fingertips were numb.


    "Forgot to inform Missus, that Master ''s car has aprehensive set of cameras. Although it didn''t


    record the visuals, the audio was very clear."


    Fuck you! Emily almost couldn''t control herself and explode! Is this a threat?


    She nned to run away from home that night but that dark and evil man could anticipate this!


    "Missus, [¨¬l take my leave. You and Master have a good rest.''


    Liam waved his hand leaving a symbolic friendly wave and closed the door.


    Emily still has not recovered from her shock, a nk from behind, and the door of the bathroom


    opened...

 Chapter 14: As long as l am happy

    Chapter 14: As long as l am happy


    Hunter came out of the bathroom and his short hair was still dripping wet.


    Sexy, attractive, dashing all rolled into one! Simply irresistible!


    Emily heard herself swallowing a gulp of saliva but she definitely will not admit, having lived two


    lifetimes, that she still has any feelings towards this man. lt must be a mistake!


    "Master .Jackson, if you are angry that I disrespected you tonight, I can apologize and ept your


    punishment!" She leaned against the door and forced herself to soundposed.


    Hunter looked at her calmly and walked to the study table, he looked around the room.


    "Wine?"


    Emily suddenly remembered that this man has a habit of drinking red wine before going to bed. She


    wanted to open the door and let the servants bring the wine but just as her hand touched the door, she


    retracted her hand.


    "Master .Jackson, my apologies, we don''t have wine at home" Without wine, he can''t sleep.


    Hunter had a problem with insomnia for five years and it hadn¡¯t gotten any better.


    "Master Jackson, why not I have someone send you back to your mansion?¡±


    lf she can drive this master away, she can n for her escape as well. Hunter did not answer her but


    said, ¡°Exactly.''


    "Huh?" What did he mean? Emily didn''t understand, exactly what?


    "Since you are so eager to move to my mansion, then just pick a few things and we l¨¬ go now."


    "I don''t want to move to your ce.'' She meant that someone will send him there. He didn''t hear clearly


    or was he pretending?


    Then she realized that she is wanted by this man! No matter here or at Master Jackson''s mansion,


    she... must be by his sidel


    But... Master .Jackson, you don''t really like me, why...''


    "I didn''t say that I like you.'' Hunter sat down on the bed.


    Emily thought though this could be true, can he not be so blunt about it. It doesn''t sound nice at all


    "If that''s the case, Master .Jackson, why do you still want us to be engaged? I said before that m willing


    to speak to Matriarch


    dackson...''


    ¡°Are you ying hard to get?" Hunter raised his eyebrow, his patience was running out.


    "Emily, you escaped after making use of me, deliberately distancing from me, canceling the


    engagement ceremony, are these your way of getting my attention?"


    Although they didn''t have many chances of being together, when they first met, she was like bees to


    honey and tried all means to get close to him.


    But from tonight, she has changedpletely. Not only is she more courageous, but she also doesn''t


    look at him continuously and even now her resistance towards him seems genuine. When did her


    acting be so good?


    "Correct!" Emilyughed and nodded, "Master .Jackson, I did all these to get close to you, don''t tell me


    you like this side of me?"


    How could she forget that in her previous life, this man hates women who throw themselves at him?


    Did hee tonight because his self-esteem was hurt after being rejected by her?


    Hunter looked at her, Emily''s smile became stiffer and stiffer. l? was easy to see through her thoughts.


    He stood up and Emily was startled and backed away. Thud, her back was against the door.


    "Master Jackson, what do you intend to do?" She looked at the man who was right in front of her. Her


    breathing was getting faster and her heart was beating rapidly and her blood flow increased.


    Needless to say, he has this magical effect on women to get them horny, no matter how hard they try to


    calm themselves down, it is impossible to remainposed.


    She tensed up and Hunter raised her head by lifting up her chin.


    She frowned, "Master Jackson...


    "The engagement was grandmothers idea, in three days, as you wish, there will be an engagement


    ceremony.''


    Hunter pinched and Emily winced in pain.


    ¡°But remember this. lf lm happy, you can be the envy of the entire Bentson City, but if I''m upset,


    you will live worse than an ant."Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 15: True enough, youre an idiot

    Chapter 15: True enough, you''re an idiot


    A cold kiss, brutal stare, caused Emily to breathe with difficulty. She took a long time to ovee it.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Hunter left and took with him the air of reverence. Emily finally understood that Master .Jacksons


    purposest night was to help her put an end to spections about what happenedst night.


    He wanted to tell her that as long as he is happy, no one can bully her, not even her own family! But if


    he wasn''t happy, he can squash her like an ant.


    He wanted her to know that he is the one controlling her life


    He was upset that she had used him to vent the sexual desires brought about by the effects of the drug


    and then abandoning him.


    Does he have to be so petty?


    Why didn''t she know in her previous life that Master .Jackson was so petty


    That night, Emily had difficulty sleeping. She didn''t intend for the engagement ceremony to be dyed


    or canceled.


    On daybreak and after washing up, she looked at herself in the mirror. Even Emily couldn''t resist and


    remarked. Fair, clean, fine and without blemish! She really had the face of an angel! Even during the


    previous life the cold and steady Master. Jackson was surprised by her natural beauty.


    This life, Hunter has never seen her natural l¨°oks and absolutely hated her, at least for now.


    She wiped off the water beads on her face with a towel and walked out of the bathroom. She didn?


    expect to see Wendy sitting on the cha?r.


    When she saw Emily''s face, Wendy pinched her palm. This slut actually intends to use this face to


    entice Master .Jackson


    Fortunately, Master .Jackson has already abandoned her and left.


    "What are you here for?" Emily looked at her with hostility. She caused the death of Vincent and even


    contracted someone to kill her!


    Emily wondered suspiciously how does Wendy have the ability to act on her own. Who else was behind


    her viciousness?


    Wendy smiled and said softly, "Emily, | personally made some mushroom soup and brought some up


    for you." All the hate and vile were temporarily retracted and before Emily was a gentle and caring


    second sister.


    "Last night I listened to some rumors that you went to fool around with three or four men. That''s why ¨¬


    was angry and said those nonsense. Are you upset with me?¡±


    In her previous life, she used these words ofpassion to deceive Emily. Emily was deceived all her


    life, twenty over years and she didn''t see her the vile and evil side of her.


    But s, from this moment on, she is no longer that naive third sister. Emily took the bowl of mushroom


    soup to her nose and sniffed.


    "Wow, it smells so nice.'' She immediately drank some.


    Wendy looked at her, has this girl forgiven her? She''s still that useless thing.


    To think that Wendy thought that she had wised up. She worried too much.


    "Emily, I heard that you don''t want to be engaged to Master .Jackson, is that true?¡±


    Last night Emily drove Master Jacksons car home and that''s how Master .Jackson was left standing in


    the rain because she


    abandoned him at the beach.


    Wendy couldn''t figure out what Emily was thinking but this could be an opportunity to change her


    destiny.


    "Yes, Master Jackson is too fierce, | dort want to be engaged to him anymore." Emily shed her eyes


    and in anticipation: "Sister, why don''t you tell dad that you rece me as Master .Jackson''s fianceel"


    Wendy was overjoyed, ?is this really this fools true intentions?2


    "But Emily, you need to tell father personally for this matter. You need to tell Master .Jackson that you


    are unwilling to be married to him.¡±


    "Really?" Emily ced the bowl down and pretended to ponder.


    She dialed the internal line: ''Invite Sir up, [ve some message from Master .Jackson.''


    The voice on the internal line replied: "Yes, thirddy.?


    Wendy was puzzled: "Emily, since you have something to discuss with father, [ ll leave you to it." What


    would father think if he saw her here?


    ¡°How can you leave? How am | to rmend you i¨ª you are not here?" Emily held onto her arm and


    didnt let her leave.


    "Emily, is not appropriate for me to be here. Listen to me and let me go."


    This slut, if father sees her here, he II definitely think that she instigated this. But Emily refused to let go


    of her. Charles arrived soon after.

 Chapter 16: Ive been wronged it wasnt me

    Chapter 16: I''ve been wronged it wasn''t me


    "What does Master Jackson want to tell me?¡± Charles asked as he walked into the room. Wendy felt


    very awkward, she felt as if she had been set up. Emily this bitch, don''t tell me she did this on purpose?


    ¡°Nothing, father, l sent up some mushroom soup for Emily. | haven''t had the chance to chat with her."


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    It''s critical that she rify her presence: ''I''ll take my leave since both of you have something to


    discuss."


    "Sister, aren''t you the one who wanted me to inform Dad something rted to Master Jackson? Why


    are you leaving?"


    Emilyughed mischievously. She looked like her old self, lo?oking as innocent as she is stupid.


    Charles was only concerned about what Master .Jackson said. What ever Master Jackson says is an


    edict to him.


    Wendy panicked and quickly replied: "No, I have totally no say in whatever happens between you and


    Master .Jackson. Dad,I''III...''


    "Actually he didn''t say mu?ch. Master Jackson said that we will be engaged in three days'' time. During


    this period, to let father take care of my face."


    Take care of her face? Wendy was shocked. What kind of statement is that?


    Her uneasy heart sank as she looked at Emily. She absolutely can figure out the Emily that is before


    her. Is she still the Emily who she knew? Was she reced by someone else?


    Emily didn''t bother with her andughed cheeklly, ''Master Jackson said that he really likes my face."


    "As long as you don put on any of those nonsense makeup, Master Jackson will definitely like your


    face." Charles yawned a few times. Is this daughter so stupid to call him up at this hour just to tell him


    these? She''s hopeless! He stood up and was about to leave and Wendy rushed to walk him out.


    Still sitting on the bed, Emily said: ''Father, sister made some mushroom soup, they were delicious,


    would father like to try some?¡±


    Wendy said immediately: ''Father hasn''t washed up. He l¨¬ eat afterwards. I''l¨¬ send him back to rest.''


    When Emily mentioned that she had personally prepared the soup, she felt that something untoward


    was about to happen.


    But, she is already halfway out the door with her father, surely nothing will happen now...


    ''Ah!" Emily screamed and nk, the bowl of soup fell onto the floor and sttered everywhere.


    "What¡¯s the matter?" Charles looked back and was scared out of his senses: "Emily, what happened to


    you? Dont scare dad!" Wendy too was perplexed, what happened?


    They saw Emilyying on the floor holding her face screaming in agony!


    Her face... her face is ruined!


    Emily''s face was ruined and was the engagement ceremony in three days still possible2


    "You deserve to die, you useless thing!"


    Smack, Wendy was pped onto the ground and half her face was swollen.


    "Father, this had nothing to do with me, you ve got to believe me!¡± Wendy wailed uncontrobly. Her


    face was painful and swollen and she felt wrongly used.


    "Father, | really didnt! Father, lm innocent!"


    "The doctor said that your sister is allergic to fungi. And you intentionally poison her with mushrooms"


    "I didn''t... ah!"


    Another smack and Wendy struggling to stand up fell again onto the floor. She cried in pain.


    Hearing themotion, Kate rushed over and was full of grief. She supported Wendy up and red at


    Charles! "She is your daughter, how can you be so heavy handed"


    "Why don''t you see what your daughter has done! She ruined Emily''s face! How are we going to


    exin to Master .Jackson"


    "Emily has always been ugly, so what if it''s been ruined. If they let us rece this ugly Emily with our


    Wendy for the engagement, he definitely be pleased, you...


    Smack! This time the p was even harder and louder!


    Charles couldn''t believe it: "Was this your sinister n all along? You poisoned Emily because of this?"

 Chapter 17: His goddess is so ugly!

    Chapter 17: His goddess is so ugly!


    Charles was really shocked. He always thought that his second daughter was perfect and kind. He


    didn''t expect her to be such evil and scheming woman!


    "It''s you, you didn''t teach your daughter properly. That time you used such methods to force away our


    elder daughter. Now you taught your daughter to follow your ways"


    He pointed at Kate with his finger trembling in anger.


    "I didn''t...¡± Kate froze with that p.


    Wendy was also shocked. All her years this was the first time dad hit both her and her motherl


    "I''m really innocent, dad, it must be Emily who poisoned herself to frame usl"


    "What you meant was Emily was willing to ruin her face just to frame you?¡±


    Which girl doesn? cherish her own face! How could she even say these words!


    This daughter''s heart was more frightening than he thought! "Had this been you, are you willing to hurt


    someone at the cost of your face?"


    ''I...I don''t know.... Wendy was sobbing, "But [m really innocent.''


    ¡°Charles, you should know what kind of person your daughter is...''


    "That''s why | suspect it was you who led her astray!" Charles forcibly pushed her away as she


    approached.


    Kate knew that today he will not believe anything she and Wendy said.


    Although she didn? know the details, she knew that she needed to protect her daughter!


    ¡°Charles, I know that I''m wrong!" Kate knelt down and tears began to flow: ?Its my fault, it has nothing


    to do with Wendy, she doesn''t know a thing.''


    "What did you say?¡± Charles stared at her in surprise.


    Wendy also stared at Kate while looking wrongly used: "Mom, you said ... that you did it?"


    Kate looked at Wendy and then at Charles, nods: ''lts me... all me. Wendy doesnt know a thing!"


    "I didn''t want Emily to marry Master .Jackson. ¨¬ want my own daughter to seed and that''s why l


    committed this. Charles, Wendy is a good girl, she doesn''t know anything.''


    Although Emily s face was ruined, she was in a good mood. When she felt better, she went to the


    garden for a stroll.


    When Manson walked over, she was standing next to some flowers and looking at several leaves. Her


    delicate body, perfect facial lines, She... isn''t she the servant he sawst night?


    Manson walked over quickly: "You''re actually here! I was looking for you for a long time!" After going


    back I looked at the servant name-list and didn''t find you!" He didn''t expect to bump into her today!


    Just with the view of her back was enough to mesmerize Manson: "Little girl, do you remember me? I


    am..."


    At that moment he swallowed his words. When he saw the face, Manson was shocked and his


    stomach turned in disgust.


    What happened? How can she be so ugly? That was definitely not his goddess. Could it be that he


    didn''t see clearly in the rainst night?


    Emily blinked and looked at him. He lowered his gaze but did not disy his disgust. He just looked


    away. She turned around and continued to look at the leaves in her hands.


    A distance away a voice came, ''Manson.''


    Manson looked in that direction and saw Wendy standing in the sun. A light purple dress and flowing


    silky long hair, that delicate face. On seeing Wendy, the girl before him looked like a creature.


    Manson appeared to be shocked by the ugliness and took two steps backward. He then walked


    towards Wendy.


    "Wendy... you... what happened? Why are you crying?¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

 Chapter 18: Catch and cut the hand off

    Chapter 18: Catch and cut the hand off


    Wendy was pped twice and although the swell had receded, there was still a slight red mark. But a


    beauty is still a beauty and even if there is a red mark on her face, she still l¨°oks beautiful as ever.


    The title Bentson City''s most popr socialite didn''te without reason. Wendy was truly beautiful.


    "Manson, Mom... mom was being driven away by father.'' Wendy cries and tears flowed. Manson''s


    heart hurt deeply.


    His goddess vanished and instantly Wendy became his hearts most precious girl. How can he endure it


    when his woman is hurt?


    "What happened? Why did Mr. Gale send your mother away?¡±


    "It''s all because of her!" Wendy pointed to Emily who was a distance away. She continues: "Don''t know


    what the hell she ate and now the me is on me.


    "Mom wanted to protect me and took all the me. In fact, Mom was innocent."


    Wendy fell into Mansons embrace and cried: ''Mom did ¨ªt for me and we are all suffering because of


    her."


    Manson looks at Emily again, he finally recognizes her. Isn''t she the ugliest third daughter of the Gale


    family? Who would think that she would be both ugly and ruthless?


    "Let''s go, Fll seek justice for you!" Manson drags Wendy towards Emily.


    Wendy''s gaze betrayed her viciousness and shuffled in small steps behind him.


    "Manson, forget it, very soon she will be engaged to your brother. Lets not cause an incident otherwise,


    you may not be able to exin to your brother."


    "What situation are you in now and yet you are considering for others?"


    Manson felt a moment of guilt. His Wendy is pretty and kind, how could he be mesmerized by that girl


    in the rainst night?


    How can he do this to Wendy?


    ¡°Emily, you bitch!" He rushed towards Emily and grabbed her hand and stopped her.


    "l want you to exin to Mr. Gale right now that it was your own fault that you ate something you


    shouldn''t have and now the me is on Wendy and her mother"


    "Why should I?'' Emily pulled back her hand, "Why do you believe anything that Wendy says?¡±


    "Wendy never lies!" Manson stares at her and demanded: ¡°Are you going?"


    "No." The Jackson family men are all barbaric, it''s just the manner that differs.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    This second son of Jackson Family belongs to the brash and violent, she has experienced it during the


    previous life. She turned and was about to leave but she felt a dull pain from the back of her head. A


    bunch of her hair was grabbed by Manson.


    "Let me go!" Emily didn''t expect him to get physical in the broad daylight.


    "l want you to exin to Mr. Gale." Manson dragged her by her hair. He is the second son of the


    Jackson Family and this is the Gale Residence. He doesn''t even respect Charles in his own home.


    Hence Emily was not even an ant in his eyes. He doesn''t care if she dies in his hands.


    ''''Let me go! Manson, you crazy asshole, let me go!" Emily struggles but she didn''t expect Manson to


    p down hard on her face"


    "You caused Wendy to be pped. This is the consequence"


    Being dragged by her hair by Manson who was well build at six-foot, her petite body was unable to


    resist. She looked helplessly when his hand rose for a second time and bracing for the second p,


    Emily bit her lips and suddenly she flung her fist and struck with a bashing sound, Manson was hit into


    a daze. As his grip eased, Emily pulled her hair away and escaped.


    In this house, no one dared to touch Manson, not even her father. lf she doesn''t run, she ]l be dead!


    Manson regained his senses and gathers his strength to viciously strike back


    From the time he was born, he was the precious and untouchable second son of the Jackson family.


    Nobody ever dared to harm a hair on him. Not to mention strike his face! That''s why he never expected


    Emily dared to hit him! Emily, you¡¯re dead!


    The two bodyguards standing at a distant car park started to run over. He ordered: "Bring her over, i''m


    going to chop her hand off

 Chapter 19: Shame, he is worse than the devil

    Chapter 19: Shame, he is worse than the devil


    Emily was unable to escape. The two bodyguards caught up to her in an instant.


    Hearing themotion, Charles hurries over and saw the two bodyguards holding onto Emily. He


    quickly asks: "Master Manson, what happened?¡±


    ¡°Emily bullied Wendy, Mr. Gale, do you intend to protect this bitch?¡± Manson asked angrily


    Charles panicked and quickly exins: "ltwas Wendy''s mother s fault. Master Manson, this has nothing


    to do with Emily."


    The Gale family and the Jackson family''s status were not on par. How does Charles dare to offend


    Manson?


    Previously he heard that he was chasing Wendy but he wasn? sure about it. When he saw that Wendy


    was more interested to be with Hunter, he didn''t pursue the issue.


    But now, Manson wants to speak up for Wendy, does it mean that they are together?


    ¡°Manson, this is a misunderstanding, please release Emily first.''


    "But | heard from Wendy that it was Emily who ate something and now she and her mother are being


    med for it!"


    Manson was determined to protect his woman, how can he simply release Emily?


    Even more important was, Emily just pped him! To him, the only appropriate punishment is to


    undress her fully in front of everyone and totally ruin her.


    ¡°This vile woman, ¨¬ want to see how ck her heart is!" Manson waved his hand, "You guys, remove


    her clothes"


    "What?" Charles was shocked and almost fainted. "Master Manson, you cant... Emily is just a girl, how


    can you?¡±


    Emily also didn''t expect Manson to be so vicious. This man is too evil


    Wendy''s face was portraying that she was weak and delicate, but her eyes betrayed her true feelings of


    joy. She didn''t expect that Manson was so good at fighting, otherwise, she would have used him earlier.


    He is the second son of the Jackson family! Who dares to touch him?


    Manson was still fuming from being hit and could not hear anyone else''s words. "What are you waiting


    for?"


    The two bodyguards started to remove Emily s clothes and Emily started to struggle for her life.


    Helpless, her cor was ripped open!


    "Master Manson, no! You can''t! Stop, quick make them stop!" Charles wanted to rush over but was


    stopped by Wendy. Wendy shouts: "Father, he is the second son of the Jackson Family, do you want to


    offend him because of Emily?"


    If he offends Manson, will they still be able to live in Bentson City? These words not only reminded


    Charles but also all the Gale family bodyguards and servants. At this moment, whoeveres forward


    to restrain will be Mansons enemy and will never be able to live in Bentson City anymore.


    No one in the Gale family dared to approach. Charles hesitated and heard another tearing sound,


    Emily''s other cor was ripped apart.


    Her shoulders showing a lot of red rashes, it was very uglyl


    "Disgusting, remove the clothes!" Manson coldly orders.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Emily used all her effort to struggle and still couldn''t break free from the bodyguards. She angrily


    shouts: "lm your future Missus, you dare to do this to me? Let go!¡±


    These words took the bodyguards by surprise and they stopped.


    What if Hunter still wants this woman, their hands will be chopped off. Touch his woman and Hunter will


    kill them!


    "What you mean is, the status of second master is inferior to eldest master of the Jackson family? Are


    you scared of a woman who isn''t yet a part of the family?" Wendy''s voice was soft yet triggered


    Manson even further. He hates beingpared to his elder brother .Because from young everyone


    affirmed that he can''tpare to Hunter!


    "Slut! You dare to threaten me?¡± Manson walked over and gave her another p.


    ¡°They don''t dare to touch you, I will! I dont believe that after | undress you fully here, Hunter will still


    want you!"

 Chapter 20: Who dares to touch my woman?

    Chapter 20: Who dares to touch my woman?


    Emily was beaten to a daze. She couldn''t even see clearly.


    In her daze, she could see that Charles was looking at her but didn''t do anything.


    Her father is so scared of the second master of the Jackson family that he doesn''t even dare to protect


    his own daughter.


    Wendy looks at her and wasughing within. This slut, if she is undressed by Manson, Hunter will


    definitely not want her anymore. Thereafter, she can easily deal with her, no difference with stepping on


    a worml


    Manson grabbed onto Emily''s clothes, this woman didn¡¯t have any strength to defend herself!


    Heughed coldly: "Dare to hit me? Now [?¨ª show you the consequence of hitting me!¡±


    Both his hands were holding onto her dress and was about to pull downwards. Emily bit down on her


    lips, staring coldly at the person in front of her, just as he was about to tear off her clothes, she used all


    her strength and head-butted him.


    "Argh...'' Manson yelled in pain and backed off several steps. His forehead was hurting and he raised


    his hand to rub it. He felt a warm sensation of fresh blood.


    This bitch! She is punished to this extent and she still dares to bash open his head!


    Everyone didn? expect this when they saw the helpless Emily too weak to fight back could at the very


    last moment hurt Manson. How brave was her to fight for herself! She was only a petite and seemingly


    weak littledy but with a strong and courageous heart!


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Even the two bodyguards beside her who witnessed it couldn''t resist but shudder. This girl is stronger


    than a grown man.


    But Emily''s condition wasn''t any better than Manson. The side of her forehead was split open and


    started to bleed.


    "Slut! Manson shouted: "Undress her and release her video clip onto the inte immediately! Fll kill


    anyone who doesn''t do it


    "Please cool down Master Manson! Please cool down." Charles was like an ant on a hot te but didn''t


    dare to stop what was happening.


    "Master Manson, Emily is just a girl, if you do this... if you do this you will ruin her for life!"


    "Dad, do you want Master Manson to just ept what she did to him?¡± Wendy was overjoyed within.


    In fact, she already took out her cell phone in preparation. Once the bodyguards strip Emily naked, she


    will record the event.


    Emily was exhausted. Thatst head butt took up all her strength. Now the bodyguards'' hands were on


    her dress and she didn''t have any strength to resist. She didn''t expect that after the reincarnation, she


    still couldt escape from being harmed by Manson and Wendy. The two bodyguards exchanged looks


    and clenched their teeth and were about to tear off her clothes.


    Emily closed her eyes and waited for the inevitable. Her face and forehead were covered with blood but


    there wasn''t a single tear. Crying is a disy of weakness, it was ft worth itI


    Manson stared at her, this girl sure is strong. Even at this point she still doesn''t beg for mercy. But even


    if she does, he definitely worrt release her today!


    The two bodyguards were about to tear...


    "Ahll"


    ''Ouchil"


    A person shed before them and the two yelled in pain at once.


    They didn''t know when the two bodyguards were hit. But now everyone could see that they are writhing


    in pain on the ground.


    A thin jacket covered Emily''s body and wrapped her up. A man with the air of a killer stood next to her!


    With one hand he supports Emily and then picks her cotton soft body into his embrace.


    Preposterous! Cruell


    His chilly stare was like from hell, fearful, thirsting for blood. He stood poised in front of everyone,


    looking at everyone and said with a murderous tone:


    "Who dares to touch my woman?¡±

 Chapter 21: Bully her, return it ten folds

    Chapter 21: Bully her, return it ten folds


    Liam and two bodyguards ran over and were panting. Master Jackson was too fast. To think that they


    receive regr training and couldn''t catch up with Master, what a disgrace!


    But, why is future missus in such a sorry state? What happened?


    Hunter carried Emily in his arms and walked over to Manson. Emily was totally drained and she entirely


    slumped into Hunter. Her consciousness was gradually fading. But she could still barely see Manson


    panicking and Wendy¡¯s trembling body. They were afraid, scared of this god-like man!


    Manson looked on helplessly as Hunter walked to his front. He wanted to step back but his legs


    wouldn''t budge. Hunter stands in front of him. Manson panicked and shouted: "The first rule of the


    Jackson family is not to fight among family members. Brother, I''m sure you remember!"


    lf his voice was not trembling, nor his breathing so rapid, nor his face so pale, perhaps these words


    may be convincing.


    Hunter clenched his fist and the knuckles started to crackle.


    Mansons legs went wobbly and protested: "Brother, this bitch antagonized me and pped me, do you


    expect that l dortt strike back?¡±


    Hunter''s knuckles continue to crack as he raises his fist.


    In Mansons panic, he almost knelt and he begged: ¡°Brother, grandmother is severely ill, I visit her every


    day, if she finds out that I''m hurt, she will definitely... !"


    The first punch went into his stomach and instantly he bent forward in pain and broke out in cold sweat!


    He is still the second son of the Jackson family. How can he let outsiders see him begging Hunter?


    Manson clenched his teeth and stared at him in anger but he didn''t dare to speak.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    This fist from Hunter was merciful, he knows itf l¨ª it was not for grandmother s condition, Hunter''s one


    punch would be enough to send him into hospital for half a month!


    Today his men are not here and he knows fully well that he is not Hunter s match.


    But this one punch, he''ll return it in future with interests!


    "Your woman?¡± Hunter s gaze was now on Wendy. Wendy s body started to tremble, a look from his


    killer eyes almost caused her to kneel.


    This man is so cold! His stare would make anyone panic and not dare to look directly into his eyes.


    "I... I''m not..."


    Manson clenched his teeth and said: ¡°So what? Look at my womanpared to your ugly fianc¨¦e!"


    He won''t concede to losing! Hunter is pardoning him for the sake of grandmother. Since he had


    pardoned, he wouldn''t do anything else.


    Manson clenched his fist and tried to brace himself to stand up but the pain was too excruciating! it was


    so painful that he couldn''t stand upright.


    ''Okay.'' This one word from Hunter was both scary and yet difficult toprehend.


    He carried the barely conscious Emily towards the car. As he turned around, he tossed a few words


    cruelly: "What my woman suffered, let his woman receive ten folds in return.''


    "Yes!"


    He left but Liam and the two bodyguards remained.


    Manson was so angry that he almost vomited blood: ¡°Hunter, you dare! You dare to do this to her | will


    definitely tell grandmother, l... you, let gol¡±


    "No! Master Hunter, this has nothing to do with me! I''m not Mansons woman. Master Hunter, please


    forgive me¡±


    Wendy was seized by Hunter s bodyguards and was trembling in fear, "No...''


    ''Liam, you dare! lf you touch one hair of hers, [?l kill yout


    Manson wanted to rush over but was stopped by a shadow bodyguard. Hunter s shadow bodyguards


    are renowned. You won''t know where they emerge from. They could very well be right beside you.


    These people had gone through a year of high-intensity training. Even if Manson not injured, he is no


    match for them.


    Liam stood in front of Wendy and he asked the nearby Charles: "How many times did they p future


    Missus?¡±


    "They.... Charles'' face was pale from fear.


    Today was like the end of the world, first he offended Second Master Manson, now it looks like Hunter


    is upset. Can the Gale family continue to live in Bentson City?


    "Speak up!" Liam''s face turned dark.


    Charles didnt think and said: "Two.''


    And so, pah pah pah.. sounds resonated, twenty ps continuouslynded onto Wendy s face.


    ''Ah... Master Manson... Ah!l Mercy, Ah...."


    So painful! It''s really painful Wendy was crying and screaming but she couldn''t get singlepassion


    from Liam. For Liam, only Master Hunter ''s words are hismand.


    Pah! Pah! pahl


    "Master... Manson... ah! AI... Save me...!¡±


    Wendy was hit until both lips split open and started to bleed. Manson went crazy and wanted to dash


    over but he could not break out of the shadow bodyguards'' grasp.


    To think that a Jackson family second master could not even protect his own woman. Not only did he


    watch helplessly them giving her twenty ps, now he has to see them stripping her nakedl


    "Liam, stop it! Stop it! l¨ª you continue to touch her, F?¨ª kil¨ª you¡±


    But Liam will not listen to his words. Just now Missus'' blouse was ripped open. Master .Jackson said


    ten folds in return! Liam was unsure how to do this and might as well tear Wendy s dress into tiny


    pieces.


    Wendy has never suffered such humiliation. Not only was she being beaten up, now her dress is being


    shredded except for underwear.


    In the end, they just threw her to the ground, just as she was a piece of trash being thrown away. She


    coiled up in a fetal position on the ground and as her body continued to tremble.


    Scary, these people are too scary! Why do they treat her like that? Why couldn''t Manson protect her?


    Even as she suffered this, all the more she wanted to be the wife of Hunter! Because she saw clearly


    today that Manson is nothing in Hunter s presence!


    Only Hunter, only Hunter is worthy to be with her.


    Liam left with the few bodyguards and Manson rushed over to Wendy. He saw her in that sorry state


    and her face swollen like a pig''s head. Her head was full of tears, blood and mucous.


    He wanted to carry her up but felt that it was dirty. In the end, he shouted: "Mr. Galet"


    Only then Charles came to his senses from the shock and seeing Wendy in that state, focused and


    shouted: ¡°Quickly get a cover and call the doctor! Quick"


    The family doctor rushed over and ced Wendy on the cover and brought her to the treatment room.


    Manson felt that he had lost face today and was meaningless to stay around. He simply said, "IIe


    and see you when you''ve recovered." And left.


    Wendy was in a daze but in her heart, her obsession persists, she must rece Emily and be the


    Lady of the Jackson family.


    There is no one in the world who can bepared with Hunter. Only a woman of Hunter can get


    whatever she wants and does what she wants in Bentson City.


    She must be married to Hunter and be the most powerful woman in Bentson City!

 Chapter 22: Take pity, from what

    Chapter 22: Take pity, from what


    Emily doesn''t know where she ?is taken. In her daze, she was carried up a bed and thereafter someone


    was attending to her wounds.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ''Apart from the gash on her forehead, there are no other injuries. The red spots on her body is rashes


    due to allergies this I will prescribe some medicine and they will subside very soon.''


    "It''s fortunate that the gash on the forehead is not big, with the best medicine, it wouldn''t leave a scar.''


    There was another person in the room who was talking but she couldn''t identify the voice.


    "Master Hunter, I already investigated, apparently yesterday morning it was Wendy who brought


    something for Missus to eat, thereafter Missus broke out in rashes.''


    "Thereafter it was Charles who found out that Kate wanted to harm Missus and Charles sent Kate


    away in anger.''


    "When Master Manson heard about it, he captured Missus to help Wendy vent her anger. Thereafter it


    was what we saw.


    Emily could recognize Liam''s voice. The other voice was the personal doctor of Master Hunter, Peter


    Yan. But in this room, there was another man who though he didn''t speak, his stifling presence was felt


    by everyone.


    Thereafter it became quiet because everyone left but the presence was still there.


    There was a cold and intense gaze on her that kept staring at her, by her side protecting her.


    it''s a pity her eyelids were too heavy, Emily tried several times but couldn''t open her eyes.


    Either she was too tired or the medicine started to take effect, she finally lost consciousness.


    Ameotion woke her and it felt that the room had a few more people. Someone respectfully


    greeted: ''Madam Jackson."


    Madam Jackson?


    ''Grandma!" Emily suddenly opened her eyes and sat up.


    Grandmail It''s really grandma! Grandma is still alive. Grandma is not dead


    "What''s wrong with this girl? You haven''t recovered, quicky down!" She gave Madam .Jackson a


    fright.


    Two servants came over immediately to ease Emily down. Emily stretched out her hands and grabbed


    Madam Jacksons dry wrinkled hands, her eyes became red immediately. She didn''t shed a tear when


    she was hit and humiliated but now as soon as she saw Madam .Jackson she couldn''t help but cry


    uncontrobly.


    "Grandma...'' her voice was rough, she didn''t say anything else but kept crying!


    Madam Jackson was not her grandmother but in her previous life, she was the kindest to her.


    But she didn''t live long and passed on due to illness a year after her engagement to Hunter.


    A year together, Madam .Jacksons kindness and love made Emily feel truly loved as a kin.


    Now that she was able to see her again, she was happy and excited and tears flowed continuously.


    Hunter stared at the crying girl but remained expressionless throughout.


    He didn''t know when this girl and his grandmother had developed such a good rtionship. Of course,


    he also didn''t understand why his grandmother insisted that he and Emily get engaged.


    Madam Jackson looked stunned at the tear-soaked face for a couple of seconds, felt so sorry for her:


    ¡°Girl, who bullied you. Hunter, was it you?"


    "Must be you." Madam Jackson took a pillow and threw it at him: "You scoundrel, she hasn''t married


    into the family and you already disrespected her!"


    Master Hunter didn''t even have the chance to rebut and ate a face full of a pillow, he couldn''t even


    dodge.


    Emily blinked and wiped her tears. When she saw the high and mighty Master Hunter defeated by


    Grandma, she wanted tough.


    She knows that Master Hunter treats everyone coldly. In his entire life, there were only two who can


    receive his warm attention. One is his brother Vincent and the other is Madam Jackson.


    "It''s not Master Hunter.'' Emily wiped the corner of her eyes and starts to calm down.


    "What Master, you should call him Hunter.'' Madam .Jackson gently pats her hands. ''Don''t worry,


    although he looks a little cold and fierce, but he is in effect a good person.¡±


    Emily has noments on whether he is a good person.


    lt was difficult to determine whether Master Hunter is a good person. lt is hard to convince anyone that


    he is a good person when he functions in society with such a vicious and merciless role.


    But, Emily still nods her head in order not to let her worry.


    Madam .Jackson looks at the rashes on her face and the gash on her forehead and sighs. She turns


    and looks at Hunter:


    ¡°Hunter, have everyone leave, | have something to say to Emily.''


    Hunter never understood why would grandma regard Emily so highly.


    But he always listens to what grandma says.


    With a wave of his hand, everyone left. He went out the of door and walked towards the study.


    In the room were Madam .Jackson and Emily. Madam .Jackson looked at Emily, her gaze was a little


    complicated. ''! am very happy that you are willing to call me grandma. Grandma knows that you have a


    lot of questions especially why I insisted on you to be married to Hunter.''


    ''Emily, there are a lot of things Grandma cannot say but l need you to understand that Grandma loves


    you and truly wants you to be happy.'' ¡°Only Hunter can be your support and only he can protect you."


    "¡°But.... Emily couldn''t understand why would she be so concern over her happiness when they ve only


    met a few times."


    "Don''t ask anything and don''t over think. Remember what Grandma said that Grandma truly wants you


    to be happy.


    Madam .Jackson held tightly to her hands: "This house looks very peaceful on the surface, but in fact,


    the rtionships are veryplicated.''


    Emily nods, she had experienced these during her previous life.


    But when she lived in the Jackson family for several years, she spent all her effort in trying to please


    Hunter. She didn''t fully understand the Jackson Family. She knows fully well how ruthless the Jacksons


    are.


    "You don''t have to worry ?too much, i¨ª you are good to Hunter, he will protect you, do you understand?¡±


    Emily wanted to say that Hunter has a lot of issues to deal with and does not have the time to protect


    her. But her savior today, really was Master Hunter!


    When did he be so free that he could go personally to the Gale family to pull her out of the hot


    soup?


    "Grandma''s health is not too good and I don''t know how long l can protect you. .Just remember that if


    you and Hunter are doing well together, everything will be fine.''


    Emily doesn''t want her to worry. Having lived two lifetimes, she still doesn''t know why Madam Jackson


    is so concerned over her.


    "Grandma, l understand."


    The servants came soon after and apanied Madam back to her room to rest. Hunter was still in


    the study and didn''t look like he will go to Emily. When she was the only one in the room, Emily got up


    and walked to the washroom. She looks at herself in the mirror. She didn? know what injection Dr. Yan


    gave her but the rashes are subsiding. Once all the red marks subside, she will have her original looks


    back.


    But at this house, she will invite lots of enemies with her face. She doesn''t want Hunter to see her real


    self now. What shall she do?


    What was frightening is as she went out of the washroom, there was someone in the room waiting for


    her.

 Chapter 23: Invitation?

    Chapter 23: Invitation?


    Emily just came out of the bathroom and was startled by the man sitting at the chair.


    Just a second ago she was just figuring out how to avoid this man and now he appeared right before


    her. She was scared senseless.


    "Master Jackson.'' She thought and decided to be direct, ''Im fine now, I would like to go home..


    She was feeling much better after the injection, the medicine, and sleeping for half a day. Other than


    feeling a little sore on the forehead, there was no other difort.


    "You''re sure you want to go back to the Gale residence?¡± Surely, she can imagine what Manson may


    do to her after Manson was embarrassed there.


    Emily hesitated but then nodded.


    Although Manson was a dangerous person, to Emily, Hunter was even more dangerous.


    Furthermore, the danger that Hunter presents, although it''s not fatal, can be unbearably painful.


    For her own survival, this life she needs to be as far away from him as possible.


    "What''s the reason that you are willing to risk dealing with Manson and his men than to be with me?¡±


    He suddenly stands up.


    Once Hunter stood up, those who face him will have a feeling of being suppressed. Even when Emily


    was standing a distance away, she still felt the pressure.


    "Master Jackson, let''s talk... She stepped a few steps backward.


    He continued to walk towards her, Emily''s heartbeat started to race and pound. She hates herself for


    being weak, each time he approaches she will have difficulty breathing and cannot rx. But she can''t


    help herself.


    Hunter walked in front of her and Emily wanted to back away but he pulled her towards him.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "You... She was pulled to the table and just when she wanted to stand straight, she found Hunter right


    in front of her. lf she was to stand up straight, her body will press against him.


    To avoid touching him, Emily can only move backward but at such a posture, she was being forced


    onto the table. The feeling was indescribablel


    But the man before her has a chilly gaze. "Your room has a pot of red fungi.''


    Emily s breathing quickens and her fingers were bing numb in excitement.


    Master .Jacksons power of observation was unrivaled! He went to her room once and noticed it.


    The Jackson Group has a world-renown chain of clinics and Hunter was very well versed with


    medicine. During her previous life, she spent a lot of effort studying medicine in order to please Hunter.


    She didn''t expect that she was rather good and has the potential for this field of study.


    Her room does have a bonsai red fungi but it is bright in color and is very suitable to be cultivated as a


    bonsai. But regr people wouldn''t know that the leaves are poisonous. When in direct contact, the


    skin will redden and break out in rashes like allergies.


    "You poisoned yourself not only to frame Wendy, but your real motive was to dy the engagement?¡±


    Hunter suddenly leaned over and in Emily''s panic, she loses her bnce andy down on the table.


    Both of her hands pressed against his chest and objected: ''How could that be? Master Jackson was


    every woman''s dream in Bentson City. Why wouldn''t I want to be engaged to you? l can''t wait to get


    married with youl"


    ¡°Then you better give me a good reason why you dorit want to be engaged to me? He squinted his


    eyes.


    ''l said, how could that be...


    "Emily, do you think that you can fool me with your tricks?" He stared at her with a gaze that''sden


    with danger.


    Emily bit down on her lips for a moment and nodded her head: "Yes, I don''t want to be engaged to


    you."


    She thought that he would ask for the reason but she didn''t expect him to say: ?You have no say in this.


    Emily knew! She almost couldnt resist and rolled her eyes: ¡°Then why did you ask me?''


    Hunter looked at her: "What are you thinking?¡±


    There wasn''t a trace of the past infatuations for him. He could see in her eyes how distant she was and


    the desire to escape. What was this girl thinking? He has seen countless people but he simply can''t


    figure her out.


    He lowered his head and Emily s heart skipped a beat and used her strength to push his chest. This


    rejection was instinctive, it was not an act. She rejected such a simple advancel


    Hunter s manly pride has been pricked. Emily didn?t dare to look directly at him. His breath was warm


    and yet cold, letting her feel full of contradictions.


    "I don''t want anything. l just want freedom."


    "Do you think that you l¨¬ get your freedom by escaping?" She was too innocent.


    "My men will look for you to the ends of the earth. Your father''s men will also look for you to protect the


    Gale family. Where can you hide?''


    "Master Jackson, since you don''t like me, why don''t you cancel the marriage?¡±


    "What do you think?2" lf he hadn''t seen the closeness between her and his grandmother, he may


    consider it. B?t now he has seen it, how can he let her leave?


    My grandmother needs her.


    "What do you intend to do?? Emily''s hands are still on his chest.


    ''Master Jackson, you clearly don''t like me. Why go through this?¡±


    ''Did I say that I don''t like you?¡±


    "You..."


    ''''At least I don''t mind your body. Perhaps he just wanted to spend some time on her body?


    In actual fact, he can''t figure out why he felt restless and had to go to the Gale Residence for a look.


    Was that a coincidence or what. He didn''t know and didn''t want to think too much into it.


    He originally hated this girl because she was a delinquent. But now she is different from what everyone


    says. Which is her true self?


    The girl before him, being pressed down by his body, the worried look looks like a startled kitten.


    Hunter''s gaze fell on her cor. The .Jackson Residence didn''t have her clothes and she was wearing


    his shirt. The shirt cor has two buttons. .Just now one of the buttons came off during the struggle.


    Now her neck was fully exposed, right before his gaze.


    There were still some rashes on her face but those on her body had all but subsided. Now, her neck,


    cor bone, and chest still had some traces of those bites that he left. The wild and passionate love in


    the car came shing before his eyes. Hunter''s eyes darkened and his lust ising over him.


    Emily quickly sensed that something was happening as he stared at her. What does he want?


    Why is his gaze so frightening? He looks like he''s going to devour her at any moment.


    Though this position was rather enticing, it also made her start to tremble out of fear, her legs became


    wobbly: "Master Jackson, you...


    "You tremble under a man''s body, are you inviting me?"


    Hunter s voice was low, mysterious, and sexy as hell! She was in a dazel


    This man was literally a walking aphrodisiac! His one touch will make you faint!


    Emily closed her eyes and didn''t want to look at him any further so that she can maintain her


    composure.


    "I''m not, Master Jackson, please get off me.


    Not only did he not back off, but he also pressed himself against her even more: "Who asked you to sit


    on me, begging for it?"

 Chapter 24: Who says that hes cold?

    Chapter 24: Who says that he''s cold?


    Who was it who sat on him and...


    Emily bit her lips and her face turned pale: "That''s because l was being set up, I didn''t mean to do it."


    "It is not me, you will do the same?¡± Hunter demanded.


    She wanted to nod but looking at his menacing looks, she quickly shakes her head.


    lf she wants to die she can try saying ?Yes'', he II definitely ravage her for insulting him.


    Emily knows very clearly this man''s dominance. What he wants he will definitely not let go.


    In her previous life, she saw him being quick, precise, and ruthless but he never treats women that


    way, especially her.


    But now, howe he was doing this to her2 Did she make a mistake?


    Not possible, she spent five years trying to please him and didn''t even earn a look of concern from him.


    Now it''s just two days and he was interested? What a joke


    "Master Jackson... She was beginning to feel ufortable under his weight and couldn''t resist


    pushing him gently.


    The two bodies in contact have let Emily feel warm and getting hotter.


    Emily feels uneasy and her face began to flush. She looked down and quickly looked back. She didn''t


    dare to look down again.


    "You..."


    God, was this the cold chilly man idol2 By pressing onto her, his body started to react... this was cold?


    "Release me." She pushed. lf she doesnt get away now it will be toote.


    "Don''t movel" Huntermanded and his forehead started to sweat and frown.


    His bodily reaction was noticed by her and Hunter did not intend to hide. He was just slightly upset to


    lose control over her.


    Twenty-seven years and this has never happened. That he was so affected by a woman!


    "Master Jackson...'' Emily doesn''t dare to struggle, afraid that itl trigger his reaction.


    But, if she doesn''t resist, he l¨¬ continue.


    "Master Jackson" Both her hands held tightly to her cor, but she was trapped.


    She panicked and desperately demanded, ''Don''t touch me! Unless you like mel"


    Like her?


    Someone who escapes from her engagement, someone willing to poison herself, someone who was


    willing to frame others and repeatedly reject him?


    Why would he, Hunter, like such a s?cheming woman?


    In an instance, his desires vanished. Emily sat on the table and looked at him. Hunter stood a distance


    away. Apart from the look of disappointment, he has recovered his breathing. He looked at her coldly in


    rejection. And her, with her shirt pulled aside. lf she hadn''t grabbed onto her cor...


    Still, he still l¨°oks like the high and mighty Master .Jackson but she was in a sorry state.


    "Since Grandmother likes you, you will remain in the Jackson residence from now on. But...


    Hunter s gaze deepens, his cold eyes send chills down her spine once again.


    ¡°Never use your schemes here and if I find out that you plot against Grandmother, | guarantee you will


    regret.''


    Emily smacked her forehead and looked at him walk out of the room. She quickly jumped off the table


    and closed the door.


    With the door behind her, Emily ?is numb and her whole body went cold.


    What high and mighty males idol? Humphl He was nothing but a wolf!


    But then again, in her previous life, he really doesn''t sumb to female advances for five long years!


    At least after they engaged and lived together for five years, there weren''t any rumors. Apart from work,


    he wasn''t interested in anything else.


    To him, women are objects with names and spells trouble. That was why he kept a distance from them.


    But how was it that now he is so different from the Hunter in her memories? Why was it like that? What


    happened?


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Miss Gale, are you inside?" A female servant asked from outside the door.


    Emilyposed herself and answered: "What''s the matter?¡±


    "Master Hunter wants me to lead you to your room.''


    Emily looked back and realized that she had been in Hunter''s room. Her feelings were getting tossed


    around within her.


    In the previous life, this was the room that she always wanted to enter but couldn''t. Now in all the


    drama, not only did she enter this room, she slept on his bed. Life ''s trajectory has changed drastically.


    What does the future have in store for her?


    She opened the door and softly said: "Okay, can I trouble you to prepare a set of makeup for me?"


    ... Emily drew some freckles on her face.


    In her previous life, when she revealed her natural looks she was kidnapped t?wice, met with ident


    twice all within a month. She almost lost her life because of it.


    She was stupid then, she didnt know who in the Jackson family did it. Now that she thought of it, it was


    clear to her that it was her face that offended some people.


    The family affairs of the Jackson family were far tooplicated. Before she has the ability to protect


    herself, she cannot unt.


    That evening, Liam brought her a suitcase. Emily took out her cell phone and there were countless


    missed calls, they were from Sally Cox.


    Sally, .Joe and Terry were three of her best friends. But in her previous life, all of them didn''t have a


    good ending.


    Sally was raped for trying to rescue her and ended up killing herself.


    Joe was an excellent hacker and because of Emily she was framed by Wendy and ended up being


    arrested.


    What was tragic was she actually believed Wendy in her previous life and thought that .Joe was


    arrested due to his


    greed.


    And for Terry, the one who always protected her but somehow he was set up and ended up used as


    a felon.


    Wendy was the so-called victim


    Those were the past but Emily cannot help but feel responsible.


    At that point, her breathing becamebored and looked at the calendar. Two more days to go.


    In two days Sally will try to save her and be kidnapped. That day she will be raped and shel jump into


    the sea and kill herself.


    Sally... No! She must not let the tragedy repeat


    ''Sally, where are you? Who is beside you?" She called Sally and asked.


    "Emily, I''ve finally found you. Come and save us!" Sally sounded very desperate.


    ¡°Terry is almost dead, and you are not even concerned, you don''t even answer the phone, where did


    you go?¡±


    "What happened to Terry?"


    "He is almost dead... you..."


    The phone was taken by another person, it was .Joe s voice: ¡±... Emily, Terry s injured.''


    For the convenience of everyone, all cars in the Jackson residence garage have keys on them. Emily


    chose the lowest


    profile car and drove out.


    Her friends were hiding in a small garden. When Emily arrived, Sally was attending to Terry ''s injuries.


    "What happened?" Emily rushed over, ''Why did it turn out this way?¡±

 Chapter 25: Stomach-turning Ugly

    Chapter 25: Stomach-turning Ugly


    "It''s Amy Winston that bitch, she kept speaking ill about you. Terry couldnt listen any further and...


    "Im fine!" Terry interrupted Sally and looked at Emily: "You''re injured?"


    ''''Emily is injured?'' Sally now looked at Emily.


    But, she didn''t notice the injury on her forehead but instead... ¡°Ah, howe you didn''t put on


    makeup? You... Wow... this is your original looks??¡±


    A face full of freckles? Her goddess Emily has a face full of freckles2?Ah ah ah! All hope has vanished


    doe also stared at Emily''s clean and elegant face, he was shocked and almost swallowed his gum.


    "Emily, you... you..."


    "What! Am I very ugly?" Emily looked at her friends.


    Sally was just like her and likes oundish and smokey dark makeup. Now her makeup was in a mess.


    And Joe, his hair was dyed purple and he only has earrings on one side and only highlighted his eyes,


    one look and he looks like a delinquent teenage boy.


    Terry can be considered the most normal among the four of them. He doesnt makeup, no earrings and


    he doesn''t dye his hair.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    But his personality is very vtile and can easily resort to violence.


    Other than Emily he will not listen to anyone. That''s why Sally was so desperate to find Emily that


    night. Because Terry was prepared to see revenge that night!


    But the other side has many people and there was only one Terry. How can he fight alone?


    "You... better put on some makeup.'' Sally took out her makeup kit and handed ?t to Emily.


    She didn''t want to say that Emily was ugly but with a face of freckles, she''d be better off putting on


    makeup.


    "No, no makeup.'' Emily looked at her, actually, she hates the smell of makeup. She was influenced by


    Wendy, an idiot


    Now that she saw that Sally was safe, she sighed a breath of relief.


    As long as after these two days she is not kidnapped, Sally won''t be captured for trying to save her and


    will avoid the


    tragedy.


    "What happened?" She squatted down in front of Terry and continued what Sally was doing, bandaging


    his wounds.


    ''I''m fine....¡¯


    "Not fine at all lt was your sister''s cousin, Amy Winston, today don''t know who offended her, she


    brought ten-odd


    men to look for you.¡±


    "When they couldn''t find you, they started to speak ill about you and Terry was unable to listen any


    further and fought


    them off.


    "You took on ten plus men and drove them away?" Emily stared at Terry, she felt responsible. ¡°Didn''t I


    told you not


    resort to violence?¡±


    "I... Terry pinched his fists, he didn''t exin.


    Sally could not resist anymore ¡°You don''t know what Amy said of you! She said that you drugged


    Master Hunter, climbed onto his bed and even seduced Master Manson. That you want to sleep both


    brothers....


    "Shut up!" Terry''s face darkened. These kinds of words shouldn''t be said in front of Emily. Wouldn''t they


    hurt her?


    "Why should I shut up?¡± Sally refused to back down but she was most afraid of Terry.


    Terry''s fists were really frightful. One against ten plus and he didn''t lose!


    Although he was hurt?, those men were no better. All of them turned and ran with their tails between


    their legs.


    Terry didn''t bother with her and stared at Emily''s wound: "What happened?¡±


    "I identally bumped my head" Emily bandaged his arm and stood up.


    Looking at them, her heart ached. She didn''t treat them well. To please Hunter, she distanced herself


    from them. But they gave up everything for her.


    This lifetime she will not take their friendship for granted!


    She picked up their spirits: Have you eaten?¡±


    As soon as she spoke, Sally and Joe''s stomach started to grow.


    Emilyughed: ¡°Let''s go and have a good meal"


    When Emily brought them to Phoenix hotel, Sally suddenly shouted: ¡°Emily, how dare youe to


    such a ce. Are you really kept by Masters Hunter and Manson?"


    ''Sally!" Terry red at her.


    Sally covered her mouth andughed: "! was only joking, but... she gently tugged on Emily''s sleeve,


    lowered her voice:


    "Emily, do we really have to eat here? This is very expensive. A meal here can cost thousands...''


    ''Lets go. She was able to reincarnate and relive this life. She wanted to take her best friends for a nice


    meal to celebrate her rebirth.


    The main floor manager walked out and on seeing these odd teenagers, his expression changed.


    But he has highly trained after all and he still could muster a smile: ¡°Good evening, would you like to


    stay in the hotel or have a meal at the restaurant?''


    Sally hid behind Emily and didn''t dare to speak to a manager of such a high-end hotel, she thought that


    she''ll have to tip him.


    She didn''t have much money


    Joe was also uneasy, Phoenix hotel was Bentson City stop hotel and not any regr person can afford


    to eat there.


    Although Emily was of the Gale family, Mr. Gale never liked this daughter. The allowance that he gave


    Emily was the Spare change to Wendy.


    Everyone was aware of how broke Emily was so there was no need to put up an act. In fact, a roadside


    barbeque stand was just as good, wasn''t it?


    The manager saw their expression and it was obvious that they cannot afford it. His smile disappeared


    and turned Serious.


    "Guys, if you are not here to stay or eat, then... please leave."


    "Emily, if you really want to eat here, then let''s eat here.'' Terry always supported Emily, ''Tll pay.''


    "You pay? Do you know how much it costs to eat here?¡± Joe pulled his sleeve and whispered:


    "Thousands!"


    Thousands! Even if Terry were to work three jobs for a month, he still can''t afford it!


    All of them know that Terry loves Emily but there is no need to do this. He is already working two jobs


    now and still has to attend school. Does he want to work himself to death?


    "Ladies, we have a lot of guests and I cant attend to you any further. How about you...


    "Aren''t they Emily s friends?" Suddenly a pretty voice came over, ¡°Are you here to work?¡±


    All of them turned around and saw a beautifully dresseddy walking over with a man.


    Most importantly, they both had the poise and were dressed expensively.


    Thedy looks at Emily and finally yells: "God! Emily, it''s really you! So this is your actual looks!"


    A face of freckles, it was stomach-turning ugly!


    No wonder she spent the whole day putting on thick makeup. She was so ugly that she had to resort to


    heavy makeup


    "ha ha ha!" Amy couldn''t resist andughed wickedly: ''Everyone was wondering how Emily looks


    without makeup.


    Who would think that she ?is uglier than imagined"


    She looked at the manager and said condescendingly: ''Even i¨ª you want to hire workers, you should


    hire those who look like a person. lf you hire such ugly creatures, the customers will lose their appetite


    just by looking at them! Who would want to eat here?"

 Chapter 26: Dont pretend to be rich if you re poor

    Chapter 26: Don''t pretend to be rich if you re poor


    "What did you say?" Joe and Sally stepped forward and blocked Emily.


    Even if they felt that they can afford to patronize this hotel, b?t that doesn''t give Amy the right to insult


    Emily!


    Terry clenched his fists and his knuckles crackled.


    it''s a small world. This afternoon Amy saw him fighting off the men who she sent and now that she saw


    Terry, she felt a little scared. But she had a man beside her and boosted her courage. "Why? Do you


    still want to fight2 Emily, why do you keep hanging out with these trash? No wonder Wendy said that


    you are beyond hope!"


    Amy was Kate s niece, was Wendy''s cousin and always sides Wendy.


    "Who are you calling trash? Say that again!" Sally was so upset her face turned red.


    ''Aren''t you all?" Amy looks at the Manager, ''Are you really hiring these people?''


    "No, Miss, they are not the hotel staff."


    The manager saw the man who was with Amy and knows that he was someone that he could not


    offend.


    His face darkens, looks at Emily and said: "lf you are not eating here, then please leave."


    Amy coldlyughed and looked at them, "They wanted to eat here? it''s okay, they can eat if they have


    the money. But looks like they can only have a cup of water!"


    The manager was about to order the security guards over when Emily said: ?We are here to eat. Don''t


    tell me your hotel has a policy of paying before ordering?¡±


    "This... The hotel manager was dumbfounded.


    Emily held onto Sally and walked to the lift. The manager wants to block them but he didn''t have the


    reason to. Although it was obvious that they cannot afford to eat there but to drive them out before they


    even ordered was unreasonable.


    Emily and her friends entered the lift, Amy scoffs: "l want to see what they can afford to eat. Perhaps


    they can? even afford an appetizer!"


    She grabs onto the man''s arms and changed her tone: ''Come on, let''s eat.''


    The man gave the manager a card and the manager bowed happily: "So you are one of the .Jacksons,


    please proceed to the second floor, I will arrange the best table for you."


    "No need, just near to where they are sitting.''


    Amy wanted to see if Emily and her three friends will share a te of appetizers!


    She gently shook Zack''s hand and pouts: "¡°That''s the Emily who hurt my cousin first. That''s why l hate


    her, please don''t be affected.


    "You said that she hurt the socialite of Bentson City, Wendy?¡± Zack was very fond of Wendy.


    But, after hearing that Manson was after Wendy, although he was also one of the .Jacksons, he was


    the son of the second father, so he was considered a distant family member.


    Outside, he enjoys the fame but in front of the three Master Jacksons, he has no status. That''s why he


    was with Wendys cousin Amy. Anyway, Amy was also a beauty.


    They went upstairs and the manager personally arranged their table. Even if he was a distant family


    member of the Jackson family, in Bentson City he was still considered royalty!


    The manager indeed gave them a ce near Emily and her friends who were seated by the windows.


    Amy sat down and asked Zack: ''Zack, what do you want to eat?''


    "You decide.'' Amy was Zack''s new squeeze. He has always been very generous towards women.


    ¡°Then Fll choose.'' Amy ordered all the most expensive dishes. She intentionally raised her voice so


    that the people around her could hear.


    Sally saw the dish that Amy was ordering and was shocked at the price.


    A thousand dors for a dish? Is that crazy?


    "Why? Do you want to eat?" Emily ced the menu in front of them but non dared to order.


    The appetizer alone cost a hundred, it''s ridiculous!


    A te of appetizer is enough for them to eat for a few days. The cost of this meal will break all their


    bank ounts.


    Terry looked at Emily, although her voice wasnt loud it was firm: "Just order what you want, I...''


    "No, this meal is on me. .Just order." Emilyughed.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    But they didn''t dare to order.


    ¡°How? Is this your first time? Do you want me to rmend the specialties?"


    Amy walked over undetected andughed condescendingly: ''I''ve heard that the lobster spaghetti is


    really good. lt''s specially flown in that very day.


    Deep lobster spaghetti ... Sally looked at the menu and her eyes opened wide in shock


    Nine hundred dors! What kind of lobster is that? Does it feed on gold?


    "Okay, lets have one.¡±


    "Emily...'' Sally was unable to stop Emily and she ced the order.


    Amy''s face changed andughed: ¡°Emily, even if you want to look fat by pping your face, you need


    to see if you can swell to that extent


    "Really? m so thin, why do I want to look fat? Come to think of it, I don''t want to look fat. Don''t tell me I


    should have your thunder thighs?''


    What Emily said pierced directly into Amy s pride. Her body figure was not bad but her legs are thick


    and stubby. She can''t wear short skirts because of those thick stubby legs!


    "It is my first time here, and I''m not familiar with the specialties here.¡±


    Emily waited for an answer and thenughs: "How about this, whatever they ordered, give us the


    same.¡±


    She pointed at Amy, then she realized: "No, theres only two of them, we are four. Give us two of


    everything they ordered.''


    "Two... portions?¡± Sally and Joe s eyes almost? popped out. Their hearts are racing.


    The waiter didn''t believe: "They... what if they ordered the specialties ...''


    "Why? Dont tell me you are not confident of your specialties?"


    "It''s not this reason...."


    ¡°Then ce the order. Don''t dy any further.'' Emily saw the wine sses: ¡°And, let us have two


    bottles of ¡°78 Sendevision.''


    "What ''78 Sendevision? Emily, if you are not familiar with wine don''t make a fool of yourself"


    Amy was furious.


    Emily this slut, actually is eating the same dishes as her and twice the portions! How is she worthy of


    it?


    "What? You don''t even have Sendevision?" Emily didn''t even look at Amy and told the waiter: "Okay, if


    not, then two bottles of ''82 Consaice.''


    The waiter was stumped, Emily then says: ¡°Forget it, four tins of Sprite. You have Sprite, don''t you?¡±


    Amyughed coldly: ¡°Ah! What 7hayonline2 nonsense no one has ever heard of wine? lf you don''t


    know, then don''t...''


    Zack was sullen and said: Amy,e back."

 Chapter 27: Because of him, was it worth it?

    Chapter 27: Because of him, was it worth it?


    "Zack, my acquaintance came for the first time and I would like to see if she needs my help."


    lt was a rare opportunity to see Emily make a fool of herself. How could Amy waste this opportunity?


    Sheughed and said: ¡°They don''t even know anything about wine, what Sendevision, Consaice, we


    are friends after all, I can''t stand by seeing them making a fool of themselves, right?''


    She didn''t expect Zacks expression to darken further and sounds unhappy: "l said,e back"


    "Zack..."


    ¡°Miss, our hotel does have Sendevision in 78 and Consaice in 82 but we only have two of each.''


    The waiter looked at Amy and nodded, but due to his excellent training, he maintained a slight smile


    and no other expression.


    Then he looked at Emily, his attitude changed dramatically for the better.


    He said, "I''m sorry, Miss, these four bottles are our hotels prize collection. They''re... prepared for


    Master Hunter Jackson. So...Master Jackson! In the whole Bentson City, the only person who dares to


    use the title Master Jackson" was only Hunter, no one else


    At Bentson City, even if a person has thest name of Jackson, and even if he was the eldest of the


    family, he will not dare to address himself as Master Jackson!


    Emily smiled: ¡°Since it''s prepared for Master .Jackson, [II not interfere with his love, Fll have four tins of


    Sprite."


    The waiter nodded and went to prepare the order.


    Amy just felt that deted. To think that there really are these two types of wine and they happened to


    be Master Jackson''s favorite


    Who cares iIf those two wines are good or not, if its Master Jackson''s favorite, then they must be the


    best


    She was justughing publicly that Emily didn''t know her wine and loudly dered that those wines


    didn''t exist, now...


    "Heh...''


    Not far away, a woman couldn''t resist andughed.


    Sounds ofughter started toe from other tables. Of course, all wereughing not only about her


    not knowing but she even had the gall tough at others.


    Amy was furious and embarrassed. Her fingers were trembling and wanted to say something but she


    didn''t know what to say.


    When Zack was unhappy and asked her to go back, it was because he already saw through her


    ignorance


    How embarrassing! Shameful till she wanted to cry!


    Amy clenched her teeth and went back to her seat in shame.


    Emily must have overheard Master .Jackson mentioning these wines and now she acted like a wine


    expert


    Haven''t they ordered? She waited to see how this pauper was going to pay for the meal. How she''ll be


    held back to wash the dishes


    lfs so expensive and washing dishes will not be enough to pay. She doesn''t mind helping the hotel call


    the police! Tens of thousands of dors. Enough to lock them up for a while.


    Zacks expression wasn''t very pleasant. Amy immediately held onto his hands and said: "Zack, do you


    know, my upbringing was very strict. My father didn''t allow me to drink wine. | dort even like to drink.


    How can I[ be like those lowly girls, every day thinking about wine?¡±


    She continues to sweet talk: "Zack, don''t tell me, you like those who everyday hang out at the night


    clubs, change a man every night, type of foul woman?¡±


    Sally almost couldn''t resist and wanted to go over to scold her. Who every night hangs out at night


    clubs and changes men?


    Amy this slut and her rotten mouth


    Emily stopped her andughed: "This is a high-end restaurant. Lets be quiet, don''t learn from others


    and speak loudly like a fool."


    Her voice wasn¡¯t loud but those around her could hear.


    ''Slut! Who are you referring to being loud and unruly!" Amy had always been spoilt by the Winston


    family. How can she endure such disrespect


    Emily naturally wasn''t bothered by her but those around were clearly getting annoyed.


    Amy couldn''t control her anger and was about to rush over to Emily but Zack said: "!If you don''t want to


    eat, then leave." He really felt ashamed of her behavior. Originally he felt that this girl was sweet and


    pretty and was Wendy''s cousin. Although he liked Wendy, he slowly began to like Amy.


    In the past, Zack found her charming because she was sweet and delicate and her frequent tantrums


    can be considered her adorable quirks.


    But today, in front of this Emily, he felt that Amy was like a clown! Though Emily was indeed ugly with a


    face full of


    freckles, at least she was elegant andposed. l? takes a special kind of woman to be able to handle


    such a situation.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    lf not for Wendy being prettier than her by a hundred folds, he felt that with Emily''s current poise, even


    Wendy cant bepared to her!


    Now he felt nauseous looking at the girl seated opposite him! Amy knew that he was angry. No matter


    how bad she felt, she didn''t dare to continue her tantrums.


    When the dishes were served, Amy pouted. Although she didn''t say anything, she also didn''t eat.


    She was angry! Aggrieved! She was bullied! Zack didn''tfort her and lectured her!


    She just won''t eat! Although the deep lobster spaghetti, smoked king crab, abalone all were mouth-


    watering.


    But if Zack didnt talk to her, she would not eat!


    On the other table, Sally and Joe were only uneasy for a couple of seconds. When they saw the


    dishes, they couldn''t resist and started to eat heartily.


    At this point and the dishes were served, they II have to pay even if they can''t afford it.


    In that case, they might as well have a good meal and think of a solution after they finish.


    At the most, they ?¨¬ just pawn all of their possessions. Just eat firstI


    ¡°Delicious! The king crab meat is tender and smooth, ve never eaten such big crab!" Sally was so


    happy she almost cried.


    Joe tossed aside her image as she ate: ''Delicious, absolutely delicious!"


    Even the cool and steady Terry ate heartily with a look of joy.


    A top restaurant is expensive for a reason, although it ?is ridiculously expensive. But eating here ?is


    definitely an enjoyment of a lifetime!


    Not only is the food fresh the culinary skills are world-ss


    Very good! it was so delicious that they forgot their own names. It''s been a long time since Emily ate


    this happily.


    After she was married to Hunter in her previous life, she had all kinds of gourmet food, but eating alone


    and eating with her friends was definitely different.


    In the previous life, even if Hunter was eating with her, the table was somber. She really didn''t


    understand what she was chasing after. She abandoned everything for the sake of a person who


    doesn''t love her.


    She did everything just to please him and ended up with nothing, was it worth it? The answer was


    obvious.


    "A group of reincarnated hungry ghosts!" Amy rolled her eyes at them.


    Zack didn''t speak to her and she was so hungry. What was this man doing?


    it wasn''t easy to wait until Emily s table had finished all the dishes. She stood up and walked to them.


    "Finished eating? Time to get the check?"


    That face ofughter looks rather sweet but in fact was wicked and chilly.


    "You ate so much, the cost of this meal is astronomical. Emily, can you afford to pay? Do you need any


    help?"

 Chapter 28: Whatever it is, discuss at home

    Chapter 28: Whatever it is, discuss at home


    This woman was retarded, vulgar, vicious, and obnoxious.


    Emily leaned back on the chair, squinted her eyes, and said, "Looks like Ms. Winston wants to pick up


    the check for us. Okay then, we''ll let you treat us once.¡±


    The waiter heard about them paying for dinner and quickly prepared the check. In fact, he didn''t like a


    person like Amy but he was even more worried about the four young men and women not being able to


    pay for the meal. After all, it was really expensive!


    When the waiter heard Emily, he walked towards Amy with the check.


    Amy blushed and said, ''m sorry, I don''t have cash with me.


    ''It''s okay, you can swipe the card. Who has cash on them these days anyway?" Emilyughed and


    said.


    Sally alsoughed heartily and added, ''I say Ms. Winston, could it be that you can''t afford to treat us to


    a meal?¡±


    Joe also added, ?Since you can''t afford to buy us this meal, then don''t show off around us and let us


    think that you are so generous.?


    Though Terry didn''t say a word, he was smiling with his eyes. This normally cool and indifferent person


    actually looked rather handsome when he smiled.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    But now Amy didn''t have the mood to notice if he was handsome or not. She initially wanted to enjoy


    the scene of them not being able to pay but did not expect to fall into their ploy.


    She looked at Emily and her expression deepened, ¡°Ms. Emily Gale, I don''t know you that well, since


    you don''t have the money, then don''te to such an expensive ce..


    Emily didn''t look at her but looked at her friends, ''Do you guys want to stay in this hotel tonight?"


    The three of them shook their heads immediately. How much does it cost for a nights stay here? No!


    They don''t even dare to think! They don''t even know how to settle this meal.


    "l want to." Emily took a card from her bag and gave it to the waiter, ''Looks like my this so-called friend


    doesn''t have the money to pay for me. She talked so much and turns out to be poor after all."


    "Help me check with the hotel if a suite is avable. The type that four people can stay in."


    Tonight she doesn''t want to stay at the Jackson Residence. Of course, she also doesn''t want to go


    back to the Gale family. That''s why it was a good reason to stay here. Additionally, Mansons men will


    not make a scene at such a high-end hotel. This was Bentson City and awful and orderly ce.


    Amy looked and saw that the card ced onto the waiter s payment tray was a ck diamond card


    ck diamond card Its a limited edition and has a value of ten million with no upper limit


    How does this poor Emily have such a card?


    As soon as the waiter saw the ck diamond card, his expression changed immediately. He bowed


    and smiled, ''! will make arrangements for a luxurious suite for Miss."


    ''Hang on! This is impossible!" Amy blocked the waiter and said urgently, Do you know who she is? She


    is only the unwanted daughter of the Gale family!


    "No one in the entire Gale family can qualify for this card not to mention this despised daughter! This is


    illogical


    Even though the ck diamond cards value was ten million dors, in reality, ten million dors was


    nothing to the ultra-rich. Even then, this didn''t mean that you can apply for this card if you had ten


    million dors. Every bank has a limit to how many ck cards it can issue. The diamond level was


    even rarer.


    Put it this way, regr banks will not issue a ck diamond card to those with a personal valuation of


    less than two billion.


    The entire fortune of the Gale family was far lower than two billion dors. A Gale having the ck


    diamond card?You must be joking


    ¡°This card must be fake! Go and check before doing anything else!"


    The three friends also looked at Emily. Of course, they didn''t doubt the authenticity of the card but how


    did she get the card?


    The people around them also looked at Emily from head to toe, sizing her up.


    The ck diamond card was even more valuable than the ck card. Of those seated in the


    restaurant, none of them was qualified to have one.


    How was this freckled and ugly girl able to get a hold of such a card? lf it is not fake, then it is... stolen?


    The waiter was about to say something but suddenly a deep and maic voice came across, ''Do you


    mean that my card is fake?¡±


    His card...


    Everyone''s attention turned to the man.


    Emily s fingertips tensed up, she didn''t expect to meet him over here! What a coincidence!


    Master Jackson, behind him, was Liam and Peter came out of the lift, escorted by the hotel manager


    and several Waiters.


    The waiter with the payment tray recognized immediately, rushed over, and bowed, ?Master Jackson,


    this, this is your card?"


    Hunter did not say a word, the waiter carefully picked up the card and turned the back and the name


    indeed was Hunt .Jacksonl!


    Everyone was shocked. This freckled-faced girl was rted to Master Jackson


    ''''Emily... "Sally grabbed Emily''s hand.


    Does it mean that what Amy said about her, Masters Hunter and Manson, were real?


    But she will not believe that Emily would do such a thing.


    Emily stood up and looked at Hunter, Master Jackson, can we have a word?¡±


    "'' I have something on, we ll talkter at home.'' Hunter looked at her calmly, turned, and walked to the


    private room.


    Later... talk at home! At home


    This girl and Master .Jackson... were living together?


    Who was she? Unless, she''s the one who escaped from the engagement ceremony with Master


    Jackson, Emily?


    A lot of people in the business world know about this but Sally and her friends were not and didn''t hear


    about this. Emily also didn''t like to talk about her family matters. They didn''t even know about the


    engagement between her and Master Jackson.


    But now, with what Master Jackson said, it meant that Emily was his woman.


    How dare anyone offend his woman!


    Amy was stunned. Although they know that Emily and Hunter were rted, weren their rtionship on


    the rocks?


    Cousin Wendy also said that the person who Master Jackson hated the most was Emily.


    But from what just happened, although Master .Jackson didn?t say much to Emily, the way he spoke to


    Emily was just like between family members.


    How could this be


    ''''Zack..."


    When she saw Zack walking over, it was as if she saw her savior. She wanted to fall into his embrace.


    Instead, Zack didn''t even look at her. He rushed to Hunter, ''Brother, you are here, what a coincidence.''


    "Hmm.'' Hunter nodded, he didn''t even slow down.


    Liam rushed to Zack andughed, "Master .Jackson is meeting a few friends, are youing along?¡±


    "I... can I2¡± Zack certainly hoped to join them, he looked at Hunter in admiration.


    "Of coursel"


    Zack immediately followed behind Liam and Amy was promptly abandoned by him. He didn''t even look


    at her once.


    Everyone knew that anyone who was able to share a meal with Master Jackson was the elite of


    Bentson City. A meal with Master Jackson will immensely broaden a person''swork. Who wouldn''t


    die for this opportunity?


    ''Zack... Amy chased over to him. ?What am l going to do with you gone?¡±


    "We''ll talk about itter.'' Zack was beginning to despise her and pushed her arm away while trying to


    keep up with the people in front.


    "Zack.... Amy wanted to follow him but was held back by the hotel manager.


    Amy looked helplessly as she saw them walking into the high-end V?P room.


    At the other end, Sallyughed and said, ¡°Ms. Winston, your gold mine has left, but it looks like your


    meal hasn''t been paid yet.''

 Chapter 29: Parking garage, ten minutes

    Chapter 29: Parking garage, ten minutes


    Amy was taken aback and looked back.


    At the table where they were seated, the dishes were mostly eaten but Zack had left.


    ¡°This, this... was not eaten by me.¡±


    Amy was nervous, this meal would cost at least twenty thousand dors.


    ¡°This... these were eaten by Zack Jackson..."


    "But, Zack did not leave any instructions. You shared the table with him, isn''t it appropriate for you to


    pay for the meal?"


    Sally crossed her arm and looked at her condescendingly, ''Aren''t you the daughter of the Winston


    family? Can you afford this meal?"


    Oh, how the wheels of fortune had turned! What did Amy say a moment ago?


    Now Sally gave her a taste of her own medicine, "You ate so much, the cost of this meal is


    astronomical, Miss Winston, do you have money for the meal? Do you need help paying for ?t??


    "You... Damned Sally! How dare you use my words to make fun of mel


    "Ah, but, we worry be helping you with the check if you don''t have money and feel like eating prison


    grub, l can help you call the police.''


    "Who says that I don''t have the money?¡± Amy was still the daughter of the Winston family. She


    definitely has several tens of thousands in her bank ount.


    But, it was painful. The cost of this meal can easily buy her several luxury bags!


    What son of the Jackson Family, dog shitl He even needed a woman to pay for his meal, that''s


    ridiculous!


    When she saw the check, Amy was dazed. Twenty-five thousand dors for a meall Amy was writhing


    in pain.


    "I¨ª is that difficult for you, I can buy you this meal." Emily stood up and said.


    Amy wanted so much to say, who wants you to pay? But twenty-five thousand and her face... there


    wasn''t anyone who knew her here, face... she can lose some face over this. Once she was out of here,


    then the issue would be over, Wouldn''t it?


    "You, you are now kept by Master .Jackson who is so rich. We are friends after all. lf you want to buy


    me this meal, I Won''t turn down the offer.''


    She pinches down on her palm and said to the waiter, ''She said that she''s paying, since she has that


    ck card, just go ahead and swipe that card"


    Amy wanted to turn and leavel


    Emily that fool was willing to pay for her meal, all because of ''face'', but that''s twenty-five thousand


    dors! As soon as she left, who would know about this incident? Even if these few people were to


    mention it as long as she denies, who would believe them?


    Amy decided on this solution and wanted to leave immediately.


    Sally pulled Emily s sleeve. She was rit satisfied, "Why pay for her? Twenty-five thousandth"


    Painful!


    "No matter, isn''t Joe still video recording this? Tonight we l¨¬ post it onto each prominent social media


    site.'' Emilyughed and took out the ck diamond card.


    Joeughed and said, "Rest assured, within an hour, everyone will know that Amy Winston can''t afford


    a meal and needs Emily to pick up the tab."


    "Emily, what do you mean by that? Amy was about to reach the lift when she stopped and walked


    back!¡±


    "How dare you nder me! I want to call the Police!"


    "Did we nder you? l?m paying for you right now, isn''t that the truth?''


    Emily shrugged her shoulders and with an innocent expression, ''I didn''t distort the truth so it can''t be


    nder. Even then, we have the video as evidence.


    "You... you all... that''s too much"


    Amy was so angry that her fingers trembled. She opened her bag and took out her card.


    "I''II pay for it! Who needs you to pay! You ugly creature, even if you want to treat me to a meal, I worry


    have the appetite. How disgusting is this freckled face"


    Twenty-five thousand! As if she couldn''t afford it! These bitches are too much


    The scene of Amy''s angry and unwillingness in paying for the meal was amusing to all who witnessed


    it.


    Amy red at Emily before she turned and left while crying her eyes out.


    Twenty-five thousand dors was equivalent to several branded bags and she didn''t even eat a bitel


    Preposterous, simply preposterous!


    ''Lets go and stay at a high-end hotel!" Emily kept the ck diamond card, she was in an excellent


    mood.


    The waiter escorted them to the suite.


    Two bedrooms and a living room suite. Although it wasn''t the presidential suite, it was luxurious


    enough.


    "Oh my god The sofa is so soft, the room is so big, a few people can fit into the bathtub at once...''


    After being red by Emily, Sally controlled her mouth but giggled, "It''s just hugel"


    ''''I''ve never stayed in such a high-ss hotel." .Joe touched and knocked everywhere in disbelief.


    "Emily, are you really kept by Master .Jackson? He even gave you the ck diamond card. He must be


    very good toyout"


    "That''s right, Are you Master .Jackson''s girlfriend2 No, you are living together! Have you been engaged


    to him?¡±


    A lot of information was shing in Sallys mind and she was staring with her eyes wide open, staring at


    Emily.


    "No, no, wasrit Master Jackson engaged recently? That''s not right either, it was something like his


    fiancee ran off and the engagement ceremony was canceled... Emily, are you...


    Emily looked at her thinking that she had already guessed it.


    Sally continued in shock, ¡°Or is it that Master Jackson was abandoned and was upset and you were at


    the right ce and satisfied him. So... so you sessfully became his woman?"


    Terry stood at the full-length window and looked at Emily in silence.


    "You have an excellent imagination, why don''t you write novels2" Emily wanted to roll her eyes at Sally.


    ¡°Then what is happening!" Sally thought that with Emily s looks, even if someone were to satisfy Master


    Jacksons desires, she was nowhere close to being suitable.


    But now, Master Jackson actually said to her, ?Wel talk at home." They are a family!


    Joe also stared at Emily without missing a single expression of hers, ''Are you really... with him?¡±


    Everyone was dying with curiosity yet Emily was still indifferent about it.


    She stood up and walked into the room, ¡°You bunch of fools"


    "Hey, you better say clearly, who are the fools?" Joe was unhappy and they were uninterested in the


    affairs of the rich and famous.


    Emily didn''t bother with them, she closed the door and went to bed.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    After a while, Joe and Sally yelled in surprise, ¡°Emily, you are the fiancee who escaped from the


    engagement ceremony!"


    What the hell!l They just found out about such a piece of earth-shattering news when searching on the


    web.


    The second daughter of the Gale family escaped the engagement ceremony. The engagement is


    postponed by three days!l


    That meant Emily would be engaged to Master .Jackson the day after!


    She will soon be the proper fiancee of Master .Jackson.


    Whoa, finally someone from their little team will be breaking out of poverty and will be immensely


    richl


    Emily didn''t bother with them and looked at the ck card in her hands.


    This was given to her by Liam when he was preparing her daily necessities. Of course, it was Master


    .Jacksons idea.


    In her previous life, Master Jackson was very generous towards her. She had more money than she


    knew what to do with it.


    In this life, she didn? expect to continue to use his money. This money will have to be returned one day.


    She kept the card, closed her eyes, and slept.


    She didn''t know how long she was asleep and suddenly her phone''s messaging alert woke her up. She


    picked up the phone and the message was from Hunter, ''Parking garage in ten minutes."

 Chapter 30: You said it wasnt on purpose?

    Chapter 30: You said it wasn''t on purpose?


    He was that unreasonable. lf she wasn''t down in ten minutes, he will let Liam go up and get her!


    Emily understood his temper all too well.


    Ten minutes, she didn''t even have the time to take a drink, she picked up her bag and walked out of the


    room.


    Sally and Joe were watching the huge television while Terry was seating by the window, watching the


    news on his cell phone.


    "Where are you going?¡± He asked.


    "I have something on, I''ll go out for a while." Emily didt want to exin too much.


    "I''Il go with you.¡± Today they offended Amy. He was worried that she would be back to seek revenge.


    "Don''t worry, someone is waiting for me at the parking garage. I''Il be back soon."


    "You may not be able toe back once you leave.'' Sally turned and said, ¡°Didn''t Master Jackson


    want you to ''Go home''?"


    She was going to be the fiancee of the Jackson family. lt would be expected of her to go home.


    Emily still didn''t want to exin, she only said, "Its Master Jackson."


    "You''re not putting on makeup? l have a makeup kit."


    "I''ve makeup on." This freckled face was drawn upon her face.


    "Emily¡­¡±


    "Well discuss thister.''


    The door closed and she looked at the time on the cell phone. In addition to the verbal exchange that


    took two minutes, she only had five more minutes to get to the garage.


    Once she was out of the suite, she rushed to the lift, and luckily the lift was empty.


    Before ten minutes were up, she appeared at Master Jacksons car.


    Liam opened the door and as soon as she entered the car, Liam closed the door and walked away. The


    atmosphere was rather awkward, why did Liam walk off? Will they be talking in the car for a long time?


    This car was modified to be extra luxurious, especially in the back-seat area. The many down on the


    leather seats and closed his eyes while resting. He looked very tired.


    Emily had taken a nap in the room. lt was already eleven at night.


    "Master Jackson... She tried to call him but Hunter didn''t react.


    Emily was getting frustrated. He asked her toe down and now he was resting. What''s the meaning


    of this?


    It looked like Hunter had something on his shoulder. Emily didn''t intend to do anything about it but she


    was fixated on it. Master Jackson was very particr about cleanliness and will be very uneasy if there


    was something on his clothes. She hesitated for a while but eventually, she reached across to remove


    the fluff on his shoulder dust as she was returning to her seat, the seemingly asleep man opened his


    eyes and grabbed onto her hand. He gently pulled and Emily lost her bnce and fell into his embrace.


    "Master Jackson..."


    "Are you trying to seduce me again?'' The man''s voice was deep. From the smell of his breath, it looked


    like he drank a fair bit that night.


    "No, it''s just that...


    "Do you think I believe?¡±


    Emily bit her lips and looked at him. She didn''t even finish exining. Why he was so certain?


    "Yes, I seduced you. Now that you know, can you let go of my hand?"


    She can be bothered to reason with him. Once this guy decided on something, very few people can


    change his mind.


    "Master .Jackson, please let go of me first." lf he doesn''t let go, she can only continue toy on him.


    She couldntt get up.


    "You agitated me and now want to escape?¡± Hunter squinted his eyes, those dark starry eyes


    maintained a look that caused others to feel uneasy.


    Emily sensed danger and desperately pushed on his leg to get up.


    She didn''t expect that where she pushed, that was... that was... instantly became stiff and hardlI


    "You!" If just now she was really trying to clean something off him, then what about now, can she still


    deny it?


    She was used to the cold and ?cy look of Master Jackson. As soon as her hand touched that part, his


    expression suddenly changed.


    "Im not! lt wasn''t on purpose!" Emily was so scared she almost fainted.


    Oh Lord! What''s the situation! She actually molested Master Jackson! She wanted to scream!


    She was desperately trying to get up and touched even more ces. The man''s body became even


    harder due to her struggles.


    He''s big and strong hands grabbed her waist and pulled her down, "don''t movel"


    lt must be that he drank more than he should. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have demanded that she came


    down immediately just because she mentioned that she and a few friends would be staying at that


    hotel.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t be so aroused by her few touches till he almost loses his self-control


    Emilyy on his legs and didn''t dare to move, ''I really... didn''t do it on purpose."


    At that position pressing down on his legs, she could clearly feel every change to his body.


    Does he have a reputation for abstinence? What kind of fake news is that!


    The man continued to pull her by the back of her waist, the warmth of the fingers could be felt by her


    delicate skin.


    At that instance, it aroused her entire body. Their first time was also in the car...


    "What are you thinking of?" The man''s sexy and coarse voice flowed from the head, there was a sense


    of being bewitched.


    "l only want to get up." That was the absolute truth.


    She moved slightly but she didn''t expect Hunter to hold onto her so tightly.


    She couldn''t get up at all.


    "Master Jackson..."


    "Didn''t I tell you not to move?¡± His breathing became erratic.


    His leg was pressed down by her and it was clearly ufortable but he didnt want her to get up. His


    big hands move downwards from her waist as if it was a punishment for her resistance.


    "Master Jackson!" Emily opened her pair of watery eyes in surprise, ''l wor?t move, please stop."


    Hunter''s hands stopped, the position of his fingers let her feel utterly shameful.


    Emily bit her lips and said softly, ''Let me get up first and we ll talk properly."


    "Are they the ones you socialize with?" There was numerous news about the personal affairs of the


    third daughter of the Gale family.


    He had never been concerned about his fiancee. He has practically never heard of her issues. lt was


    because of themotions of thest couple of days that made him understand a little more about her.


    "They are all my good friends and nothing else.'' Emily will definitely protect her friends.


    "Good friends" he pondered over these words and said, "Inclusive of those two gorgeous scoundrels?"


    "What gorgeous scoundrels?" can he be more respectful?


    "Although .Joe likes to style his hair and pierce his ears, he is actually very naive. He is a brilliant


    computer hacker."


    ¡±Terry has always been very handsome. He is very dashing and Manly.''


    Her friends are worthless in his eyes. In the previous life, he didn''t like Emily hanging out with Sally.


    She was a fool in her previous life and treated what he said as gospel. She did whatever he said. She


    was willing to abandon her friends for him!Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    In this life, she will not make such a fatal mistake!


    "don''t you dare prevent me from socializing with them, I will not agree to it!


    Master Jackson''s behavior was not normal. His hands tensed up and his voice was low and frightening,


    ¡°Really?¡±

 Chapter 31: Woman, do as you wish

    Chapter 31: Woman, do as you wish


    Emily felt a chill as if that was a premonition.


    "Yes... She pinched her palm, she told herself that she cannot lower herself in front of him.


    "I won''t break off with them, Master .Jackson, you don''t have to...¡±


    "That violent boy called Terry?" Dashing? Manly? Aargh! Is she tired of living?


    "So what if it''s ... Argh! What are you doing?" Where are you cing your hands?


    Emily struggled in fear but no matter what, she couldn''t escape from his grasp.


    "Hunter, do you always resort to violence to resolve matters?" To think that he was doing that to her!


    "What have I done to you?¡± His hands were always at that position. It was her who was constantly


    shifting on top of him.


    Although he felt good about her, as soon as he thought about her mention that Terry is ''dashing and


    Manly, Master Jackson''s eyes became sullen.


    He raised his hand and ps down, "You dare to praise another man in front of your fiance? You are


    getting brave!"


    Pah... a sharp pain radiated from her tiny tush.


    Emily''s eyes widened and demand angrily, ''Hunter, why did you spank me?¡±


    Even worse, why did he spank at... at that ce! "m not a small kid, let me go!"


    Only a small kid would have the backside spanked, it''s too humiliating.


    "Oh really?" He looked at her and continued, ¡°Are you trying to remind me that you are no longer a


    small girl?"


    "Of course i''m not small" In her previous life, she had lived for 23 years and got married. Small?


    "You...


    Her body was flipped over and Emily was looking directly at him.


    "Yeah, indeed not small." Hunter looked down and his breathing became erratic. What was he looking


    at?


    Emily followed his gaze and looks down, suddenly her small shy face blushed red.


    "don''t look!" This rascal


    Her cor was opened revealing her smooth and fair skin. Her cor buttons were undone.


    Emily finally had the chance to get up and quickly button up her cor.


    "You intentionally opened your clothes, wasn''t that for me to see?¡±


    The man didn''t stop her actions but kept looking at the panicking small face.


    Is this her real face? The strange thing was when he went into the restaurant, he immediately


    recognized her.


    A face of freckles, it was awful to look at but now she was rather cute.


    "I did not!" Emily replied angrily and rolled her eyes at him.


    When did she purposely expose herself to him? It was when she dived onto him and in the struggle,


    the button was undone.


    This guy kept using her of things that she didn''t do. Is he going to use her of seducing him?


    This girl s?eemed to be repelling him and was making him upset. Then in front of Terry, was she more


    rxed and forting?


    But he was even more upset with himself worrying that his young bride would be stolen. This is


    ridiculous.


    A cigarette somehow found its way onto his fingers and he wanted to light it.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Emily instead scolded, "Every day it''s either smoking or drinking. You''ll be dead soon"


    He has trouble sleeping but that was because his body was very good. Even if he doesn''t sleep for


    three days and three nights, his body will not disy any problems.


    But she studied medicine in her previous life. Smoking does affect a person''s ability to sleep well. lf one


    doesn''t sleep well for a long period, even the strongest man will not be able to take it. Less smoke may


    improve his sleep quality.


    "Concerned for me?¡±


    "Who says ... Yes! [m concerned about you, Master Jackson!" She wanted to roll her eyes! He is using


    his stare to scare people not to tell the truth


    But, she did care about his health, was that a sign that she was starting to be concerned for him?


    Emily looked outside. She doesn''t have the time to be concerned for him. In her previous life, she was


    deeply hurt by him. Her life was practically ruined by him!


    Although he didn''t do anything to her, it was exactly because he didn''t do anything that harmed her for


    life!


    She didn''t notice that she is now sitting onto Hunter s legs and he didn''t seem to remind her.


    Looking at her trying to be strong, it was inexplicable that he suddenly feels m?ch better about them.


    In a gentle flick, the cigarette flew to a nearby bin.


    "What do you want to tell me?¡±


    "Nothing!" She didn''t want to say anything.


    He smiled and his eyes also radiated that hint of happiness. Such an expression was rare even for


    himself.


    "What was it that you want to talk about, you like to talk at home?¡± He raised his eyebrows, his hand


    rested on her waist, and gently supported it. Her waist was slimmer than he expected.


    Emily wanted to say, no one wants to go back with him, but she paused, she realized something. She


    looked back at him in surprise.


    He actually remembered what she had said!


    At the restaurant, she wanted to speak to him but he said to discuss it at home!


    She had almost forgotten about this and it was the fully upied Master .Jackson who still


    remembered ¨ªt.


    When she thought about it, she adjusted her position and looked directly at him.


    "Today I used your card." Her expression was serious because she was going to touch on a serious


    topic.


    Hunter''s thick eyebrows frowned gently while his hands continue to hold onto her waist.


    He was conflicted. Should he throw her out or let her continue?


    In order to talk to him, she turned around to face him but she didn''t notice that she was kneeling and


    sat on his legs.


    She sat just like the night of the engagement. Except for that night, she was drunk and vigorous, like a


    wild cat. When he thought about her warmth, Hunter''s breathing became deep and strong.


    His hands tightened around her waist. His voice was coarse, "In the future, you dorrit have to inform


    me when you use the card." He had already given the card to her.


    Had she not lived a life, Emily would be smitten by what he said.


    What do women like men to do the most? Of course, it''s to take out a ck card and say


    enthusiastically, Woman, swipe as you wish!"


    But she had already seen clearly that this man will let you spend as you wish, but wont easily give you


    his heart. Wake up!


    Don''t be dizzy just because of his sexy voice.


    "No, that is your money. I will repay it. She has to say this clearly.


    Hunter raised his eyebrow, ''Repay?¡±


    "Yes!l" She will repay! She will not be a society parasite! Especially not a parasite of Master .Jackson.


    "Now l don''t have any money, but I can repay in forms of formtions."


    He only stared at where his hands were.


    A woman''s waist can be held with both hands. He just found out this little secret.


    To have her entirely in his hands was a great feeling.


    That night it was just like that, grabbing her waist and let her sit on his thighs, passionately...

 Chapter 32: Master Jackson, lets discuss official matters!

    Chapter 32: Master Jackson, let''s discuss official matters!


    "Master Jackson, are you listening?" Emily frowned.


    Why was this man distracted!


    She gazed downwards but she hasn''t figured out what he was looking at. He was already saying


    cheekily, ''formtions?¡±


    ¡°That''s right! formtions or forms of extractions of medical herbs." Emily became serious when she


    mentioned this.


    "The brand name under Century Group, Blissful...''


    Hunter''s expression lit up, How did you know about Blissful?"


    Blissful was a line of skincare products in the Century Group which was under his charge. But this


    product which will be marketed by the Fairskin Chain has not beenunched.


    Apart from Fairskins upper management and the R&D team, outsiders were not supposed to know


    about this. How did Emily know about this undisclosed brand name?


    Emily was startled when she realized that Blissful hadn''t beenunched yet.


    It was rather illogical for her to know about Blissful at this point.


    But at this moment, she can only pretend, ¡°Am l not about to be engaged to you? isn''t it natural for your


    fiance to know some of your little secrets?"


    lt was obvious that Master .Jackson would not ept such frivolous reasons, "don''t muddle your way


    out of this. How did you know?¡±


    "I don''t want to say." lt was impossible to lie to him, Hunter was so sharp. No excuse will get past him. It


    was better not to say anything at all.


    "Do you want to dwell on how l knew or do you want to know if there are any means of getting Blissful


    launched ahead of schedule?¡±


    Hunter looked at her slightly flushed petite face. That sincere look of hers didn''t appear to have done


    anything wrong.


    At this moment, her slim delicate waist was still in his hands and it appeared that with a squeeze he'']l


    be able to break it in two.


    He breathed deeply again and adjusted his seating position and not to let her feel the changes to his


    body.


    Perhaps it was because he had just lost his virginity and that was why he kept lusting for it. Just by


    holding onto her, he desperately wants to ravage her. He doesn''t like the feeling of losing control over


    himself. But at the same time, he doesn''t hate it.


    "Out with it, how can Blissfulunch ahead of time?¡± He gently shifted her position to ease her weight


    on him. If she continues to press down hard on that position, he would be unable to control himself any


    further.


    "The thing preventing Blissful fromunching ?is because of the problem with the extraction process of


    the whitening essence.


    The bio-active agents that you are after cannot achieve their maximum effects.''


    Hunter didn''t say anything and looked at her stern expression.


    He realized that when this girl was serious, her eyes were beautiful and sparkles.


    "If you want the bio-active agents to be even more effective, all you need to do is to utilize a Cold-hot


    fluctuating technique during the purification process."


    The water used in their Blissful whitening essence is all extracts of fresh flowers.


    But in their purification process, the technique used was a form of constant temperature fumigation.


    What they didn''t know, is that under fluctuating temperature conditions, the fresh extracts of the flowers


    would be even more refined and pure.


    This was a little secret that Emily found out in her previous life. But in the previous life, Hunter can''t be


    bothered to listen to her.


    Whenever she had any ideas, she wouldn''t have the chance to tell Hunter and would share the ideas


    with Wendy. She doesn''t know what ploy


    Wendy used to tell Hunter this method. Thereafter Wendy became the biggest contributor to Blissful''s


    sessful productunch.


    ¡±Cold-hot fluctuating technique?¡±" Hunter continued to look at her waist. He picked up his cell phone


    and dialed a number.


    He spoke to ab technician and she wasn''t sure what the technician said and it appeared that he did


    not agree to this technique.


    Hunter looked at Emily and he calmly said, ''Try it immediately.''


    He then hung up and threw his cell phone aside. He looked curiously at Emily, ''How do you know so


    m?uch about these?"


    "When I was young I did some extraction experiments.'' Emily casually lied.


    "Why didn''t I hear it before?¡±


    She looked away and said, "Master Jackson has never taken an interest in my affairs, how could you


    have known?¡±


    Of course, she referred to her previous life.


    But to the present Hunter, they had only known each other for a month. Theirck of interest in each


    other was due to abiding by the wishes of the elders for them to be engaged.


    But he found that he was beginning to take an interest in her.


    "If this test is sessful, do you intend to use it to pay for tonight?"


    "No, l only swiped about sixty thousand tonight. Isn''t this too low a price?¡±


    "How much do you want?" lf this was truly sessful and able to let Blissful essence achieve the best


    effects, then these thousands are a drop ?in the bucket.


    "I''m not asking for m?ch. Two hundred thousand." She only gave a suggestion and the technician still


    had to do countless adjustments and tests for it to be sessful. So, two hundred thousand was a


    reasonable amount. Any more would be asking for too much. Many tests still had to be conducted to


    determine the optimal results. She was not greedy. She knew that being greedy would end up in


    tragedy.


    "OK, two hundred thousand, when that happens, just take it from the card."


    Hunter wasn''t concerned about how m?uch she spends from this card but since she wants to ount


    for it, then it''s up to her.


    "You are so confident that this technique will work?¡± Why does it seem to him that the two hundred


    thousand were already in her hands?


    "Your expression tells me that it will work." His hands return to her waist and grasp her back into


    position.


    He looked at the delicate and fragile waist that he can crush with a squeeze. Will he break it if he


    applied some force?


    He starts to grip harder as he continued to look lustfully at her.


    "You... Emily started to feel something at her waist and was shocked when she looked down.


    Both of her hands grabbed his shoulders and wanted to push herself up from his legs. When she


    started to prop up slightly, he forcefully pulled her down.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Hey...'' His leg muscles were very firm and when she sat down hard, it was rather ufortable. What


    was worse was this position was not proper for ady.


    Her hands slipped into his hands trying to push herself off but she couldn''t budge.


    Emily was getting upset, why was she being bullied for the entire night?


    "Master Jackson, we are discussing business!" Official business okay?


    "All m seeing is a little girl who willingly climbed onto my legs and never stopped grinding."


    His breathing was rapid and even Emily could hear it. His breathing was suggestive and that kind of


    lustful desire.


    She also finally realized that in the beginning, she sat on his thighs, and then in order to speak to him,


    she actually knelt on top of him...


    Her face started to blush and warm up to the ears.


    "I''m sorry, it''s the end of the discussion, I... Ah!"


    Her petite body was pulled forcefully into his embrace.


    Hunter''s deep voice that easily makes a person''s heart race said into her ears, ''I''m not done with you...

 Chapter 33: Sweetheart, its the time

    Chapter 33: Sweetheart, it''s the time


    He was not done? What other matters did he have?


    Unless...


    An experienced woman was certainly different. From Hunter''s gaze, Emily knew what he meant.


    His eyes conveyed a suffocating possessiveness. She desperately wanted to escape but was


    completely imprisoned by him.


    The dashingly handsome man in front of her was infinitely magnified.


    She wanted so much to escape. Oh lord, she so badly wanted to escape. Her instincts told her that she


    must escape.


    But as he moved nearer, the only thing that she could do was to ... close her eyes and purse her lips.


    He was very handsome.


    How could a man be so handsome?


    The long eyshes made him look like a dreamy prince. But he was a king!


    His loneliness and cold indifference made him so endearing and drove women mad.


    He... wanted to kiss her?


    Emily doesn''t know when she closed her eyes but she was clear of what she was hoping for.


    Her heart was throbbing and she was squirming...


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Kal" The car window was wound down, Liam''s voice came from outside.


    Emily was awakened and quickly opened her eyes. She was still in Hunter''s embrace.


    Master .Jackson was calm, unsurprised and emotionless.


    lt turned out that she was the only one who expected it.


    She used her strength to push herself off and this time she was able toe down from his legs.


    Just as she sat at her seat and was still straightening herself, she looked out the window and saw


    several men approaching.


    They were Sally, .Joe and a sullen Terry.


    Emily wanted to open the door and exit the car when Hunter said ?in a deep voice, ''You''re going out


    like that?"


    He made it sound that something was amiss. What''s wrong with going out like that?


    Emily was now very critical of him and to think that she was feeling passionate about him a moment


    ago. Who would think that in the blink of an eye, he was back to the cold-hearted man?


    The moment of passion was limited to herself and she was feeling embarrassed about it.


    She snorted, and looked at him and was mortified. She quickly buttoned up her blouse. How did all her


    buttonse undone? Her blouse was wide open and exposed everything!


    Rascal, scoundrel!


    She hurriedly buttoned up her blouse and tidied her hair and opened the car door.


    "Five minutes.'' The man said.


    "What''s the meaning of that?" She turned and stared at him.


    Hunter leaned back into the seat in the position when she first arrived. Closed his eyes and rested.


    When those beautiful eyelids closed, he said, "Do not spend the nightt outside with those delinquents.''


    "They are my friends and not delinquents!"


    But Emily was not about to reason with him. With his character, if she were to insist on spending the


    night outside, he might very well send some people to forcibly take her home!


    "humphl" She coldly remarked, pushed open the car door, and got off.


    "This car... how cool" Sallys eyes were fixated on the car.


    When Emily opened the door, she saw the person inside. She was surprised as he appeared different


    from when she saw him at the restaurant.


    Master Jackson was now quiet, calm, peaceful in the car looking all deamy and dashing.


    Emily was so fortunate to be married to such an amazing man, she was full of envy!


    "What are you looking at? Haverit you seen a man?¡± Emily took a step forward and blocked her view.


    She didn''t know why she blocked her view.


    But Hunter looked different after drinking. Tonight his dizzy state has a bewitching aura and she didnt


    want any other woman to see him.


    "God, can¡¯T I have a look? Emily, you re too possessive!" Though Sally was objecting, she wasn''t


    angry at all. Master Jackson was Emily''s man and she could only view from afar.


    But Terry was worried. She left for so long and wasnt back. He insisted oning to check out.


    Now that they saw the husband and wife together, what''s there to be worried about?


    "If you are going home, then we''ll continue our night!" Sally pulled Joe and wanted to leave.


    The hotel suite was far too luxurious. There was even a private infinity pool that they had yet to utilize.


    Terry was still staring at Emily with no intention to leave. His gaze prated her and fell upon the car.


    The car window was already closed and the interior can''t be seen from outside. But he practically saw


    that man, the image of the arrogant and icy cold man. Except that, he seemed to see that man''s eyes


    who was looking at him in return, sizing him up. They were separated by the custom made window but


    the gaze met. Cold, arrogant, and out of this world


    "Terry...'' Sally shouted.


    Terry maintained his silence. Emily didn''t know what he was looking at. The door was closed and he


    can¡¯t see the person inside.


    "She walked over to him, ¡°Terry, tonight I...''


    "Does he treat you well?"


    Terry turned and looked at the girl beside him.


    "He..." Emily nced at the car and knew he meant Hunter. But whether Master .Jackson treated her


    well was still uncertain. He didn''t like her but it was a marriage arranged by his family. lt was difficult for


    him to like her. But if these were cast aside, apart from love, in her past life, he had given to her all that


    a man could give.


    "Nice. She nodded.


    Money, she can have as much as she wants, except that she didn''t wart it.


    Master Jackson did not hit her and did not fool around with women. Do these mean that he was good


    to her?


    Terry moved his lips as if he wanted to say something. He stretched out his hand and wanted to tuck


    her hair behind her ears. Within sight, the car door suddenly opened and the man got off the car. With a


    few drinks in him, Master Jacksons were the usual icy cold but was dreamy and mesmerizing. His short


    fringe was untidy and he looked less stern and a lot more wild.


    He was so dashing that even the heavens couldn''t contain. Sally was dazed, captivated and


    mesmerized. He walked to Emily. He reached out and pulled her into his embrace.


    "Babe, five minutes are up!"

 Chapter 34: Is He a Frightening Man?

    Chapter 34: Is He a Frightening Man?


    She was taken away just like that without any means of resisting.


    When they got into the car, Emily remembered that she wanted to remind Sally of something. She


    called her immediately.


    "Sally, you must listen to what I''m about to say!"


    "No matter what happens the day after tomorrow, you must not leave the school. .Just stay in the


    hostel and don''t go anywhere. Do you understand?"


    "Day after tomorrow? Isrrt that the day of your engagement?"


    Sally was upset, "Emily, what''s the meaning of this? You don''t intend to invite us for your


    engagement?¡±


    Thest time they didn''t know about it but now that they do, how could she stay at her dorm?


    "I... Emily thought for a while and continued, ¡°No, you all can''te. You saw how scary Master


    Jackson was. Why do you want toe?¡±


    She was about to waiver but no, for Sally''s safety, Emily must be firm.


    "The Jackson family is so big and I have no speaking rights to decide on the guests. l''m not inviting


    anyone, including you all."


    "You must listen to me, no matter what happens the day after tomorrow, you must not leave the school.


    Do you understand?¡±


    Sally was getting upset and Emily''s tone turned serious, ''Sally, if you don''t listen to me, we are done as


    friends!"


    "Okay, okay, I listen. IIl stay in school and not affect you. Will that do?¡±


    lt must be Master Jackson who despised them and did not allow Emily to invite them to the


    engagement ceremony.


    All of them understood that by marrying into such a big and rich family, what status could Emily have?


    They didn''t want to make things difficult for her.


    "I will be obedient. After that day you must treat us and we''ll celebrate then.'' Sallyughed.


    Emily knew that she misunderstood that Master .Jackson didn''t allow her to invite her friends. But at


    this point, she would rather that Sally misunderstood and not let her face any dangers.


    "Okay.'' She nodded and hung up the call.


    Sally will be safe as long as she remains in school the day after tomorrow. She cannot allow Sally to


    meet the same fate as her previous life.


    Absolutely nott


    After she hung up the phone call, she realized that the air con was turned up too much. Emily pulled up


    her clothes, turned her head, and was shocked.


    Why was Master Jackson staring at her? The more frightening thing was why was his stare so chilly?


    Within his stare, it appeared that he was unhappy with her. What wrong did she do?


    "Im such a scary person that I don even allow you to invite your friends?¡± He squinted his eyes and


    red at her panicked petite face, ¡°Hmm?¡±


    "I... I was just kidding."


    She just wanted Sally to remain at her hostel and didn''t mean to insult him.


    Hunter s gaze remained on her face for a moment before mumbling, "Drive!"


    "Yes, Master .Jackson." Liam stepped on the elerator.


    The car left the hotel''s parking garage and looking from the reviewer mirror, Sally was standing


    between Joe and Terry and appeared to be so petite and delicate.


    Sally...


    Emily pinched her palm. l caused you to be harmed in the previous life. Now I will not let anything


    happen to you. Never!


    "Cousin, this time you must help me. Emily has gone too far!" Amy stood at the bedside, crying as she


    yelled. She was even more upset that she had to spend twenty-five thousand dors for the dinner.


    Twenty-five thousand dors!


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "Zack is also a scoundrel; he took me out for dinner and in the end, I had to pay for it. Has he lost his


    mind?¡±


    Wendy wasying on the bed while the doctor applied the facial mask. She was pped twenty times


    and her face swelled up like a pig.


    Fortunately, other than a slight c?t on the corner of her mouth, there were no othercerations.


    After an entire day of treatment, the swell had almost subsided. But in order not to affect her image,


    she continued to apply the facial mask.


    Amy was crying her eyes out, ''Tll never agree to that scoundrel dating me again no matter what he


    says"


    "Okay.'' Wendy nodded and didn''t say much.


    "Cousin, the way they treated you and how they bullied me, aren''t you angry at all?'' Amy began to


    stomp her feet.


    ¡°Auntie was sent abroad and her condition is uncertain! it''s all caused by Emily. Why are you still so


    calm?¡±


    "Otherwise?¡±" Wendy started to be frustrated by her. She removed the facial mask and threw it


    into the dustbin.


    She walked to the dressing table and gently massage her face. Now her face has almost totally


    recovered. Her fair and slightly pinkishplexion, refined and pure, still a natural beauty.


    Wendy was really beautiful. Even when Amy looked at her in the mirror, she can¡¯t help but praise her.


    "Cousin, you''re really beautiful...''


    She thought about it, and said, "Only a beauty such as you are worthy of Master Jackson. What trash


    is that Emily?"


    "Emily is Master Jackson''s fiancee. Amy, watch your words."


    Wendy looked at herself in the mirror with a look of hatred.


    But her face had a slight smile, "Emily is my sister. How can I think about her fiance?¡±


    "She was lucky if it wasn''t because of the Matriarch .Jackson insisting that Hunter marries her, how


    would he marry such an ugly girl!"


    "Cousin, you are too kind, that''s why you are being bullied by Emily. Look, even auntie has been sent


    abroadI''''


    "I am not like the others; I don''t know how to plot and scheme. What can I do?¡± Wendy sighed.


    "You... sigh! Do you want to continue to be bullied by her?" Amy couldn''t ept this.


    "Forget it, Amy, actually Emily isn''t a bad person. She might have been influenced by her delinquent


    friends."


    Wendy turned and look at her,ughed, ¡°But, their rtionship ?s really good. Emily once said that she


    ?is willing to give her life for her friends.''


    "She is willing to give up her life for those few people?" Amy frowned, not knowing what she was


    thinking. Wendyughed and continued, ?Yes, if something happens to her friends, perhaps she is


    willing to forgo her engagement ceremony and rescue them.¡±


    "Thest engagement ceremony was canceled because she didn''t turn up. lf it happened again, then


    Master .Jackson may not want her anymore.''


    Wendy''s slender fingers were pushing down on her skin and feeling it''s bounce. She looked back at


    Amy to check if there were any indications that she may want to do something.


    Sheughed, "I''m going to remind her again tomorrow. This time, there must not be any problems.


    Otherwise, Master .Jackson will ditch her and shel be very pitiful.


    "Isn''t it good for Master Jackson to ditch her?" Amy wrung her hands.


    Wendy winked at her, She''s my sister no matter what and l wish her well.''


    She walks to aside and took out a card from the drawer and ced it into Amy''s hands.


    "Okay, was it twenty-five thousand? There are over a hundred thousand here. Spend ?t as you wish."


    "Cousin, you..."


    "I''ve always loved you... go ahead.''


    Wendy held her hands, "Go home early, go for a shopping spree tomorrow. You ]l feel much better."


    "Cousin, you ve always taken care of me." Amy took the card and looked touched, "I will not let anyone


    bully you, l won''t


    I can''t let that bitch Emily bully my kind cousin Wendy.


    Emily, you just watch. [II torture you to death! I won''t let you have any chance to harm my cousin!


    "Okay, go back and rest early.''


    As soon as the door closed, Wendy''s smile disappeared.


    She wants Emily to be happy? lf Emily was happy then what will happen to her?


    These twenty ps must be repaid.


    Does Emily expect to be happily engaged to Master .Jackson after framing her? Impossible!

 Chapter 35: Throwing Pearls to the Swine

    Chapter 35: Throwing Pearls to the Swine


    The engagement day of Master Jackson and the youngest daughter of the Gale family.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    This engagement banquet which had caused a huge sensation in the business world was held three


    dayster at the same hotel.


    As a sign of respect to Master Jackson, the guests arrived early and the grand ballroom was full of


    guests before nightfall.


    Emily was apanied by the servants to the makeup room. Outside, people mingled happily.


    The .Jackson family had arrived. From the patriarch to the youngest daughter, every one of them was


    ideal partners.


    The men seized the opportunity to mingle with the leaders of the business world.


    The women, especially the young ones, makeup and dressed to their nines and presented their


    prettiest form.


    "I heard that the second daughter of the Gale family was pped by the youngest daughter."


    "What? The youngest daughter hit the second daughter? Why?¡±


    "Was it because the elder sister was too pretty and stole the limelight?"


    "Apparently the third daughter is very ugly but the second daughter ?is as beautiful as an angel?¡±


    "What a pity, the one marrying Master .Jackson is the third daughter. With a younger sister who is ugly,


    nasty, and soon to have status, how will her days be?¡±


    "The second sister should have someone to protect her. How can she suffer like this?"


    The men listened to the rumors of Wendy being beaten by Emily and felt sorry for her.


    When Emily came out, all sorts of rumors were spreading.


    "So this is the third daughter of the Gale family. See, even with makeup her freckles can still be seen."


    "Yeah, why did Master .Jackson agree to be engaged to this ugly woman? it''s truly the beauty and the


    beast!"


    "Like throwing pearls to the pigs!"


    There were lots of unhappiness about injustice and mismatch.


    Emily was seated at a corner, ying with her cell phone.


    Those rumors were said near her and though it was obvious that she can hear them, she wasn''t


    affected.


    Her indifference started to anger some people.


    ",? not a shred of shamel"


    "Exactly! This ugly and evil woman, sooner orter Master .Jackson will ditch her!"


    Emily opened her Instagram and some people were cursing for her to meet an early death. Others sent


    her photos and used her of sleeping with countless men.


    She was bing famous just because of Master Jackson.


    She was bored with Instagram and started to y a game.


    The phone rang, it was Liam.


    Emily answered the phone, Liam said, "Missus, Master Jackson wants you toe to the second level


    waiting room.¡±


    "Okay, I''ll be there immediately.'' She hung up the call. She disregarded the poisonous stare by the


    women and took the lift.


    She didn''t see Hunter for two days. They had not seen each other from that day when she went back


    with him until today.


    The banquet was to begin at eight. She wasn''t sure why was Master Jackson looking for her.


    Emily was sure it wasnit for sex. Those two times in the car were an ident.


    The first time she was drugged. The second time he was drunk and when he was sober, he avoided


    her like the gue. Why would he take the initiative to get close to her?


    lt was better this way, at least the tragedy of the previous life won''t repeat itself.


    As soon as the lift opened, Liam opened the door to the waiting room and said, ''Missus, please enter,


    Master Jackson is waiting for you."


    Emily nodded and walked in. The door closed and, in the room, Hunter was at a desk with aptop. He


    was working even on the day of his engagement. Master Jackson was truly busy.


    The misunderstanding and unhappiness that happened a few days ago were all gone. Everything was


    the same as before. He was still that cold-hearted and emotionless Master .Jackson. She has seriously


    given up hope. Tonight, Hunter was no different ¨ªrom any other day, stern and Serious.


    But this man was simply irresistible. Each time you saw him, you ll feel that he was dashing and fresh.


    He was practically a deadly hunk!


    "Master Jackson, you were looking for me?" Emily s attitude was nothing out of the ordinary.


    "I''ve checked the cameras. When you were at my vi for these two days, you strolled at the backyard


    for three times. The third time you had


    your purse and cell phone. Were you nning to escape?¡±


    Hunter''s gaze shifted from theptop. His voice was the same as usual and couldn''t tell if he was angry


    or happy.


    Emily s heart skipped two beats!


    Though he didn''t bother about her when she was at his vi, he knew everything about what she did.


    She did want to escape because she didn''t want to be engaged to him. But she thought about her


    family and friends who were in Bentson City. lf she were to escape, she may implicate them. That was


    why she hesitated.


    The final time she went to a camera dead zone and avoided the patrols by the bodyguards but in the


    end, she retreated to her bedroom.


    "You really don''t want to be engaged to me?¡± He observed her for two days and finally believed that


    she was not putting up a show and yed hard to get.


    From the night of the first engagement ceremony, she had changed. She was totally different from


    before.


    "If possible, I really don''t want to be engaged to you." Emily said truthfully.


    "You don''t have a choice." He said, it was the same as three days ago.


    Emily pursed her lips, since that was the case, then why ask?


    Hunter looked at her and threw an agreement on the table.


    ¡°Now I believe that you dor?t want to get married. In that case, you can consider signing this


    agreement.''


    "Agreement?" Emily was shocked and walked over. She picked up the agreement and had a quick look


    at it''s contents.


    "As long as i agree to be engaged, regardless of whether we get married in two years, you ?¨¬ give me


    ten percent shares of the Fairskin Chain?¡±


    Emily couldn''t believe her eyes. Ten percent of the Fairskin Chain! She doesn''t have to work for the


    rest of her life! No, she can live ten lifetimes!


    "After the engagement, each will do as they wish but in front of the .Jackson family they must behave


    like a couple.''


    She understood. Hunter did not want his grandmother to be sad. He did it for his grandmother.


    But thispensation was too much. She felt somewhat guilty.


    "Since you don''t want to be married to me, then this agreement is beneficial to you.


    Hunter closed theptop and looked at her.


    "Engage and as long as you don''t carry out your silly games of running away, and act in front of


    grandmother, I guarantee that after the engagement, your life will not be affected in any way."


    Emily hesitated. She was not afraid that her life will be affected. In any case, Master Jackson was


    always so busy and will not bother with how she lives her life.


    What she was afraid of was, the tragedy of her previous life will repeat. This man can easily cause


    someone to sinK


    No! She was not the type to sumb to temptations. Wasn''t it only a man?


    Finally, she bit her lips and said, ¡°Okay, I agree!"


    This must be the best oue. She doesn have to escape and it''s not real engagement. Two birds


    with one stone!


    When Hunter saw her sighing ?in relief, he felt somewhat perturbed.


    The agreement was suggested by him but when she found out that it''s a fake engagement, not only


    was she not upset, she was actually happy?


    This attitude... really left a bad aftertaste.

 Chapter 36: Why, Was It a Feeling of Abandonment?

    Chapter 36: Why, Was It a Feeling of Abandonment?


    Liam stood outside the door, as soon as he saw Emilying out of the room, he rushed over.


    "Missus, this... no matter what, today is your engagement, I hope that Missus can... pick up your


    spirits....


    He hesitated. The agreement was drafted by him and he knew the details very clearly.


    For a girl to be informed during the day of her engagement, that her fiance and she will be acting for


    the parents to see, which also meant that there would not be any passion between them, was a huge


    shock.


    He was slightly worried that Missus would be unable to handle this blow.


    Emily blinked at him, ¡°I''m feeling great, why?"


    "Missus...'' Liam analyzed her expression, the sparkling eyes, smile and... she indeed wasn''t acting.


    "You...


    "Liam, when did you be so wishy-washy? Just say what you want!"


    lts seven now and in an hour the engagement banquet will begin.


    She was only being engaged, not married. The formalities won''t be as many.


    Later after the entrance, the Jackson Family Patriarch and banquet host will announce and thereafter


    Hunter and she will exchange the rings.


    She had another hour to eat the delicacies downstairs!


    Liam was stammering but in reality, he just wanted to say a few words to console her.


    But, how was it that Missus didn''t seem to need his constion?


    "Forget it, send me a message if there''s anything important." Emily decided not to wait, turned and left.


    She looked at the time on the phone, five past seven, the day will be over soon. As long as this day


    passed, Sally''s tragedy will be prevented.


    And now, it''s slightly more than four hours till midnight. If she doesn''t leave the school, everything will


    be fine. Half an hour ago, Sally sent her a message telling her that she was eating some noodles in the


    dorm.


    After this, she ?l give her a nice treat aspensation.


    Emily walked with a bounce into the lift and Liam felt increasingly surprised.


    He walked to the waiting room and saw Master Jackson still seated at the desk, smokindg.


    The agreement was clearly signed by Missus but how was it that Missus was happy and Master


    Jackson, who achieved his objective, was upset?


    "Master Jackson." Liam walked in and kept the agreement.


    Since the agreement was signed, that meant that Master Jackson wouldnt have to be entangled with


    Missus. Isn''t this a good thing?


    "Missus, she...'' Liam paused before continuing, "seems like she isn''t upset, Master Jackson, I think in


    future she won''t disturb you anymore."


    "Do you mean that my attractiveness has reversed to this extent? She was not interested in me at all?"


    Hunter looked sullen, Liam felt a chill going down his spine.


    This this this... what''s the meaning? Why does Master .Jackson behave like he had been abandoned?


    Liam shook his head, suspecting that he saw wrongly.


    He looked again and Master .Jackson already opened theptop. The unhappiness a moment ago


    seemed to disappear.


    Should, perhaps, looks like... he really saw wrongly?


    Master Jackson always hated women who bother him. Now that missus will no longer trouble him, he


    should be happy, shoulder he?


    He must have seen wrongly.


    Liam breathed a sigh of relief and smiled, "Master .Jackson..."


    "Very funny?" He squinted his eyes.


    "¡°Ah!" Liam froze and numbed up. "No, not funny...''


    ¡±This agreement, copy it a hundred times by tomorrow morning.'' Hunter closed hisptop, stood up,


    and repeated, ¡°By hand."


    "Master... Master Jackson, why... why?¡± Liam felt weak in his legs and almost knelt. "The ... ?s there


    any problem with the agreement?''


    Hunter stared at him coldly. He looked as if he wanted to tear him apart


    Liam started to retreat, ''I ll do it, ?tIl be done by tomorrow"


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    He should just do as he was told. Why did he bother to ask? Was he tired of living?2


    It must be his handwriting was too ugly and Master .Jackson was unhappy.


    But, the agreement was printed... Handwriting a hundred copies... what happened?


    Hunter was frustrated. He walked to the window and looked at the night scenery, he lit another


    cigarette.


    That silly girl was so happy to sign the agreement! She was not to disturb him. Why was there not a


    hint of disappointment? Was she maintaining a front?


    The worst part was he couldnt detect that her smile was fake. She was actually very happy!


    Was it because of the ten percent shares in Fairskin Chain, or because he said that after the


    engagement each can live as they wished, not affecting the other?


    He was most frustrated with himself! He obtained what he wanted but yet had a feeling of


    abandonment.


    He was ditched... it was truly inexplicable!


    Emily had a small te of cakes and had yet to find a ce to sit down when amotion broke out at


    the hotel entrance.


    The men started to look towards the entrance and as soon as the woman entered, at least half of the


    men''s eyes lit up.


    Wendy was here.


    She knows how pretty her sister was, otherwise she wouldn''t be known as the first socialite in Bentson


    City.


    But, what does this have to do with her?


    Emily took her te of cakes, sat at a corner and began to eat.


    "Compared to your sister, you are like the mud on the floor.'' A voice said beside her.


    Emily lifted her head and saw Manson.


    She wasn''t angry butughed and asked, "Master Manson, has your stomach recovered?"


    Stomachs injury!


    "Youl" Mansoris expression turned, and almost erupted!


    This was the humiliation of a lifetime for him. Hunter actually punched him in front of so many people.


    His breathing became deeper and his fists tightened up. He wished that he could break all the teeth in


    this woman''s mouth.


    But he knew that this girl was ugly beyond humans. But when he saw her, he can''t help bute over.


    He doesn''t know which part of his brain was malfunctioning. Why was he mesmerized by her?


    But each time he sees her face he would wake up.


    "Hey ugly, don''t think that you will have an easy time in the Jackson family. I won''t let you live in


    peace!" He threatened.


    Emily blinked herrge and innocent eyes, "lts strange!"


    "What''s strange?" Damn bitch, what''s so good about a pair of eyes


    No! This face was so ugly that a person will lose his appetite!


    Manson forces himself to his senses.


    Emilyughed, "!m engaging Master .Jackson and not you. So what''s it got to do with you whether [ live


    in peace or not?¡±


    Sheughed naively and looked a little foolish, but the look in her eyes seemed so wise.


    Before Manson could say anything, Emilyughed, "Isn''t it strange that you said that you not let me live


    in peace? Unless you still want to rece your brother and engage with me?¡±

 Chapter 37: The Ugly are Trouble Makers

    Chapter 37: The Ugly are Trouble Makers


    "What nonsense are you saying? How will I be willing to marry an ugly woman like you?¡±


    Manson was disgusted by what Emily said.


    Emilyughed and shook her head, "You¡¯re wrong, it''s not that you are unwilling to, it''s you¡¯Re not


    worthy.


    "You this slut.... Mansons expression changed for the worse. He was so upset that he wanted to m


    Emily''s head into the tes on the table.


    But, the guests were around. lf he were to create a scene at his brother''s engagement banquet, his


    grandfather will never let him off!


    Manson didn''t expect that this woman can anger him to a breaking point just with a few words.


    Where did she learn this sharp-tongued persona? She was so stupid in the past!


    "I don''t have to waste my breath on you...


    ¡±Then please leave. Why are you acting tough in front of me? I don''t even like it.¡±


    Emily lowered her head to eat the cakes, and continued, "How true that the ugly are trouble makers"


    "You! You... This damned, ugly slutt


    But today it was he who came to her table as if he was seeking to be scolded.


    Manson endured, he was determined to endure.


    "Emily, so you''re here.'' A voice nearby said.


    Manson turned around and his goddess walked over.


    Wendy walked to his side andughed, ''Manson."


    Ever so elegant and beautiful. Though she was not as beautiful as that angel in the rain, when he saw


    Wendy, she was easily the prettiest woman there.


    Especially when side by side with Emily, she was like the gorgeous fairy.


    Manson nodded and looked at her face.


    Her face was pure and wless. It haspletely healed. He asked, ¡°Are you feeling any difort?"


    Wendy shook her head but she was furious within.


    That day when she was mercilessly beaten, this man left in a hurry. These three days he had never


    visited her.


    How that she was pretty again, he was staring at her like bees drawn to honey.


    Men are all visual animals.


    But, she was the winner in the area of looks and the more men are like that, the happier she''ll be.


    "Look at the second daughter of the Gale family. She was bullied by her sister and she is still so gentle


    towards them."


    "She is beautiful, generous, and kind. Look at her sister, she''s uglier than clowns!"


    The people around started to spread rumors. Wendyughed as she loved to hear such stories.


    "Emily, you''ve yed for a few days and didn''t go back. Im so worried, is everything fine?¡±


    Wendy came over because she was concerned about her. Bu?t these loud and soft words have given


    them lots of possibilities.


    Looks like Emily spent the few nights outside and didn''t sleep at home!


    She was about to be engaged and didn''t control herself?


    "How can I be in danger? Master .Jackson was by my side all the time. Yo?ve worried for nothing!"


    Emily said while smiling.


    Did she want to nder me? Why doesn''t she find out first where she had been these few days before


    saying anything?


    Although she didn''t go to the Jackson Residences, she had been in Hunter .Jacksons vi and didn''t


    inform her.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Wendy was surprised, she raises her eyebrow, "Oh? These few days Master Jackson was busy with a


    new project. lt was said that he was so busy that he stayed in the office overnight."


    "The Jackson Residence staff also said that you didn''t go there. Emily, don''t tell me you spent the night


    at the night clubs?¡±


    This was where Wendy excelled at. She will continue to nder without giving you the chance to rebut.


    "Master Jackson is here!" Everyone''s attention shifted towards the lift and no one bothered with Emily''s


    exnation.


    Regardless, the message that everybody received was that Emily didn''t go back to the Jackson


    Residences and most likely spent the night at the night club. She even lied and said that Master


    Jackson was by her side. In fact, he was busy with his work


    This youngest daughter of the Gale family was truly despicable and incorrigible.


    But at this moment, no one bothered with Emily. Everyone looked in anticipation at the spiral stair.


    He walked casually and confidently with an air of superiority, like a majesty.


    He was like a character from the fairy tale. His chiseled dashing looks without any ws.


    When thedies saw him, every one of them was smitten and he took their breath away.


    The fabled man who was so dashingly handsome that women couldrt keep their legs closed really


    existed.


    So what if he was engaged, that doesn''t affect his maism towards thedies. On the contrary, that


    made them want to pester him, bed him, and swallow him alive


    Women were willing to give up ten years of their lives to spend a night with him.


    Hunter was swamped as soon as he arrived. But everyone knows that Master Jackson doesn''t like


    anyone to be near to him. So, even though they wanted to get closer to him, no one dared to venture


    into his danger zone.


    Everyone from the .Jackson family was here tonight. Because Matriarch .Jackson wasn''t feeling well,


    Patriarch Jackson took her to the rest area for a rest. She wille out again during the engagement


    proper.


    As to the other .Jackson family members, they were each surrounded and didn''t have a chance to


    interact among themselves.


    All the women were looking hungrily at the sides dying for a chance to meet him but none had the


    courage to approach him.


    What a pity, Master .Jacksons gaze totally didn''t fall upon any one of them. He was the type who didn''t


    regard women as anything. Which woman will be so lucky to get his heart?


    Everyone knew that Emily was arranged by the family. Master Jackson will never like such an ugly


    chimpanzee.


    "Master Jackson, Missus is at the corner eating.'' Liam reported when he saw Hunter scanning the floor.


    Hunter didn''t reply and his gaze didn''t stop scanning even though he saw her. As soon as he came


    down, he already saw her position. But when all the women were cooing over him, that woman didn''t


    even turn and look ?in his direction. Was that on purpose? Does she really have no feelings for him?


    "Master .Jackson." Finally, someone was brave enough to approach him with a ss of wine.


    it was Wendy!


    Wendy was dressed in a snow-white evening gown, a plunging V neckline but not too exposed. She


    was as sexy as hell


    Each step that she took was like a dance. Every man''s eyes locked on her bosom, totally captivating.


    "Master Jackson, the other day that you came I didnt attend to you properly, please forgive my


    misgivings.?


    Her wine ss was already in front of Hunter, her voice was seductive and enticing.


    "Wendy apologizes to you, I hope that Master Jackson ?is kind enough to forgive me. [¨¬l take good care


    of you the next time you visit.''


    Hunter''s gaze prated her in the direction of that image.


    At this time, Emily finally looked over. But only for a passing moment.


    She was not bothered by someone approaching her fianc¨¦ with wine and yet she epted a drink


    brought to her by another man!


    Hunter was emotionless and expressionless.


    Good, this woman, well done!


    He raised his hand and took the wine taken by somebody and drank it in frustration.

 Chapter 38: Emily, are you going to run away again?

    Chapter 38: Emily, are you going to run away again?


    Hunter epted the toast from Wendy!


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    The man who seldom got close to the female and kept a respectful distance with them didn''t refuse a


    toast from Wendy!


    lt was so clear that her toast to Hunter was a sign of affection.


    So did that mean that Hunter epts Wendy?


    The rumor that Hunter liked Wendy, but was engaged to Emily because of the arrangement of the


    elders seemed to be true.


    Looked at the wine ss in Hunter s hand, Liam wanted to say something, but he dared not.


    He had no right to question the young master s manner.


    Wendy watched Hunter finishing the red wine, being filled with excited feelings in her heart.


    Taking the empty ss from Hunter, she unconsciously looked back at Emily in the distance.


    Wendy expected to see Emily s envious look. However, Emily''s attention was it on them at all.


    She instantly concentrated on the man in front of herself, looking at Hunter''s face that could drive


    women crazy, and showed him the best smile she could have.


    "Hunter...''


    But suddenly the light dimmed in Hunter s eyes. And he walked directly toward the corner.


    Before that, Emily had taken the phone and walked to the hotel door.


    "What? Are you on your way here? Sally! didn''t I tell you you are not allowed to go out? Why do you


    disobey me!"


    Emily received a phone call from Sally, knowing that she wasing to the hotel from the school.


    Emily broke out in a cold sweat at once.


    "Sally, I order you to go back to school now, right now! Do you hear me!¡±


    "Emily, don''t worry. lt is Liam, the man who always stood besides Hunter, send an invitation letter to


    me. I was officially invited ¡±


    ln contrast to Emily''s anxiety, Sally seemed extremely excited.


    "I was really invited, and I dressed up tonight. I won''t embarrass you, you can trust me.¡±


    "Who cares whether you would embarrass me?" Emily was worried about something else.


    Did Liam send her an invitation letter? Liam would never do these things like that.


    Did Hunter let Liam do so to prove that he is not a bad guy, for I said something bad about Hunter in


    the car that day?


    Was Hunter really a man who had time to care about such a little thing?


    "Sally, listen to me, I was not angry for youing here, I just...''


    There were things she couldn''t say. Because no one would believe her words!


    But she was really worried now!l


    "Sally, where are you now? Are you alone? Where is Terry?"


    "m on my way here, at Cloud Port Road...''


    Sallys words stopped with a bang! There seemed to be a crash.


    The mobile phone of Sally might have dropped on the ground. From the phone came Sallys screaming!


    "Sally! What happened? Sally? Please don''t frighten mel"


    lt seemed that Sallys mobile phone suddenly turned no signal. After beep two sound, itpletely


    hung up.


    Emily called again, it could not be connected.


    There was a spasm of convulsions in her heart. The memory of her previous life emerged. She


    remembered that Sallys body was found at the seaside. There were bruises caused by suffering abuse


    on it...


    ¡°No! Nol"


    Cloud Port Road... The hotel was by the sea, so Cloud Port Road was not far from here.


    Emily had no time to think more about it. She immediately rushed out from the door and into the za


    in front of the hotel, trying to cross the square to find a taxi.


    Suddenly, someone grabbed her wrist.


    Emily was startled and struggled at once, Let me go!"


    "Do you wanna run away from wedding again?¡± Hunter''s face was slightly darkened, and his tone was


    clearly unhappy.


    lf he did not nce at her, would the girl take the opportunity to escape?


    "Emily, you have signed the agreement. You can afford it if you dare to escapel¡±


    "Let me go!¡± Emily struggled violently.


    "You... He narrowed his eyes and saw that her eyes were full of fear and panic.


    She didn''t look like she was going to run away from the wedding.


    Hunter frowned, asking in a softer tone, ''What''s the matter?¡±


    "Something has happened to Sally! She was in a car ident. she was kidnapped...''


    Emily herself was so messy that she could not tell whether it happened in the previous life or not.


    Now Emily was not kidnapped, and clearly, Sally had not to be tied up by gangsters for saving her. But


    Sally really had an ident, but Emily did not know what happened to Sally...


    She finally tore herself away from Hunter and headed for the main street.


    Fortunately, he did not continue to block the way.


    However, the hotel was built by the sea. And the people who coulde here were rich, almost all of


    whom drove their own cars.


    lt was really hard to catch a taxi now!


    Emily was so anxious that she started to think about hijacking a car. At that moment, a dark-colored car


    stopped in front of her.


    Seeing the man in the driver''s seat, Emily froze for half a second.


    "Don''t you want to get on?¡± Hunter said faintly.


    Then Emily went to the other side, opened the door, and stepped in.


    "She said she was on the section of Cloud Port Road, but I couldn''t make sure her exact location,


    Hunter...''


    Without saying anything, Hunter stepped on the gas pedal and the car sped away.


    He dialed the telephone button on the car, and soon, here came Liam''s voice, "Young master, where


    are you now? The feast is about to begin...''


    ¡±Tell me the phone number.'' The voice of Hunter ?is as light as frost.


    "What phone number?¡± Liam was a little overwhelmed.


    Hunter nced at Emily and said, "Your friends phone number.''


    "She...'' Emily understood, and immediately said to the car s internal telephone, ''Liam, please help me


    check the location of this number, be quickly"


    She read Sallys phone number to Liam. He hung up the phone and let someone check it, although he


    still had no idea about what happened.


    After a while, Liam called back, "Young master and madam, the ce where this number finally sent


    out signal was in the section near Cloud Port.''


    Hunter instantly stepped harder on the gas.


    That section was not far from here.


    Liam seemed still extremely anxious, Young master and the future madam, where are you now? What


    ?is going on? The lord is looking for you!"


    This new couple, they were not going to y the missing game again, were they?


    They had already done it once.


    "Let the old quy apany grandma home to rest. Other people wait in the hall! We¡¯II be back to


    complete the engagement before dawn."


    Then he hung up the phone.


    Emily looked at the side of his face. Suddenly, the panic in her heart calmed a lot.


    This man was like a big tree, instantly blocking all the wind and rain for her.


    He said he would be back before dawn toplete the engagement, and it made her believed that he


    would be able to solve all the problems before that.


    This is the feeling that someone could let her rely on. Living for two lifetimes, it is the first time that she


    had gotten the feeling like that.


    Looking again at his serious face when driving, she suddenly felt sour in her heart.


    She loved him miserably in the previous life. But why did he never give her a trace of warmth during


    that time?


    In this lifetime, she didt want to repeat the same mistake. She decided not to love him. But he confused


    her with his warmth again and again.


    She withdrew her gaze and looked out into the night.


    lt was not the time to think about it. The most important thing now was to ensure the safety of Sally.


    She couldn''t let anything bad happen to Sally!

 Chapter 39: Im here. Dont panic!

    Chapter 39: I''m here. Don''t panic!


    Apparently, there had been a car ident on Cloud Port Road, and a small section of the refuge ind


    on the side near the sea had been destroyed.


    The drivers had been already sent to the hospital. The rted staff was cleaning the scene. But Sally


    was not here.


    "Sallys phone!" Emily found Sallys mobile phone in the items cleaned out by the staff.


    She tried to get it, but she was stopped by one of the staff.


    "You can''t move these things just yet.''


    "That belongs to my friend!" Emily said in a hurry, ¡°Are you sure only two drivers were taken to the


    hospital? Have you seen a girl? There was a girl about my age in one of the cars!"


    "Sorry, the ambnce took away both drivers, both of whom were men, not the girl you mentioned."


    "Impossible! My friend was in the car!" Why did she go away and leave her mobile phone here?


    "Is there a girl in herte teens? Please. it''s her phone. She was in the car when the ident


    happened!"


    "We have no idea." When the ambnce came, they already arrived at the scene. lt was true that only


    two drivers were sent to the hospital.


    "That''s impossible! Check again, please! She must have been there!"


    The staff did not want to talk to her anymore. Emily wanted to catch them up but was pulled back by


    Hunter.


    Her legs went limp and she identally bumped into his arms.


    Hunter subconsciously held her in the arms, stopping her from catching the staff there at the same


    time.


    "Let me go, Hunter. I still have a lot of questions...''


    ignoring her words, Hunter dialed a number and issued coolly amand, "Check all surveince


    videos of this area and investigate any vehicles passing by around 7:30 p.m."


    He hung up and looked down at the girl in his arms.


    "They have no reasons to lie to you. lt is useless to ask more."


    Of course, she knew it!


    But Sally disappeared for no reason after a car ident now. Emily had totally been in a state of


    confusion.


    "Could Sally have been kidnapped?¡± Emily did not find herself in the arms of Hunter.


    She looked up at him as if this man had be someone she could only rely on.


    This fragile appearance let Hunter''s heart inexplicably been shaken.


    He did not want to frighten her, but as things stood, it was very likely.


    "What about your friend''s family? Does she have any enemies?"


    "Her family is not well off, and their rtionships are not so good. As for enemies...''


    What enemy could Sally have?


    She was a nonentity at school. She couldnt offend anyone.


    lf there was really an enemy, it could only be Emily''s enemy.


    Sally liked to follow Emily, obeying her orders with no doubt or hesitation.


    Are they...my enemy?


    In the previous life, those kidnappers did take Emily as the target. lt was Sally that saved her but was


    abducted by the kidnappers.


    But she did not meet the kidnappers in this life. Why did Sally still disappear?


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    After a while, Hunter s cell phone rang and he immediately put it through.


    "Young master, this section of road is not monitored. But we have found someone that is simr to Sally


    in the monitoring recording of Cloud Port."


    The video was sent over. lt was indeed Sally. Emily recognized her at a nce!


    She walked to the dock alone, with no one kidnapping her. Why did she do that? How did this happen?


    Liam called again, "Young master, we found that Sally had been on a yacht. She was already at sea."


    "No!" Hunter had his phone''s speaker on, in order to let Emily get thetest news. Hearing such news,


    Emily almost fainted.


    Hunter hugged her in his arms, ¡°Calm down."


    "No, not at sea, not at sea...


    Emily was trembling all over. In her previous life, Sallys body was found by people at the seaside.


    Can''t go to sea. Sally, you carit be at seal


    Never had Hunter seen such a desperate look on her face, he held Emily closer and said quietly,


    ''Listen to me. m here. Don''t panic!"


    She stared up at him as if frightened by his voice.


    Hunter was still holding the phone. He said calmly, "Get the speedboats ready and go out to sea to find


    her."


    Then he hung up the phone and picked her up.


    "Hunter...'' Where was he taking her?


    "Go to sea to search. I''l¨¬ keep youpany." He could feel that her legs were still weak now. Although


    he did not know why the girl had panicked like that, he was sure she had her own reasons.


    Since her legs were too weak to walk, he had to carry her to the dock.


    "Watch on your phone. There may be some messages from her.''


    His words reminded Emily. She immediately took out her phone.


    Unexpectedly, when she just took out the phone the moment, the phone got a short message, a video


    message.


    In the video, Sally was tied up and thrown on the beach.


    Later, here came a text message, asking her to go to the beach to redeem Sally. And she must go


    alone!


    The video didn''t tell her which beach she should go to, or how much money she should take with...


    Hunter looked at his watch. It was 7:50. And it was still a while before the engagement party started.


    Emily got this video at this time...


    "Who have you offendedtely?" He asked.


    Emily''s hand is still shaking, but Hunter''s voice gradually calmed her down.


    Finally, her reason returned.


    "No specific amount, no location, they...they were just trying to lure me out?¡±


    She checked her phone again. It was 7:51.


    She frowned and said, "They don''t want me to engage you! They want me to run away from the


    engagement"


    This girl finally realized the situation. After all, she was clever enough but was really frightened just


    now.


    "What do you want to do now?¡± Hunter had already taken her to the dock.


    With the sea breeze blowing away her anxiety, Emily calmed down a bit.


    She looked at the video again and asked, "Hunter, I''m not familiar with this area. Are there any simr


    inds around here?"


    "Yes, the nearest one is in the east called Soleil Ind. Is about twenty minutes away by speedboat.


    Another one named Lear ind is a little further away, and it''s about forty minutes...


    "It must be Soleil Ind! They had no time to go to another ind.¡±


    Emily breathed a sigh of relief, trying to see the surroundings. She found herself was still in Hunter''s


    arms.


    Her face turned red and made a gentle push, "Hunter, I can walk now. Put me down."


    Hunter did not embarrass her this time. When he put her down, a dozen speedboats arrived in the


    distance.


    Before boarding the speedboat, Emily looked at him and said, "Hunter, could you ask someone to help


    post a message on the Inte that I''m running away and you are going to cancel the engagement


    party?¡±


    "Young madam, the young master said that no one could cancel the engagement party, even if


    everyone would have waited until dawn!"


    Just arriving here, Liam said with an anxious look, "It is the second time! If this engagement would be


    cancel again, the olddy will be angry."


    "It''s okay,'' Hunter stared at the steady look in Emily''s eyes. His words were light but unassable, Just


    do as she says."

 Chapter 40: The man against the fate

    Chapter 40: The man against the fate


    ¡°The money has arrived."


    A man dressed in ck with silk stockings over his head announced excitedly, holding a mobile phone


    in his hand.


    "Now what, boss?" The money has arrived. They were all full of joy and were eager to go back to enjoy.


    "Mission was aplished. We can certainly go back.¡±


    Their boss looked at the girl that was not far away, suddenly narrowed his eyes.


    "Although this little girl got a colorful face, she still has a nice body."


    The other two guys looked at each other, then looked at the sand ?in the dark around them. The little


    beasts in their heart began to move restlessly.


    lt was a dark and windy night. They could hardly be seen clearly by others. Although it was not their


    purpose tonight, it was a pity to miss s?ch a good opportunity.


    "Boss, so..."


    "Anyway, we are leaving Bentson City tonight, and in that case...''


    The boss grinned and put his phone away. Suddenly he walked quickly to Sally, who was sitting on the


    ground.


    Sally shivered with fear. When she finally managed to break free from the ropes tied to her hands, she


    saw several people suddenly walking towards her.


    What did they want to do? Why did ¨ªt look so horrible now?


    The boss went in front of them and soon came up to Sally and squatted down.


    "Little girl, your friend still need a long time to find this ce. lt is hard to endure such lonesome at


    night, isn''t it?"


    "Why don''t you y with us?¡±


    He stretched out his hand to grasp Sally''s body with a smile on his face.


    "You bad guy!" Sally grabbed a handful of sand and threw it forcefully into his face.


    ''Ah.... The man had not expected that the rope was broken. With sand in the eyes, he immediately


    screamed.


    "Boss!"


    "Are you okay, boss?"


    The other two guys, who had been walking slowly, now hurried to their boss. Sally got up from the


    ground and ran to the ind as fast as she could.


    "Damn it, get her back! In gonna kill her!"


    The boss was still howling. The two guys left him and chased after Sally at once.


    Sally was out of breath, having no idea about where she was going.


    There were forests all around, and it was so dark. All she could do was to gnash her teeth and go to


    the darkest ce...


    Emily suddenly put her hand over the position of her heart, where there was a little pain.


    "What''s the matter?" Hunter stared into her pale face.


    "I don''t know. l just feel a little pain here." She was taking deep breaths.


    Emily did not know whether it was a bad presentiment, and why was the heart suddenly so painful?


    Was it something terrible happened to Sally?


    Hunter subconsciously put his hand on her heart position to rub it for her.


    But as soon as his hand touched her dress, he realized something and stopped.


    Emily looked up, right on catching his gaze.


    The two grazes met. She blushed and recoiled immediately.


    "Just in case you faint from the pain," He said deadpan as he took his hand back and sat beside the


    boat.


    Was thetter part of this sentence going like that he did not mean to take advantage of her?


    Emily''s face turned red. She nodded and believed that Hunter could not have any bad thoughts now.


    After all, Liam was on the side.


    The sea breeze whistled. Hunter sat against the wind which had blown his short hair messy. But Hunter


    was more charming than usual at this moment.


    lt was the charm that made him couldpete with heaven and earth, and the arrogance that let him


    completely ignore the world.


    Emilys heart thumped up. And she hurriedly took back her sight in the next second.


    She knew for a long time that this man was like a poison and should stay away from. Once she got


    addicted, she could not give it up any more.


    Looking at him for times would lead to obsession.


    "Thank you." She suddenly spoke. For the sound of the wind was loud and her voice was so low. She


    had no idea whether he could hear it.


    But she still kept her head down, sping her palm, and whispered, "I''m sorry."


    She thought he could not hear, b?t Hunter s hearing was better than her expectation.


    "So after going back, will there be a third escape?¡±


    Emily suddenly looked up at him. This apology was overheard by him.


    She shook her head."lm not running away this time...¡±


    "I only asked if there would be a third time.¡±


    The first and the second one could be seen as idents. He wasn''t sure what it would be like if the


    third escape would happen.


    But that didn''t matter. What really mattered was whether she was still willing to run.


    "As long as there is nothing happened unexpectedly, I will not escape."


    Now that the deal was signed, she had no reason to run.


    He was only doing what his grandma wanted... The condition of her health was getting worse every


    day. She didn''t have so many days left.


    lt was also appropriate that Emily could stay and be kind to the olddy.


    "I swear I won''t."


    Emily looked at the ind in the distance, said firmly, "! will y well the role of a young madam in your


    family, causing no trouble to you."


    "In that case, there is no need to say sorry this time."


    Hunter stood up and against the wind.


    Emily wanted to remind him that the wind was so fast that the boat had been jolting. He could easily be


    thrown into the sea when standing up.


    But the words were swallowed back when she saw Hunter''s indomitable figure.


    He was not afraid of the storm at all. It seemed that there was no difficulty could make him fall as long


    as he stood there.


    This man really made you feel safe and reassuring.


    Soleil Ind was in sight. They were about to arrive, when Liam suddenly said, "Young master, there is


    a speedboat over there.''


    "Let the mennd on that side, and we''ll go round to the other side." Hunter orders.


    "Yes, sir. Liam immediately directed the driving person and took out the phone at the same time to


    convey Hunter s order to the others.


    Their speedboat slowed down, skirting the cliff ahead, and came to a halt on the other side.


    "You stay here, and he will protect you." Hunter jumped from the speedboat and looked back at Emily.


    Emily shook her head violently, ¡°No, I want to go. l can protect myself!"


    After thinking for a second, he held out his hand to her.


    Emily did not hesitate, putting her hand in his palm. When the two palms touched, there was an


    inexplicably feeling that shocked herself.


    Emily did not dare to be distracted. With the help of Hunter, she jumped off the speedboat andnded


    on the rocks.


    The four of them climbed the rock in the dark. Hunter did not expect that Emily, as a young girl, could


    climb up on the rock wall so fast.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    She looked weak, but she was agile.


    He wanted to stretch out his hand to pull her, but the girl was stubborn and climbed up by herself.


    Unexpectedly, when they just reached the top, they saw a petite figure jumped down from the rock wall


    not far away.


    "Sally"


    Emily was scared out of her wits and rushed as she was crazy, "Sally!"


    When the two men in ck over there saw someoneing up, they ran away in terror.


    Before Hunter could see who was jumping off, the girl beside him was flying past like the wind.


    She jumped straight down the cliff without even hesitation...

 Chapter 41: About to die anyway

    Chapter 41: About to die anyway


    Sally can''t swim, she''s a lead weight in water, she''ll die if no one saved her.


    That''s why Emily didn''t think it through, but it looked like she also can''t swim.


    She only knew that someone must save Sally, otherwise, Sally will die.


    She will die.


    Ssh, her head smacked onto the water and the impact almost knocked her unconscious.


    "Sally.... Water rushed into her mouth as soon as she opened it, she couldn''t breathe.


    But she struggled to swim in the direction where Sally entered the water. She didn''t even know when


    she learned to swim!


    "Sally, Sally...''


    A huge wave rolled and lifted her petite body before engulfing her. Emily became increasingly dizzy as


    her breathing got increasingly difficult.


    The instances of the water going into her mouth and nose had increased but she persisted to swim


    over.


    No one taught her how to swim and no one told her how to survive in the sea.


    She only knew that she had to swim to Sally and get her out of the water.


    She finally touched Sallys body. She clenched her teeth and with a final breath, pulled Sally to the


    surface. As she pulled Sally to the surface, she struggled to breathe and her body shook violently.


    She no longer had any strength to reach the surface. The more she struggled, the more she sank.


    She couldn''t breathe, not even half a breath of fresh air. ls she going to die?


    Her consciousness was fading and she felt increasingly ufortable.


    She can breathe,pletely can''t breathe! When she opened her mouth, it wasn''t air that entered but


    a mouthful of salty seawater.


    She''s really go?ng to die...


    In her daze, she seemed to see a face and it''s getting clearer.


    Emily wanted to stretch but felt that her limbs are stiff, she cannot move at all.


    Her breathing stopped, eyelids were heavy and could no longer open them...


    Then, her sinking body was grabbed by something and something soft pressed against her lips.


    Emily opened her eyes and desperately breathed a breath. She can breathe!


    She seemed to see Hunter s face but the face was too close and she could not see the facial features.


    But she khew he was Hunter.


    Lord, she knew that this man was a disaster. Even when she was about to die he appeared to torment


    her senses. Why in thest moments of


    her life did she imagine Master Jackson kissing her?


    Emily, you lustful woman, you lived two lifetimes and are still so horny.


    But, her body was totally spent of energy. Even though she seemed to have breathed a breath of fresh


    air, she still cannotst much longer...


    lt was so cold, her head was so painful.


    Emily didn''t know if she was already dead or still alive. Something was crushing her chest and it was


    difficult to breathe.


    Sally...


    "Sally!"


    The girl on the bed opened her eyes and sat up.


    "Sally...'' She moved, her hand was held back by something, it was very painful.


    But she didn''t care and used what strength she had to pull it down.


    "Emily, don''t move!" Sally rushed over and hugged her arm to prevent her from pulling out the needle.


    "don''t move, you''ll hurt yourself"


    "Sally?" Emily finally could see clearly the person in front of her. She hugged her excitedly and almost


    cried.


    "Sally! You''re not dead! You''re well! You''re not deadly"


    "I''m alive, I''m not dead. I''m living well"


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    When she thought of what had happened, Sally''s eyes also turned red.


    She hugged Emily in return and said, "Emily, I kept saying that you bully me but I know that you are


    very good to me."


    Even when Emily couldnt swim, she jumped from such a high point into the sea to save her.


    She thought that she was going to die and didn''t expect to be pulled to the surface by someone who


    didn''t know how to swim.


    But after Emily pulled her to the surface, she was too tired and started to sink to the bottom of the sea.


    She was barely conscious and fortunately was saved by Master .Jacksons men but she couldn''t see


    Emily.


    She also didn''t expect the high and mighty, no-nonsense Master .Jackson to jump in without hesitation


    to save Emily.


    Though they are all safe now, only those who were present just now could appreciate how dangerous


    the situation was.


    "Everything''s fine, everything''s fine now. Don''tt cry anymore. Aren''t you all safe?"


    Doe almost cried on seeing the two, who escaped death, crying.


    He didn''t know how scary the situation was. He only knew that Emily was still unconscious when Sally


    informed them toe.


    Someone said that she inhaled too much seawater and almost died... Crap! She''s alright now, as long


    as she''s safe.


    Terry was also looking at them and when he saw Emily wake up, he began to ease his fists which were


    clenched for the entire time.


    They were all alive and doing fine.


    "How did I survive?" Emily asked curiously when she calmed down. "didn''t I sink?¡±


    She remembered clearly that as she sank and almost lost consciousness, she imagined Master


    Jackson kissing her.


    lt was a deadly romantic kiss and she also hugged Master .Jackson and kissed with abandonment.


    She was going to die anyway and She loved him for a lifetime but couldrt get his love. She wanted to


    kiss him as much as she could before she died.


    But how did shee back?


    "don''t you remember?" Sally blinked when she saw her puzzled looks, she helped her focus, ''Master


    Jackson saved you!"


    "Master Jackson?" Emily frowned and shook her head.


    Sally recalled the situation in a daze, "Master Jackson was so brave! You were already nowhere to be


    found and he kept looking for you in the sea."


    "Just when everyone had given up, Master .Jackson carried your lifeless body and emerged from the


    sea.''


    "At that moment, Master .Jackson was like the God of War, the way he carried you was so cool! It was


    like a scene right out of the movies!


    Oooh!"


    "Hang on, hang on a minute." Emily felt that something didn''t add up. ¡°You said that it was Master


    Jackson who carried me out?¡±


    "Yes, at that time you were unconscious..."


    Sally recalled and her eyes lit up, "Oh yes, at that moment, you held on tightly to Master .Jackson and


    refused to let go!"


    "What?"


    "The doctor had already arrived and wanted to resuscitate you but you just refused to let go. In the end,


    it was Master Jackson who did the CPR on you."


    "I... didn''t let go?¡± She started to recall some of the events.


    She was thinking of kissing as much as she could before she died. She didn''t let go because she


    couldn''t get enough of kissing him...


    Could it be that she wasn''t fantasizing and it actually happened?


    That when she almost died, she hugged Master .Jackson and passionately kissed him?

 Chapter 42 Blame me for losing control

    Chapter 42 me me for losing control


    Before Emily could get over her embarrassment, the door opened, and in came the doctor and nurses.


    Behind the doctor was Hunter. He already changed his clothes. White shirt with ck trousers, a formal


    look.


    There was no trace of themotion that happened that night at sea.


    In an instant, he was back to his serious and stern self, cold and distant god-like being.


    Sally didn''t even dare to look directly at him from afar. She stood aside as soon as Master Jackson


    entered.


    Liam was behind Hunter and he smiled in relief when he saw that Emily has awakened.


    "Missus, you''ve finally awakened. How are you feeling? Do you want to continue?¡±


    Continue? Continue what?


    Emily was confused and wanted to look at Hunter but she didn''t dare to.


    She thought about her forcibly kissing him and felt so embarrassed.


    She felt guilty even when she peeked at him.


    "What''s the situation?" Hunter looked calmly and emotionlessly at her.


    That cool and calm voice, it was as if nothing happened that night.


    The doctor inspected Emily and said, ¡°She''s out of any danger.''


    The nurse removed the intravenous drip. She was much better after the infusion.


    Apart from being slightly pale, she was as good as any other person.


    Liam sighed a breath of relief, "Then, in a while, we should be able to continue with the banquet?¡±


    Emily remembers that when Hunter drove to apany her to look for Sally, he did have Liam to


    inform everybody to wait.


    Who would dare to leave if Master Jackson said to wait?


    "What''s the time now?¡± Emily turned to look at Sally.


    "Two in the morning." Sally stole a peek at Hunter. She idolized him.


    Master Jackson really had the authority. All the quests were the elite of Bentson City. But when he


    wanted them to wait, not one person objected!


    This was truly a capable man! This was what every man in the world try to attain in their life!


    ltfs a pity that there is only one Master .Jackson. All the rest must slog for ten lifetimes before they can


    attain a tenth of his prowess!


    Emily finally calmed down and though she still didn''t dare to look at Hunter, she was less guilty.


    She decided to forget about her shameless attempt to kiss him forcibly. Forget it. She l¨ª be fine when


    she has forgotten about it.


    "Oh! That, are we going back now?¡±


    "No hurry, Missus, rest awhile more, ?''Il have someone bring over your gown. Wash your face and then


    we''ll go back."


    Wash face?


    Emily couldn''t resist and touched her face, is there anything on her face?


    it wasn''t clear where Sally obtained a mirror and she gave it to her, No matter, the makeup ran a little,


    in a while [II redo your makeup...''


    "Yikes! Ghost!"


    Emily stared into the mirror and half her waterproof mascara ran down her cheeks. The other half


    encircled her eyes.


    As for her lipstick... She was in the sea for so long, and it appeared that it didn''t fade a bidl


    The lipstick smudged beyond the edges of her lips, and she looked like a circus clown!


    Ah, ah, ah, ah! Who was this ghost? It was definitely not her!


    Emily almost fainted when she thought that she had used these clown lips to kiss Hunter.


    Master Jackson was so kind not to have given her a fatal blow and throw her back into the sea. He was


    too kind!


    The engagement continued at four in the morning.


    When Hunter brought Emily up the stage, everyone below had a multitude of thoughts.


    No one knew what games this third daughter of the Gale family was ying. The first time she went


    missing, and now she made everyone wait till the wee hours of the morning.


    Everyone hadn''t slept for a night, and at this time, even if they could muster a smile, they were


    definitely criticizing within them.


    lf it wasn''t out of respect for the Jackson family, who would be willing to wait?


    But of course, no one dared to disrespect Master .Jackson.


    Regardless, everyone was unhappy to have waited until now.


    Since they can bear a grudge against Master Jackson, they put all the me onto Emily.


    ¡±This woman went crazy and ran. Master .Jackson looked for her for the entire night."


    ¡±That can''t be, if that ugly woman wants to run, then let her? Why look for her?¡±


    "That''s why the ugly ones will cause trouble....


    Though the murmurs were soft, some of these words floated up the stage and into their ears.


    The patriarch of the Jackson family was expressionless and stern on the stage. Though he has not


    indicated anything, it was obvious that he was in a foul mood.


    lf it wasn''t for Grandma Jackson, he would have lost his temper!


    She looked at the two of them and sighed softly without speaking a word.


    At this time of the morning, no matter how the master of ceremony tried, he couldn''t rouse up the


    atmosphere.


    All the hate focused on Emily.


    Emily kept telling herself not to be affected by these.


    What happened tonight was indeed her responsibility.


    No matter what, those looks of discontent added to her immense stress.


    Furthermore, the entire Jackson family was there and she couldnt possiblypletely disregard their


    impression of her.


    Grandfather Jackson must be angry with her as well.


    Suddenly, arge hand grasped her tiny hands tightly.


    This was the first time that Hunter willingly took the microphone from the MC. He rarely spoke at


    events, even when representing thepany for press briefings.


    Master .Jackson was about to speak! Everyone quietened down. Even grandparents Jackson was


    surprised.


    Originally everyone thought that he would simply exchange rings with Emily, and it''ll be over. After all,


    he wasn''t that keen on this engagement.


    Everyone was curious about what Master Jackson wanted to say.


    What did he mean to convey with him holding tightly to this ugly woman''s hands?


    Holding onto Emily s hand, he looked expressionlessly at the guests and calmly said, ''i''m sorry to let


    everyone wait for so long tonight. Due to my losing control, I am to be med for causing all the


    inconvenience to everybody.''


    He let go of Emily s hand but pulled her entirely over. How intimate and sweett


    What did he mean by losing control''? Does he want them to guess?


    Lord! The reason for the wait was due to Master .Jackson?


    Was it because the woman was too seductive and he couldn''t resist?


    Could that be true? He...couldn''t resist?


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    The women present refused to believe that he couldn''t resist.


    Who was able to ept that Master .Jackson couldn''t resist an ugly woman and set aside his


    engagement banquet to get...with her?


    Who was the one who said that Master Jackson liked Wendy and not Emily?


    This passion between them was clear to everyone!


    lt is impossible for him not to like Emily.

 Chapter 43 In fact, you are most eviì

    Chapter 43 In fact, you are most evi¨¬


    Losing control...


    When she saw the looks of everyone around, even a mentally challenged will understand what Hunter


    meant. Her small face became red hot and was so embarrassed that she wanted to find a hole to


    wriggle.


    Was Master Jackson shouldering the me for her? But why didn''t he think of a more usual excuse?


    She wanted to escape, but Hunter held her tightly in his arms, not allowing her to move.


    Her embarrassed looks made what he said even more convincing.


    Though Grandma Jackson was advanced in age, her grandson made her giggle like a teenager.


    She was uneasy a moment ago, but now she was smiling from ear to ear.


    She was pleased to see that their rtionship ?s good. That raised her spirits.


    Grandfather .Jackson, who was fuming a moment ago, felt m?ch better when he saw that his wife was


    in good spirits.


    He looked at Hunter with a trace of me. How can he say such things in a public event such as this?


    Does he have no shame?


    But, his eldest grandson was authoritative. No matter what he said, he will stillmand respect and


    eptance.


    Even he, as an elder of the family, was proud of his grandson''s stature.


    The MC was stunned for a couple of seconds and, in an attempt to control the atmosphere, said,


    ''Master and Missus .Jackson are truly loving towards each other!"


    He adjusted his expression andughed, "Everyone waited so long for this moment, now our honorable


    Patriarch Jackson will officiate this engagement...''


    The mood on the stage was pleasant. Both Patriarch and Master .Jackson were men of few words. But,


    the guests started to be rowdy.


    Emily was in a daze when she ced the engagement ring on Hunter s finger.


    The event was like her wedding night in her previous life.


    Simrly, Hunter ced the ring onto her ring finger. The ring was chilly, without a trace of temperature.


    Today, different fingers and different ring design was being ced by him on her finger.


    She had a warm feeling. Was it due to Hunter''s presence, or was it his protection tonight?


    No matter why Sally was alive and that she was sessfully engaged to Hunter, her current life was


    utterly different from her previous life.


    This was a new beginning, a new life.


    Suddenly her waist tightened up and she was carried up by Hunter.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Emily was stunned, she grabbed his clothes, "Master Jackson...


    "m sorry my girl is too tired. Im going to take her home now. Please enjoy yourselves."


    Once he finished, he carried her down the stage and walked directly towards the exit without looking


    back.


    The grandparents followed closely behind.


    Though there were still members of the .Jackson family, at this hour, everyone just wanted to go home


    to rest. Everyone started to shuffle out of the hotel.


    Only one person remained standing in position and looked on as Hunter carried Emily out. Her ¨ªists


    were clenched tightly and in deep thoughts.


    "Isn''t this our number one socialite, second daughter of the Gale family?" Someoneughed from


    behind.


    Wendyposed herself and turned around with her signature smile, How do you do?¡±


    "Aren''t you very fond of Master Jackson?" Anotherdy stared at her, ''And I heard that she found


    someone to beat you up because Master dackson likes you."


    "No, it wasn''t like that, Emily was just a little strong-headed...''


    "Is your sister strong-headed, or was it you who fabricated facts to nder others?¡±


    Thatdy scoffed in disgust, ?Everyone could see that Master Jackson loves your sister!"


    Even if you disregard what he said about his ''losing control, at the stage, he was very affectionate


    towards Emily. Everyone could see it.


    Furthermore, so as not to let his girl get too tired, he even carried her when they left.


    Which girl has received such privilege? Additionally, Master Jackson was never close to any other girl.


    "He is your sister''s fiance, what''s the meaning of you individually toasting him wine? Are you trying to


    wedge between them?"


    Anotherdy walked over condescendingly, looking at Wendys face, "! wondered today''s massive news


    about the number one socialite being pped by Emily."


    "Why?"


    "Someone is trying to use this event to gain some pity, can¡¯t you all see it?"


    "Oh, that''s the reason. This woman is so evil, she desires her sister''s fiance and wants to use all sorts


    of means to seduce Master Jackson?¡±


    ¡°To think that you look so elegant and decent, how can you be so evil?¡±


    These few women continued to move forward and forced Wendy to retreat a couple of steps.


    "I didn''t. You are mistaken. I don''t know what was spreading on social media."


    When these women gang up, they are truly frightening.


    Wendy backed off and continued to exin, ''I''m Emily''s elder sister. How could I harm her? Our


    rtionship has always been very good, you''ve misunderstood.''


    "Oh, really? Then why did you offer Master .Jackson a drink? What''s the meaning of that?"


    "I''m just trying to...


    ¡°Trying to win Master .Jackson over? Snatch your sister''s fiance! Ha, ha, ha... slut!"


    Everyone was sniping at Wendy not allowing her a chance to rebut.


    "you''ve wrongly used me! I really didn''t!" She turned and ran towards the hotel entrance.


    In her haste, she ran into a person entering the hotel.


    "Im sorry.... Wendy raised her head and didn''t expect that the person she bumped into was Manson.


    She grabbed his sleeve and said, ''Manson, those women... are so viciousU¡±


    She needs a man''s protection! Those venomous women were jealous of her beauty and ganged up


    against her!


    "Manson, they bullied me...'' She saw those womening out. Wendy immediately presented herself


    as a fragile victim.


    Manson looked on at the women.


    They were daughters of the elite families whose status was rather high and beautiful in their own right.


    "Master Manson." They greeted him sweetly, totally different from their vicious self a moment ago.


    "Master Manson, the banquet is over, why are you still here?¡± One of thedies walked to Manson,


    shing her eyelids.


    Manson didn''t even look at Wendy but looked at thisdy and smiled, "I''m here to send you all home.


    Thats why m still here!"


    "Manson...'' Wendy was shocked. didn''t he hear her speak? These vicious women bullied her!


    "Wendy, you''re here too?" As if Manson just saw her, he said softly, ''m sorry, I have to send them back.


    lf you need a ride, you can call for one."


    He looked at thedies and said, ¡°Ladies, the car is just outside, can I be your driver tonight?"

 Chapter 44 Be Alone with Him Again

    Chapter 44 Be Alone with Him Again


    What kind of person was Master Manson?


    Though he can''t bepared to Master .Jacksons maism, he was still someone that women of


    Bentson City will try to attract.


    When Master Manson said that he wanted to send them home, who will turn him down?


    And so, Wendy saw them leaving with Manson, who didn''t even bother to look at her.


    The car left the area and disappeared from her sight. And so, she has been abandoned!


    Charles thought that she was with Manson and left before her.


    At the hotel, the guests had almost all gone home. She was the only one left pitifully behind.


    Why, why, did Manson, who was always fond of her, abandon her for a few ugly women?


    What was worse was how did Emilye back? And how did shee back with Hunter?2


    What was that dumb woman doing to let them have a chance to get engagedl!


    Her cell phone rang and Wendy looked at the screen. lt was Amy, and she didnt know whether to


    answer. In the end, she silenced the phone, and ced the phone into her bag.


    Since Emily and Hunter came back together, it meant that Hunter was involved.


    Therefore, she can be linked to Amy. Otherwise, there will be trouble.


    One engagement banquet, and she not only saw Emily and Master .Jackson get engaged, but she was


    also abandoned by Manson. She was furious!


    She wandered along the streets. She was angry. She didn''t even bother about maintaining her


    reputation as a goddess. She stomped her feet.


    Unexpectedly, a low-key luxury car appeared out of nowhere and horned from behind her.


    "The first socialite of Bentson City is throwing tantrums?¡± The window rolled down, and someone


    asked, "Ms. Gale, shall we have a chat?¡±


    Wendy looked at him in surprise, "... It''s you?¡±


    Emily was staying at Hunter s Vi.


    lt was already daybreak by the time the banquet was over. To let the grandmother rest, they had


    decided to postpone the family formalities.


    After a few days when grandmother felt better, they''lI have another gathering at home. It''ll be good for


    everyone to get to know Emily.


    Emily didn''t speak a word from the hotel to the vi. Hunter also leaned back with her eyes closed to


    rest without any intention to say anything.


    Though Emily was seated behind with Master .Jackson and Liam was in front driving, she felt as if she


    was alone.


    She felt awkward about what happened tonight.


    She forcibly kissed him, and Master Jackson didn''t even mention anything about it as if there was no


    necessity to.


    But she felt so touched by the way he protected and saved her. Her heart was still racing erratically.


    She stole a peek at him asionally. His side face was immeasurably beautiful and wless. The more


    she looked, the faster her heart pounded.


    How can she not feel for him when he protected her to this extent?2


    Why was Master Jackson so affectionate towards her in this life?


    Could it be that by reliving a life, the love life has also changed?


    Emily''s face was heating up, and she gently felt her cheeks with her hand. The temperature was


    shocking!


    She looked at Hunter again, and he maintained his position as if he had fallen asleep.


    In his state right now, any young woman''s heart will explode...


    Finally, the car stopped at the entrance of the Vi.


    Emily followed Hunter to the second floor.


    Today was their engagement day. What if he insisted on sleeping with her?2


    "I heard that you''ve skipped your sses for a week." He asked softly as they reached the second


    floor.


    Emily was surprised and stopped at the entrance to his room. She lifted her head to look at him.


    Hunter was the same, cool expression, "Rest for half a day and at noon, someone will take you to


    school."


    He walked past her into the room and said coldly, ¡°Though we have an agreement, outwardly, you are


    still my fiance. I don''t wish that there are rumors outside saying that my fiance has to retake her


    university exams."


    Thereafter, the door closed in her face.


    He didn''t want his fiancee to retake exams during university...


    Emily spent the whole of three seconds to digest what he said!


    What warmth, what sweetness, what he must sleep with her...


    Emily was confused. Why did ?t feel like someone reached out and pa pa pa pped her several times


    across her face?


    He only treated her as the partner in an agreement.


    Agreement! Has she forgotten about it? She signed the agreementst night with Hunter.


    The engagement was for show, and he won''t marry her after two years, they are together as an act to


    show grandma.


    After the engagement, each will live their life with no attachments!


    Emily felt so foolish for the expectations she had of him after he had stated so clearly.


    "Who says that I have to retake my exams! My results are excellent! Don''t look down on me!¡±


    She shouted at the closed door, "If I have to retake my exams, I''ll ve for you withoutints!"


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    What a condescending fellow! Is she the type who has to retake her exams?


    "Agreed!" Master Jackson actually replied from inside.


    Emily got a scare, and she almost lost her footing.


    Can this s?oundrel not have such good hearing?


    The room door opened, and Hunter threw out a school bag.


    "Liam prepared the things for you. lf this semester you need to retake a test, [II let you know how a


    pitiful a ve lived."


    The school bag was thrown on her body. lts so heavy it knocked her down to the ground.


    The door closed again. His cold and expressionless face suddenly vanished.


    The warning continued to ring in her ears.


    Pitiful...


    Emily shuddered, hugged her bag, and walked to her room.


    Damned Hunter, how dare he threatened her, it''s too much!


    To think that she was touched by him several timesst night and today.


    Is she a fool? He saved her to avoid canceling the engagement banquet and to fulfill grandma''s


    wishes. Even if it wasn''t her, he will do the same and save that person.


    Touched? For what!


    Back in her room, she threw the bag onto the chair. She quickly washed up and divided onto her bed.


    ve... can he disregard what she said and treat it as a joke and not mention it again?


    Her higher mathematics, Physics, foreignnguage...ah ah ah! She hates homework...


    In her daze, she didn''t know when she had fallen asleep.


    She was awoken by the cell phone''s ring tone.


    "Hello,'' Emily answered the call, and her voice was still muffled.


    Over the phone, Sally''s fear was transmitted over, ''Emily, lm so scared!"


    "What are you scared of?"


    "Amy... Amymitted suicide!¡±

 Chapter 45 Just Wait for the Lawsuit

    Chapter 45 Just Wait for the Lawsuit


    Amymitted suicide and was now unconscious at the hospital.


    Apparently, before her suicide, she left a note on social media, using Sally of bullying her. She said


    that Sally was backed by someone powerful.


    She actually went directly to use Sally!


    "Emily, what can I do?¡± Sally hid the entire morning at the dorm. She didn''t dare to go out.


    "Have you had your lunch?¡± Emily knew that in her state, she might not have drunk a mouthful of water.


    True enough, Sally shook her head.


    It was past lunchtime, and she could only order a take out for her.


    She pulled over a chair and sat facing Sally, looking at her pale face.


    "I had no time to ask you about what happenedst night. Why did you walk to the pier on your own?¡±


    "I saw you¡± Sally now knew that she had seen wrongly and misidentified.


    "I dont know if it was arranged by those people. After the ident, I saw two men dragging you to the


    pier.''


    "And you ran over on your own?¡±


    Emily didn''t know to pity her for being stupid, or scold her for being an idiot!


    "Wasn''t! talking to you over the phone? How could I be dragged by someone?¡±


    This girl! doesn''t she have the ability to think?


    ".... Sally thought for a while, and her face began to blush in red, "Yeah... yeah,e to think of it..."


    At that moment, she was talking to Emily over the phone, how could she have seen Emily and ran


    over?


    Sally felt so stupid! Perhaps she was dazed after the ident?


    "But now, what should I do?¡±


    She''s just an ordinary student, and apart from reading news on the inte, she didn''t have any other


    means of getting news about Amy.


    "How could Amymiit suicide? She was so in love with herself.¡±


    Emily pursed her lips and thought deeply.


    Sally could only look and wait for her responses.


    Emily suddenly said, ''I didn''t suspect Amy overst night''s incident. But from the looks of it, she could


    well be the mastermind."


    "What? Do you mean to say that Amy instructed those men to kidnap me?¡±


    Sally was shocked and couldn''t believe it!


    "But how can there be so m?uch hatred between us? l onlyughed at her several times at the Phoenix


    Hotel."


    4Just a few jokes, and she wanted to kidnap a person over that? Isn''t she too petty?


    "Even then, how much did she have to pay to kidnap me? How could that stingy Amy be willing to


    spend so m?ch money to do something that doesn''t benefit herself?"


    This sentence made Emily frown again. A few matters became clearer to her now.


    Sally surely doesn''t know that those mens actual objective was to interfere with her marriage.


    But what Sally said was true, how could Amy spend so much to kidnap Sally?


    Unless this incident had nothing to do with Amy?


    "Sally!" a series of footsteps, and thereafter someone knocked on the door.


    Emily and Sally exchanged looks. Sally wiped her tears and went to open the door.


    Once the door was opened, a woman dashed inside.


    The woman pointed at Sally and said angrily, "Sally, you¡¯re too much! You actually forced someone to


    kill herself, how can you be so evil?"


    "Exactly, Amy is still at the hospital. You must go over and kneel down to seek her forgiveness!"


    Another woman said.


    Someone else pointed at her and yelled, "Sally, you¡¯re inhumane."


    "If Amy really died, will you be able to live with yourself?2"


    "Sally, who is your mastermind? Are you with someone rich?¡±


    "Its bound to be an old rich man"


    "What are you talking about? don''t wrongly use me!" Sally was furious, but she didn''t know how to


    retaliate.


    The few women surrounded her. Some people outside looked on curiously, and no one helped.


    Sally was frightened till she started to tremble, she didn''t know how to defend herself.


    Someone moved forward to push her.


    Instead, Emily grabbed her hand and pushed her back.


    "Emily, how dare you to touch me?¡± That woman looked clearly at her before replying in a deep voice,


    ?Ugly creature, do you want to die?¡±


    "Do you want to do this in school? I already informed the students, and the disciplinarian will soon


    arrive. Fight, I dare you!¡±


    Though the university is not ranked first among the universities, it''s not far from second.


    lf they started to fight, she would be suspended by the school. Their school ?is very strict about this.


    That woman was Fanny, and she was studying a different subject from Emily.


    She pointed to Sally, ''Sally did su?ch a thing, we..."


    "Excuse me, what did Sally do?¡±


    "She forced Amy tomiit suicide!"


    "Then tell me, what did she do?¡± Emily stepped forward, staring at Fanny''s face, "When, where, what


    did she do, and what did she say? Tell me!"


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Who could guess, the usual weak and ugly Emily could get so firm and fierce!


    Being stared and asked by her, even Fanny stepped backward two steps.


    "She... she... What Sally did wasnt written clearly by Amy in her suicide note.


    Amy only said that she was bullied by someone who loved to put on thick makeup and liked to hang out


    with the ugly Gale girl.


    Those who knew Amy knew that she and Emily couldn''t get along.


    Then the person she described could be no one other than Sally.


    At the university, no one else was willing to hang out with Emily.


    "You all dodn''t have any evidence to prove that Sally bullied Amy. And just because Amy wrote it down,


    you me Sally for the suicide!"


    Emily moved forward another step. Fanny backed off two steps. She was almost out of the room.


    The people looked at Emily''s freckled face argued logically.


    Fanny regained her bnce.


    She retorted, "She caused such a big issue, will the Winston family pardon her? Sally, just wait for the


    lawsuit! Perhaps you may have to spend half of your life locked up!"


    They were in school, and they cannot do anything physical. So the few of them continued to curse and


    laughed coldly as they left.


    Emily closed the door with a thud. She turned around and looked at Sally who sat trembling in a corner.


    lf Amy really died, the Winston family wille for her!


    Though the Winston family wasn''t a first-rate family, they were still influential in Bentson City.


    As an ordinary student, how can she handle it?


    "Emily.'' She hugged Emily''s arm, her voice trembling, "Will I... will I end up in jail?¡±

 Chapter 46 The Man Walked out of the Old Warehouse

    Chapter 46 The Man Walked out of the Old Warehouse


    "No, you have done nothing. You have nothing to do with whether Amy is alive or dead."


    Emily was not trying tofort her by saying this. she was telling the truth.


    However, Emily was a little confused now. Was what happenedst night rted to Amy?


    She picked up her cell phone from her desk and dialed a number, ".Joe, do me a favor."


    No sooner had the phone hung up than Enron''s takeaway arrived.


    After sending away the delivery boy, Emily pushed Sally to the table, "Come on, you need to have


    something first."


    Still feeling upset, Sally sat down at the table and opened the package with biting her lips.


    Emily was about to go to prepare something for the ss. B?t suddenly, Sally screamed behind her.


    When Emily turned around, Sally was falling straight down off the chair.


    lf it wererft for her quick reaction, Sally would fall on the ground and knock on her head!


    Looking at the takeaway box on the table, Emily found there was a little snake in it!


    They went too far! These people are really away too much!


    "Sally, Sally. Wake up!"


    "Emily, I am afraid, Emily. I didn''t kill anyone, I didn''t kill Amy, I didn''t....


    Sallys face turned pale. Suddenly her two eyes rolled over, and shepletely lost her mind.


    Sally was taken to an off-campus hospital, where doctors diagnosed her over-stressed and over-shock.


    Although there was nothing serious physically, the psychological damage would take a long time to be


    covered.


    "What about Sally?'' When Joe rushed to the time, Sally had not woken up.


    Terry and Emily kept beside the hospital bed, in order not to interfere with Sally s rest, they three went


    to the corridor.


    "Someone yed a prank on us by putting a small snake in our takeaway box.'' Emily took the snake


    out.


    jJoe was so frightened that he took two steps back. But he looked at it again. lt was only a toy snake.


    It was just made so realistic.


    "Sally is frightened to faint by this thing?" Joe felt a little strange.


    "She had been through so much in thest two days that her nerves were so fragile."


    Sally was not brave enough and she was also suppressed for two days. The little snake was just the


    straw that broke the camel''s back.


    She threw the snake into the trash can and looked at Joe, ¡°How about that? The thing I asked you to


    do, how did it go?¡±


    "I''ve got the profiles of those three people, and I''ve temporarily blocked them from the Inte with


    your order. Now, it would not be easy for them to leave Bentson City."


    Emily felt a sense of relief. She smiled and said, "Well done!"


    Doe had a self-satisfted smirk on his face. He was inferior to Terry in study, fighting ability and


    appearance.


    However, when it came toputer technology, he was absolutely confident that he could beat all the


    masters!


    "So what are you going to do now?¡± Terry stared at Emily''s face.


    Recently this little girl acted so differently than before.


    Especially the wit and calmness asionally revealed from her eyes were not the traits that Emily used


    to have.


    Emily stared at Joe.''How long will it take to find them?¡±


    "As long as they still use phones or any electronic devices.''


    "One hour is enough" At the mention ofputer technology, .Joe was always in high spirits.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Three masked men in ck. The leader among them called Eagle, and the other two called Jack and


    .John.


    These three people were nning to leave Bentson City today. But their information waspletely


    unavable in the


    immigration and customs.


    The data couldn''t match. There was no way to leave.


    But they didn''t dare stay at Bentson City anymore as such a thing happened. So they hooked up a


    speedboat and wanted to escape by water that night.


    When they just boarded the speedboat, suddenly a figure from behind pounced.


    "Ah... With a scream, Eagle rolled straight from the speedboat onto the beach.


    The two men found a boy standing on the speedboat. They looked at each other, and immediately


    swung their fists towards the boy s face.


    Terry didnt put these people in the eyes, knocking all three of them t on their faces with a few blows.


    "Who the hell are you? How dare you hit me!" Eagle got up and spat out the sand in his mouth, staring


    fiercely at Terry.


    The two men,ying on the ground, were badly hurt and still unable to get up.


    Emily walked over, stared at Eagle and asked in a cold voice, ''l am very curious about how you could


    escape back from the ind where you were intercepted by Hunterst night?¡±


    "We... Eagle snorted and red at her coldly, "Bitch, mind your own...Ahi"


    With one leg kicked by someone, Eagle fell t on his stomach in the sand before he finished speaking!


    "Phew... As he struggled to sit up, he was too frightened to stand up when he saw the man who was


    muscr and stepped to him coldly.


    Looking at Emily standing not far from him, he said, "We, we escaped by ourselves.''


    Emily did not struggle with this question. She asked again in a cold voice, "Who instructed you to


    kidnap Sally? The girl you tied to the indst night."


    "What, what kidnapping?¡± Eagle thought for a while, and refused to admit it, We didnt do anythingst


    night!¡±


    "I have a surveince video of you kidnapping Sally, right here on this dock. You have no choice but


    admit it."


    Joe stepped forward and sneered, ''And you also made a pass on Sally, which can also be seen clearly


    in the video.¡±


    Eagle ''s face turned pale. He nced unconsciously at the dock not far away...


    Damn it! They got the video!


    Clutching the sand on the ground, he still refused to admit it, "All your videos are fake! We didn''t do


    anything!"


    Emily got confused. How could this man be so confident?


    "Joe."


    "Fine." Joe came over, took out his cell phone, looked at it and said, ¡°At 9:25st night, a sum of


    I00,000 dors was transferred into your private ount in another city."


    Eagle ''s face changed and he was frightened, "You...How do you..."


    "The payer is a virtual ount, but it''s not that hard for me to crack."


    lt was a piece of cake for .Joe.


    To him, deciphering a virtual ount ?is easier than finishing a meal.


    Eagle s facial expression was getting more and more awful. Suddenly, he grabbed sand to scatter to


    Terry behind him and kicked to .Joe.


    After that, he got up from the ground and ran to the dpidated warehouse not far away.


    Emily and Terry caught up with him.


    doe looked at the two on the ground, but did not know whether to watch them or follow them.


    "Eagle, stop! Even if you run away, I can find proof of your guilt!¡±


    Emily s voice was disheveled in the sea breeze. "Tell me, ''she cried, ¡°who is that behind you? Right


    now!"


    Eagle didn''t listen to her and turned and broke into the other side of the old warehouse.


    Emily and Terry were about to chase in. But a tall figure from the warehouse walked out,pletely


    blocked their way.


    At that moment, Emily stared at the man in front of her with her heart trembling, "...Why?"

 Chapter 47 You Know Who was Behind it

    Chapter 47 You Know Who was Behind it


    Hunter stood in front of her like the strongest wall in the world. lt was impossible to cross.


    "It was the person that kidnapped Sallyst night, Hunter. Catch him!"


    Emily wanted to look behind him, but the tall figure blocked all her sight.


    She clearly felt that, at this moment, there was something wrong with the way Hunter looked at her.


    His eyes were so cold. What was he doing here?


    lf he came here to help her, why did he let Eagle run away behind him?


    "Hunter..'' Emily wrinkled between the brows.


    "Come back with me." Hunter took a step forward.


    "What do you mean?" Emily jerked back a few steps before he could touch her.


    Terry was standing behind her as if her greatest reliance all the time.


    Emily''s mind was confused at this moment. Because there were some things that she had not thought


    through, which seemed toe to light at the moment when she saw Hunter.


    "You sent so many people outst night. You had already found their speedboat, but they were still at


    large today.


    She felt a sudden desire tough, but she did not know what tough at.


    "No one could escape from you, Hunter. Why should you let them go when you have captured them?¡±


    Emily had identified that Amy was so terrified that she had to pretend tomit suicide.


    Unexpectedly, it was not due to her fear! She took the road to ruin by herself.


    What''s more, Amy could not take out so m?ch money all at once. she regards wealth as life. That day


    she risked her dignity for hundreds of thousands dors.


    How could she be willing to pay hundreds of thousands of dors just to get Emily and Hunter''s


    wedding called off?


    Perhaps Amy had thought about making trouble for Emily. But this time, it was just a coincidence.


    "You were protecting the guy behind it?" She retreated half a step Into Terry''s arms.


    Seized by the wrist, she was suddenly pulled over by Hunter.


    She just touched Terry for one second and was pulled over right away!


    With a darkened face, Terry caught Emily''s other wrist, trying to pull her back.


    There was a murderous look in Hunter s eyes, ''She is my fiance. Loosen your grip if you don''t want to


    diet"


    Hunter''s eyes were gloomy. lt was as if the air around him had grown cold. No one dared to stand up to


    him like this.


    But Terry seemed to have no fear at all and even still caught Emily''s wrist tightly.


    ''As long as Emily doesn''t want to be by your side, you carry take her!"


    "Terry!" Joe shouted with a shiver.


    Even now there was only Hunter himself standing here, they could not provoke him! didn''t say that after


    Hunter stood so many people.


    "Terry, she...she is his fiancee after all. You shouldn''t...interfere."


    It seemed that Hunter was bullying Emily now, but Emily didn''t cry for help, did it?


    As long as there was no cry for help, well, shall we...shall we stop making a conflict yet?


    doe instinctively recoiled at the sight of Hunter. He wondered how Terry could be so bold as to provoke


    Hunter, who was so upromising in Bentson City!


    Hunter stared at Terry with a cold look and subconsciously grab her wrist tighter.


    "IY you want your friend not to see the sun tomorrow, let him go on."


    He didn''t want to do anything to these little kids because he could see that Emily cared about them


    much.


    However, there is a limit to what he can bearl


    ¡°Terry!"Realizing that Terry would not give up, Emily immediately turned around and looked at him,


    "Terry, I want to talk to him alone, you...go back with Joe first."


    "No!" Apparently she was not willing to go back with Hunterl


    "Terry! This is about me and my fiance"


    Emily originally just wanted to remind them that Hunter was her fiance after all. So he wouldn''t hurt her.


    But her words stung Terry to his heart.


    He clenched his left fist in quick breathing.


    "Terry, Sally is still in the hospital. She needs someone to take care of."


    Emily stared straight into his eyes, with a trace of entreaty, "Terry, trust me, okay?¡±


    Terry could never refuse Emily''s request, and he always relented when she said something in that way.


    As at this moment, when she looked at him imploringly, his five fingers that sped around her wrist


    had unconsciously loosened.


    Hunter pulled Emily directly into his arms.


    His expression was cold. He turned around and led her away.


    Terry wanted to catch up with them. Liam stepped forward, and stopped his way.


    "Well, if you don''t want to embarrass our young madam, you¡¯d better listen to her and go back to take


    care of your friend first."


    In fact, Liam admired the boy of about twenty very much.


    Few people could still maintain such calm and stubborn when the young master was so angry. But


    clearly the boy in front of them could make it.


    He seemed to have some simr temperament as Hunter. They were both aloof, ruthless, cruel!


    If he could follow the young masters side, the future of him would be unlimited.


    But it was clear that he was by no means the kind of man willing to subordinate himself to others.


    Joe gave Terry a prod, and whispered, "Terry, we go back to see Sally first, this matter... Let Emily


    solve it by herself.¡±


    Joe was also confused. Did Hunter deliberately to let Eagle go just now?


    But it was Hunter that personally save Emily and Sally backst night.


    Why did he save them but let the bad guys go? He couldnt figure it out.


    "Terry,'' Joe said in a low voice in his ear as he approached. "I haven''t finished what Emily wanted me to


    check. Why don''t we go back first?¡±


    Terry saw that Emily and Hunter were in the car. He closed his eyes, suddenly turned around and


    walked away.


    doe breathed a sigh of relief and immediately caught up with him.


    The two bad guys on the beach earlier had already slipped away by this time.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Things looked so weird. What was the purpose of this inconsistent approach of Hunter?


    Sitting in the car, Emily suppressed a burst of anger in the chest. She didn''t turn to Hunter until she saw


    .Joe and Terry walk away.


    "Hunter, I hope you can give me an exnation. Who ?s behind these three people?¡±


    "You didn''t have to know.'' Hunter raised his hand and lit his cigarette.


    His expressionless face was always cold and indifferent, and Emily did not know what he was thinking.


    But what he said implied that he knew it b?t was unwilling to tell her.


    "You know who''s behind it! Why am I not allowed to check it out? Is this guy from your family?"


    This time, he wouldn''t even say a word.


    Making sure that Terry and .Joe had left the beach, Emily immediately pushed open the door, and was


    about to go out from it.


    But her wrist was grasped tightly. She had been pulled back before she could get off.


    "Where are you going?" Hunter said in a clearly bad mood.


    "It has nothing to do with you!" She looked back at him, with a vigorous wave of her hand. But she


    could not free herself from his grip.


    Now Terry and Joe were not here, she had no need to worry anything.


    Staring fiercely at the man in front of her, she angrily said, "You have what you want to protect, I also


    have mine! The guys who hurt Sally, I will never let them go! Loosen your grip!"

 Chapter 48 What did it Matter to Him if ì was in Pain or not?

    Chapter 48 What did it Matter to Him if ¨¬ was in Pain or not?


    ¡°And then what? Call the police? Continue to check? What can you get in the end?¡±


    Hunter looked at her in a calm and rxed mood.


    Emily bit her lips. She was so angry that she even wanted to tear up his expressionless face!


    "You mean you want to protect them to the end?¡±


    "No, I agree with you. Let them get what they deserve." He tapped on the window of the car.


    Liam opened the door, looking at Emily respectfully, "Young madam, we have handed the three people


    to the police."


    "And the man behind it? Why doesn''t he need to be punished?¡± That''s not enough!


    "Young madam, the car ident was arranged by nobody. lt was just an ident.¡±


    "And those who wanted to hurt Sally came up with a temporary idea at that time, which was different


    from what they agreed on before."


    "The person behind did not mean to hurt Miss Cox, so the three people will pay for their actions."


    Liam looked like a peacemaker, but what he said was not what Emily wanted.


    "I will find out the mastermind!"


    dust after saying this, Joe s call came.


    Emily looked away and put it through, ''Joe, how is it?¡±


    "Emily, the opposite is too powerful. They have damaged the banking system, deleting those


    information. Temporarily I can not find the information of the virtual ount."


    While Terry was driving back, .Joe traced up the information on the Inte with his old notebook in the


    car.


    But unexpectedly those people could even destroy the banking system ?in only more than an hour!


    Emily slightly tightened the hand that took the phone, without any word. She knew that it was over.


    In order to stop her from pursuing further, Hunter blocked off the road.


    doe continued, "Emily, it is notpletely out of reach, but I have to fix their system first, it will take


    some time."


    "No, give it up." Emily closed her eyes and said in a hushed voice, "Try tofort Terry. Go back and


    take good care of Sally.''


    "Emily...."


    "Listen to me!" Emily sharpened her tone.


    So what would happen if we make it? She believed that in this respect Joe absolutely could do


    something that other people can not.


    lf he had enough time, he could do it, fixing a system that no one else can fix, even if the system itself


    had countless blocking procedures.


    But what could they do after fixing ?t2


    As long as they were not allowed to, they would never find a clue!


    What She was most afraid of was that Joe might anger Hunter, which would lead to no good end.


    After hanging up, she said coolly, ¡°Let me off.¡±


    "You forgot about our agreement?" The voice of the Hunter was also cold, with no warmth at all.


    "You said we''d go our separate ways after our engagement!¡±


    "But I didn''t say you could stay out all night!¡±


    "You..."


    "Back to the vi. He leaned back in his chair, closed his eyes, and sped her wrists, apparently with


    no willingness to let up.


    "You are just my fiance, and you have no right to restrict my movements!" She just didt want to go back


    and face this manI


    "It''s not up to you to choose." When Hunter started to overbear up, there was no one who could sway


    himl


    Liam sat in the driver''s seat and peeked behind them in the interior mirror.


    Then he stepped on the gas. The car pulled away from the dock and went onto the highway near the


    sea.


    The doors were locked automatically when the car was driven. Meanwhile, Hunter loosened his grip on


    Emily''s wrist.


    Emily red at him and rubbed her wrist.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    As he looked down, he noticed that her wrist was red because of his scratch.


    Did girls have such delicate skin? He didn''t feel that he had applied much force. But, did it seem a little


    red and swollen?


    "Does it hurt?'' Hunter asked.


    Emily turned her face away and ignored him.


    What did it matter to him whether I was in pain or not? What''s more, he hurt me. Now, he asked about


    it. How could I believe


    the tears of cayman?


    The condition of Sally was not known. And she really wanted to see her now. But she couldn''t change


    anything that Hunter decided to do.


    He said he''d take her back to the vi, and he wouldn''t let her leave tonight.


    This man was not only indifference, but also overbearing, unreasonable, and even sinister!


    All touched feeling she gotst night became hatred at this moment.


    What was she to him? He wanted to protect the guys who injured Sally, who she vowed to sacrifice her


    own life to protect


    Emily did not speak, and Hunter did not speak, either.


    But he couldrt help looking at her wrist.


    lt was just a scratch. How did it get so swollen?


    Was it necessary to call the family doctor?


    The car stopped outside the main house.


    Liam opened the doors of the car for them and handed the key to the servant.


    The three walked towards the hall, did not expect to see the figure sitting on the sofa.


    With her elegant attire and proper care, she looked only in her early thirties, while she was actually in


    her forties.


    Emily recognized the woman. B?t in the previous life, Emily didn''t have m?ch contact with her.


    She was the current wife of Hunter''s father, and the own mother of the second young master in the


    family, Manson. Her name was Sarah.


    Noticing they were here, Sarah stood up, looked at them and said, ''Hunter, youe back."


    Hunter relieved the gloom from his face and said, ¡°Aunt Sarah."


    Emily called out weakly, ¡°Aunt Sarah."


    Sarah nodded and looked at the sand on Emily''s body. She was surprised.


    And she smiled again, "Why did go to the beach sote at night. Young people are indeed full of


    energy.''


    Emily just bowed his head and said nothing.


    There was no need to behave as she was in a bad mood in front of the elders, so she said, "! got


    myself dirty, Aunt Sarah. I go up to change a suit of clothes first."


    "Fine.'' Sarah nodded.


    Emily turned and went upstairs without even looking at Hunter.


    "Why does the little girl seem to be in a temper?" Sarah sat down on the sofa with Hunter, smiling


    softly.


    "This young girl just got married. You should spoil her a little. She left her home and married into our


    Jackson family. She would inevitably be a little ufortable."


    Hunter also just nodded, without saying a word.


    Sarah gave a shallow sigh, adjusted the expression on the face and said, "Hunter, l came to apologize


    to you today.''


    "What is iI?¡± He took the tea from the servant, holding it in his hand without drinking it.


    Sarah said, "I just heard that Manson hit Emily in her house. l really... I really have no idea about how to


    educate him.¡±


    There was an apologetic, helpless look in her eyes.


    "I did not educate him well. He got no strict discipline since he was a child, so he is so arrogant and


    insolent now. Hunter, I apologize in his ce. I hope you can give him a chance and forgive him.¡±


    Hunter did not speak, which made Sarah a little uneasy.


    "Hunter, he is your own brother after all. It''s all because me, as his mother, didn''t educate him well..."


    "He has been punished, and there is no need to bring it up again."


    Hunter put down his ss, ¡°Aunt Sarah, it''s gettingte. [II let someone send you back to rest."


    "All right.'' Sarah knew that he did not want to talk about it. What she could do was keeping silent and


    no longer mentioning it as well.


    She got up, thought for a moment and said, ''By the way, the lordship has decided to have a family


    dinner at home tomorrow. You must take Emily home early, and let her get acquainted with our family.''


    But Hunter was anxious to go upstairs. He just nodded and did not pay much attention anymore.


    Emily s hand might still hurt. If I brought the doctor in, would she be still mad and not let the doctor


    examine her?

 Chapter 49 The Arrogant Master Jackson

    Chapter 49 The Arrogant Master Jackson


    When Hunter went upstairs, Emily''s door was closed.


    He was a little hesitant, thinking whether he should knock on that door or not.


    He was always the almighty young master of the .Jackson family. But now, he didn''t even dare to open


    a door. This seemed a bit...unbelievable.


    Liam White came from behind and whispered, ¡°Young master, how about I go take a look at maam?¡±


    ¡°What do you want to look at?¡± Hunter looked displeased.


    She was his woman. How could he let others see?


    " I didn''t mean that,¡± Liam was startled by his stern look. My God, how did he understand his words in


    s?ch a way?


    He just saw that the fearless young master didn''t even dare to open a door and wanted to help him.


    He didt mean any harm, sob sob!


    Hunter finally walked up to that door and raised his hand to knock.


    It was his woman''s room. He didn''t need anyone else to open the door.


    There was no response from the person in the room. She ignored him!


    Hunter''s eyebrows furrowed. In the past, whoever dared to treat him like this, the person would never


    have the chance to appear in front of him again.


    Even Liam was a little worried. Will the young master be so angry that he kicks the door open?


    Although the young master usually looked cold and calm, his temper was sometimes very fiery.


    But to his surprise, Hunter didn''t kick the door. He knocked once more patiently.


    Still no response.


    Liam was a little uneasy. Maams temper didn''t seem to be any better than the young master s.


    This was the third time. Hunter knocked on Emily''s door. This time, he knocked a little heavier.


    The person inside finally walked over. The footsteps were approaching.


    Liam let out a sigh of relief. He wanted to hurry back to his room and not interfere with the couple''s


    sweet talk. However, his shoulders suddenly felt a tension, violently, he was pulled over by Hunter.


    So, when Emily opened the door, what she saw was a stunned Liam.


    ¡°What?¡± she didn''t look friendly. She was in a bad mood tonight.


    ¡±I, I...came to greet ma am, ha, haha..."


    Liam felt so awkward that he even got goosebumps. Young master, you...just now who was the one


    saying boldly that his woman doesn''t need anyone else to look at?


    Now when mom came to open the door, he acted as if he was not part of this, standing at the side and


    watching indifferently.


    But, you''re the one who wanted to see maam, okay?


    But of course, Liam wouldn''t dare to expose him. He could only force himself to smile, ¡°Ma am...¡±


    ¡°No need for you to greet me!¡± Emily turned around and was about to m the door shut with force.


    Arge palm reached out from behind Liam and gently pushed back the door which was about to close.


    ¡°Although he is a subordinate, he came to greet you out of goodwill. So why humiliate him like that?¡±


    The tall figure leaned against the door, looked cold and arrogant. But, ?f you looked closely, you would


    see a sign of nervousness in his eyes.


    Is the young master...afraid of being kicked out by maam?


    The nervousness in him, Liam could see clearly.


    But he didn''t understand, why such an arrogant man would want toe and get the cold shoulder?


    Right now, maam doesn''t seem to be easy to deal with at all.


    Usually, if something like this happened, the young master would never try to fawn the person. He


    would have just kicked the person in the face.


    Ma am seemed...a little different to the young master.


    Emily looked at Hunter, who was beside the door and snorted, ¡°What does it have to do with you?¡±


    She wasn''t trying to humiliate anyone. Liam was just doing what he told him to do and hadn''t done


    anything wrong.


    Even if there were anything wrong, Hunter would be the one in the wrong. She wouldn''t pick on Liam


    unreasonably.


    She just didt want to see him and his people. Did he even want to take away that right?2


    ¡°''m just reminding you that subordinates are people too,¡± Hunter said coldly.


    Liam almost wanted to cry. He never thought that he had such a ce in the young master''s heart.


    ltfs so touching that the young master cared so m?uch about his feelings! Sob sob...


    ¡°lf you¡¯re upset, you can give him a good beating. A tough guy like him would rather be beaten than


    scolded.¡±


    After giving him a beating to let off steam, would she feel better?


    Snap!


    Liams heart was shattered into pieces.


    Liam held his chest. This time, he really felt like crying.


    Young master, you just wanted an excuse to walk into moms room, so why did you want me to get


    beaten and scolded?


    He''s also afraid of pain!


    Emily''s gaze finallynded squarely on Hunter s face, but she remained expressionless.


    ¡°I don''t want to beat or scold anyone, Master Jackson, and I don''t understand, why did youe here


    and say all this nonsense to me?¡±


    With the character of Master .Jackson, he wouldn''t say half a word when he could keep quiet.


    But tonight, he kept on saying all this nonsense. What did he want?


    ¡°Just happened to be passing by," he certainly didn''t want to admit that he was the one who knocked


    on the door three times.


    Liam, who knew the truth, felt difficult to hold in.


    lt turns out that people with high IQs are most likely to have really low EQs.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    His young master was so sessful in the business world, to the point of invincible. But, his excuse to


    see ma am sounded some.


    Also, what ma am said was right. The young master s words tonight were a bit redundant and silly.


    ¡°Now, then, may I be left alone?¡± Emily didn''t want to see the two of them who were blocking the


    doorway anymore.


    Hunter''s gaze, however, remained fix on her wrist.


    From the moment she opened the door, he saw her wrapping a towel around her wrist.


    For several times he tried to ask her about it, b?t what came out from his mouth was a mess even to


    himself.


    But after all, he just wanted to ask a question.


    ¡°Does your hand...still hurt?¡±


    ¡°Is this a concern for me, Master Jackson?¡± she smirked.


    Hunter s arrogant pride was hurt again. Why ?is this woman so ungrateful?


    ¡°The old man ?is holding a family banquet tomorrow. l just didn''t want you to embarrass me in front of


    the .Jackson family."


    ¡°dodn''t worry, even if I embarrass anyone, it won''t be you, Master Jackson!¡± She reached out her hand


    and was about to close the door once more.


    But his big palm pressed against the door and wouldn''t let her keep himself out.


    ¡°Get out of my way. I want to rest nowl¡± Emily looked displeased.


    ¡°This is my ce, and no one is in charge of where I want to go,¡± he not only didn''t step out of the way,


    instead, he walked in.


    This was quite a good excuse. lt was his vi anyway. The whole area was his, including this room.


    ¡°Well, then is it okay if I get out?¡± she hadn''t wanted to stay here tonight anyway. She wanted to go visit


    Sally Cox.


    lf Hunter hadn''t brought her back, she''d be in the hospital right now.


    Hunter nced at Liam, who was still stunned at the door. Without hesitating, Liam immediately closed


    the door.


    ¡°Liam, what are you doing?¡± Emily almost wanted to kick the door.


    Liam, who was guarding outside, said, ¡°It''s gettingte. Maam and the young master should rest early."


    These two, stop tormenting him!


    lt was not easy to be his assistant. Even when they were quarreling, he had to be the one to reconcile.


    Sigh! The young master was so smart and intelligent, why wouldrt he just do it by force?


    It''s not like him at all to make it so awkward!


    --------


    The story is updated daily. 10 chapters a day, everyone!

 Chapter 50 Stop Trying my Patience

    Chapter 50 Stop Trying my Patience


    In fact, Hunter was also thinking about it.


    If he wanted to check if Emily''s wrist was badly injured, why didn''t he just pull her over by force?


    But, if he did so, would it hurt her even more?


    ¡°Liam is outside. You can leave,'' he sat in a chair and stared at her.


    ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Emily already knew that she couldn''t leave, so was he just here to show


    of¨ªf now?


    When did Master .Jackson be so free? The group went out of business?


    Hunter suddenly stood up and walked towards Emily.


    She panicked and subconsciously stepped back, ¡°What the hell do you want to do? Master Jackson, I


    already have no way and no intention to find out who is to me, so stop pushing me too far!¡±


    She was so angry that she wanted to cry!


    I¨ª it were anyone else, she would have resisted to the end. But, he was Hunter Jackson, a man she


    knew she couldn''t fight against no matter what!


    Since she was destined to lose, destined not to be able to revenge for Sally, why doesn''t he just leave


    her alone?


    Hunter walked up to her. Emily was usually afraid of him. But, she could asionally be so brave for


    the sake of her friends.


    Emily red at him, ¡°You...¡±


    He suddenly reached out and picked her up in his arms, walking towards the bed.


    ¡°Let go of met¡± Emily pushed him hard. She identally hurt her wrist again.


    Her face was full of pain, and Hunter noticed it.


    Hunter ced her on the bed and took away the towel on her wrist, trying to pull her hand out.


    Emily, however, pulled her hand back hard even with the pain.


    He frowned, said unhappily, ¡°Emily, there is a limit to my patience, must you treat me in such way?¡±


    ¡°I can get along with you if you don''t tell me who''s the person behind all of this!¡±


    He held her hand in his. She couldn''t break free. She looked away, not willing to look at him.


    ¡°You better give up.¡±


    ¡°Hunter Jackson!¡±


    He didn''t speak and just looked at her wrist.


    At the beach, he didn''t mean to hurt her. But, he gripped her too heavily after all.


    Hunter opened the drawer and took out the medical kit inside. He stopped talking and poured the


    medicine onto her wrist, rubbing it gently.


    Emily really couldn''t understand this man. Sometimes he was cold as ice, and sometimes he seemed


    to treat her well.


    But in the end, all the confusion turned into calm. Whether he was good or not, it was just a contractual


    rtionship.


    ¡°Im fine already. Please go back, Master .Jackson.? What kind of person he was, she knew better than


    anyone else.


    He wouldn''t say. Even if she put a knife to his neck, he wouldn''t say.


    Hunter looked at her red and swollen wrist and continued rubbing it gently, without speaking,


    The atmosphere suddenly became a bit strange. Emily tried to withdraw her hand, but he wouldn''t


    allow it.


    lt was just a little red and swollen. Why did he have to be like this?


    Once again, she tried to withdraw her hand. This time, Hunter finally let go of her and stood up.


    ¡°Since You''re my fiance, I won¡¯t join forces with anyone to harm you or your friends.¡±


    Was that what she was worried about?


    Now that he''s given the promise, is she okay now?


    Emily was surprised. She looked up at him. Although Master Jackson was still showing a cold and


    arrogant face, what he said was believable.


    His promises were never given lightly, but when they were, they would be made.


    ¡°They...¡±


    ¡°Among all your friends, I''ll only acknowledge Sally.¡±


    Emily bit her lips. She had mixed feelings.


    Did he mean that if Terry and Joe did something that upset him, he couldn''t guarantee that he wouldn''t


    harm them?


    dJust why did he dislike Terry and Joe?


    ¡°I¨ª you hurt Terry and Joe, I worry just ignore it.¡±


    ¡°What can you do?¡± The fact that she was so protective of other men made Hunter unhappy.


    Especially Terry. He''s also a man. Could he not see the boy protective feelings for her?


    She was Hunter .Jackson''s woman. She didn''t need another man to protect her.


    Emily''s heart, which just calmed down, was once again hurt by Hunter''s words.


    She said coldly, ¡°Yes, I can''t do anything. But even if I can, I won''t let you hurt them¡±


    ¡°Trying to anger me again?¡± he could condone for anything else. But, how could he tolerate when she


    repeatedly provoked him for another man''s sake?


    ¡°Emily, stop trying my patience!¡±


    ¡°I don''t need any patience from Master Jackson, you and I are merely in a contractual rtionship!¡±


    The phrase ¡°contractual rtionship¡± made Hunter irritated.


    He stared at her stubborn little face. His eyes became colder and colder.


    ¡°Alright. Since you remember our contract, it''s time to recognize who you are.¡±


    ¡°I¨ª you dare to hook up again out there and do something that affects my reputation, I won''t just touch


    them. [¨ª tear them apart!¡±


    He just couldtmunicate with this woman!


    Since her hand was fine, there was no need for him to stay here.


    Hunter turned around and was about to leave. Unexpectedly, a pillow flew over from behind, hitting him


    on the back.


    lt didn''t hurt. But, it damaged his dignity.


    ¡°Emily, don''t be ungrateful!" He had been indulgent enough with her!


    ¡°Hunter Jackson, you can insult me, but you can''t insult my friend!"


    Emily was so angry that she clenched her fist. He simply believed the rumors and gossips out there


    that she was hooking up with Terry and the others.


    If Master Jackson wanted to hurt someone, he didn''t need to find any excuse. He could just simply tear


    him apart.


    After all, he''s a savage and overbearing manl


    He walked out with an angry face.


    Bang! The door mmed heavily behind him. He even heard a click'' sound. The door was locked from


    inside.


    Hunter s already not-so-good-looking face became even worse now. His mood was extremely bad.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Liam was still guarding at not far away. He hadn''t dared to leave yet.


    After hearing their quarrel and seeing the young master walk out with a long face, he felt terrified.


    This was the first time in his life that he had witnessed the young master arguing with someone else.


    Yup, the young master never argues.


    lf the young master was angry, he would just destroy the person!


    ¡°Well, how about...how about l have someone to get those two brats out of the country so they can


    nevere back?¡±


    After all, the two boys were the ones who upset the young master. So, just get them out of sight should


    be good.


    ¡°Young master, tonight I''II....


    ¡°Go away!"


    ..Liam watched as the young master walked into a room not far away. He also watched as the door was


    mmed shut. He blinked and looked aggrieved.


    Tonight must be his unlucky night. Why was everything so unfavorable towards him?


    He was really just trying to make the young master happy. Why did the young master seem even more


    unhappy after hearing his advice?


    Standing on the corridor, he looked at the door in front of him, then looked at the other door not far


    away. He hesitated.


    Should he exin to maam that the young master was not scared of messing with the person behind


    this, but just can¡¯t?


    Moreover, the young master really didn''t know anything before the incident happened.


    Would ma''am...believe that?

 Chapter 51 Who doesnt know how to act?

    Chapter 51 Who doesn''t know how to act?


    Emily called .Joe as soon as she woke up.


    ¡°Sally''s alright, she''s awake and having some porridge. The doctor said that she can go home once


    she calms down. She is really fine, don worry."


    Joe sounded concerned, ¡°Emily, how''s the situation between you and Master Jackson? Is he making


    things difficult for you?¡±


    ¡°No, he slept as soon as he came back... No, that I meant was I slept by myself when I came back.¡±


    Emily sighed, why did it seem that she kept digging a hole for herself?


    ¡°Of course you slept alone, do you still expect Master Jackson to sleep with you? Who doesn''t know


    that it''s a contractual arrangement between you two?¡±


    Joe wasughing and wasn''t afraid of offending her.


    Damm it! Was she that awful?


    Emily wished that she could give him a flying kick! But when she thought of it, it would be a miracle if


    the high and mighty Master dJackson would take notice of her with her usual appearance.


    Not to mention him desiring to sleep with her.


    She was ugly.


    She walked into the bathroom and looked at herself in the mirror after the call.


    Pink lips with white teeth and a natural face. Isn''t she beautiful?


    But she was well aware that she ?¨¬ soon be ugly.


    After she brushed her teeth and washed her face, she started to put on her makeup.


    In her previous life, she was harmed for a long time by those women of the .Jackson family after she


    revealed her natural looks.


    Wasrrt she still an ugly girl during this life? Why was she already being framed?


    Only people of the Jackson family will be protected by Master Jackson. Who wanted to harm her before


    she even became part of the family?"


    ¡°Missus, Master Jackson is waiting for you. Today you need to go back to visit the grandparents."


    The servant kept knocking on her door.


    Emily finally drew herst freckle and came out of the bathroom, ¡°Coming....


    When Emily descended the stairs, Hunter was seated at the table reading the newspapers.


    In the ages of social media and the inte, Master Jackson still maintained the habit of reading the


    newspapers in the morning. She didn''t know whether to regard this as his personal style or if he was


    too old fashioned.


    But, though she was unwilling to admit, Emily found him particrly attractive when he read the


    newspaper attentively.


    When she sat opposite him, Emily couldn''t help but peek at him several times.


    She was elegant and confident, making Alfred feel that she had been living here for some time and


    became thedy of the household.


    But, her demeanor was not rejected by anyone and everyone felt that she naturally fit the role.


    They all felt that this young Missus indeed fit the role of thedy of the house.


    Alfred instructed the servants to serve the breakfast.


    lt was a c?p of coffee, a sandwich, and two fried eggs for Master .Jackson.


    Emily had a wider spread, it was about ten different types of snacks and were mainly sweets.


    Emily felt like a parasite feeding off Hunter. He was working hard to make money but all she did every


    day was to eat and y.


    Of course, that was her previous life.


    This kind of person was insignificant to the world.


    That''s why she had decided that in this life she will be independent


    ¡°Alfred, don prepare so much for me tomorrow. i''m not picky and I don''t eat much. A ss of milk with a


    pastry will be enough.¡±


    Alfred hesitated and looked at Hunter.


    Master Jackson''s decision was final at that household. Missus wanted such a simple breakfast and


    they weren''t sure if Master Jackson will be pleased if they prepared so little for her.


    Though Master Jackson had never concerned himself with these details.


    Hunter ced his cu?p of coffee down and looked at him, ¡°In future, she will make the decisions for


    household matters.¡±


    She decides the household matters!


    Any other woman will cry on hearing this.


    Emily was apprehensive, the more they spent time together, the more she found that this man was


    totally different from the heartless man whopletely hurt her in her previous life.


    Though she knew that she has to distance herself, but she unknowingly drew closer to him.


    If this continued, she worry be able to extricate herself.


    She became sullen and ced her fork down, stood up, and said, ¡°I''ve had enough.¡±


    She turned to leave but the man said firmly, ¡°Finish your milk.¡±


    Themanding tone made Emily''s rebellious nature rear its head.


    ¡±it''s too much. I can finish it.¡± She wasn''t a pig, how was she going to finish such a big ss?


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Do you want me to feed it to you?¡± He ced down his knife and fork and stared at her.


    He was basically threatening her.


    Emily closed her eyes, turned, and walked away.


    She actually turned and walked away!


    Al¨ªred was disheartened. Why did they have to quarrel the first thing in the morning?


    This Missus was some character, to think that she wasn''t afraid of the Master!


    He didn''t know whether to support her defiance or worry for her uncertain future.


    Never had there been anyone in this household who defied Master Jackson, neverl


    ¡°Master, Master Jackson, I think... that this ss is really too big. Next time I''ll get them to use a


    smaller one.¡±


    Hunter didn''t say anything and maintained hisposure.


    Well done, this girl! Till now she was still so defiant!


    He took up his fork and knife and continued to eat. lt was as if nothing happened.


    Liam came in from outside, carrying a bouquet of roses, ¡°Master, the roses you picked had arrived. Itt


    was flown in this morning...¡±


    ¡°Fuck off!"


    The car stopped at the Jackson residences garage. Liam got out of the car and opened the door for


    two of them.


    Today was the first time this pair of newly engaged returned officially to the Jackson family residence.


    But at the narrow walkway, there wasn''t any affection between them.


    Along the way to the main residence, not only was there no contact between them, there wasn''t even a


    word said.


    As they were about to reach the main room of the residence, Liam risked his neck and said something


    before Hunter said to Emily, ¡°Don''t forget the terms of the agreement.¡±


    Emily pursed her lips and finally held onto his arm, her slender fingers pped her own cheeks and


    started to smile.


    They can''t let the family find out that their engagement was faked, she definitely remembered.


    She certainly was unable to afford thepensation if she was to break the agreement.


    it''s just for show, who doesr?t know how to act?


    Her thin lips hooked upwards into a chilling smile and her head leaned into Hunter''s arms.


    No one could tell that this affectionate appearance was an act. They were just at odds a moment ago.


    ¡°Granny." She saw grandma and grandpa seated together in the main hall. Emily quickly released


    Hunter''s hand and walked over to her.


    ¡°Granny looks very bright and healthy today. Have you had your breakfast? Have you eaten enough?¡±


    Grandma Jacksonughed joyously and shook her head, ¡°No no, I listened to the doctor and eat


    everything.?


    She looked at Hunter and then back at Emily, she said as she held onto Emily''s hands, ¡°Emily, I didn''t


    see you these couple of days, did this rascal bully you?¡±

 Chapter 52 Must make him like you

    Chapter 52 Must make him like you


    ¡°He bullies me every day, granny, you must help me.¡± Emily pushed grandma and looked at Hunter,


    ¡°He even ganged up with others to bully me¡±


    ¡°Scoundrel!" Of course, grandma knew that they were joking but she had to y along and scold the


    rascal.


    ¡°You better not bully Emily, otherwise, I''lle for you!¡±


    Hunter has always been indifferent but in front of grandma, he had to warm up some.


    ¡°She is the apple of your eye, how do I dare to bully her?¡±


    No one knew how much Master Jackson said was true or otherwise but what was certain was


    grandma''s affection towards Emily.


    How did this girl get grandma to like her to s?ch an extent?


    The scene was an eyesore to the rest of the woman folk of the family.


    ¡°Brother, you re back.? A twenty-plus-year-olddy walked over excitedly but remained polite.


    ¡°Brother, are you very busy recently? You don''t evene back to see us. Are you busy with the


    launch of the new product?¡±


    Though Emily knew the fourth daughter of the .Jacksons, Tabby, she hadrit knows them well.


    The sixth sister, Snowy also walked quickly over, staring at Hunter.


    ¡°Big brother, will you be spending the night? We¡¯re having a party tonight, a lot of my ssmates want


    to meet you.¡±


    She came with a task. She had to keep him stay tonight.


    Her friends love her brother and gave her all sorts of expensive gifts, just for the chance to meet him


    once.


    Tonight is the best opportunity.


    Hunter didn''t say anything and was calm, no one was able to guess his thoughts. Did he agree or not?


    ¡°Brother, my friends are here too, I''ll introduce them to you.¡±


    Tabby dragged two of her friends over.


    They were truly beautiful and one would be hard to find anyone prettier than them in the entire Bentson


    City.


    ¡°This is the daughter of the director of Golden Summit Group, Lizzy Hans. This is the daughter of the


    director of Flying Dragon Group, Suzanna Pienta.¡±


    ¡°How do you do, Master Jackson, just call me Lizzy. My father mentioned to us about you and said that


    you are Bentson City''s most capable young man.¡±


    ¡°Master Jackson, my father talks about you every day and said that he could be honored to be able to


    have a meal with you.¡±


    Another girl hurried over and though she didn''t dare to approach, she kept her eyes fixated on Hunter.


    ¡°Master Jackson, just call me Suzamna, if Master Jackson doesn''t mind, I''ll call you Hunter."


    Emily raised her eyebrows slightly but was quick topose herself.


    lt was the same in her previous life as it was now.


    No matter where this man went, girls would throw themselves at him.


    Even when they knew that his fiancee was present, they were unfazed by her presence.


    The more unapproachable Master .Jackson was, the more they liked it. They simply loved his high and


    mighty attitude.


    Oh please, it''s just a man, was that necessary?


    ¡°Today''s weather is so good, Emily, can you push me out for a walk?¡± Grandma asked.


    Emily stood up and pushed grandma out the door.


    Though grandpa didn''t like them going out alone, it appeared that grandma wanted to be alone with


    Emily. He could only have the servant follow at a distance and not get too close.


    ¡°Emily.¡± Grandma patted Emily''s hand at the courtyard.


    Emily leaned forward and asked gently, ¡°Yes, granny?¡±


    ¡°What do you think of Hunter?¡±


    ¡°He...'' Emily was stunned for a moment before saying, ¡°pretty good.¡±


    ¡°Of course I know that he is good, I meant to ask, do you like him?¡±


    How was she to answer this?


    Emily could only nod, ¡°Master .Jackson is so talented, l''m sure there isn''t a woman on earth who


    doesn''t like him.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Hunter is outstanding. lf granny was a few decades younger, maybe I''ll be smitten as well.¡±


    Emilyughed, in herst life she was used to granny speaking her mind and in this life it was m?ch


    easier to interact with her.


    ¡°Emily.¡± She didnt know what granny was thinking.


    ¡°Granny, do you have something to tell me?¡± Emily walked to her and squatted down.


    Granny asked her to push her out for some sun and Emily knew that granny wanted to be alone with


    her.


    As granny looked at her, she had the expression of pity that Emily couldn''t understand.


    Grandma sighed again and said, ¡°Actually I know that Hunter agreed to be engaged to you was


    because he listened to me.¡±


    Emily kept quiet. What granny said was very hurtful but it was the truth.


    Granny continued, ¡°Emily you should know that there are countless women who long to be married to


    Hunter.¡±


    ¡°Yes.'' Emily nodded.


    Grandma started to speak out, ¡°Emily, I know that this is a tough path to walk. l? is not an easy task to


    make Hunter love you.¡±


    ¡°That boy is naturally introverted and does not show his feelings easily. That''s why you need to be


    strong and persevere.


    ¡°Granny has said before, only Hunter has the ability to protect you. lf you can make him love you, he


    will definitely protect you.¡±


    Emily kept quiet and listened carefully to Granny''s instructions.


    But how was it that granny''s words kept giving her a strange feeling?


    Is she going to face a lot of dangers in the future? Why did she need someone powerful to protect her?


    Additionally, she was not rted to granny in any way. Howe she felt that between her and Master


    Jackson, granny was more concerned over her?


    She felt as if she had snatched someone else''s grandmother.


    ¡°Emily, the Jackson family is far moreplex than you can imagine. Not only are there your father-in-


    law''s people, but there are also second and third uncles''.¡±


    ¡°Second and third uncles'' families there are numerous children and all of them are looking at you and


    Hunter with evil intentions.¡±


    ¡°You must be extra careful and learn to protect yourself. Granny''s health is failing and I can''t continue


    to protect you.¡±


    ¡°Granny, you''re still young, why say these?¡±


    Grandmother was the first wife of grandfather and she was only sixty plus years old.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    She isrft the biological grandmother of Hunter and his brothers. But to Hunter, she was closer than the


    biological grandmother.


    Granny held onto her hand, ¡°! know you don''t like granny to say such words, I won''t repeat them.¡±


    ¡°Granny... Emily was uneasy but she couldn''t determine what was wrong.


    ¡°Emily, there are a lot of things that I can exin to you now.¡±


    Grandmother stopped as if she was holding onto a lot of secrets.


    In the end, she said sternly, You must let Hunter like you, this is grannys only request of you.¡±

 Chapter 53 Be Abandoned just after Two Days

    Chapter 53 Be Abandoned just after Two Days


    The two only walked in the yard for a while, Patriarch Jackson came to ask for Matriarch.


    With Matriarch''s current health condition, it was indeed not appropriate to spend too much time outside.


    She should go back to rest after she came out for a while.


    Hunter came out with Patriarch Jackson.


    Therefore, after Patriarch Jackson and the servant pushed Matriarch back, only Hunter and Emily were


    left in the yard.


    Matriarch''s words still lingered in Emily''s ears, ''Be sure to make Hunter like you...''


    How hard could it be to make this cold-blooded man like her?


    In her past life, she spent all her life trying to pursue his so-called love, but at the moment of death, she


    still couldn''t reach it.


    What was destined to be fruitless, why bother to try it again?


    The two people walked on the garden path, very slowly. They seemed to walk side by side, but they


    were speechless.


    Several times, Emily wanted to take a peek at him, but every time she wanted to raise her head, she


    forced herself not to.


    He made it very clearst night, their rtionship was just an agreement.


    Since it was just an agreement, it was enough to be close when someone was there. lf she tried to get


    close to him without anyone watching, he might as well push her away.


    Hunter had maintained a consistent coldness, no alienation, no closeness, and no difference than


    usually.


    She took a deep breath and tried to calm herself down.


    Why couldn''t she learn from Hunter, having only little desire?


    Unconsciously, they walked to the backyard.


    They had nned to have lunch in the yard. The backyard had been arranged long ago, and the buffet


    tables and chairs had been ced.


    When Patriarch Jackson and Matriarch were not there, the atmosphere in the entire backyard was a lot


    more active.


    Seeing Huntering, Tabby immediately took her two friends to greet him.


    "Hunter, where have you been? I have been looking for you for a long time.¡±


    "Young Master Hunter, my brother is here too, and he would like to get to know you.¡±


    "Young Master Hunter, it''s an honor meeting you, l am Lewis from Golden Summit...


    As long as there were people, Young Master Hunter would always be famous, and he would be


    surrounded by people wherever he went.


    Emily was squeezed out of the crowd, but she also had no intentions to get back in again, so she


    turned around and walked aside, holding a ss of drink.


    The Jacksorns family banquet was different from other families. Even a simple family banquet would


    attract countless guests.


    In the evening was the official family banquet, and now it was just warming up.


    She was looking for a ce to sit down. Unexpectedly, the familiar voice suddenly sounded behind her.


    "Isn''t this the young Mdy of our Jackson family? Why are you here alone? Has my brother


    abandoned you?"


    Hearing this voice, Emily felt that something was wrong.


    Obviously he hated her a lot. If he didn''t bother to talk to her, everything was fine. Why did he have to


    come talk to her?


    Holding her drink, she pretended not to hear him, and moved on.


    Suddenly, a figure stood in front of her and blocked her.


    "Ugly face, Hunter doesn''t want you anymore, why are you still pretending to be something?¡±


    Finally she had no ce to hide, Emily looked a little helpless and turned back.


    Hunter was still surrounded by a bunch of girls, holding a ss of wine, talking with the two young men


    beside him.


    Every time Young Master Jackson said a word, the girls around would act like they were intoxicated.


    Although she did not deny that Hunter had such foundations, but she still felt shameless for him when


    she looked at them


    Had these bitches never seen a man before? didn''t they know if this man had a fianc¨¦?


    "What happened? Just got engaged for two days and are already abandoned?"


    Manson leaned against the table, staring at Emily''s slightly tangled face.


    He liked to see her in a bad mood, if she was ufortable, then he was happy.


    "Actually, you should have thought that it would end like this. With your face, what do you have to be


    with Hunter?"


    He looked at Hunter in the distance. Although he was extremely reluctant to admit it, but that was a


    fact!


    "With Young Master Jackson''s looks, this temperament, this identity, this status, what do you have to


    deserve him?"


    ¡°True, how am l worthy of him?¡±


    Emily shrugged, ''But l, someone who is not worthy of anything, became his fianc¨¦. don''t you think it is


    unfair?"


    Mansons face darkened, staring at her ugly face.


    "Huh, this world is so unfair, just like you work so hard and always want to surpass others. But Young


    Master Jackson doesn''t even bother topare with you."


    She sneered and hit him right in his heart, ''Some things are born with, just like people don''t even need


    to open a book, their grades will always be better than yours, and you...''


    She suddenly moved forward, and Manson stepped back.


    "And you, desperately review your homework, day and night, thinking that you canpete with him


    with your own efforts. But, for so many years, you have never won."


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "By the time you graduate and start to work, you will exhaust all your contacts and let your father give


    you the best job, but your performance is always unsatisfactory.''


    ¡°And Young Master Jackson, who had no intention of returning to Jackson Group, just wants to make


    Matriarch feel at ease, so he started to work there.''


    "In the past few years, he spent less than one-tenth of your time in Jackson Group, but he has


    achieved at least ten times the results!"


    "Shut up!" Manson clenched his fists, he almost couldn''t help but punch her!


    "Bitch! don''t talk nonsense anymore! If you dare to talk more, believe it or not, I will punch you!"


    "Young Master Manson, is this all you got? You can only bully women?¡± lIf he dared to, he should try to


    bully Hunter!


    Emily really didn''t want to hurt him, but this Manson for some reason always wanted to humiliate her


    every time he saw her.


    She was also not very easygoing, let alone seeing Hunter surrounded by so many girls, she was


    indeed a little unhappy.


    She was already in a bad mood, and Manson had to challenge her patience even more, what was he


    trying to do?


    "l advise you to manage your temper, grandfather and grandmother are still at home."


    She felt bored, and left.


    Manson stared at her, clenching his fists tighter, but still did not dare to punch her.


    That was right, Patriarch Jackson and Matriarch were there, he really had no guts!


    lt was rare that he made some achievements in the Jackson Group, which had almost taken all his


    efforts!


    He was not like Hunter, who could bring countless benefits to the Jackson Group with just a thought.


    Each of his achievements was made by himself through countless work!


    God was so unfair, and such unfairness had existed in his life for more than 20 years!


    lt didn''t matter that Hunter always made him angry, but this Ugly Face, who did she think she was?


    "Are you nervous about your friend?" Suddenly, he loosened his fist and sneered, ''I think she is called


    Sally?"


    Emily paused and stared back at him with a cold expression, "What do you want?''


    "I heard that she was pranked and got so scared that she even had to go to hospital. Is she still alive?"


    He leaned at the table and smiled wickedly, ''lf she is so easy to scare, I wonder what would happen if


    she was pranked again?"

 Chapter 54 Do You Like My Woman?

    Chapter 54 Do You Like My Woman?


    "Manson, what the hell do you want?" Emily clenched her hands.


    Manson was so clear about her and Sally''s affairs. Did he... send someone to spy on them?


    "I don''t want anything. l just want to make you unhappy, make you ufortable, and make you... feel


    like hell on earth."


    Manson smiled coldly, even if Emily looked calm on the outside, he could see her anxiety at this time.


    lt turned out that she was more nervous about the girl named Sally than he thought.


    "You are sick!" Emily cursed.


    "I''m just a normal person, you as Young Master Manson, why do you even bother with me?"


    She really didn''t understand, what did she do to offend him?


    "If there was something I have done to you before, I apologize to you, okay?"


    What else could he do besides bullying her to release his anger? It would not do him any good.


    How could a person who cared so m?uch about fame and fortune like Manson did things that hurt


    others but disadvantaged himself?


    She really didn''t understand.


    Manson himself didn''t even know why he wanted to anger her.


    If it was because of Hunter s punch, it was Hunter that he should be hating, it had nothing to do with


    her.


    But every time he saw her, he would be pulled towards her inexplicably.


    But every time when he was approaching her, and looked at her face clearly, he was immediately


    disgusted by her.


    Perhaps for this reason, he just didn''t like the ugly girl!


    "Weren''t you still very proud just now? Why apologize to me? You should be tough all the way!"


    "Young Master Manson...''


    "If you really want to apologize, there is a way that l can forgive you.''


    Mansons lips curled up, and a sneer shed across his eyes.


    Emily squeezed her fist, she really didn''t have much hatred for him, and she didn''t know what he


    wanted from her.


    If she was alone, she was not afraid of anything at all, bu?t she couldn''t let anyone hurt Sally.


    She tightened her fist, endured the difort of her stomach, and finally gave up.


    "We are family, and I don''t want grandma to be upset, Young Master Manson, just tell me how you want


    me to apologize.''


    He was a boring, savage and nervous man who she would just stay away from in the future. Why


    bothered with him?


    "You really want to apologize to me?¡± Manson suddenly took a step forward.


    Emily took a few steps back, ''I just want everyone to be in harmony and make grandma happy. You


    should know that if grandma is unhappy, grandfather will definitely be angry.''


    "You want to use Patriarch Jackson to pressure me?"


    Manson snorted and his face suddenly became gloomy, ''l¨ª you really want to apologize, then use your


    body to apologize and stay with me for one night. I will not me you for anything anymore.''


    "You...


    "What? Do you like my fiances body so much? Would you like me to call you when I have sex with her


    tonight?"


    Behind them, an extreme cold voice was heard.


    Manson''s breathing was uneven, and his legs almost couldn''t hold his weight!


    Emily hadn''t reacted yet, and Hunter had pulled her over.


    She couldn''t hold her bnce and mmed into his arms.


    Young Master Jackson''s chest felt like it was made of steel, and when she identally hit on it, her


    nose was almost crooked.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    It hurt!


    But she couldn''t even r?b the sore nose!


    Hunter s big palm was pressed on her head, her whole head was buried in his arms, and there was no


    room to struggle to leave.


    He stared at Manson whose face was slightly pale and his eyes narrowed, "Young Master Manson, are


    you interested in joining tonight?''


    Hunter stared at him that he backed away again and again. Manson really wanted to say loudly, not


    only did he want to sleep with his woman, he wanted men from all over the world to join him to sleep


    with her!


    But he dared not!


    Where there was Hunter, his courage was always easily lost.


    Finally, Manson forcibly suppressed the feeling of suffocation and broke a little smile.


    "it''s just a joke, Hunter, when did you be so rigid that you can''t even make a joke?"


    "You can make other jokes.'' There was a touch of indisputable coldness in Hunter s dark and deep


    eyes.


    "¡°But, not even a single word of a joke about my woman!"


    Manson felt dull in his chest for a while. When he was stared at by Hunter coldly, it s?eemed as if he


    was about to suffocate, and he even felt difficult to breathe.


    He finally took a sigh of relief, b?t his chest was still rising and falling.


    "Okay... from now on, I won''t joke with my sister-inw.''


    This voice, as if squeezed from the depths of the throat, was hoarse and weak.


    "I have something else to do, Hunter, it won''t keep you from making out with Emily. See youter.¡±


    He turned and walked a long way, out of the crowd, and stopped when he could no longer feel Hunter s


    existence.


    Emily was right, God was so unfair!


    Why, he obviously hated Hunter so much, but when he saw him, he became flustered and scared!


    Why on earth?


    Emily was almost breathless in Hunter s arms.


    He pressed her head on him, her nose and mouth were buried in his chest. And he was pressing so


    hard that she could not even breathe.


    "Hmm... She struggled in his arms, harder and harder.


    If he didn''t release her, she was really going to suffocate!


    Hunter finally let go of her, staring at her eyes. He was cold.


    "Didn''t I warn you not to provoke him?¡±


    Who was Manson, why was she so courageous, and dared to provoke him?


    He couldn''t be by her side all the time. When he was away, Manson could kill her with just one hit


    "I didn''t provoke him, it was he who came to pick a fight by himself'' Emily refused to ept, gasping for


    air with her mouth open.


    didn''t Mansone to her every single time? She didn''t even know where she had offended him.


    Last time at the Gales house he was humiliated. If he wanted to revenge, he should go to Hunter. What


    did it have to do with her?


    Manson was foolish, so he didn''t dare to find Hunter, he only dared to pick on the weak.


    She was not that easy to annoy either!


    "So he took the initiative toe over, and you just had to bother?¡±


    Manson''s words asking her to use her body to apologize gave him an inexplicable urge to tear Manson


    up!


    "Why? You just can''t bear me talking to Young Master Manson, or can you see me being bullied by


    him? I thought all you could do was to trick me? You still care about me?¡±


    If it hadn''t been for him to leave with a group of women, she would not have been alone and be


    bothered by Manson.


    If he had been by her side, who would dare to bully her?


    He didn''t want her!


    Manson was right at least saying that she was abandoned after only two days of engagement!


    There were so many women in the ce where Young Master .Jackson was, and she couldn''t even


    squeeze herself in. What could she do?


    "When did I trick you?" This girl was still thinking about it.


    Was that how she remembered him?


    "You know it in your heart."


    "You... Hunter''s eyes sank and he was toozy to exin to her. When did he exin himself to


    anyone?


    "You are unreasonable!"


    Young Master Hunter turned around and left. Soon, a group of girls were surrounding him again.


    Although she knew that it was not his intention, it still made her feel unpleasant.


    Emily retracted her gaze and tried to tell herself to stay calm and indifferent, and stop paying attention


    to him!


    But fuck! She as his fianc¨¦ was still here. If they wanted to hit on her fianc¨¦, why couldn''t they go a little


    farther? Out of sight, out of mind.


    She turned around in anger, not looking or thinking about it.


    dust as she picked up the drink, the phone rang suddenly.


    On the other end of the phone was ,Joe''s anxious voice, ''Emily, Sally is gone!"

 Chapter 55 Blame It on Cyber Violence

    Chapter 55 me It on Cyber Violence


    Emily looked back and found that Hunter was still surrounded by the crowd.


    She didn''t want to gamble with Young Master Hunter at this moment, but she really didn''t dare waste


    any more time than she had to.


    All she could do was send a message to Hunter and then leave immediately.


    The Jackson family''s garage was full of luxury cars. In herst life, she had a driver''s license and she


    was skilled at driving.


    But she seemed to have forgotten one thing...


    "Do you have a driver s license?" Hunter''s voice was deep with obvious displeasure, ''If I remember


    correctly, you''ve just recently turned eighteen.


    Emily was startled. She had a moment of astonishment as she looked at Hunter, who had appeared


    outside the car door at some point.


    He was obviously talking andughing with someone else when she left.


    Although he didn''t like being surrounded by women, some of the young men who were here today


    seemed to be chatting with him quite well.


    Howe he appeared here in the blink of an eye?


    "Young Master Hunter, I¡¯ve got urgent business to attend to. [T? try to make it back tonight.''


    "You have a driver s license?" He couldn''t think of anyone else to rte her urgent business to besides


    those little kids.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Emily bit her lip. Finally, she opened the door and got out of the driver''s seat.


    She''d have to get a driver''s license as soon as this was over.


    She''d been driving for years. But now he was telling her that she couldn''t drive without a license. What


    a grievance!


    "Young Master Hunter, could you please help me find a driver?"


    She had just finished speaking when Hunter had gotten into the car and sat in the driver''s seat.


    Emily was stunned. Today was the day of the Jackson family reunion and Hunter s grandparents were


    still present.


    Did he... want to leave with her? She couldn''t afford such an esteemed driver.


    "You''re not leaving?" Hunter looked at her as he tapped the steering wheel with his long fingers. His


    aristocratic demeanor was really hard to resist, "Things aren''t urgent?¡±


    "it''s urgent.''


    Emily immediately went around to the passenger seat, opened the door, and got in.


    "But, your grandparents....


    " thought you said you could make it back tonight?"


    "I''m not sure.'' In case she couldn''t find Sally, she wasn''ting back at night.


    At least, she''d have to find her before she did so.


    Hunter didn''t say anything else and started the car up. Out of the garage, it wasn''t long before they


    were out the door of the Jackson family.


    Sally didn''t really want to y a disappearing act. She just wanted to know how Amy was going.


    But she never expected to see Amy watching TV and eating snacks when she dodged the doctors and


    nurses and walked in the door.


    "You lied!'' Sally was truly dumbfounded.


    Never in her wildest dreams had she thought Amy could be so shameless. How dare she even make


    fun of something likemitting suicide!


    She squeezed her hands and said angrily, ''Why did you do this to me?¡±


    Because of that microblog and that suicide note, she suffered a huge blow.


    Now everyone on the outside said she was evil and killed Amy, but who knew Amy was all right?


    "What did I do to you?¡± Amy shrugged and took a look at her best friend.


    Beside her, her best friend Nancy moved quietly over. She closed the door to the ward and even locked


    it.


    Sally, who was blinded by anger, didn''t even notice it.


    She pointed at Amy, and her eyes turned red with anger.


    "How can you nder me like that? You''remitting a crime! [''m going to sue you!¡±


    "Is it? What crime did Imit? Did ¨ª name names? Did I say that you did something to me?¡±


    Amy smirked and looked unconcerned, "lf you want to me, go ahead and me cyber violence. I


    didn''t ask those people to do anything to you."


    And she said she was going to sue her. This stupid bitch couldn''t be any worse than Emily.


    She couldn''t kill Emily, but it was enough of a blow for Emily to kill the stupid bitch first.


    "I heard you were scared into the hospital by those guys. Is that funny? don''t wimp out. IIl have another


    microblog soon about youing to the hospital to force me.¡±


    "I haven''t!'' Sally had never met anyone so shameless.


    "You haven''t? Youe to my ward today. This is going to be spread quickly. Right. I could also say


    that Sally threatened to get Someone against me."


    Amy pulled out her phone and pretended to post a microblog.


    Sally rushed over and was about to grab her phone.


    During the pulling, Amy suddenly screamed, ¡°Oh, it hurts! Let go of me, please. Please let me go.


    Help...


    Sally was just trying to get her phone. She didn''t understand why she was suddenly screaming so


    miserably.


    Before she knew it, Amy suddenly rolled off the bed with a thud as they pulled the phone.


    Sally was dumbfounded. She didn''t even exert herself. How could Amy roll off the bed?


    Amy fell to the floor and shrank to the side in panic, shivering.


    "I''ll never dare to do that again. Please let me go! I know you have a powerful friend behind you. I really


    don''t dare anymore.''


    "don''t hurt my family. don''t hurt me anymore. Please!"


    "I''lI stay away from any men you like in the future. l won''t ept gifts from them. I never dare."


    "Miss Cox, please let me go. Please!"


    "Amy, what are you pretending?¡±


    By the time Sally realized something was wrong, Nancy, who was standing in the doorway, had already


    recorded what had happened just now.


    Sally froze for a moment and finally reacted, "What are you doing? You guys ... You''re going to nder


    me again!"


    She tried to run at Nancy, b?ut Amy, who had leaped up from the ground, pulled her back hard.


    Amy pped her in the face, and half of Sally''s face was suddenly red and swollen.


    "Amy, you devil''


    "Huh! You''re the stupid one.'' Wouldn''t Sally juste to her at a time like this to get herself a beating?


    "Weren''t you terrific the other day at the restaurant? You think that bitch Emily is so great because she


    has a backer?"


    Amy grabbed her by the cor and pped her again.


    Sally the stupid bitch. How could she be her opponent?


    She was nothing without Emily by her side. lt was no different than trying to squash an ant when she


    tried to kill her! "Nanecy, use the alt ount to post the video online."


    "Okay.'' Nancy processed the video and immediately posted it to Weibo after capturing the most


    favorable clips.


    "No posting! You can nder me like that!" Sally tried to run at her, but Amy pulled her back once more.


    Amy shoved her to the ground and kicked her.


    "Tell you what. Not only will I kill you this time, but I destroy the bitch Emily s reputation! you just have


    to wait and see.''


    She lifted her foot and kicked Sally twice more before shouting toward the outside, ''Doctor! Doctor,


    help!"


    Nanecy finished posting and rushed out as well, yelling, ''Help! Doctor,e to the rescue!"


    Doctors and nurses rushed over immediately, as well as hospital security.


    Sally was dragged out, but still, she turned back and yelled with resignation, ''Amy, you are fabricating


    facts. You nder me"


    "Amy, I won''t let you go! You devil!"


    Amyy on the bed. She snickered as she listened to Sally yelling hysterically outside.


    With such a stupid friend, Emily deserved to be implicated.

 Chapter 56 Why dont You Go Die?

    Chapter 56 Why don''t You Go Die?


    Ten minutester, that alt ount posted another microblog. The content of the microblog was a few


    pictures of Sally being taken


    away by the hospital security.


    The two microblogs were forwarded by several social media influencers at almost the same time.


    Soon, the news that Sally had broken into the hospital and murdered Amy with the power behind her


    friend went viral on the inte.


    She became the most brutal person among the Bentson City s celebrities.


    The situation of the Cox family was revealed. Information about every member of the Cox family was


    exposed.


    Sally also had a sister and a brother. Her sister had an abortion at the hospitalst year and her brother


    was detained at the casino. All of these things have been exposed.


    The Cox family wasn''t famous, but the Cox Group was kind of established in the businessmunity


    of Bentson City.


    Doris and Larry had just fallen in love this year and were already at the point of getting married.


    As long as they got married, the Cox family would be in high society too.


    But now, the things her sister had done in the past, the boyfriends she had, and the abortions she had,


    were all exposed one by one. In short, it was miserable.


    When Sally switched her phone on, numerous caller IDs popped up.


    There were calls from Emily and Joe, from the Cox family, and many other strange numbers.


    As soon as the phone was turned on, her brother Richard called.


    "Sally, what are you doing? You''re trying to get us killed, aren''t you? CEO Reed canceled the meeting.


    You''vepletely screwed up this project of mine"


    "You bastard. Does the Cox family owe you in thest life, so do this to us now?¡±


    "The news that l was taken from the casino spread. How am l going to stay in the businessmunity


    of Bentson City? The Cox Group is going to go bankrupt because of you!"


    Sally really didn''t know that cyber violence could be so powerful. She really didn''t know.


    Richard was probably on to something. He cursed for a few minutes and then hung up the phone.


    But as soon as he hung up, her sister Mandy''s phone called.


    "Sally, You''re a bitch. You''re a pest. Why are you doing this to me?¡±


    "Larry knows about those things, and he doesn''t want me anymore. He''s breaking up with me now!"


    "Sally, are you happy now? I''m totally ruined by you! You''re happy, aren''T you?¡±


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Sally didn''t know exactly where she was wrong. All she knew was that every time her sister spoke up,


    she subconsciously took two steps back.


    Then, before she knew it, she had stepped back to the railing and couldn''t step back any further.


    She turned back and realized that she hadn''t left the hospital at all, but had somehow made her way to


    the hospital rooftop.


    Behind her and beyond the railing were dozens of stories in the air!


    "Sally, the Cox family should never have taken you back. You''re just a jinx. Why didn''t you die out there


    back then?"


    ",.. Sister.'' Sally''s voice was hoarse and her hands kept shaking as she held the phone, ''i''m sorry...''


    "Sorry? What''s the use of saying sorry? Give Larry back to me! You get him back!"


    Mandy cried hysterically, ''I really like him. I had such a hard time getting to be with him."


    "it''s all because of you. Sally, it''s all because of you! Why do you mess with those people? Why?¡±


    "You go to hell. Tell everyone that you were forced to die by those people. They were the ones who


    ndered you and your sister!"


    "You go to hell. You go to hell. Woohoo...''


    The phone in Sally''s hand fell to the ground. She looked back numbly at the sky beyond the railing. Her


    tears dried and her eyes grew hollow.


    She didn''t know why things hade to this. She didn''t even understand what she''d done wrong.


    All those people on the inte didn''t know anything, yet they were all calling her a bitch and asking


    her to die.


    If she died, would it all be over?


    "Emi, I¡¯ve tracked Sally¡¯s location. She''s in the Suntech Hospital.''


    Shortly after Sally turned on the phone, Joe informed Emily of her location.


    "She hasn''t left yet?'' Emily suddenly felt a strong sense of unease, ?Joe, did you see the microblog


    earlier.''


    "I saw it. All the members of the Cox family have been exposed for what they''ve done. Sally must be


    freaking out this time."


    dJoe was walking. Soon, Emily heard the sound of a car engine starting.


    "You call Sally and calm her down. [''ll be there right away.''


    Emily hung up the phone and looked at Hunter who was driving.


    "Suntech Hospital?" In the meantime, Hunter frowned slightly.


    Her phone really didn''t function very well. Even if she didn''t put it on speakerphone, people around her


    could hear the sound.


    Emily hurried to nod, ¡°Yes.''


    Hunter didn¡¯t say anything. He raised his hands and turned the steering wheel. The car turned at the


    intersection and headed toward Suntech Hospital.


    Emily didn''t dare to call Sally at this time because she was one of the people ''implicated" by her.


    Pictures of her in heavy make-up, smoking and drinking have been posted again, as well as pictures of


    her hooking up with .Joe and Terry.


    The pictures were taken at s?ch an borate angle that it gave the impression that their rtionship


    was unusual. In fact, it was just pictures of a very normal rtionship. In fact, it was clear from these


    pictures that someone had been watching her in the past and trying to set her up at any time.


    In herst life, she wasn''t simple, but stupid. ¨²p until her death, she lived so innocently.


    And what was the difference between Sally now and her in thest life?


    People always have to go through something to really grow up.


    Suddenly, her phone rang again. This time, there was anxiety and panic in Joe s voice, ''Emi, look at


    Sally''s live ount. She... she posted that she was having a live broadcast...''


    Live broadcast!


    Those two words alone were enough to make Emily''s heart pause in panic!


    At Times like this, she didn''t even have to think about what Sally was going to broadcast live.


    She clicked on her live feed and the image was of Sally standing in front of the rooftop railing.


    Her hair was messy, her face was pale, and she seemed lifeless.


    She was first posting that she would have a live broadcast to talk about the matter of Amy before


    logging on to her ount.


    Because this matter went viral, Sally''s live broadcast suddenly got into an unprecedented amount of


    people.


    On the live feed, theizens were all cursing her, ''Bitch. Why don''t you go die?"


    "How can you be in the mood for a live broadcast after bullying Amy?¡±


    ¡°People like you just like to step on others wave to ride!


    "You will have your retribution. You will be brought to justice!¡± -Bitch. Go to hell!''


    "Go to hell''


    "Go to hell''


    Sally, who was not wearing any makeup, was surprisingly beautiful.


    There were too few pictures of her without makeup on the inte, and she looked like a bad girl with


    heavy makeup. Now without make-up, she looked so innocent and good-looking.


    "it''s a pity that she has s?ch a good-looking face.'' A boymented underneath and eximed.


    However, this immediately drew the discontent of arge group of girls, "This bitch has slept with an


    unknown number of men "


    "That''s right. Her face must be a fake. Which girls do you think would actually dare to show without


    wearing makeup nowadays?"


    "She must have put a lot of makeup on her face. it''s just that she''s so skilled at making up that you


    can''t tell."


    "Only those naive men can''t tell''


    "Sally, bitch. What the hell are you trying to do? Who are you trying to seduce with this live broadcast?


    You go to hell!"

 Chapter 57 No Means No

    Chapter 57 No Means No


    Sally Cox tore off a strap of her clothes and tied her smartphone to the railing.


    Sally turned around and looked at the outside of the railing. The wind was blowing her long hair, which


    made her look quite beautiful.


    Sallyunched a live. The audiences in the live tform heard Sally clearly, even though her voice


    wasn¡¯t so loud.


    ¡°I didn''t bully Amy Winston. Amy edited those videos deliberately to nder me.¡±


    The audiences in the live tform began a discussion on Sally''s exnation.


    ¡°You beat Amy. Why are you still quibbling?¡±


    ¡°Amymitted suicide and she almost died. But you broke into the hospital and bullied her. You were


    so crucial¡±


    ¡°Shut up, Sally! you should die for tonight¡±


    ¡°Shut up! Go to hell"


    ¡°This ?is the rooftop, right? Just jump off the rooftop quickly!¡±


    ¡°You would be punished one day by the god!¡±


    Sally started looking at the outside of the railing instead the screen of the phone.


    lt seemed that someone called the police. The hospital staff was informed that Sally was going to jump


    off the rooftop. Soon a lot of people gathered at the rooftop.


    Even Amy''s friends were hidden in the crowd waiting for an opportunity to take pictures of the situation.


    ¡°don''te close to me,¡± Sally yelled. Those who wanted toe closer immediately backed away.


    The audiences in the live tform continued their discussions.


    ¡°Oh My God! The bitch Sallymitted suicide.¡±


    ¡°On my goodness! Sally should die elsewhere, rather than in the hospital"


    ¡°It''s bad luck for the hospital if Sally die there!¡±


    Sally suddenly looked at the camera and said loudly, ¡°Listen, I didn''t bully Amy. lt was Amy that


    deliberately fabricate against me.¡±


    ¡°Amy didn''tmit suicide. I visited her today and she was fine.¡±


    ¡°Amy shed with me deliberately and let her friends record those videos. Later Amy edited those


    videos to fabricate against me.¡±


    ¡°I hope that the police could conduct an in-depth investigation of the conflict between Amy and me. l


    am willing to die to prove my innocence.¡±


    Sally climbed up the railing.


    ¡°Sally!" Emily Gale rushed out of the crowd. Emily was panting while shouting, ¡°Sally listen to me. Don''t


    be silly!¡±


    ¡°Emily....'' Sally didn''t expect her sudden appearance. Sally was stunned. Her eyes got redden


    immediately.


    ¡°Emily, l was trapped. I didn''t beat Amy. She beat me.¡±


    Sally felt that she could only talk to Emily, and only Emily and a few of her friends would trust her.


    ¡°I know that you are innocent." Emily carefully walked a few steps forward.


    ¡°Don''t be silly. This matter will be settled, and you will get your justice back. Trust me, please.¡±


    ¡°But l get my family and you in trouble....


    ¡°You didn''t get me in trouble. As long as youe back, everything will be fine¡±


    Emily took another two steps forward. Emily said gently, ¡°Listen to me,e down first. We can


    discuss everything again when we go back.¡±


    ¡°This is over.¡± Sally cried.


    Sally''s sister Mandy Cox broke up with her boyfriend and Sally''s elder brother Richard Cox messed up


    his business. Sally''s father ir Cox didn''t like Sally before and now he would dislike her even more.


    Sally was an illegitimate daughter in the Cox family. She tried her best to get herself epted in the


    family.


    Now every family member would be mad at her!


    ¡°This isn''t over. We can settle everything.¡± Emily moved forward to get closer to Sally.


    ¡°Sally, listen. I never lied to you. As long as youe back, everything will be fine.¡±


    ¡°I could help to get your justice back¡±


    Sally looked at Emily. Emily was Sally''s best friend and Sally had always been willing to trust her.


    But this time Sally got Emily in trouble. ¡°They tell me that I will get you in trouble.¡±


    ¡°No. You won¡¯t get anyone in trouble." Suddenly, someone said with a low voice.


    Hunter .Jackson came out of the crowd, standing proudly under the sun.


    Hunter stared at Sally sitting on the railing indifferently, b?t his words were beyond doubt.


    ¡°You won¡¯t get anyone in trouble, I promise.¡±


    Emily turned around and looked at him, and her heart shook faster suddenly.


    Hunter was the most trustworthy person in the world.


    When Hunter said that Sally wouldn¡¯t get anyone in trouble, then she definitely wouldn''t.


    Emily transferred her gaze to Sally again. She nodded, ¡°Do you believe Hunter''s words?¡±


    Sally looked at Hunter and cried. Hunter did give her a sense of peace that she had never had before.


    Hunter was Emily''s fianc¨¦. Hunter said that Sally wouldn''t get Emily in trouble. Suddenly, Sally firmly


    felt that she wouldn''t.


    Sally was a bit hesitant.


    No one wanted to die since everyone was afraid of death.


    ¡°Emily...'' Sally turned around and looked at Emily hesitantly.


    ¡°Come back, Sally. Don''t you trust Hunter?¡±


    Although Emily quarreled with Hunter a couple of days ago, Hunter was so helpful at this moment.


    Had it not been for him, Sally wouldn¡¯t havee back so quickly.


    Hunter s influence on everyone was unimaginable.


    Sally bit her lip and finally crawled back little by little.


    Sally identally touched the phone tied to the side.


    Sally almost forgot that sheunched a live.


    The audiences in the live tform ware talking. Sally l¨°oked at the screen of the phone, ¡°Who was


    speaking? Was he Emily''s fianc¨¦, Hunter?¡±


    ¡°No wonder Amy said that Emily had a powerful background. lt must be Hunter who spoke just now.¡±


    ¡°But Hunter had a beautiful voice.¡±


    The camera was facing the railing side. Although Emily and Hunter were there, the audiences in the


    live tform could only hear the sound and couldn''t see them.


    ¡°We should tell Hunter that Emily had several intimate rtionships with other men.¡±


    ¡°Sure. Hunter should know the truth.¡±


    Sally was mad and pped her phone down.


    Those audiences in the live tform wanted to hurt Emily. They were too bad!


    But what Sally didn''t expect was that she pped too hard and slipped under her feet. Sally''s body


    turned straight towards the railing.


    ¡°Sally!"


    Emily was the one who got closest to Sally. Emily rushed over to grab Sally back without hesitation.


    But the railing in the rooftop of the hospital was quite weak due to theck of maintenance.


    Emily pulled Sally back, but Emily hit the railing heavily.


    The railing leaned for a while and Emily rolled off the railing.


    ¡°Ah.... Someone was screaming.


    People on the rooftop were screaming and the securities were shocked. No one thought of saving


    Emily.


    The crowd could only watch that the slender figure of Emily hit the railing and she fell from the rooftop


    dozens of stories high.


    Chapter 58 You were So Afraid That I Was In Danger


    People screamed when it suddenly happened.


    Sally got stunned sitting on the balcony floor. Seeing Emily falling down, she couldn''t even give any


    reaction.


    In the crowd, a tall man ran out like the wind.


    No one could see how he passed by. The speed waspletely beyond the range that everyone could


    imagine.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    In the blink of an eye, he rushed to the edge of the balcony and jumped off.


    Those who were watching got even more frightened to scream out loud.


    Two! Two people were rolling down together


    Emily thought she would be dead for sure this time.


    She came back this life only for less than a month. Why did she always feel like I couldn''t live long?


    She almost drownedst time, this time, would she fall directly to death?


    Since she couldn''t live long, why would the god give her another chance to live at the first ce? She


    could feel her body was falling down. She was overwhelmed by the fear of death.


    In the dimness, she seemed to see Hunter rushing towards her. But his speed was too fast, she could


    not see clearly.


    It s?eemed that every time she was about to die, he was the only person she could see and think of...


    "Hmm!" There was a sudden tingling in her wrist, as if she was being held tightly by someone


    Emily cried out in pain. She looked up, but she couldn''t see clearly who was holding her because of the


    sunshine.


    But the feeling and the smell of him was so familiar for her!


    ¡°Hunter...


    Hunter did not speak. He held the edge of the balcony with one hand, and grasped Emily''s wrist tightly


    with the other.


    "Help! Help!" Sally finally reacted and called for help immediately.


    Everyone suddenly realized what happened. Several security guards were about toe to help. At


    the same time, behind them, a figure broke out and rushed to the edge of the balcony at the fastest


    speed.


    Seeing Emily was grasped by Hunter in the air, Terry got relieved. And he felt finally his heart could


    beat normally.


    "Take her up!" Terry stared at Hunter. Then he looked back at several security guards, ''Come and help


    hold himl"


    Hunter was expressionless. Before the security guards coulde over, he slowly pulled Emily up.


    How strong his arms could be


    The security guards who came to rescue were dumbfounded!


    dust imagined: who could pull up or even hold high an adult girl with just one hand?


    Terry had no time to appreciate the incredible power of Hunter!


    When Hunter finally raised up Emily, he grabbed Emily''s arm together with Hunter. They easily pulled


    her back to the balcony.


    "Save him, save him.... After hanging in the air for a while, Emily''s head became a little muzzy.


    But as soon as Emily came back the balcony, she immediately shouted, ¡°Save him...Hunter, Hunter!"


    "Are you so afraid that I will be in danger?" Hunter clung to the edge of the balcony with his hands. He


    didn''t need the help of the Security guards. He made a leap and returned to the balcony.


    Emily struggled to stand up and ran to him immediately, ''Hunter!"


    He was okay. Thank God, he was okay!


    At the moment when she was rescued, she was really scared that he would fall off due tock of


    energy.


    She didn''t know that Hunter had s?ch an amazing power. In herst life, she had no chance to see it.


    But he was just a businessman! As a businessman, how came that he had such power like a special


    forces soldier.


    At this moment, she leaned against his arms, listened to his heartbeat and felt his breath. Finally, she


    felt rxed.


    At this moment, she felt her legs became sof¨ªt and weak.


    Hunter held Emily in his arms and nced lightly at Sally who was sitting aside.


    "If something happens to you, she will be very sad. lf you don''t want to hurt her, stop doing stupid


    things.''


    .___ After saying so, he hugged Emily up and walked out of the scene.


    Everyone subconsciously made a way to let him go down the balcony stairs.


    "That person seems...like to be the Young Master Hunter.''


    "God! lt turns out to be Young Master Hunter! How can he be so handsome like this?"


    ¡°He is so cool''


    Doe pulled Sally up andforted her softly, ''Sally, don''t be afraid. Let''s go back, Terry...


    Terry was staring at the stairs of the balcony, feeling lost in his heart.


    ¡°Terry, take Sally back first.'' .Joe reminded.


    Terry seemed to juste back his sense and looked back at them, ''Someone called the police. Later,


    i''m afraid there will be some trouble.''


    "I¡¯m fine.'' Sally''s lips trembled, her voice was soft, but firm, ¡°I won¡¯t do stupid things again, and I won¡¯t


    hurt Emily anymore.''


    Hunter did not go back to the Jackson family directly, but taking Emily back to the vi.


    Along the way, two of them didn''t talk at all.


    There were some different emotions that seemed to grow between them. But no one spoke first and


    broke the silence.


    When the car stopped outside the vi, Emily finally nced at Hunter who was sitting aside.


    "Today...thank you."


    "Nothing else?" He put out the car, b?t didn''t rush to open the door.


    ... Emily looked at him.


    Young Master Hunter''s cold face remained unchanged, and she couldn''t tell what he was thinking.


    But, something else...should she say something else?


    Did it mean the quarrelst night between them?


    Liam suddenly showed up and opened the door for Hunter.


    Hunter got out of the car immediately, which was giving her only a few seconds to answer his question.


    This guy really didn''t have any patience.


    Emily sighed and pushed the car door, getting down herself.


    Hunter at this time had already walked into the vi, leaving her with a cold back.


    She was in a mixed mood. She had just experienced life and death disasters, and she had not yet been


    able to calm downpletely.


    However, it seemed like Hunter didn''t take it seriously.


    ¡°Mdy, where have you been?¡±


    Hunter didn''t allow him to follow, and Liam didn''t dare to inquire Hunter what the two of them did.


    Emily said lightly, We went to the hospital to see a friend."


    "Will you two return to the .Jackson family tonight? The matriarch of the Jackson family probably


    doesn''t know that you have left yet.


    ¡°This...it depends on Hunter.'' Hunter was so cold to her. Even if she had anything to say, she couldn''t


    open her mouth seeing him being like that.


    ¡°Mdy...'' Liam followed her into the hall, as if he had something to say, ?Well, young master Hunter,


    he...


    "lf you have something to say, just say it. Emily stopped and looked at Liam.


    ¡°Mdy, are you still angry with the young master Hunter? About what happened?¡±


    Seeing that she didn''t say anything back, Liam said, "Young Master Hunter did not know beforehand,


    and he did not do anything to hurt you, Mdy.''


    "Young Master Hunter is not a person who likes to exin for himself, not to mention that he can''t


    exin for such thing.''


    Liam stared at her very sincerely, ¡°I just want to tell you that Young Master Hunter never thought of


    hurting your friend, let alone hurting you."


    In fact, Emily could feel that Hunter was not being hostile to her friends, especially to Sally.


    Hunter could let Liam send invitations to Sally, which at least meant that he epted her as a friend.


    lt was just because she was too shockedst night, and he didn''t want to exin anything, which made


    her feel so irritated.


    Now, she had calmed down already.


    ¡°Mdy.'' The maid came out of the side hall holding a bunch of roses and looked at Liam after greeting


    Emily.


    "Mr. Liam, do we really have to throw those roses? it''s so beautiful, what a pity.''

 Chapter 58 You were So Afraid That I Was In Danger

    Chapter 58 You were So Afraid That I Was In Danger


    People screamed when it suddenly happened.


    Sally got stunned sitting on the balcony floor. Seeing Emily falling down, she couldn''t even give any


    reaction.


    In the crowd, a tall man ran out like the wind.


    No one could see how he passed by. The speed waspletely beyond the range that everyone could


    imagine.


    In the blink of an eye, he rushed to the edge of the balcony and jumped off.


    Those who were watching got even more frightened to scream out loud.


    Two! Two people were rolling down together


    Emily thought she would be dead for sure this time.


    She came back this life only for less than a month. Why did she always feel like I couldn''t live long?


    She almost drownedst time, this time, would she fall directly to death?


    Since she couldn''t live long, why would the god give her another chance to live at the first ce? She


    could feel her body was falling down. She was overwhelmed by the fear of death.


    In the dimness, she seemed to see Hunter rushing towards her. But his speed was too fast, she could


    not see clearly.


    It s?eemed that every time she was about to die, he was the only person she could see and think of...


    "Hmm!" There was a sudden tingling in her wrist, as if she was being held tightly by someone


    Emily cried out in pain. She looked up, but she couldn''t see clearly who was holding her because of the


    sunshine.


    But the feeling and the smell of him was so familiar for her!


    ¡°Hunter...


    Hunter did not speak. He held the edge of the balcony with one hand, and grasped Emily''s wrist tightly


    with the other.


    "Help! Help!" Sally finally reacted and called for help immediately.


    Everyone suddenly realized what happened. Several security guards were about toe to help. At


    the same time, behind them, a figure broke out and rushed to the edge of the balcony at the fastest


    speed.


    Seeing Emily was grasped by Hunter in the air, Terry got relieved. And he felt finally his heart could


    beat normally.


    "Take her up!" Terry stared at Hunter. Then he looked back at several security guards, ''Come and help


    hold himl"


    Hunter was expressionless. Before the security guards coulde over, he slowly pulled Emily up.


    How strong his arms could be


    The security guards who came to rescue were dumbfounded!


    dust imagined: who could pull up or even hold high an adult girl with just one hand?


    Terry had no time to appreciate the incredible power of Hunter!


    When Hunter finally raised up Emily, he grabbed Emily''s arm together with Hunter. They easily pulled


    her back to the balcony.


    "Save him, save him.... After hanging in the air for a while, Emily''s head became a little muzzy.


    But as soon as Emily came back the balcony, she immediately shouted, ¡°Save him...Hunter, Hunter!"


    "Are you so afraid that I will be in danger?" Hunter clung to the edge of the balcony with his hands. He


    didn''t need the help of the Security guards. He made a leap and returned to the balcony.


    Emily struggled to stand up and ran to him immediately, ''Hunter!"


    He was okay. Thank God, he was okay!


    At the moment when she was rescued, she was really scared that he would fall off due tock of


    energy.


    She didn''t know that Hunter had s?ch an amazing power. In herst life, she had no chance to see it.


    But he was just a businessman! As a businessman, how came that he had such power like a special


    forces soldier.


    At this moment, she leaned against his arms, listened to his heartbeat and felt his breath. Finally, she


    felt rxed.


    At this moment, she felt her legs became sof¨ªt and weak.


    Hunter held Emily in his arms and nced lightly at Sally who was sitting aside.


    "If something happens to you, she will be very sad. lf you don''t want to hurt her, stop doing stupid


    things.''


    .___ After saying so, he hugged Emily up and walked out of the scene.


    Everyone subconsciously made a way to let him go down the balcony stairs.


    "That person seems...like to be the Young Master Hunter.''


    "God! lt turns out to be Young Master Hunter! How can he be so handsome like this?"


    ¡°He is so cool''


    Doe pulled Sally up andforted her softly, ''Sally, don''t be afraid. Let''s go back, Terry...


    Terry was staring at the stairs of the balcony, feeling lost in his heart.


    ¡°Terry, take Sally back first.'' .Joe reminded.


    Terry seemed to juste back his sense and looked back at them, ''Someone called the police. Later,


    i''m afraid there will be some trouble.''


    "I¡¯m fine.'' Sally''s lips trembled, her voice was soft, but firm, ¡°I won¡¯t do stupid things again, and I won¡¯t


    hurt Emily anymore.''


    Hunter did not go back to the Jackson family directly, but taking Emily back to the vi.


    Along the way, two of them didn''t talk at all.


    There were some different emotions that seemed to grow between them. But no one spoke first and


    broke the silence.


    When the car stopped outside the vi, Emily finally nced at Hunter who was sitting aside.


    "Today...thank you."


    "Nothing else?" He put out the car, b?t didn''t rush to open the door.


    ... Emily looked at him.


    Young Master Hunter''s cold face remained unchanged, and she couldn''t tell what he was thinking.


    But, something else...should she say something else?


    Did it mean the quarrelst night between them?


    Liam suddenly showed up and opened the door for Hunter.


    Hunter got out of the car immediately, which was giving her only a few seconds to answer his question.


    This guy really didn''t have any patience.


    Emily sighed and pushed the car door, getting down herself.


    Hunter at this time had already walked into the vi, leaving her with a cold back.


    She was in a mixed mood. She had just experienced life and death disasters, and she had not yet been


    able to calm downpletely.


    However, it seemed like Hunter didn''t take it seriously.


    ¡°Mdy, where have you been?¡±


    Hunter didn''t allow him to follow, and Liam didn''t dare to inquire Hunter what the two of them did.


    Emily said lightly, We went to the hospital to see a friend."


    "Will you two return to the .Jackson family tonight? The matriarch of the Jackson family probably


    doesn''t know that you have left yet.


    ¡°This...it depends on Hunter.'' Hunter was so cold to her. Even if she had anything to say, she couldn''t


    open her mouth seeing him being like that.


    ¡°Mdy...'' Liam followed her into the hall, as if he had something to say, ?Well, young master Hunter,


    he...


    "lf you have something to say, just say it. Emily stopped and looked at Liam.


    ¡°Mdy, are you still angry with the young master Hunter? About what happened?¡±


    Seeing that she didn''t say anything back, Liam said, "Young Master Hunter did not know beforehand,


    and he did not do anything to hurt you, Mdy.''


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Young Master Hunter is not a person who likes to exin for himself, not to mention that he can''t


    exin for such thing.''


    Liam stared at her very sincerely, ¡°I just want to tell you that Young Master Hunter never thought of


    hurting your friend, let alone hurting you."


    In fact, Emily could feel that Hunter was not being hostile to her friends, especially to Sally.


    Hunter could let Liam send invitations to Sally, which at least meant that he epted her as a friend.


    lt was just because she was too shockedst night, and he didn''t want to exin anything, which made


    her feel so irritated.


    Now, she had calmed down already.


    ¡°Mdy.'' The maid came out of the side hall holding a bunch of roses and looked at Liam after greeting


    Emily.


    "Mr. Liam, do we really have to throw those roses? it''s so beautiful, what a pity.''

 Chapter 59 Never Been So Happy

    Chapter 59 Never Been So Happy


    "The flower... Emily looked at the big bouquet of roses in the maid''s arms. For some reason, there was


    a weird feeling in her heart.


    ln Hunter¡°s vi, how came there was such a thing... that only existed between lovers?


    Liam immediately said, "This are the roses selected by the Young Master Hunterst night, and they


    are shipped by air this morning.''


    "He selected?" Emily was shocked for a while, it was incredible!


    Imagining that Hunter held his phone, staring at the bunches of roses on the screen and carefully


    selecting...well! Unimaginable!


    How could Young Master Hunter do such a boring thing?


    Liam hurriedly said, ''Last night the Young Master Hunter and Mdy... seemed to have a quarrel. When


    he went back... he was angry, but he quickly adjusted it himself."


    What happenedst night, in any case, was indeed the fault of the Young Master Hunter.


    "These roses was selected and ordered by Young Master Hunterst night. But when it was delivered


    in the morning, you two... seemed to have conflicts again. So the Yong Master Hunter asked me throw


    it away when he was angry.''


    Afraid of her misunderstanding, Liam hurriedly exined, "The Young Master Hunter must feel so


    angry to you at that point. So he let me throw it away. I went out in a hurry and left it in the side hall


    before I had time to throw it.


    Emily couldn''t tell how she felt at this moment.


    From herst life to now, she had never seen Hunter gave any girl flowers, let alone picked by himself.


    ltt turned out that after the Cold War between themst night, he still wanted to make peace with her.


    In the morning he asked her to drink milk. Now she thought about it. He was doing it for her own good.


    ¡°Then, Mr. Liam, the flowers...


    "don''t throw it away!" Emily immediately took the flowers from the maid¡¯s hand.


    Looking at the beautiful roses in her arms, she felt sweet in her heart. She had never been so happy.


    She actually received flowers from Young Master Hunter. The cold-hearted man who didn''t understand


    love for a lifetime was really willing to give her flowers.


    The sadness she feltst life, the ident happened this life, made her eyes feel emotional. Her tears


    almost slipped down.


    Looking at the flowers in her arms, she felt like she was in a dream.


    The maid wanted to say something. Liam waved his hand to her. And the maid had to leave. ¡°Young


    Master Hunter is upstairs.'' Liam reminded.


    When Emily came back to her sense, there was no one else in the hall except herself.


    Hunter... was upstairs.


    Before she realized, she walked upstairs already.


    Hunter was in the room, working.


    When Emily entered the room, his fingers were still on the keyboard. She couldn''t tell what he was


    doing.


    The door was open, so Emily went in directly.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as she entered, she heard Hunter s cold voice, ?No one taught you that you


    have to knock on the door before entering?"


    Emily got stunned, staring at his cold face.


    This guy was so arrogant.


    She exhaled, stepped back to the door, raised her hand and knocked.


    Only then did Hunter nce at her lightly, but he didn''t expect to see her holding arge bouquet of


    roses.


    Immediately, there was a trace of ufortable on that handsome face that had been expressionless


    for years.


    For sending flowers to girls, this kind of thing, he really never had done before in his 27 years


    He turned his head, just as if he hadn''t seen anything. He said still in a really cold and indifferent voice,


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Can¡¯t I look for you when there is nothing wrong?¡±


    She walked in and put roses aside. And then she sat on the chair, staring at his tall back.


    Hunter didn''t say a word, as if he didn''t want to talk to her at all.


    Emily was silent for a moment, then suddenly stood up and walked behind him.


    "If themercial secrets of the Century Group are leaked, you will be in prison at least for ten years.''


    He said coldly.


    Emily frowned, and immediately retracted her curious gaze. She red at him, ''I didn''t see anything!"


    She originally wanted to make peace with him, but he was so cold that made her a little embarrassed.


    However, it was not her style to retreat so quickly.


    In fact, if she really thought about, Young Master Hunter really didn''t do anything to hurt her except to


    protect the person behind the whole thing.


    In addition, he repeatedly fought hard to save her, which was enough to make her feel touched.


    If such thing happened in the ancient China, she might have to marry such a hero for saving her life.


    Thinking of some certain scenes, Emily''s face suddenly blushed.


    She quickly made together her mind, and whispered, ¡°Um, I...want toe and say...thank you."


    "Huh?" didn''t she say it already in the car?


    She knew that Young Master Hunter didn''t like the word ¡°thank you¡± at all.


    She bit her lip and hesitated for a while before speaking, her voice seemed to be even smaller, ''i''m


    sorry...


    "Say what? I didn''t hear it. Hunter''s slender fingers typing on the keyboard were indescribably beautiful.


    However, his attitude was indeed a bit too cold.


    The courage Emily finally got up before now was gone seeing him being so cold. She took a deep


    breath and said, ''I said... i''m sorry.''


    Hunter gave her no reaction at all, as if she was talking to the air.


    One second, two seconds, three seconds... ten seconds passed by, and he still did not respond.


    No matter how strong her heart was, she couldn''t handle his coldness.


    She bit her lip, ¡®If there is nothing, I''ll go back now.''


    Then she turned around and was about to leave.


    But when she was just taking a step, her wrist was suddenly grasped. Her whole body was suddenly


    pulled back by him.


    Emily got terrified by him. In a blink of an eye, he already pressed her in front of the bookcase.


    "Why are you sorry?" He lowered his head, she could smell his unique smell immediately.


    His smell made her feel a little bit hot and itchy. She couldn''t tell the feelings clearly.


    Emily only felt that her heart beat so fast when he got close to her. Bump, bump, bump. She was about


    to lose control.


    "Huh?'' She heard Hunter''s voice next to her ear, which made her lose all her strength like magic.


    "What did you...say?? What was he asking just now? In a blink of an eye, she even forgot.


    Hunter suddenly lowered his head, and Emily was so scared that she hurriedly looked away.


    Why did he seem to kiss her? But just now, wasn''t he the one who didn''t want to talk to her? With s?ch


    a big change, she got so frightened.


    "I shouldn¡¯t lose my temper with youst night, actually...in fact, I was just a little disappointed...''


    In any case, he saved her twice indeed.


    As long as she was not an idiot, she could understand that Young Master Hunter was not being


    malicious towards her, instead, he was SO nice to her.


    But because of her disappointment to him, she believed that he did something to hurt her.


    When he took the initiative toe over to talk to herst night, she was angry and said hurtful things


    to him.


    But if he really wanted to hurt her, why risk that even the engagement banquet might be cancelled at


    any time and apany her out to search for Sally?


    The engagement for the Jackson family was definitely a big event for the Bentson City. And it couldn¡¯t


    be cancelled casually.


    If an engagement banquet could be cancelled easily, then the reputation for the Jackson family would


    be influent negatively.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    As the young master of the Jackson family, it was impossible for him not to care about this.


    After all, she could tell that Hunter wasn''t hurting her intentionally.


    Everyone had secrets. He wanted to protect that person, but it doesn''t mean that he was not friendly to


    her.


    "I also did something wrong.'' Hunter''s voice was still light, but never been so soft like now. ¡°There are


    some things I can''t tell, but, l promise you, I don''t mean to hurt you."

 Chapter 60 OMG! Young Master Hunter is so Terrible

    Chapter 60 OMG! Young Master Hunter is so Terrible


    "You... Emily couldn''t believe her ears. Suddenly, Hunter was talking to her with a soft voice


    Emily thought that Hunter would be still angry after what happened.


    "Let''s make up." Hunter said to Emily, then he put his hand on her waist and pulled her gently towards


    him.


    Emily was unable to think or breathe.


    In her eyes, Hunter''s face was magnified. When Emily looked at him, she saw a perfect wless face.


    Emily touched Hunter''s chest unconsciously, however she didn''t want to push him away.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Hunter was feeling excited and so was she.


    But, what did this mean?


    ¡°Hunter... Oh... In that moment, Hunter kissed her.


    Emily felt like electric shock, she was dizzy.


    In just half a second, Emily felt she lost herselfpletely.


    She felt his breath, his coldness, his hotness, everything got her entangled.


    In the end, all turned into uncontroble desire ...


    Emily didn''t notice when she was hold by Hunter, when the buttons on her coat was released and she


    was not sure when Hunter¡¯s neck was embraced by her hands.


    She forgot about everything. Now all Emily could see was Hunter, all she could hear, was Hunter''s


    breath.


    ¡°Uh...


    Someone knocked on the door.


    In an instant, everything was scattered.


    Hunter pulled the quilt back and wrapped Emily under him tightly.


    Hunter turned his head and saw Liam White. He stared at him and it was like that he would tear him


    into pieces.


    ¡°Young M..Master....


    Liam was totally screwed, He knew that disaster woulde to him soon.


    He just could not believe they could do such thing in the day time ...what was worse, the door was


    open!


    Liam just realized what happened after he hit the door.


    "Get out."


    Hunter s emotion was just like that a storm wasing, he was extremely furious at Liam.


    What Hunter shouted was so strong and power, and it was like that it even could kill Liam.


    ''I..! am...! am... leaving .''


    Oh my god! So terrible! Who could believe that the ascetic young master could do such thing in the day


    time!


    However, Liam was his most loyal subordinate. .


    Therefore, before leaving, he reminded his young master, ''young master, pay attention to your... your


    image¡±


    A pillow was thrown at the door with a heavy smack, and the door was hit severely.


    Liam didn''t dare to stay there any more, he must leave right away.


    He turned around and disappeared.


    "Damn it!" said Hunter looking down, meanwhile his face turned pale.


    Hunter zipped his pants, but it seemed that something was still not hidden well.


    This interruption of Liam made him really unpleasant.


    Hunter looked back at Emily who was lying at the other side of the bed, she wrapped herself in the quilt


    with just her head out, her eyes were full of the sense of defending.


    Emily couldn¡¯t believe that she was just about to make love with Hunter.


    lt was day time, howe... shameful! And moreover, Liam just found their secret.


    God, how can she face others in the future!


    Hunter leaned forward while Emily backed a bit suddenly.


    He frowned, staring at her red face.


    Emily was still in the quilt. She grabbed her clothes and looked up. She wanted to say something to


    him, but unexpectedly found Hunter''s ...


    Emily''s breath wasing to a mess and she was frightened while staring at Hunter s...


    "Like it so much?¡± Looking at him, did she want him to lose control again?


    Initially, Hunter thought that he was a little bit out of shape. However, she looked so frightened, which


    pleased him.


    Simply, there was no reason to cover it up.


    Emily wanted to cover herselfpletely with the quilt so that no one could see her embarrassing.


    She didn''t mean to stare at it. It¡¯s just... lt was just because she was frightened.


    "I... I¡¯m sorry, I didn''t mean to...


    "You didn''t mean to do what?''


    "No, nothing.'' After she gathered her clothes, she lifted the quilt and came down from the other side of


    the bed.


    Emily wanted to tell Hunter that she didn''t mean to gaze at it, but her eyes looked down unconsciously.


    Yet, it would be embarrassing if he asked where she was looking at.


    Calm down, down, Emily was telling herself to calm down, it was just an impulse.


    When two singles were together, especially for youngsters, this kind of thing always happens, not even


    to mention a man like Hunter.


    This probably meant nothing to others, but to her, this was important!


    Still, she could not repeat the same mistakes twice!


    "Well, if nothing else here, I am going back now. ? she said to Hunter and then walked towards the


    door.


    "Not asking me?" Hunter sat on the bed. His breath was still a little bit messy, but he was calm.


    Emily wasing to a daze and she looked back at him unconsciously.


    Hunter looked calm and profound if not looking at some special part on his body, and nobody can see


    his mess which was exposed just now.


    Men and women had different point of views on this matter in the end.


    Men were into this for pleasure, but women, could lose themself in the process if they were not


    cautious.


    Emily restrained her thoughts, shook her head and said, ¡°I can handle this myself.¡±


    Hunter raised his eyebrow, as looked at her coldly.


    Emily''s face made him feel very strange. She had freckle but where?


    Did Hunter have a bad memory or could the little freckle move?


    Emily felt frustrated when he looked at her, she never liked his staring.


    She drew the freckle on her face by herself, but how could she make it the same ce as thest


    time?


    Emily was afraid he would find out.


    She turned around to avoid his gaze and opened the door.


    "Thank you for saving me today, but I think I can handle the rest by myself. Hunter, I won¡¯t bother you


    any further.''


    Emily said this calmly, without any trace of anger.


    Hunter didn''t speak. He just looked at her back.


    Emily felt that she couldn¡¯t stay in this room any longer. She also thought that if she stayed, Hunter


    could figure it out.


    "l am going back.'' Emily wanted to leave after saying this, but suddenly she remembered something.


    Initially, she hesitated, but then she went back quickly to take her roses. After that Emily quickly walked


    to the door.


    "lf you need help, please call me at any time.'' Said Hunter behind her with a hypnotizing voice.


    Emily faltered to the door with a limp leg and did not dare to turn her head. "OK. Noted."


    She hurried back to her room, closed the door and breathed a sigh of relief.


    A man could make her leg limp, she was frightened.


    What she felt frightened was not the pressure, but his charm which could make others crazy. The


    walking philter, Hunter deserved the name without any doubt.


    dust listening to his hoarse voice, it could make her body weaken all over. No wonder with just one


    kiss, he made her lose consciousnesspletely.


    But a man like him, how dangerous could he be?


    Emily still dared to approach him, she didn''t keep him away... She was really not afraid of death!


    Whoa...


    Emily took a deep breath. It was hard to calm herself down.


    She stood up straight, and realized that she was still holding the red roses in her arms.


    Hunter gave her these roses...


    No! Her breathing was once again disordered. All she could think was Hunter, she could even still smell


    him.


    Emily hurried to find a ce where toy down the roses. She couldn''t keep holding them.


    Holding them is like holding Hunter. She felt a warmth all over her body...oh! Forget about it!


    dust as she put the roses down, the phone rang. lt was .Joe Davis.


    "Wheres Sally? I want to talk to her.'' Emily said faintly.


    On the other side, Sally Cox seemed to have plucked up a lot of courage to take this call, "Emi...


    "What''s the matter with you fool? How can I still work with you as a partner? Did you want to ruin us?¡±


    Emily just med her in anger.


    Sally knew she had made a mistake, so she didn''t dare to say anything else.


    After a while, Emily said calmly, "I''II handle it by myself."

 Chapter 61 Only the Young Master Has Such a Strong Taste

    Chapter 61 Only the Young Master Has Such a Strong Taste


    lt was past three ?clock in the afternoon and more than four hours away from the family dinner that


    evening.


    On her way out the door, Emily Gale had Liam find her a driver.


    Before leaving, Liam hesitantly asked in a worried tone, ¡°Do you need young master to apany


    you?¡±


    ¡°When does the young master ever have free time, especially to go shopping with me?¡± Emily casually


    asked the question.


    Liam seriously thought her question over.


    Of course the young master didn¡¯t waste time. Even if he didn''t go to work today, he would carry around


    his notebook and try to


    However, if the mdy asked the young master to apany her to go shopping, Liam believed that


    he would agree to go.


    Don¡¯t ask how he knew this. Any man would know how strong the young master''s feelings were


    towards Mdy by the way he treated her!


    Currently if the Mdy had any sort of requests, except for matters of principles, the young master


    wouldn''t refuse.


    ¡°Mdy, then would you want me to apany you? He asked worriedly.


    ¡°What is the point of you apanying me? Go shopping, eat a meal and then go watch a movie? Or


    you want to take a walk with me?


    Do you want to be my backup?¡±


    Liam¡¯s face became red and he hurriedly took a few steps back.


    Mdy''s facial features, to be honest, was not very appetizing. Only the young master of their family


    could have such a strong taste!


    Emily sneered and then informed the driver to drive away.


    Before leaving, she exined to Liam, ¡°Help me find a convenient driving school, I want to take the test


    to get my driver¡¯s license as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Ok.'' Liam nodded and watched as the car driving away.


    While on the road, Emily t


    ook out her cellphone and swiped her finger down the screen casually. The people on Weibo were all


    doing wicked things.


    She really didn''t know how many of them were trumpet mariners, but she could see that many of them


    were in fact scolding Sally Cox and saying that she had pretended she wanted tomit suicide.


    Today she especially told Joe that Sally should not touch her cell phone.


    If Sally were to see these posts, who knew how ufortable it would make her.


    Emily sent Joe a message on Wechat and then told the driver to drop her of¨ªf in the downtown


    business district.


    At 4:30 in the afternoon, both Emily and Terry appeared right outside the ward of Suntech Hospital.


    Emily knocked on Amy Winston¡¯s door, carrying both big and small bags in her hands.


    After such a scene today, the Winston Family had sent a bodyguard to stand at the door. He stood


    there unafraid of what kind of scene Emily would make.


    However, Terry was blocked from entering the room. Any person that posed a danger was not


    permitted entry.


    ¡°I go in by myself just to apologize, afterward I will leave.¡± Emily looked at Terry.


    He hesitated at first, but then nodded and stood in the corridor to wait for her.


    In the room, Fanny, who was a diehard fan of Amy¡¯s, sat by her bedside ying with her cell phone.


    The more viciously those people scolded Sally Cox, the happier they were.


    Seeing Emily enter the room, Amy immediatelyid down like a dead fish with a sickly appearance.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Amy looked up at Fanny, but Fanny subconsciously kept out of the


    conversation.


    ¡°Don''t take any videos. I won¡¯t touch you but l also will not give you the chance to frame me.¡±


    Emily took a look at Fanny and sneered.


    Fanny stared at her and hummed, ¡°Ugly, who would want to take a video of you?¡±


    ¡°Then that''s good.¡± Emily shrugged and then proceeded to ce the bags onto the table.


    Amy¡¯s line of sight fell onto the bags carelessly. All of a sudden she narrowed her eyes.


    CHANEL, DIOR, LV!


    So many expensive well-known brands, just what was this ugly bitch up to? Definitely wasn''t up to


    anything good!


    She continued to speak in a loud and angry tone, ¡°In fact, I don''t smoke or drink. That photo is just a


    photo, but it is used by you people who have the intention to hurt and nder me!¡±


    ¡°So what? Who asked you to take that kind of picture?2 Was it fun? Now, is it enough fun?¡±


    To be honest, Amy didn''t know how the photo was spread around, but it was the perfect tool to use


    against her!


    ¡°Amy, you are just too much¡± Emily clutched her hands into fists, ¡°So you just don''t want to drop this?¡±


    ¡°Unless you publicly apologize to me and admit that you ve been with countless men. You ve been with


    rich men since you were thirteen years old!¡±


    She waited for Emily to admit to these. Let''s just see if Hunter was still willing to be with s?ch a horrible


    woman who is rotten to the core!


    As long as she was abandoned by Hunter, she would never have a chance to get back again.


    ¡°Amy, you still want to nder me with this nonsense. You are just too much¡±


    Emily angrily stomped her foot and left the room.


    How could she just walk away like that! Is she really so easily broken?


    "I Just hope you can let Sally go. Today, she almost jumped off a building and killed herself. You would


    also be responsible if she really ended up dead.¡±


    Emily calmed down, ¡°You pretended tomit suicide, deliberately left a vague will and made Sally out


    to be the perpetrator. But Sally didn''t offend you one bit. You just wanted to use her to get revenge from


    me. Sally is so innocent and yet she had to be dragged into this by you, she is already so miserable


    now. Isn''t this enough?¡±


    ¡°Enough?¡± Amy sneered and raised her eyebrows to look up at Emily, ¡°Emily, you are doing quite well,


    how can it be enough?¡±


    ¡±I am the person you want¡± Emily s face red up with anger. ¡°The matter has nothing to do with Sally,


    how can you still make use of her?¡±


    ¡°If we must me someone, then the me is on her for being friends with such a bitch like yout¡±


    Once she was for sure Emily really didn''t have any devices on her to secretly record them, Amy no


    longer pretended to be sick and dying.


    The look on her face became vicious right before Emily''s eyes.


    ¡±I tell you, as long as you are Ok, it''s not over.''


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Emily''s heart rate was constantly rising and falling, as if she was rumbling with


    rage.


    ¡°Make a guess." Amy said in a voice filled with confidence that she would win this argument.


    ¡°How on earth have l offended you? You are also deliberately looking for someone to criticize me on


    the inte, saying that I am promiscuous and rebellious!"


    Because she was angry, Emily couldn''t contain her voice.


    She continued to speak in a loud and angry tone, ¡°In fact, I don''t smoke or drink. That photo is just a


    photo, but it is used by you people who have the intention to hurt and nder me!¡±


    ¡°So what? Who asked you to take that kind of picture?2 Was it fun? Now, is it enough fun?¡±


    To be honest, Amy didn''t know how the photo was spread around, but it was the perfect tool to use


    against her!


    ¡°Amy, you are just too much!¡± Emily clutched her hands into fists, ¡°So you just don''t want to drop this?¡±


    ¡°Unless you publicly apologize to me and admit that you¡¯ve been with countless men. You¡¯ve been with


    rich men since you were thirteen years old!¡±


    She waited for Emily to admit to these. Let''s just see if Hunter was still willing to be with such a horrible


    woman who is rotten to the core!


    As long as she was abandoned by Hunter, she would never have a chance to get back again.


    ¡°Amy, you still want to nder me with this nonsense. You are just too much!¡±


    Emily angrily stomped her foot and left the room.


    How could she just walk away like that! Is she really so easily broken?

 Chapter 62 Out of the Expectation

    Chapter 62 Out of the Expectation


    The door was shut. Listening to the hurrying doorsteps outside, Nancy could not make a response.


    ¡°Is she really Emily Gale?¡±


    Amy Winston told her that Emily was hard to handle.


    She recalled what just happened with Emily. Emily was panicked easily and got angry so fast by other


    people''s words.


    Emily obviously could not fight back except feeling sorry for herself.


    Was Emily the one that people imed a troublesome woman? Why did she look like an idiot?


    Amy was confused. Thest time she saw Emily, Emily was still showing her calmly cunning.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    But this time, Emily just went away after scolding for a while.


    She left everything there, all were branded items!


    ¡°Rich people were indeed different from normal people, purchasing the branded stuff without even


    hesitation.¡±


    Amy went down her bed instantly. She walked to the table with surprise in her eyes.


    ¡°These are just thepensation she sent over. She is not robbed by us!¡±


    This mountain of stuff could have cost for a few hundred thousand!


    The slut must be using Hunter Jackson''s credit card again!


    Amy thought to herself: It would be great if Hunter Jackson could give her the tinum ck card!


    ¡°Amy, these stuffs...¡± Nancy looked at the stuff on the table, her eyes were blinking.


    ¡°She abandons these stuffs by herself. If she wants to get them back, we just deny everything she


    says.¡±


    There was no namebelled on the stuff anyway. They did not have to be afraid of Emily if she insisted


    to get them back.


    ¡°If she dares to get her thing back, you just pretend to be pushed by her, just like what you did to Sally


    Cox in the afternoon.¡±


    Branded bags and branded cosmetics! Nancy¡¯s mind was full of the brandedbels. She did not want


    to care about others!


    ¡°By then, I will continue to snap photos and post the photos that benefit us online. She will have to even


    lose more by then!¡±


    ¡°Nice!¡±


    Amy could not control herself anymore, she rushed to unpackage Chanel''s shopping bags.


    But... How, how could that be?


    Inside the bags, only newspapers could be found. There were no branded bags and branded


    cosmetics.


    But, these shopping bags were obviously authentic!


    They were stunned. What had happened?


    ¡°Emily, that slut, is ying fool on us!¡±


    Amy thought that it was abnormal. Was she ying fool on them just to let them disappointed and


    nothing more?


    ¡°I think...something bad is going to happen...¡± Nancy looked at Amy.


    Amy could not think of anything at that time. At the same time, hurrying footsteps outside could be


    heard suddenly.


    She rushed to her bed andy down. Just then, Nancy shouted suddenly, ¡°Amy, why do you open the


    live channel?¡±


    ¡°Live?¡± Amy was confused, ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Your live channel, you...¡± Nancy went over and showed her the phone instantly, ¡°You see, these are...¡±


    These were them!


    It showed exactly what they were doing, Amy was lying on the bed and Nancy was showing her the


    phone!


    ¡°Howe this can happen?¡± Amy was shocked and almost wanted to jump up from her bed.


    They were in a state of panic and trying to search for Amy''s phone. However, Amy''s phone was not


    showing anything.


    Out of the blue, the door was knocked. Emily walked in.


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Amy was crazily shocked.


    Her phone was in low battery and put aside. But, how could she open the live channel?


    However, the ID showed by Nancy to her was indeed her own live channel ID!


    ¡°Ops, my dear, why do you behave like that? Did you do anything guilty?¡± Emily grinned and walked in.


    ¡°Get lose! You get lose now!¡± Amy wanted to get up from her bed, but it was live now, she did not want


    to reveal the truth that she was


    pretending to be a sick person.


    But she did not know how long since this live had been started, she did not even know where the


    camera was situated!


    Just now, she talked so much with Emily. After Emily left the room, she even wanted to seize Emily''s


    things together with Nancy.


    Oh my God! All these were shown live to the public?


    ¡°I just leave my phone here, I will go away after I take it, why do you look so nervous?¡±


    Emily walked to the side. She was getting back her phone that put on the table just now to show that


    she was not recording them secretly.


    Her phone...


    Amy was stunned for a few seconds, then she responded immediately, ¡°You record us secretly! Help!¡±


    Two security guards rushed in immediately, Terry Fields also went in to protect Emily.


    Emily was not afraid at all. She raised her phone, facing to the security guards.


    She sneered, ¡°It is live now. Do you want to attack people? Come on! I amcking the evidence of your


    misdeed!¡±


    Their expression suddenly changed. They immediately stepped back. They did not dare to attack, not


    even dared to touch her.


    Whoever did not know the power of terrifying cyberbully?


    If they dare to attack people on live, they would be cyber man-hunted, their future would be bleak!


    ¡°Emily, you slut!¡±


    Emily held her phone and faced Amy who was roaring on her bed, grinned, ¡°Carry on! Scold me!¡±


    ¡°You...you...¡± Amy quickly covered herself with the nket. She did not dare to reveal herself.


    On Emily¡¯s phone, why could Emily open her live channel ID?


    If anyone wanted to open it, they must have her phone to get the OTP.


    How could they do that? It was unfair!


    Nancy was afraid that she would be recorded on the screen, she quickly pushed away the security


    guards at the door and ran away.


    ¡°Oh, your aplice has run away, leaving you alone. That''s so pity.¡±


    Of course, Emily was not pity of her at all!


    ¡°You hurt Sally and n to hurt me as well. But I believe you have exined it clearly on your live just


    now.¡±


    ¡°You can exin to your worldwide followers by yourself. I want to leave now!¡±


    She walked out of the ward, opened her phone and shut the live channel ID.


    Amy did not know that the live was shut, she still hid inside her nket with trembling until Emily went


    far away from her.


    ¡°Search if there is any camera hiding, quick! Search for it!¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to stay here, I want to switch to another ward! Get me switched fast!¡±


    While this side was in a messy state, on the other side, Emily went back to her car. Sally was touched


    and crying.


    Now, on Sally''s Weibo, there were allments about pity. Everyone was pity of her being hurt by


    Amy.


    Furthermore, they apologised to her. Some big influencers of Weibo blogger initiated to post on Weibo,


    expressing their sincere apology.


    ¡°It is out of expectation that they will apologise.¡± Joe Davis frowned. He felt unbelievable.


    Some bloggers were immoral, they used other''s name or title to do something for their own profit.


    When the truth was revealed, they would


    pretend nothing happened before. No one would stand out and apologise.


    But for this time, all the bloggers that hurt Sally before apologised to her, it was so amazing.


    Emily felt that there was something abnormal behind. Although their reversed attitude was rational, it


    was out of the expectation.


    It seemed like there was a strong power pushing them from the back and helping them.


    ¡°Unfortunately, my elder sister and brother...¡±


    Sally could not help feeling bad. Even though she were proved innocent, the people she loved still


    paying the price. She could not go back to the time when no one got hurt.


    When she was in a sad mood, her elder brother Richard Cox called her.


    ¡°Sally, I meet CEO Reed again. He not only agrees to re-cooperate with me, he even wants to expand


    our project. Cox Group is going to make a fortune!¡±

 Chapter 63 The Invisible Hand Behind it All

    Chapter 63 The Invisible Hand Behind it All


    ¡°Sally, CEO Reed said that it was not your fault that you were wronged. To show that he misjudged you


    before, he decided to strengthen the cooperation with us.¡±


    Richard''s voice sounded excited.


    After saying this happily, he added, ¡°This time it¡¯s all thanks to you, Sally. Remember toe home


    early tonight for dinner. I will have your favorite dishes prepared. You muste!¡±


    ¡°... Okay, Richard.¡±


    Sally was still a bit muddleheaded, as if she was not fully awake. Before she could gain the rity back,


    she got another phone call from Mandy.


    ¡°Sally, Larry said that he med me wrongly. He thinks that those rumors were deliberately fabricated


    by someone!¡±


    Mandy''s voice sounded extremely excited, ¡°I''m going on a trip with him. He said, he''ll love me and care


    for me even more in the future!¡±


    ¡°Sally, what I said before was only because I was angry. Don''t take it to heart. I will bring you a present


    when Ie back from my trip!¡±


    Sally felt even more muddleheaded. She was still confused when Mandy hung up the phone without


    giving her chance to respond.


    ¡°Emily...¡± It seemed like only Emily could exin to her what was happening.


    ¡°How can I know?¡± Emily shrugged, ¡°Maybe they felt ashamed that they wronged you just like everyone


    else before. And now they feel guilty.¡±


    ¡°Emily, do I really look that stupid?¡± Sally murmured.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how you look like, but I know that you really are very stupid!¡±


    Emily gave her a nk look, and said. Her face was so serious that Sally didn¡¯t dare to refute her.


    Today was really a day packed with ¡°wonderful¡± things. Even the 18 years of Sally¡¯s life couldn''t


    compare in experience to just one day of today.


    She was so disturbed that she almost jumped off a building. Even thinking about it was horrible!


    However, what was happening now didn''t make any sense!


    It made some sense to think that Larry thought that he had misunderstood her sister, Mandy, and they


    were now back together.


    However, it really was far-fetched to think that a business tycoon like CEO Reed felt guilty that he


    misjudged a little girl and offered her brother more business cooperation.


    No matter how she thought of the whole thing. It seemed like there was an ¡®invisible hand¡¯ behind it all,


    helping them to push all this forward!


    Moreover, this ¡®invisible hand¡¯ could change everything as its wish! A hand that was powerful enough to


    flip everything over!


    ¡°Emily, didn''t you really ask for help from anyone?¡± Sally asked her curiously.


    ¡°I am just a poor student. Who can I ask for help from?¡± Emily didn¡¯t look at Sally when she answered


    her.


    ¡°For example, someone like Young Master Hun...¡±


    ¡°If Emily says she didn¡¯t then she must not have. When did she ever lie to you?¡±


    Terry started the car and drove out from the underground parking garage of Suntech Hospital.


    Terry didn''t like her questioning Emily. She also didn¡¯t want Emily to feel embarrassed. So Sally also


    didn¡¯t ask more.


    After this whole thing was over, she felt like she was born again. Even the air she was breathing was


    fresher for her.


    Finally, everything was over.


    Now, it was Amy¡¯s turn to live in hell. The live broadcast just now was really interesting.


    ¡°Joe, you are really amazing. How did you remotely control Emi¡¯s phone and log in to Amy''s live


    broadcast ount on Emi¡¯s phone?¡±


    Using someone else''s live broadcast ount could leave a trail of evidence behind and could lead to


    getting caught.


    If they got caught from taking pictures without others¡¯ permission, they could be in serious trouble.


    However, if Amy''s own ount was used, it would be another story. Amy wouldn''t find them easily or


    give them trouble afterwards. Joe, sitting in the front passenger''s seat, smiled triumphantly and said,


    ¡°Just a little trick. Ie with a lot of little benefits. You just haven''t had time to witness them.¡±


    Emily felt a sudden chill in her heart.


    Joe was indeed really amazing, but she rememberedst life, because of his abilities, he was used by


    Wendy all his life.


    ¡°Joe.¡± Emily suddenly called him.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Promise me, no matter who asks you to do something illegal in the future, you won''t agree, no matter


    for whom or for what purpose.¡±


    Emily was suddenly so serious that made Joe feel stupefied.


    ¡°What are you talking about? Why would I do something illegal?¡±


    Terry nced at Emily through the rearview mirror, and a trace of seriousness shed across his eyes,


    ¡°Did something happen?¡± Terry asked.


    "No, just a reminder. I am afraid he might be used by someone in the future.¡±


    ¡°Me? I''m such a clever person, who can take advantage of me?¡±


    Joe gave a nonmittal smile and added, ¡°Don''t put me and Sally in the same category, I am not that


    stupid!¡±


    ¡°Joe! You are going too far.¡± Sally immediately frowned.


    "OK, OK, I''m kidding! But please don''t be that stupid in the future. You don¡¯t know how scared I was


    when I saw Emily fell for saving you.¡±


    "I know, I won''t do anything like that again.¡±


    Sally didn''t even dare to think about that scene.


    However, Sally seemed to remember something, turning to look at Emily, she said, ¡°Young Master


    Hunter really treats you specially. He didn''t even care about his own life to save you. I thought you both


    were going to die.¡±


    ¡°Don''t talk nonsense!¡± Joe interrupted. Why did she keep mentioning the word ¡®death¡¯?


    Sally exhaled exasperated and snapped, ¡°Fine! I won''t talk nonsense and won''t act nonsense ever


    again.¡±


    However, Sally insisted, ¡°Young Master Hunter really does act differently towards you. He is too nice to


    you!¡±


    Emily didn''t respond and turned to look out of the window.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Was Young Master Hunter really nice to her? Maybe, it was not all bad.


    Thinking about those shameful scenes in the room, her face became burning hot.


    They kissed, hugged, and even, almost did that!


    This was definitely something she couldn''t even dare to think aboutst life.


    She didn''t dare to think too deeply about the ¡®invisible hand¡¯ behind all this that Sally had mentioned.


    But she was not stupid. If there was not such ¡®hand¡¯ behind them, they would not have been able to


    seed it all so thoroughly and quickly.


    Young Master Hunter... Why was he helping her? These things, in fact, had nothing to do with him...


    ¡°But, Emily, we wasted a lot of money today. I don''t think these could be returned...¡±


    Sally looked at the designer bags and cosmetics on the back seat, and suddenly felt a burst of pain.


    ¡°It costs around hundreds of thousands. You don''t usually use famous brands...¡±


    ¡°What are you afraid of? All of bags are still good, only the packaging bags are bit used.¡±


    Amy was a person who knew the difference between real and fake bags. If she had used fake bags,


    she would have known it at a nce.


    She smiled, ¡°Don''t you know if you are not satisfied with this brand within three days, you can return


    the product. I will return it intact, and we will not lose a cent.¡±


    Spending hundreds of thousands for Amy Winston? Never! She was not worth it!


    She could easily destroy that slutty bitch even without spending a penny!


    Sally stared at Emily with her mouth wide open with surprise, ¡°You... You... OMG! You are my hero! I


    love you so much!¡±


    Her Emily was amazing and powerful, an actual ¡®Boss Bitch¡¯!


    Unlike her. Emily scolded her right. She was just a useless member of the team!


    ¡°I''ll listen to every word you say in the future. I''ll do whatever you say and never do what you tell me not


    to!¡±


    ¡°You are my boss. I will always be your servant!¡±


    ¡°Really, Emily! I am telling the truth...¡±


    Emily ignored her. At this moment, her mobile phone rang, and she picked it up.


    At the other end of the call, Hunter Jackson''s deep maic voice sounded, ¡°Come home, now.¡±

 Chapter 64 He Was Back

    Chapter 64 He Was Back


    Matriarch Robinson decided to put the banquet forward because of the return of her most beloved


    grandson.


    Due to his health condition, Vincent Jackson had been nursing in the hospital in Lingzhou for 3 years.


    It was said that he woulde back in the end of this year; whereas he just returned without telling


    anyone for unknown reasons.


    Emily Gale was shocked when she heard the news.


    Vincent was back!


    Finally, he came back!


    ¡°Which one looks better? Liam White. This dress or the one I tried just now? Tell me!¡±


    This was the fourth one. She had already tried three dresses.


    Liam White had never seen Mdy was so nervous like today before, not even when she was engaged


    with Young Master Hunter.


    However, what they did not know was that Vincent had died to save her inst life.


    How could she stay calm since they finally got a chance to meet each other in this life?


    Emily was so impulsive that she almost wanted to remove the makeups on her face. She knew that


    Vincent was neat and he hated the smell of cosmetics.


    Vincent, the foolish man, had made her crumble at that moment when he died for her.


    Now, he came back! He was still alive!


    No. It was her who was back alive. She came for him again!


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Sitting on the couch, Hunter Jackson frowned her eyebrows. He had noticed Emily was very shy and


    acting unusual.


    Why would she be so stressed for such amon family feast?


    Additionally, she had been to the Jackson Family in this morning. How weird that she started feeling


    nervous now. Wasn''t it a little unreasonable?


    "Mdy, I think all the suits fit you...." what else could Liam say, seeing Young Master Hunter was sitting


    there.


    Although, in Liam''s mind, he would like to say there was no difference in whatever clothes with such a


    face.


    Emily rolled her eyes at Liam. She knew that these words were against his will.


    She identally nced at Hunter who was sitting on the couch.


    Emily actually wanted to know his advice. However, as the superior Young Master Hunter, how could


    he have time to give her suggestion?


    He was so busy with work. She was afraid that Hunter hadn''t looked at her at all.


    Emily was upset and was about to change the dress. ¡°The second one looks good," Hunter said with a


    deep voice behind her.


    "You also think the second one is nice?" she was stunned. She said with surprise.


    The second dress is the one with white flowers. Emily liked it a lot, but she couldn''t make up her


    decision without others¡¯ suggestion.


    Unexpectedly, in spite that he had been working, Hunter could even pick the dress for her.


    Did he take a look at her each time she came downstairs?


    Hunter didn''t say anything more. He wouldn''t pay attention to such trivia.


    Nobody knew the reason Hunter chose the second one was because he really thought so, or just


    chose it randomly.


    Perhaps it was only for saving time.


    Nheless, Emily came upstairs delightfully and put on the second suit back.


    Then she loosely tied her hair on one side with a silvery-gray hair string.


    The outfit was absolutely beautiful regardless of her face. Unfortunately, the face was really ugly.


    The look in the eyes of the two men was obviously different when Emily came downstairs.


    Liam thought it was a pity that even the dress was great, her face though...


    It was the feeling of seeing ¡°flowers inserted in cow dung¡¯, but he didn''t dare to say so.


    Hunter nced at her deeply, which made people hard to guess his feelings.


    Hunter was so confused what kind of charm did Emily have to make him always lose control of his


    feelings towards her.


    He didn''t expect he would lose control like that today. He didn''t even close the door.


    Hunter was reluctant to admit it since he had been used to controlling everything.


    Theplicated feelings showed in his eyes slowly darkened off as if there was nothing before.


    Hunter stood up and walked toward the door.


    Liam looked at Emily immediately and said with a smile, "Mdy, it''s gettingte.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Emily knew that she had wasted much time on her clothes.


    She could clearly feel his unhappiness. Did he feel that she wasted too much time?


    She quickly followed him.


    The diver had already parked the car outside the hall. After Hunter and Emily got in, Liam then sit on


    the driver''s seat and started the car.


    "Where are stuff you bought today?¡± Hunter nced at her.


    The clothes were prepared by Alfred. Although the dress looked simple, it was international brands.


    The bag in her hand was quite shabby.


    Though his Century Group didn''t involve luggage industry, he had fashion business.


    He basically knew the international brands, including female bags.


    Emily looked down at her bag, "That one, that one has been returned.¡±


    "Why?"


    "It was unnecessary for me and it''s free to return it...¡±


    Her voice suddenly became quieter in the end.


    Certainly, Hunter was displeased.¡± As my fianc¨¦e, do you need to return the things you don''t like?¡±


    ¡°"Well..."Emily bit her lip. Being Young Master Hunter''s fianc¨¦e, of course, she was supposed to throw it


    instead of returning it.


    It shamed him that she returned the bag for getting back the money.


    However, the money was Hunter''s, not hers. It made her feel guilty to spend it.


    Yet the feast tonight was for the Jackson Family. People in the family were all born rich. Indeed, they


    would definitelyugh at her if she brought such a cheap bag.


    Anyway. It was only her who would be mocked. As for Hunter, who would dare to doubt his wealth and


    his handsome looking?


    They might tease her for not being favored at most.


    Why would Hunter care about this?


    "Driving to the city," said Hunter all of a sudden.


    "Yes, Hunter." Liam answered quickly.


    With a squeak, the car stopped in front of the top business building of the city center.


    She walked in the shopping mall as if she could still hear his cold voice, "Don''t bring back anything less


    than a million.¡±


    She felt she was in a dream. A bag cost over a million, which she had never seen one in her life.


    No, in her two lives.


    Walking into the building, Emily found that she had knew a little about brands before.


    She had thought a bag cost around 30,000 was a luxury bag. It turned out that there was only a few


    bags less than 100,000 in the whole shop.


    Oh My! It had already made Emily feel distressed for only checking the prices without buying.


    Actually there were some shops she knew.


    The bags sold there were all limited editions and extremely expensive.


    The only time she spent a lot of money was the once when she offered Sally for meal and hotel. And


    that was only for celebrating her reborn.


    Apart from that time, she never spent this much of money, not even after she became Hunter''s wifest


    life. She only passively epted his giftst life.


    Now checking these dazzling and expensive goods, Emily not only felt bad of spending money, but also


    started feeling headache physically.


    Emily walked into a shop named HARMADS that she never heard about.


    She was stopped by a saledy once she walked in.


    The saledy nced at her bag, and then looked at the high imitation dress of CHEMII. Immediately


    she said to Emily with a boresome expression.


    "Miss, I''m sorry that we are about to close. You may go to other shops"

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65


    Chapter 65 She Wanted to Check It More Seeing Others Trying so Hard to Stop Her


    Emily Gale wore a beautiful dress, but she didn''t have any idea about the brand of the dress. However,


    the salesdy was clear that this dress was CHEMI¡¯s newly released one this year.


    If another person wore this dress, the salesdy probably wouldn''t suspect that it was a high copy good


    because this dress was perfect in workmanship.


    But how could Emily with an ordinary bag and freckled face afford an authentic dress?


    There were restrictions on the sales of the high copy goods in the business area of Bentson City,


    especially for the high copy goods of a top luxury brand. The salesdy was confused about why these


    high copy goods were still on sale.


    Once the Commercial Bureau investigated the illegal sales of such high copy goods, the stores would


    be fined heavily!


    Every bag in the brand store cost hundreds of thousands RMB. Such high copy goods weren''t allowed


    to be sold in the brand store.


    If the authentic bags in the brand store were identally damaged by the customers who couldn''t


    afford to pay for the damages, these salesdies would be in trouble.


    Emily looked inside and stared back at the salesdy. Emily pursed her lips, ¡°Aren''t there many


    customers shopping inside?¡±


    Why did you close the store before 7 pm?


    It seemed that the salesdy didn¡¯t allow Emily in because Emily had an ordinary bag, rather than a top


    luxury bag.


    ¡°They will leave soon.¡± The salesdy stopped Emily from entering the brand store.


    Emily took a step forward. ¡°Well. When everyone leaves, I would also leave.¡±


    The salesdy took a step back but still stood in front of Emily. ¡°Miss Gale, the store is going to close.


    Please...¡±


    Emily stepped in and the salesdy failed to stop her.


    The manager serving the customer turned around and frowned when the manager saw Emily''s bag.


    The salesdy couldn''t help but walked over to the manager. The salesdy muttered and whispered,


    ¡°I couldn''t stop her from entering.¡±


    ¡°Beware. Don''t let her steal anything in passing.¡±


    The manager confessed softly and immediately rushed to Rosy Jackson who was sitting aside and


    trying the shoes. The manager said with a smile, ¡°Sorry, Miss Jackson. There were little troubles in the


    store, but they were settled.¡±


    Rosy nodded. She was still in a hurry and didn''t care about it.


    Vanessa Jackson on the side suddenly looked surprised and said, ¡°Rosy, it''s Emily!¡±


    Emily? Was she Emily Gale who was famous today?


    Today, all major online sections in Bentson City were so lively. Sally Cox, Emily Gale, and Amy Winston


    were on hot search on Weibo.


    Vanessa was happy to see Emily and immediately walked over. ¡°Oh, aren''t you the campus belle of


    Bentson University? How was it so coincidental to meet you here?¡±


    Campus belle?


    Several salesdies looked at Emily''s ugly face and couldn''t help but smile.


    Only such an ugly woman deserved the word ¡°campus belle¡±! The irony was quite appropriate.


    To please Rosy and Vanessa, the manager immediately smiled. The manager said, ¡°I am sorry that I


    didn''t recognize you as the campus belle of Bentson University.¡±


    Several salesdiesughed unscrupulously. And they didn''t hide their disdain for Emily at all.


    Emily ignored those mocks on her and walked aside to look at the bags.


    Emily didn¡¯t mean toe in. She was in a hurry now. The most important thing was that the styles of


    the bags in this store were so attractive to her after having visited a few stores.


    But the price...


    Three hundred and eighty thousand RMB, four hundred and eighty thousand RMB, six hundred and


    eighty thousand RMB. And the bag in the central position...


    Emily walked over, trying to take the bag in the central position down.


    A salesdy immediately rushed over and said terrified, ¡°Don¡¯t touch it!¡±


    The bag in the central position was the treasure of the store. If this bag was damaged, all the staff of


    the store would be in trouble.


    Vanessa squinted her eyes with her face getting gloomy suddenly.


    ¡°Emily, although you are a campus belle, this isn''t the ce where you cane.¡±


    Emily looked at that bag in the central position! That''s the one that my sister Rosy saw and wasn''t


    willing to buy. There was only one in the entire store.


    Emily ignored Vanessa''s words and said to the manager, ¡°Please take the bag in the central area down


    for me.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°Sorry. You couldn''t have a look at it.¡± The manager said solemnly.


    ¡°Why couldn''t I have a look at it? Don¡¯t you show your bags just for letting the customers check it?¡±


    Emily liked this bag so much. The texture of the crocodile leather had always been her favorite one.


    She wanted to see if there was a small inteyer inside.


    There wasn''t a small inteyer in some top luxury brand bags. But Emily wanted to have a bag with


    such a small inteyer to ce her cards inside. Then she didn''t need a small purse anymore.


    ¡°Because you couldn''t afford it!¡± Vanessa sneered with her hands around her chest. ¡°If you


    contaminated it, all store clerks would be in trouble.¡±


    ¡°I have washed my hands and they were very clean.¡± Emily spread out his hands.


    ¡°But the sour breath thates with you made everything you touched dirty.¡± Vanessa snorted from


    her nose.


    In fact, no one cared that Emily was from the Gale family.


    However, Vanessa knew that Emily was a student at Bentson University and Emily was a bit famous


    because she was ugly.


    Bentson University and Skyler University were next to each other. But the students from these two


    universities were different.


    Most students at Bentson University were poor but students at Skyler University were rich.


    Vanessa as a student at Skyler University couldn''t afford this luxury bag. How could Emily as an ugly


    girl from Bentson University afford it?


    Emily didn¡¯t want to buy the bag when she found that the salesdy served her impolitely.


    The point was that Emily could afford such a luxury bag, but she wasn''t willing to do so because the


    salesdies in the brand store were so rude.


    ¡°Why did you stop the customer from having a look at the bag in the central position? Why did you do


    business in this way?¡±


    Emily wanted to check the bag more seeing the salesdies trying so hard to stop her.


    ¡°Where''s your boss? Let your bosse out. I would ask him how your pre-employment training was


    done.¡±


    ¡°Don''t you have thismon sense that the boss usually isn¡¯t in the store?¡±


    The manager''s face was gloomy. Did this ugly girl Emily want to ask their boss to criticize these clerks?


    The boss would let Emily out if the boss found that Emily was ugly.


    The ugly ones always made more troubles!


    ¡°I must check this bag. Otherwise, I would call the Customer Protection Association.¡±


    It was not easy for Emily to calm down when she was confronted with the ridicule of many people.


    The manager flushed with anger. The manager had never seen such a shameless customer.


    But the clerks in the store would be in trouble if Emily madeints on them.


    After all, there was no reason to stop customers from having a look at the goods.


    ¡°Give her a pair of gloves.¡± The manager said angrily.


    It was bad luck to meet such a shabby customer.


    The salesdy fetched a pair of gloves. ¡°Here you are. The gloves are twenty-eight thousand. Please


    pay for them.¡±


    ¡°No. I want to borrow the pair of gloves that you are wearing.¡±


    It was a scam to cost more than twenty thousand RMB just to check a bag.


    ¡°Just let Emily have a look at the bag. How could she damage the bag by checking it?¡±


    Rosy kept silent for a long time and said indifferently. ¡°If she cause damages to the bag, she should


    compensate. Why are you panicking?¡±


    The manager had to follow what Rosy said.


    Rosy was the daughter of the second son of the Jackson family and the granddaughter of Patriarch


    Jackson. Therefore, Rosy had a distinguished status.


    Vanessa was just the granddaughter of Patriarch Jackson and she was only the child of the brothers of


    Patriarch Jackson. Therefore, Vanessa didn''t have a close rtionship with the Jackson family.


    Vanessa always followed what Rosy said. Vanessa said immediately, ¡°Just let Emily have a look at the


    bag. But remember to record the whole process while she is checking. If the bag is contaminated by


    her, she should pay for it.¡±

 Chapter 66 Posting the Video Online

    Chapter 66 Posting the Video Online


    Emily didn''t understand why those people only focused on her instead minding their own business.


    Wasn''t she just checking a bag? All of them kept staring at her as if waiting for her to get in trouble?


    What the hell! A bunch of gossipy bitches.


    Rosy Jackson seemed like she didn¡¯t care about Emily. But actually she stopped trying shoes anymore,


    instead, she just leaned on the small sofa and looked at Emily lightly.


    The bag Emily was checking now was the one she checked just now. But she hesitated after knowing


    the price.


    Afterwards, Rosy said that she didn''t like the style to avoid buying it.


    Although the Jackson family was rich, however the rich ones were the children of the eldest son of the


    family.


    The other members of the family were rich too, but still couldn''t buy a bag that cost a few millions


    without hesitation.


    This kind of purchase for her after all was privacy.


    When the ¡®ugly woman¡¯ came in the store, immediately she walked towards the fancy bags. Rosy felt a


    little ufortable, disgusted even.


    Certainly, Rosy also wanted to see how this ¡®ugly woman¡¯ would react to the price.


    Vanessa Jackson winked to the sales who stood next to her. Then the sales took out her cellphone,


    turned on the camera and started recording.


    The manager who didn''t mean to stop the sales at all, said with a smile, "I''m sorry, but I''m afraid you


    can not take my words for it. I hope you don''t mind.¡±


    Emily ignored these people. She took the bag and checked it carefully.


    She didn''t want to buy a bag to prove anything to anyone. What she cared was firstly the bag itself,


    secondly the price. And the third was how fast she could take the bag cause she was really in rush.


    The bag had a small doubleyer and the weight was also appropriate.


    She looked at the manager, and asked, ¡°What''s the price?"


    "980,000." The manager said proudly.


    Emily was a little disappointed. She looked at the bag again. Obviously, she liked it very much, but the


    price was...


    Then she bit her lower lip and finally put the bag down: "I don''t want it.¡±


    "Tsk Tsk! I knew it!" Vanessa walked over with a look of disdain, ¡°You knew that you can¡¯t afford it. But


    still you checked it. After checking it for so long, you don''t buy it. Aren¡¯t you ying fool on others?"


    She looked at the sales who was still filming, ¡°You have to film it all and send it to me. I''ll post it online.¡±


    "This kind of person deliberately makes things difficult for the sales staff. It''s disgusting. I must expose


    her bad behavior!"


    "What did I do to cause them trouble?¡± Since when just looking at a bag had be making


    someone''s life difficult? What Vanessa said made no sense.


    "They all knew that you can''t afford it. And they kindly remind you so. But look what you did!"


    Vanessa held her arms up against her chest looking proud.


    "You wanted to be served by others. You are wasting other''s valuable time. Their time is not as cheap


    as yours. Do you know how much money they wasted just to serve you?¡±


    Emily suddenly turned around and stared at the sales who was filming her.


    The cold look unexpectedly scared the sales stepping back two steps.


    When did this stupid woman learn to look with fierce eyes? Vanessa didn''t expect it, she got


    dumbfounded.


    But then she reacted quickly.


    What did Emily mean by staring at the sales with such looks? Was that a threaten?


    "You..."


    "Do you have fancier bags than this one in your shop? If not, I''m leaving.¡±


    What? What did she mean? Fancier bags?


    When Vanessa was about to say something, Emily turned around saying, "It looks like you don''t have


    it.¡±


    980,000 couldn''t meet the price demanded by Hunter.


    Hunter never changed his mind. What she was worried was if the bag she bought could not reach his


    expectation, he would kick her back to buy another one.


    "Of course, there are fancier bags in our store, but only VIP clients can check them.¡± Said the manager


    with a cold voice.


    Emily decided to stop wasting her time and walked out of the store.


    Only VIP clients could check them? Anyone could check them as long as they had money.


    These people just thought that she had no money to pay for it.


    However, she really didn''t have time to dally with them. If the bag cost a million, she would have bought


    it without saying a word.


    After all, she really liked it.


    Emily ignored the sarcasticments behind her, and walked in the store right in front of this one.


    "This is unexpected, she walks into VISTEE!" Vanessa felt sick, "Even my elder sister can''t dare to


    walk in..."


    After saying so, she immediately stopped talking and looked back at Rosie, whose face was not looking


    good. Vanessa said, ¡°Let''s see how long she can stay inside.¡±


    By this, she meant Emily would be kicked out from the store.


    In that store, only a few women in Bentson city dared to walk in. Even Rosy couldn''t go there more


    than once a year.


    The bags were all limited edition, each cost at least one million.


    People who had never been in that store before, couldn''t imagine that luxurious ces existed in this


    world.


    Poverty, sometimes really could limit your imagination!


    Rosy just smiled without talking.


    Although she was not a direct descendant of the Jackson family, but she was also well-known in


    Bentson city.


    Rosy was not going to make a scene like Vanessa.


    But she didn''t mind letting Vanessa follow her everywhere. After all, she needed a clown to speak for


    her sometimes.


    The manager squatted down again in front of Rosy to help her try on the shoes and then sneered,


    "Maybe she''ll be kicked out in less than ten seconds.¡±


    "She reallyes out!" A sales eximed.


    God! Ten seconds was a little exaggerated. But Emily really was kicked out within one minute. How


    embarrassing it was!


    The manager looked back, and in an instant her smiling face turned to stunning!


    "How, how is it possible?" How could that be true?


    The ugly woman! She... She came out with a bag on her back!


    Was that... It was... VISTEE! The king''s supreme diamond bag that was brought by VISTEE yesterday!


    They all sneaked in the store to look at it yesterday. The price was 3,8 million, with no discount! No


    discount!


    How could Emilye out with it on her back? Even the package waspletely disassembled, which


    meant it could not be returned!


    Impossible, absolutely impossible!


    Suddenly, all sorts of feelings overwhelmed in the manager''s heart. Was Emily actually an


    unrecognizable rich woman?


    Emily asked if they had fancier bags, which was not because she couldn''t afford the 980,000, but


    because she really thought that the bag was too cheap, therefore low quality!


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    In their warehouse, they had a very fancy bag, which was nned to be disyed at tomorrow''s event.


    The price was 1.68 million.


    If that bag was sold...


    The manager was calcting. Then she felt too distressed!


    If she sold the1.68 million bag, she could at least get 30,000 inmission!


    30,000! She in a moment lost more than 30,000 because of a judgmental mistake!


    The manager abruptly stood up. She forgot that Rosy''s shoes were still in her hand.


    While she was getting up, the button on the shoes identally hit Rosy''s foot. A red mark appeared on


    Rosy¡¯s foot, which almostcerated the skin.


    "You!" Rosy was so angry that she wanted to kick her.


    The manager was not in the mood to argue with her! The shoes Rosy was trying on cost 100,000 with


    amission of 3,000 yuan. How could that bepared with 30,000 yuan?


    The manager rushed out, along with a few sales.


    "Miss, this way!"


    The manager walked quickly to Emily. The manager said politely as if nothing happened before, "we


    still have a limited luxury bag. Would you like to have a look, Miss?¡±

 Chapter 67 They Got Fooled

    Chapter 67 They Got Fooled


    There was a reason why Emily got out so quickly with a luxury bag.


    Before she even got time to finish browsing all the bags, Hunter''s phone call started to haunt her again.


    So she directly asked if the bag was worth more than a million. The shop assistant said it was, so she


    bought it.


    However, when she went back, she had to tell him that she would return the bag afterwards. Afterall,


    she didn¡¯t want to pay three million for a single bag.


    It was just too expensive to afford!


    She was convinced that it will be sealed up like a specimen after this.


    Unless there was another simr party.


    She didn''t want say anything when she saw the manager and two sales assistants chased after her.


    But she found Vanessa who stood in front of the store a little fulsome.


    She frowned and walked towards the store.


    The manager acted as if she just won the lottery, asked her staffs to take out the handbags right away.


    She poured a cup of ck tea for Emily personally, bending over her waist and almost fell on her


    knees.


    ¡°Please give us a moment, Miss. Our handbags will be out in a second. Or you may want to check out


    our shoes first?¡±


    ¡°Bastard, are you just going to turn your back on my sister, who was in the middle of trying on new


    shoes?¡±


    Vanessa was really upset, how could a poor girl like Emily afford all this?


    Amy said she was with a rich guy, but was it true?


    Was the rich guy blind? Can''t he see Emily was poor and ugly?


    But then again, Emily rarely talked about her family at school, plus she looked average, so her identity


    was vague to most people.


    Even though Rosy and Vanessa attended Hunter''s engagement party, they only knew he was engaged


    to the younger sister of Wendy Gale, who was a socialite in Bentson City.


    What was more, Emily had heavy makeup back then. Who would know that was her?


    Except for the rtives of Gale''s family, who else could see the connections between the hideous Gale


    and Young Master Hunter''s fianc¨¦e Emily?


    The manager thought of Ms. Jackson who was left behind when she heard what Vanessa said.


    She panicked and said, ¡°Gabrielle, help Ms. Jackson with her shoes now!¡±


    Rosy already kicked the shoes away, stood up and was about to leave.


    The manager knew Rosy was upset. But she couldn''t flush the thirty thousandmission down the


    toilet!


    Also, there were plenty stupid wealthy customers like her.


    Taking good care of her will definitely make more money than from Vanessa.


    So the manager didn''t bother much when Rosy left the store.


    But Vanessa got mad and yelled, ¡°You got the nerve to upset my sister! Do you know who she is?


    Giving us the cold shoulder. Do you want to get your store shut?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me.¡± Emily called out suddenly.


    The manager bent over and smiled, ¡°How may I help you, Miss?¡±


    ¡°How can customers shop in a store loud like this? Can you do something about it?¡±


    Emily looked at the bag in her hands. She didn''t feel any sense of treasure even though the bag was


    extravagant.


    As if she already possessed countless handbags at home.


    She seemed ugly and out of fashion just now. But now she looked tall and elegant, totally could defeat


    the socialite in Bentson City.


    Even the socialite didn''t have to be rich, right?


    ¡°What did you mean by that, Emily Gale?¡± Vanessa got irritated right away.


    She even insinuated the manager to kick her out. How dare she!


    Emily frowned, obviously annoyed by the noise, wanted to stand up and leave.


    The manager saw what happened and said anxiously, ¡°Sorry, Ms. Jackson. We are closing today.


    Pleasee again next time.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Vanessa couldn''t believe her own ears.


    The manager followed everywhere respectfully when she and Rosy came every time.


    And now she wanted to kick her out, just because of Emily?


    Anyway, Rosy Jackson, the rich one already left. The manager wouldn''t treat Vanessa that well since


    she never bought anything. All she did was apanying her family.


    ¡°Since Ms. Rosy is gone already, why don''t you apany her as well?¡± She smirked.


    She was bound to offend Vanessa, for the tens of thousands ofmission and her career.


    ¡°Well, she is still your customer. Wouldn''t it be offensive if she buys things someday?¡±


    Emily leaned on the back of the chair, squinted at Vanessa, ¡°If you really intend to buy anything, just


    pick something. If you are here to window shop, then you might as well leave now.¡±


    ¡°Exactly, Ms. Jackson. Please let us know what you need and we will help you with your credit card.¡±


    The sales assistant with the cellphone came over, smiled with a little disdain.


    Emily could have already bought their top-tier handbag if Vanessa stayed out of this.


    So after all, it was all her fault.


    She made them almost lose a precious customer. And now she still shouted obnoxiously. How


    disgusting and irritating was that?


    Although Vanessa wasn''t an authentic Jackson child, herst name was still Jackson. When has she


    ever been bullied?


    She was so angry that she almost burst into tears.


    She pointed at the sales assistant and manager, stomped her feet, ¡°You, all of you! I will make sure my


    sister nevere to this ce again!


    Wait until your store closes down!"


    The manager was speechless. Although Vanessa was rich, she was just the daughter of the second


    son of the Jackson family.


    How big is the difference between a coteral line and direct line? There aren''t many women richer


    than descents of Jackson''s direct line in the entire Bentson City.


    But there are many who are richer than the missus from the coteral lines.


    It was just tens of thousands of worth of shoes and handbags. It didn¡¯t matter if Vanessa was excluded.


    Serving the precious customer in front of them was more important than anything else.


    The sales assistant thought so too. In order to y up to Emily, she changed her attitude towards


    Vanessa.


    ¡°Please leave if you aren''t buying anything. Don¡¯t stand in our way.¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    Today was Vanessa''s most shameful day in her life. But she will definitely revenge someday!


    ¡°Especially you!¡± She pointed at Emily, ¡°You must''ve been with a stupid old man, you ugly woman. I''ll


    be back for revenge!¡±


    Vanessa got so mad that she actually left this time.


    Emily stood up after she left.


    The manager smiled nervously, ¡°Miss...¡±


    ¡°You know what, your handbags are too low-end that they don¡¯t suit me. I suggest you should get those


    two Jacksondies back.¡±


    She didn''t have enough time! Beingte for so long, Hunter could kill her with his eyes.


    She stepped out and left without looking back.


    The manager and sales assistant werepletely dumbfounded. What do we do now?


    We lost a precious customer and offended the two Jacksondies. What are we going to do?


    ¡°Why do I feel like we got fooled? Manager?¡± The salesdy pouted and almost cried.


    What if Ms. Jackson never came back? The staff needed themission so bad!


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    The manager also looked helpless. It was toote to chase Ms. Jackson back.


    Why was it so miserable today?

 Chapter 68 He Is The Best In All Of Bentson City

    Chapter 68 He Is The Best In All Of Bentson City


    Emily hurried to the za outside the building.


    Young Master Hunter''s patience had been very limited.


    If she didn''t go, he would either leave her behind, or Liam woulde and take her down.


    To Emily''s surprise, as soon as she stepped outside, she looked up and saw two girls standing in front


    of Hunter''s understated butvishly decorated Maybach.


    "Eldest brother, they''re bullying us!" Eldest brother was a respectful address for Hunter by all the


    younger members of the Jackson family.


    Vanessa was a bit distantly rted to Hunter, but at least herst name was Jackson.


    Hunter was sitting by the car door and smoking. He looked indifferent, and Vanessa wondered if he had


    taken her words to heart.


    Liam was guarding by his side and leaning on the car door. From a distance, he also looked pretty


    handsome.


    But he seemed a little impatient now.


    Vanessa was stillining, "Eldest brother, as members of the the Jackson family, we have been


    kicked out of the store. Don''t you think that''s infuriating?"


    Hunter remained silent, and his eyes were cold. Af if he was warning them not toe any closer to


    him.


    Rosy looked at Vanessa and gestured for her to shut up.


    She looked at Hunter and said in a soft voice, "Eldest brother, are you going back to the Jackson''ster


    as well?"


    Tonight was a family feast for the Jackson family. All the younger members of the Jackson family, who


    were still in Bentson City, had to go back.


    The Jackson family wasrge. Even though it was just a family feast, there would be almost hundreds


    of people in attendance.


    "Yes," Hunter responded casually.


    Rosy knew that this eldest grandson of the Jackson family had always been aloof. Everyone was used


    to his attitude.


    So even though Hunter was cold to them now, she wasn''t surprised.


    ¡°Eldest brother, we''re also going back to the Jackson''s. It''s about time, and we should go."


    Rosy''s hint was clear. If ... she meant if Hunter didn''t mind, could he pick them up and go back with


    them?


    It was an absolute honor to be going home with Hunter.


    When thedies of the Jackson family knew about it, her status in the Jackson family was bound to be


    elevated like never before.


    But why didn''t Hunter say anything? They were going back anyway. Couldn''t he take her with him?


    "My driver had something urgent to do, so he left first. I don''t know if grandparents would have been


    upset if I''d returnedte."


    Rosy thought Hunter didn''t get it and hinted at him again.


    She couldn''t be too reserved in front of Young Master Hunter. If she was reserved, she would even


    miss her opportunity.


    If she missed out on such a great opportunity, how would she ever get one again?


    But it was almost time. Why was Hunter still here? It seemed like he was waiting for someone.


    This was a mall. Who was he waiting for?


    Hunter never liked going shopping at the mall.


    As soon as Rosy mentioned the time, Vanessa seized the opportunity to chime in. Once again, she


    comined, "It''s all because of that ugly woman!"


    It was rare for her to get a chance to speak to Young Master Hunter.


    Now, it was them, members of the Jackson family, that had been bullied, and how could Young Master


    Hunter just stand by?


    At least, herst name was Jackson. Wouldn''t it also be disrespectful to Young Master Hunter for Emily


    to disrespect her?


    Emily had made her suffer today. She wouldn''t give up if she didn''t get punished today!


    "Eldest brother, you don''t know. Rosy and I were trying on shoes, but as soon as that ugly woman


    walked in, she had us thrown out."


    "Vanessa... "Rosy took a look at her.


    Actually, she also felt aggrieved and wished that Hunter could avenge her, though that was very


    unlikely.


    For a girl, if she had such a powerful man to back her up, she could wake upughing in her sleep.


    It was always something to dream about.


    Vanessa mumbled, and she looked aggrieved, "Rosy, you''re just so kind and never like to fight with


    others. You''ll suffer losses like that.¡±


    She looked at Hunter again, pitiful but indignant.


    "I don''t know what rich and dirty old man that ugly bitch is with. She''s got some money now and she


    starts bullying people.¡±


    "How can the members of the Jackson family be bullied? Eldest brother, isn''t this a p in your face?¡±


    "Eldest brother, you must teach those people a lesson. Otherwise ...¡±


    Hunter lifted his hand to look at the time, and his eyes became even colder.


    It was almost seven oclock, and Emily wasn''t even out yet.


    He suddenly closed hisptop, put out his cigarette, and got out of the car.


    Vanessa''s eyes lit up, and she immediately chased after him, "Eldest brother, there is a shop called


    HARMADS inside. She ... Eldest brother, that''s her!"


    She didn''t expect that they met again within such a short time!


    Emily, that ugly woman, hade to her!


    Rosy followed Hunter, though she didn''t say anything.


    She also wanted to see what she could do to Young Master Hunter even if she was with a rich and dirty


    old man.


    In all of Bentson City, was there a man as good as Young Master Hunter?


    No matter who Emily was with, when she met Young Master Hunter, she was destined to be crushed!


    "Eldest brother, that''s her." Seeing Hunter staring at Emily, Vanessa''s heartbeat was racing with


    excitement.


    "Eldest brother, this ugly woman bullies the weak just because she''s with a rich old man. And she says


    the Jackson family is nothing in her eyes."


    Emily''s eyebrows raised. She took the initiative to walk up to Hunter and pursed her thin lips.


    Vanessa was really talking nonsense and lying without even needing a draft.


    "Eldest brother, she said that her man is the most powerful in all of Bentson City, and no one can


    compete with him!"


    Huh. Who was her Eldest brother? Young Master Hunter! Who dared to say such insolent things in


    front of him? Wasn''t she trying to get herself killed?


    Emily, the ugly bitch! Just wait to be killed by Hunter!


    He''d better find out who was behind her and make him go bankrupt too. She would like to see whose


    money this ugly woman would spendter!


    Hunter, however, raised an eyebrow and stared at Emily. And the look in his eyes was unreadable.N?velDrama.Org content.


    "You say your man is the most powerful in all of Bentson City?"


    He asked. His voice was so cold that one couldn''t even tell if he was upset.


    "I didn''t say that." Emily didn''t lie like Vanessa did.


    She said again, ¡°But I guess so."


    "Listen, Eldest brother! Listen to what this ugly woman has said! How dare she treat you so


    disrespectfully!"


    Who dared to say in front of Young Master Hunter that her man was better than him? That was


    disrespectful!


    Vanessa said in her heart, ¡°Emily, you''re going to die!¡±


    Rosy, however, felt something was wrong. When did Hunter be so bored that he actually bothered


    with such trivial matters between women?


    Didn''t he always hate being around women?


    However, Emily was now standing in front of him and had trespassed into his danger zone.


    She was so close to him that even the girls of the Jackson family wouldn''t dare try it!


    Hunter hated women near him! But they were now ... they were really close, just two steps away.


    She suddenly had a very bad feeling. She wanted to stop Vanessa, but Vanessa''s mind wasn''t on her


    at all.


    "Eldest brother, not only is this ugly bitch bullying me, she even had the nerve to attack Rosy!"


    She pointed at Rosy''s foot and said furiously, "Not only did she kick us out, but she hurt Rosy''s foot.


    Until now Rosy has a clear red mark on her foot!"

 Chapter 69 Hes Scarier Than Legend

    Chapter 69 He''s Scarier Than Legend


    "Vanessa... "Rosy was somehow uneasy.


    Vanessa''s lies seemed to be getting more and more outrageous.


    There was indeed a red mark on her feet, but it had nothing to do with Emily though.


    "Rosy, I know you''re kind and don''t want to use anyone else, but has this ugly woman ever been


    kind to you?"


    Although most of what she said was nder, Emily was alone. What could she prove?


    Most importantly, they were all of the Jackson family, and this ugly woman was an outsider.


    "Eldest brother ..."


    "Are you done shopping?" Hunter''s eyes fell on Emily''s bag.


    Why did that feel so inexplicable? It was like the picture was aplete rip-off from what she just saw?


    Vanessa was a little confused and Rosy''s mind was on alert. The bad feeling became instantly intense.


    She came over, and her breathing was disorganized, "Eldest brother, she ...¡±


    "You call him Eldest brother, so you''re the daughter of the Jackson family too?"


    Emily acted like she just knew her. She suddenly took Hunter''s arm and smiled at Rosy, "Hi, I''m your


    future sister-inw.


    "You ... you..."


    Rosy was in a panic, and Vanessa was so shocked that she couldn''t even speak.


    "And you," Emily looked sideways at Vanessa and quirked her lips, "Now you see clearly. He''s the dirty


    old man you call blind."


    "No, no, no, it''s not like that. No ... I don''t mean... that ..."


    Vanessa took a few steps back. Suddenly, her legs went weak and she fell to the floor with a thud.


    But she scrambled to her feet and walked over to Hunter. She was so anxious that she was about to


    cry.


    "Eldest brother, I... I''m not ... I don''t know. I... this ugly woman, she ... not, not...¡±


    Jesus! How could this be! That the man behind Emily was Young Master Hunter, the most powerful


    man in all of Bentson City?


    How did that happen? How could Hunter fall for such a woman?


    NO. No way!


    "It doesn''t matter if I''m an ugly woman or not. But my fianc¨¦ is really not a dirty old man. If you don''t


    believe me, take a closer look."


    Emily kinda wanted tough at the fact that someone would dig a hole like that and have to jump in


    themselves!


    Her behavior was a real eye-opener.


    "And I really didn''t touch you.¡± This time, she looked at Rosy again.


    The hypocritical woman was even more despicable than Vanessa.


    Shouldn''t she have said no when Vanessa said she''d hurt her foot?


    She didn''t even grunt, but in fact, she was agreeing with her.


    She didn''t dare do bad things when she wanted to herself. However, she was taking advantage of


    others and using Vanessa as a pawn.


    Such a woman was even more disgusting than a brainless woman like Vanessa.


    "Did I hurt your foot? When have I ever touched you? If you say yes, I''ll have the clerk get the store''s


    surveince up immediately."


    "But I guess you won''t get away with the libel charge."


    "No, you didn''t touch me. I hurt my foot by ident," Rosy said frantically.


    She hadn''t said anything. What did she have to do with this?


    What Rosy didn''t expect, though, was Emily suddenly approaching her after letting go of Hunter.


    "You ... what are you doing?" Rosy recoiled in fright.


    "If you didn''t, why didn''t you argue when Vanessa said I hurt you just now?"


    "It was Vanessa who said it. I didn''t say a word. I...¡±


    "But you didn''t argue, you''re misleading someone into thinking I really hurt you, aren''t you?"


    Emily smirked, "Yes, you didn''t. So you don''t have to take responsibility for it. That''s how smart you


    are."


    "But some people are really stupid. They keep being used as pawns by you and think they''re taking


    advantage of others."


    She looked back at Vanessa indifferently. She didn''t pity her nor did she hate her.


    "Hear that? She said it''s all on you."


    "No, no, I...¡± Vanessa winced and tried to sneak a nce at Hunter, but she didn''t dare.


    "Had enough fun?" Hunter''s voice was a little small. While he wasn''t angry, it was also clear that he did


    loathe this kind of bickering between women.


    Emily shrugged and retook his arm.


    "Where''s the fun? Your fianc¨¦e is being framed. Can''t I refute?"


    "If they are framing you, why do you have to refute it?¡± He looked at Liam.


    Liam came over immediately and asked respectfully, "Mr. Jackson, what can I do for you?"


    "Mrs. Jackson is being framed.¡± With that, Hunter headed for the car.


    Emily followed behind him. She''d had enough fun, and they were in a hurry, so she couldn''t dy any


    longer.


    "I understand, Mr. Jackson." Liam immediately pulled out his cell phone and dialed someone.


    "Get all the video surveince from outside the SIU Building, and the inside and outside of the


    HARMADS store. Get all the video on Mrs. Jackson being framed to me by tonight."


    "No, I was just, I was just joking, I ...¡±


    "By the way, Mr. Jackson''s car didn''t turn off the whole time. There''s a trip recorder in the car. What you


    just said to Mr. Jackson on the side of the car should have been recorded clearly."


    "Mr. White, I didn''t mean it. I was just ... really just kidding, Mr. White!"


    "Let''s talk at the police station.¡± Liam didn''t have time for her and hurried to open the door for Hunter


    and Emily.


    And then the imposing Maybach faded from their sight.


    Rosy was so frightened that she could barely stand.


    Vanessa was so scared that she just sat on the ground.


    There was a legend in the Bentson City business circle that the Young Master Hunter was decisive and


    ruthless!


    It turned out to be true.


    She just said a few bad words and lied about Emily, and they were going to get her into the police


    station.


    And it was never a joke!


    Herst name was also Jackson, but Young Master Hunter didn''t give a damn about their family ties!


    He was really cold-blooded!


    "It''s all because of you. I''m ruined by you!" Rosy suddenly pointed at Vanessa. She was so angry that


    she ran over and kicked her.


    "I pissed off Hunter? What to do? Why did you lie? I''m going to get killed by you!"


    Could anyone who messed with Young Master Hunter still be alive in Bentson City?


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "I was just trying to avenge you!"


    Vanessa was so desperate now. She didn¡¯t care whether she would offend the woman in front of her or


    not.


    If she had offended Young Master Hunter, what was this woman in front of her?


    ¡°Aren''t you yourself responsible for it? If you''re really innocent, why didn''t you stop me when I was


    standing up for you just now?"


    "Vanessa, don''t you dare talk to me like that!¡± Was this girl going to rebel?


    "Why wouldn''t I dare? Who do you think you are? If it weren''t for the fact that you''re my uncle''s


    granddaughter, who would want to take care of you?"


    Vanessa got up from the floor. Now she couldn''t count on Rosy at all, there was awsuit waiting for


    her. She didn''t have time to deal with this hypocriticaldy of the Jackson family.


    She hadn''t expected Young Master Hunter to be worse than the legend had made him out to be. He


    even took on his own rtives for an ugly woman.


    What should she do now?

 Chapter 70 She was amazed by Vincent

    Chapter 70 She was amazed by Vincent


    ¡°What if we just forget about this incident?¡± Emily whispered to Hunter after they got on the car.


    He turned on theptop and got busy in a short while.


    The man is trying to ignore me.


    Emily was a little discouraged. His decision couldn''t be changed easily.


    ¡°Ma¡®am, they should be punished because they were disrespectful to you.¡± Liam the driver smiled at


    her from the rear-view mirror.


    ¡°They are from the Jackson family after all.¡± Emily pursed her mouth and said.


    She wasn''t softhearted but definitely not Mother Teresa.


    She didn¡¯t want to start up any trouble right after she married a Jackson man.


    Emily was always a low-key person. For most circumstances, she would choose to ignore if people


    didn''t really cross the line.


    ¡°l am worried that this incident might disturb your grandmother, Mr. Jackson. You know she is not in a


    good health condition.¡±


    ¡°No one dares to do it.¡± He had plenty ways to shut people up.


    ¡°I presume there is no need to put a girl in jail for such trivial matter.¡±


    After all, this might ruin a person''s future.


    Most importantly, she didn''t find Vanessa that vicious.


    ¡°Dogs that bark usually don¡¯t bite.¡± She looked at Hunter and said, ¡°I don''t think she is capable of doing


    anything really awful based on her character.¡±


    But Rosy, who kept silent most of the time, might act even crazier when she has to.


    ¡°Ma¡®am, Mr. Jackson is just...¡±


    ¡°I will leave you to decide.¡± Hunter typed on the keyboard. That meant the matter was over for him.


    It had nothing to do with him no matter what they decide.


    Liam didn''t care that much. It was just a few women arguing. If his master didn''t care, then why would


    he bother?


    ¡°Ma''am, should I stop them now?¡±


    ¡°No, let her have a little trip to the police station. I will withdraw the prosecutionter.¡±


    Some people needed to be taught a lesson or else they wouldn''t know they were wrong.


    Like Vanessa, she wouldn''t understand what she did wrong if she didn''t suffer from this matter.


    Liam couldn''t help but took a nce at her in the at her rear-view mirror.


    For some reason he found her hideous, but somehow got used to it after a while.


    When he got used to it, he even thought she had really delicate facial features.


    Her charisma could even defeat Mr. Jackson especially when she showed her wisdom.


    ¡°Liam, the car!¡± Emily eximed suddenly and reminded him.


    Liam¡¯s eyesight was back on the road again. He turned the steering wheel in a hurry to avoid the truck


    in front of him.


    Whew! What was I thinking? I got distracted by her face from the rear-view mirror?


    If Mr. Jackson finds out about it...


    He couldn''t afford to think about it and focused on driving.


    They arrived at Jackson''s after twenty minutes. The car drove across the long boulevard then parked in


    front of the yard of the main house.


    Emily was nervous when she got off the car.


    She was about to meet Vincent. She wondered how he was now.


    How different was the experience in pervious and this life?


    There was such a big scandal at the engagement party in her previous life. She shut herself from the


    outside world for a very long time.


    Because Matriarch pitied her and it took Hunter like a lifetime long to ept her again.


    But she remembered Vincent came back at the end of the year. He came back here several months in


    advance and everything was different.


    The memories from the two lifetimes couldn''t connect anymore.


    In other words, she couldn''t predict what would happen next. Of course she couldn''t fathom her next


    step.


    In this case, why not just rx and see what happens.


    All she cared was if he was doing fine now.


    The old butler took the initiative to greet Hunter and Emily and led them into the hall.


    It was still quiet even though it was time for the family dinner.


    Only Mr. and Mrs. Jackson were still here while everyone were waiting in the banquet hall.


    There was a young man sitting next to Matriarch.


    He was 6 feet tall, had beautiful features and looked mncholy.


    He was absolutely a handsome out-of-this-world kind of guy.


    He looked like a person in the painting, sitting on the sofa, like a Prince Charming.


    Emily saw him the second she entered the room.


    As if she were under a spell, Emily could no longer look away when sheid eyes on him.


    She finally met Vincent!


    A living Vincent!


    The scene of him lying in her arms bleeding from the previous life shed back on her mind. She


    almost cried the second she thought of it.


    ¡°Ma¡®am,¡± Liam looked at Emily, who froze by the door.


    Wasn''t it Vincent whom she was looking at?


    Emily almost burst into tears when she looked at Vincent, was that appropriate?


    Hunter was right over there!


    He looked at Emily then walked towards the sofa.


    Liam saw clearly that Hunter was a little annoyed!


    ¡°Ma¡¯am!¡± He had to emphasize the tone and reminded her.


    Although Vincent was really good-looking, just like a prince, she really did cross the line this time.


    She was already engaged to the most wanted handsome man in Bentson City, how could she act like a


    fangirl like this!


    Liam was upset for Hunter about it.


    Emily realized her rudeness, looked away and followed behind Hunter.


    ¡°Grandpa, grandma.¡± Hunter walked up to them. His tone was cold as usual, but Matriarch looked at


    him gently.


    ¡°Sir, grandma,¡± Emily also greeted.


    It sounded inappropriate that she addressed them like that.


    But she wasn''t married to Hunter yet, so addressing ¡®grandpa¡¯ would be even more inappropriate.


    Patriarch Jackson wasn''t an easygoing person so it might upset him if she was too affectionate.


    ¡°Herees Em.¡± Matriarch on the other hand was the biggest fan of Emily.


    She took Emily''s hands, asked her to sit next to her. She looked at Emily and smiled.


    ¡°This is Emily Gale, Hunter''s fianc¨¦e. She will be your sister-inw. Em, this is Vincent¡±


    ¡°Vincent...¡± Emily''s lips trembled.


    Seeing him in person, calling out his name, the joy of bring him back in her life waspletely


    overwhelming for her.


    She was so nervous that she didn''t even know what else to say. She could only look at him and hear


    him talk.


    Even chitchatting seemed precious.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Vincent looked a little resistant when she stared at him. ¡°Hello.¡± He said in a cold tone.


    Emily didn''t say anything. There was no regrets left for her.


    Nothing matter as long as he is alive.


    ¡°You know him?¡± Hunter said in a deep voice.

 Chapter 71: His Attitude Was a Little Defying Towards Her

    Chapter 71: His Attitude Was a Little Defying Towards Her


    Grandma also sensed that something was wrong with Emily. She gently asked her, ¡°Emily, do you


    know Vincent?¡±


    Emily, stunned, quickly snapped out of her thoughts.


    Without waiting for her response, Vincent denied lightly, ¡°No, we don¡¯t know each other.¡±


    His attitude was a little defying towards her; everyone could see that.


    However, it was also true that Vincent, just like Hunter, kept a respectful distance between themselves


    and women.


    The way Emily was staring at him was like her eyes glued onto him, his behavior was normal.


    Hunter''s grandfather cleared his throat and said, his tone a bit cold, ¡°It''s almost time.¡±


    He stood up.


    As he stood up, except for the grandma in the wheelchair, everyone else stood up as well.


    Emily knew that she was being impolite. However, a moment ago, she really couldn¡¯t control her


    emotions.


    She was extremely happy. Other people could not understand this kind of excitement and joy.


    ¡°Emily,e push me!¡± Grandma didn''t think much about it.


    Every time Emily came to visit, Grandma especially liked to talk to her and get along. Even, Vincent,


    who had just returned home, was thrown aside her.


    Emily immediately walked behind grandma and pushed her wheelchair carefully.


    Grandfather walked ahead, and Emily pushed Grandma''s wheelchair behind him. As for Hunter and


    Vincent, they walked at the end.


    ¡°So, this is your fianc¨¦e?¡± Vincent stared at the slender figure in front of him, his expressions getting


    colder.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Hunter responded, but did not exined any further about her.


    ¡°Do you really want to marry her?¡± Vincent asked again.


    However, Hunter asked another question instead of replying, ¡°Are you back for good this time?¡±


    Hunter avoided the topic, which showed, he was still not sure if he was going to marry Emily after two


    years or not.


    As a result, Vincent''s expressions became a bit rxed.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°Yeah, I am going to stay here and follow your footsteps.¡±


    ¡°Not staying in the Jackson family?¡± Hunter smiled; he only smiled asionally in front of his brother.


    ¡°Grandpa is going to skin you alive.¡±


    ¡°Is your skin still on your body?¡± Vincent''s thin lips curled slightly, ¡°if he wants to peel anyone''s skin off,


    you should be the first one.¡±


    Hunter didn¡¯t say anything after that. Soon, they arrived at the banquet hall.


    The banquet hall was already full of people from the Jackson family. To know how big was the Jackson


    family, one just needed to look at the ostentation.


    Although many of the people sitting at the back were friends brought over by the younger generation of


    the family, all of the people sitting in the front were from the Jackson family indeed.


    Women ounted for the majority, men sat at the front few tables, the five whole tables at the back


    were filled with women.


    Naturally, Grandma sat with Grandfather. Besides them on the table, there were several gentlemen at


    that table, as well as several sons of the eldest gentleman.


    Some people were absent. Only the eldest gentleman, his two brothers and Hunter and Vincent were


    there.


    It was said that the fifth young master Porter Jackson was currently abroad and couldn''te back in


    time.


    At the table beside them, the sons of grandfather''s two brothers were sitting.


    And the table diagonally beside that one, was taken by the sons and grandsons of the two brothers of


    eldest gentleman.


    Every table, every seat, represented a different status.


    In the rich and powerful world of the Jackson family, the distinction between status and position was


    clear and rigorous.


    Even if the number of people was not enough for a table, no one else could just casually join at the


    table. This was the rule of


    the formal banquet of the Jackson family.


    The side where men sat looked a bit cold and cheerless, however, the women''s side was lively and


    excited.


    There were so many women in the Jackson family, which made people feel dazzled.


    When Emily came in, she was led by a maid to the first table for women.


    There was Sarah, the eldest gentleman''s wife, and his two daughters, the fourth daughter of the family,


    Tabby Jackson and the sixth daughter of the family, Snowy Jackson.


    After them, sat the two daughters of one of the brothers of the eldest gentleman and then the youngest


    daughter of the other


    brother.


    Then, sat a person who Emily knew well as an acquaintance, that was Rosy Jackson, the one she met


    today in the mansion.


    Emily''s seat was arranged besides Sarah, which could be seen as the second most important seat at


    the table.


    It showed that Emily''s status was higher than that of the two daughters of the family.


    She was just the fianc¨¦e of Hunter Jackson but she already sat in such a high position even before she


    officially married in the family.


    Not to mention the other women sitting at the table, they all felt a bit offended.


    Emily still hadn''t entered the family officially and this was happening. In the future, with Hunter''s status


    in the family, even Sarah was going to have to give up her status for Emily.


    However, Sarah didn''t seem to care much about all this. Seeing Emilying, sheughed softly,


    ¡°Emily, let''s have a look at the menu tonight.¡±


    She took the menu from the maid and handed it to Emily herself.


    ¡°Look and see if there''s something you don''t like; I''ll have it reced immediately.¡±


    In order to show her respect, Emily looked at the menu carefully for a while before shaking her head, ¡°I


    like it all.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Sarah returned the menu to the maid, then looked at everyone and said, ¡°This is a Hunter''s


    fianc¨¦e, the seconddy of the Gale family, Emily Gale.¡±


    Nobody spoke.


    Of course, Hunter could not be offended, but Emily was so ugly that no one believed that hunter would


    like her.


    For a woman like Emily who was not even pretty enough to be loved, why would the rich spoileddies


    be willing to win over


    her favor.


    Seeing everyone''s cold and indifferent attitude towards Emily, Rosy was relieved.


    Rosy was thinking: It seemed to her that Emily really had no status in the family, but because of the


    rtionship between her


    and Hunter, everyone was being polite.


    The reason why she could sit on that table was also because of Hunter''s status.


    That day, she offended Hunter, not because he really loved Emily, but because of Venessa that idiot''s


    fault.


    Venessa, to Hunter''s face, said that the man behind Emily must be some rotten old rich man. Of


    course, Venessa angered


    Hunter.


    Oh! How much longer was that ugly monster going to keep her pretentious little smile.


    She was so ugly, sooner orter, Hunter was going to leave her.


    Rosy was sure that when the time came, Emily would want to die of shame.


    Seeing that everyone was so cold and indifferent towards Emily, Sarah took the initiative to look at


    Tabby and Snowy and said, ¡°Tabby, Snowy, call her sister-in-w.


    ¡°Aunt Sarah, it is not suitable!¡± Snowy flitted a light smile at her and said, ¡°She hasn''t officially married


    into our family yet. How


    can you tell me to call her with those words?¡±


    Tabby, who was two years older than Snowy, didn''t dare to say anything. She merely pretended that


    she didn¡¯t hear Sarah and continued to chat with Rosy.


    Sarah felt a little embarrassed. Neither of them was her own daughter, so it was hard to scold them for


    her.


    Emily could see that the eldestdy of the Jackson family had no dignity in front of her children.


    Being a stepmother was hard, especially in such a big family.


    In order not to embarrass Sarah, Emily could only take initiative in greeting the girls, ¡°Tabby and


    Snowy, right? Hi, I am Emily.¡±

 Chapter 72: You are Done

    Chapter 72: You are Done


    Just now everyone believed Emily would be extremely embarrassed, yet she was too calm. She even


    seemed to show some of sympathy in her eyes.


    Looking at Sarah, she said, ¡°I apologize for it. Iam so rude. I don¡¯t know both of them are deaf.¡±


    Snowy was very angry with her words and stood up abruptly. Her face turned red, ¡°What did you say?


    Bitch, who is deaf?¡±


    Emily dared to humiliate them to this extent. She was crazy?


    She did not know how powerful the Jackson''s family was in the Bentson City?


    In fact, it would be possible for the daughters from the other women to be bullied; but Snowy¡¯s mother


    was the legal wife in the family of which Snowy was almost the princess. How could she suffer it?


    The Gale''s family was totally nothing to the Jackson''s family. Even the master Charles Gale would be a


    nobody to her.


    Emily was the third daughter of the Gale¡¯s family, merely an ugly and unimportant girl; she said Snowy


    was deaf!


    Tabby was not that emotional for this, but also badly annoyed.


    This was her first time in life to feel shamed in front of many people.


    Tabby and Snowy were the daughters of the first wife in Jackson''s family. All the girls over the Bentson


    City would respect them for sure.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Sarah was simrly astonished and tried to argue with them for Emily; unluckily, she could not think out


    what to say.


    Others persons were also stunned for a couple of seconds and soon became some of happy.


    Theing daughter inw of the Jackson''s family was challenging two important girls of it. Everyone


    here was d to see it.


    Emily did not look at Snowy, because Snowy called a bitch. She was not the one, so would not like to


    say anything.


    She turned back to get the menu from the maid and talked with Sarah about the dishes tonight.


    Emily pointed to the menu and said, ¡°I think the two dishes are of the same vor. If we can cancel one


    of it, shall we get that recement?¡±


    Then she smiled to Sarah and still ignored Snowy.


    Snowy was driven mad with the humiliation which she never experienced before.


    She got the cup on the table and threw the water to Emily.


    A moment ago, Emily guessed what Snowy would do to her. As soon as Snowy was getting the cup,


    Emily was ready to stand


    up.


    As soon as Snowy she was throwing water, Emily stood up soon to avoid it.


    However, Sarah who sat still was in trouble.


    Snowy tried to throw water to Emily, but water spread from such a distance.


    Half water dropped down on Emily''s chair, at the same time, the other half dropped down on Sarah.


    Maid rushed to go to get the towel and help Sarah dry herself.


    The other maid beside Emily was also surprised and busy with cleaning the table and chair.


    Emily looked peacefully, just watched Snowy to ask, ¡°Miss Snowy, what do you mean?¡±


    The host appeared to notice what was happening here between these girls.


    Anyway, men always paid no attention to girls¡¯ fighting.


    Sarah should be able to solve every problem here, but this time, she was also involved in some trouble.


    Snowy said, ¡°Bitch, you did not hear me? I am asking you. You said who is deaf?"


    She was greatly arrogant because she believed those men would not interfere with them; as for Sarah,


    Snowy did not think


    she could be able to something.


    As a result, she dared to throw water to them without any concern.


    Emily shrugged and answered, ¡°You called a bitch. I don¡¯t know whom you are calling.¡±


    Snowy sneered to Say, ¡°If it were not you, anyone else?¡± It was too funny for Emily to ask such a silly


    question.


    Emily did not see what she was like?


    ¡°Bitch? Me? I don''t think so. Your Eldest brother appreciates me and always says I am fascinating. So,


    you mean he is an


    idiot?¡±


    ¡°You...¡± Snowy was so angry that she was getting another cup to throw her water again.


    Hunter said Emily was fascinating? Impossible!


    Whatever possibility or impossibility, she would not say her Hunter was an idiot.


    The bitch Emily really overestimated herself! She did not understand how annoying she was?


    Hunter was willing to engage with her due that he would not like to go against their grandmother. He


    said she was


    fascinating? It was shameful.


    Emily sat back on the chair and looked at Sarah with kind of apology, ¡°Are you ok?¡±


    She never expected that Sarah, so privileged as she was, had been treated in this way in the family.


    Both of the two girls could humiliate her so easily.


    Sarah said, ¡°Don''t worry. I am ok.¡± She seemed to get used to this.


    Emily turned to look at Snowy; now she was glowering and said, ¡°You should apologize to Mr. Sarah.¡±


    ¡°Apologize?¡± Snowy heard the funniest word in the world. ¡°You ask me to apologize? Emily, who are


    you talking with me


    about this?¡±


    ¡°Who am I? You can go to ask your Eldest brother.¡±


    Snowy frowned and said, ¡°Don¡¯t say my brother. You are not him; you are nothing to me.¡±


    Emily said, ¡°Sure, I am nothing. However, you should apologize for staining Ms. Sarah''s clothes.¡±


    Sarah interrupted to say, ¡°Emily, never mind. I am ok now.¡± She would not like to argue more.


    Emily said, ¡°I know. But she made it in a wrong way. A girl who does not show any respect to the


    seniors might let people


    think the children of Jackson''s family are not well-behaved at all.¡±


    It was obvious that today Emily would not stop if Snowy did not apologize to Sarah. Emily stared at


    Snowy with no willing topromise.


    ¡°If I don''t, what you will do?¡± Snowy asked.


    She sat still on the chair with legs crossing and was smiling to see how embarrassed Emily would be.


    She went on, ¡°Will you give me a p? Don''t just bark like a doggy.¡±


    ¡°Ah...¡± now Rosy could not helpughing slightly.


    The other people alsoughed. Sarah tried to break the ice, but out of her expectation, Emily stood up


    to walk to Snowy.


    Seeing this, Snowy became nervous to ask, ¡°What are you doing? You dare to do it here in Jackson''s


    family?¡±


    Emily said, ¡°You asked me to do it. I have never seen a stupid girl like you to ask others to give you a


    p.¡±


    She stopped in front of Snowy¡¯s seat. Instead of hitting her, Emily got a cup and threw all the water to


    her.


    Snowy screamed, ¡°What?¡±


    There was not boiling tea in the cup, but still much warm.


    Even Snowy was not be badly hurt by it, she would feel extremely ufortable.


    ¡°Emily, what are you doing? Will you kill me?¡±


    She stood up with hands on her face, as a result, she hit on the chair without clear vision.


    Then she stumbled to fall down on the ground by ident.


    Sarah was startled to stand up hurriedly for it and yelled, ¡°Snowy.¡±


    The maid also rushed to help, ¡°Miss. Snowy...¡±


    ¡°Go out! All of you go out!¡±


    Snowy came across the incident for the first time in her life! Definitely!


    ¡°Bitch, you are done!¡±


    She was mad to get the empty cup and would hit on Emily''s head with it.

 Chapter 73: What Made She So Emboldened

    Chapter 73: What Made She So Emboldened


    No one expected that Snowy would be so cruel as to actually take such a hard crystal cup and smash it


    down on Emily''s head.


    If this cup did hit Emily on her head, it would definitely smash her head to pieces!


    "Beware!" Sarah, who had already stood up and wanted toe over as a peacemaker, was shocked.


    She came over in a


    panic and pushed Emily away.


    The crystal cup then mercilesslynded on Sarah''s shoulder. ¡°Crack!¡± A dull sound rang, indicating that


    Sarah must be in pain!


    Sarah twitched her eyebrows in pain instantly. But she gritted her teeth and didn''t grunt.


    ¡°What''s going on?" Finally, someone from the man''s side came over.


    It was the Grand Master as well as the father of several young masters of the Jackson family, Rupert


    Jackson.


    "Nothing. I carelessly spilled the cup,¡± Sarah immediately exined. And she also personally picked up


    the crystal cup from the ground.


    As for how Sarah had stooped topromise, Emily saw it all.


    In herst life, she hadn''t had much interaction with this granddy.


    Although she had been framed all the time, she, who was stupid, didn''t even know who on earth the


    one that had trapped her was.


    But she never expected that this apparently morous Grand Lady would be so aggrieved at home!


    Now she had got a smashed shoulder and suffered an injury. And she had to pick up the cup on her


    own!


    The maid crouched down in panic and helped her stand up.


    Sarah still smiled, "It''s just a misunderstanding... "


    "It''s not a misunderstanding!" Instead, Snowy, who had made a mistake, looked arrogant, "Daddy, it


    was Emily Gale who


    sshed me with tea!"


    Never did Emily ever think of trying to get any good impression in front of the Jackson family members.


    Therefore, she wasn''t afraid and said with a nk expression, ¡°It was this Miss Jackson who started


    the trouble. And the


    Grand Lady''s clothes were also wet from the tea she had sshed all over me.¡±


    "Dad, I didn''t intend to ssh Aunt Sarah with tea. It is Emily Gale who sarcastically used me of


    being deaf. And I was so angry that I... "


    "Well, the Old Lady and the Old Master are both here. Besides, there is a house of guests. Do you


    want me to be disgraced?"


    Rupert looked unhappy. Anyway, with people from the Second Master and the Third Master''s side


    being here, he couldn''t afford to be disgraced like this. Otherwise, how could he maintain his authority


    and majesty?


    "Dad, it''s not my fault. Could it be that I should endure being bullied instead of fighting back? Dad, you


    said that the Jackson


    family must never be bullied by others!¡±


    Snowy lifted her chin, who was with no intention of admitting her mistake at all.


    Sarah immediately said, "It¡¯s no big deal. They''re both just... "


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    "It¡¯s just that the juniors were making a bit of a scene. Why didn''t you, an elder, stop them?" Rupert


    straightened up his face.


    Sarah immediately said in a sincere manner, ¡°Yes, it''s all my fault. I''ll keep an eye on them. It''s fine.


    You can go over there first. Don''t keep Dad waiting.¡±


    Rupert snorted coldly and turned around.


    Snowy sat back in her seat, Leered at Sarah, and didn''t say anything.


    She didn''t care at all about the fact that she had hurt someone.


    Even if Emily wanted to say something at this point, she couldn''t speak at all.


    She sort of figured out a fact that in Rupert''s eyes, her legitimate wife, whom he had married into his


    house in an open and


    correct manner, had no significance at all.


    If she spoke at this time, she could only end up putting Sarah in a difficult situation.


    For ady from a rich family like Snowy, if she pampered herself in front of her father, she could get


    away with it.


    While Sarah, on the other hand, would most likely be implicated by her.


    She helped Sarah back to her seat. But Snowy smiled contemptuously at her, looking smug.


    Snowy thought, ¡°In the Jackson family, speaking of the women who married into this family, on the


    surface, they seem to have a high status, which is like where they are sitting now.


    But in fact, these women who are not surnamed Jackson, surely can''t bepared to those surnamed


    Jackson.


    Didn''t Emily just now think that she could do whatever she wanted simply because of the fact that she


    could sit next to Sarah?


    She should see clearly now that even Sarah was nothing more than that and didn''t hold any status in


    Dad''s eyes.


    She, Emily Gale, is one level lower than Sarah. Women like her surely can¡¯t do anything in my family.¡±


    Rosy couldn''t be prouder. She suddenly smiled and said, "Oh my, Miss Gale, did you really buy off the


    signature bag of HARMADS today?¡±


    Other than Emily, no one else knew what Rosy was trying to do by suddenly bringing up such a petty


    matter.


    Emily pursed her lips. She had anticipated that this woman would definitely embarrass her in person.


    But she just looked at her indifferently and didn''t say anything.


    Even the maids called her Young Madam. Instead of calling her Young Madam or Sister-inw, Rosy


    was calling her Miss Gale, which was to remind everyone on the scene that herst name was not


    Jackson and she wasn''t even a member of the Jackson family yet.


    Rosy bit her lower lip, looking a bit aggrieved, "I originally wanted to have a look at that bag as well. Of


    course, I dare not dream about the bag you take a fancy to. I just wanted to look at it.¡±


    ¡°But you let them kick me out. I didn''t even get a chance to take a look at it. If you buy it off, will you let


    me take a look at it?"


    "I don''t have any other interests or hobbies. I just like all kinds of bags. Miss Gale, can I take a look?"


    "What did you say? Had she let someone kick you out of the store?¡± Snowy immediately went into a


    rage!


    Tabby straightened up her face and looked unhappy, "How could ady from the Jackson family be


    thrown out of the store?


    Which store is it? I will have it leveled immediately!¡±


    Usually, she wasn''t this nice to Rosy. But now that Rosy had been bullied by Emily, which was a p in


    the Jackson family''sdies¡¯ faces!


    "It''s not a big deal really. It''s probably because of the fact that Vanessa and I were talking at the time


    and Miss Gale disliked us for being too noisy that she kicked us out."


    Rosy acted like she was calming down the situation as she whispered, "It is a family gathering tonight.


    Tabby, just forget what I said. Grandpa and Grandma are here.¡±


    She gently pulled Tabby''s arm and put on a smile, "It''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have brought this matter


    up for a nce at that signature bag.¡±


    "It¡¯s fine. It''s just a misunderstanding.¡±


    Howe it was a misunderstanding after she had been driven out of the store?


    A girl from an ordinary family wouldn''t be so low as to be treated like this, let alone ady from the


    Jackson family.


    This Emily Gale was just too abominable!

 Chapter 74: How Could You Be So Domineering?

    Chapter 74: How Could You Be So Domineering?


    Emily lifted the cup up and took a shallow taste of the fragrant tea.


    While being gazed by so many people, yet Emily didn''t seem even a little bit ufortable.


    "Emily Gale, what exactly do you mean?¡± Snowy was always the most impatient one.


    Snowy thought, ¡°So many people are waiting for her exnation. And howe she doesn''t even take


    it seriously?¡±


    ¡°There''s no point. Do I have to exin in the face of lies?¡±


    Emily put down the cup, hooked her lips, and smiled, ¡°Shouldn''t the one who brings out a charge need


    to present rtive evidence as well these days? If she said that I had kicked her out, she would have to


    show the proof."


    ¡°Otherwise, I''ll have to exin every time if someonees to make a nderous remark against me.


    I surely don¡¯t have so much time.¡±


    What Emily had said was reasonable. However, did she mean that Rosy had ndered her by saying


    so?


    Rosy, however, did not get angry and just whispered, ¡°It¡¯s not like that at all. It''s me who didn''t want to


    hinder Miss Gale from appreciating the bag. That''s why I dared not try on the shoes and hurriedly


    walked out.¡±


    She looked at Emily with a smile, looking somewhat uneasy and fearful.


    "I''m sorry, Miss Gale. It''s all a misunderstanding. And it''s my fault.¡¯


    "Rosy! You''ve been bullied and you are admitting that you were wrong! Since when had the children


    from the Jackson family been bullied like this?¡±


    It was so infuriating to the extreme! How could Rosy Jackson endure it?


    "Emily Gale, I want you to apologize to Rosy!¡±


    But Emily shrugged, "I didn''t do anything wrong. So why should I apologize?"


    Moreover, she took out her phone, tapped the recording button, and ced it on the table.


    As she fixed her indifferent gaze on Rosy, suddenly, the look in her eyes was cold.


    "Come on. Tell me exactly what I did to you at that time. I''m a person who always deals with things


    truthfully. Since you said that I had bullied you, you''d better make your words clear.


    "Now I''ll record what we will say. When the timees, the police will investigate it. If what you said is


    a lie, then you probably can''t escape from the nder charge.¡±


    ¡°Emily Gale, how dare you threaten me?" The look on Tabby''s face went dark. She thought that Emily


    had crossed the line.


    Sarah also felt that there was no need for them to make such a big scene.


    She hurriedly whispered, ¡°Emily, it''s just a small matter. There''s no need... "


    "No, Aunt Sarah, I think it''s quite necessary¡±


    This time, Emily didn''tpromise at all as she said, "Go ahead. When you''re done, I''ll see you at the


    police station.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Rosy didn''t expect that Emily could be so tough.


    She thought, ¡°All the people here are all surnamed Jackson. Howe, Emily Gale, an outsider, has


    the guts to do this?¡±


    ¡°Could it be that she wouldn''t care about the fact that the members from the Jackson family might


    murder her in the future?¡±


    "Well? Howe you dare not say anything? How did I have you kicked out of the store? You''re going


    to make the details clear.¡±


    Emily pushed the phone back in Rosy¡¯s direction, smiling shallowly, "I''m waiting.¡±


    Several tables ofdies, who sat on the surrounding tables, fixed their gazes on Rosy.


    The Second Lady wanted toe over and stand up for her daughter, only to be persuaded back by


    the maids around her.


    The children had to settle the quarrel between themselves. It was a family gathering tonight. If they did


    make a big scene, regardless of who was in the right or wrong, the elders who were involved would


    have to be med.


    The situation just now was just like this with the Grand Lady, Sarah. When the Grand Master came


    over here, he first put the me on Sarah without asking for the details first.


    As the second madam looked at her daughter''s aggrieved appearance, she couldn''t be more painful.


    But, the maid convinced her to go back.


    She simply dared not make a spectacle of herself at such a big party.


    Rosy didn''t expect Emily to be so difficult to handle. She indeed found Emily''s reckless and fearless


    appearance a headache!


    "I, told you all. It was just a misunderstanding, I... "


    "No, that''s not what you just said.¡± Emily sneered.


    "Emily, you''ve had enough! Did you have to force her?" Tabby pulled Rosy onto herself.


    "Do you have to bully others like that?"


    Rosy immediately hid behind her and dared not grunt anymore. Anyway, someone was standing up for


    her now.


    Emily, however, leaned on the back of the chair and looked askance at her figure with a seemingly


    smile on her face.


    "What would you do if you were defiled, Fourth Lady? I''m afraid that you probably will do a more


    desperate job than me."


    "Besides, as long as she¡¯s telling the truth, what does she have to be afraid of even at the police


    station? There''s surveince in the store. I can''t cover up everything with one hand. Anyway, I am not


    capable of doing that yet.¡±


    Everyone now looked at Rosy.


    Emily''s words did make sense. Even if Rosy wasn''t a legitimatedy, she didn''t have to be afraid of


    Emily to such an extent.


    If she had been indeed bullied, she would just feel free to tell them the details.


    Emily was just a youngdy who hadn''t married into the family yet. Moreover, the Gale family was a


    minor family. Rosy didn''t have to be afraid of anything.


    But Rosy dared not say it. Could it be that she did have ndered Emily?


    "Rosy, as for what she did to you then, just tell us the details straight. We''re here. What are you afraid


    of?"


    "I... I was... at that time... " Rosy was still hiding behind Tabby and dared not say anything.


    Of course Rosy dared not say anything! Anyway, Vanessa had done nothing but said a few words


    previously. In the end, she was directly involved in awsuit.


    Now, Rosy dared not say anything untrue. Anyway, the bitch, Emily, was still recording her!


    If Emily handed the recording to Liam White, Liam White would do something right away. And Rosy


    probably would have to take awsuit.


    People by the side of Young Master Hunter dared to do anything they wanted.


    With Vanessa being a forewarning, Rosy surely dared not say anything at all.


    The reason why she had dared to say it was that she had assumed that Emily wouldn''t dare to


    compete with her seriously in


    front of so manydies from the Jackson family.


    Now, Emily just wanted to be more serious with Rosy, making her lose her courage.


    "It seems that she dares not lie now.¡±


    Emily picked up the phone and smiled shallowly, "I hate this kind of woman who talks irresponsibly.


    She''s simply more disgusting than a fly.¡±


    Even Tabby and Snowy couldn''t refute this statement.


    They weren''t afraid of Emily. But, Rosy dared not say a single word, which everyone could see clearly.


    Rosy was actually spreading rumors. And they had trusted her so much just now.


    "Hmph!" Tabby grunted coldly and pushed Rosy away behind her.


    "There are some vacancies at the Second Auntie''s side. Go over there."


    The status among thedies from the Jackson family was actually even higher than that of Sarah. Now


    that Tabby had let Rosy go, Rosy surely dared not stay here.


    Rosy could only stare at Emily fiercely. After that, with tears in the corner of her eyes, she pitifully left


    her position and walked


    over to the next table where the Second Lady was sitting.


    She was indeed kicked out amid everyone''s gaze and surely was grievous.


    But, she dared not say a single word to Tabby. Nor did she have the guts or qualifications to do so.


    But she made up her mind that for the grievance that Emily had caused her today, she would never


    forget it!


    She surely would have her revenge on Emily!


    After Rosy left, Tabby sat back in her chair, looking gloomy constantly.


    Originally, Snowy wanted to pick faults with Emily. But, all of a sudden, it seemed that she didn¡¯t know


    how she should start.


    It was all because of that fool named Rosy that Emily had won one round. But the next game hadn''t


    even started yet.


    For a while, the atmosphere seemed a bit stiff.


    The maids began to have the dishes served one by one. And soon, the table was full of food.


    But Snowy suddenly looked at Emily and smiled, ¡°Miss Gale, I heard that the business of the Gale


    family has been a bit


    uneventfultely. So I''m afraid your family hasn''t had such good food for a long time, right?¡±


    What Snowy had said didn''t take Emily''s feelings into consideration at all.


    She pointed at one of the dishes and said, ¡°Send the onion snail over to Miss Gale and ask her to taste


    it. Speaking of these kinds of snails, you can''t eat them outside. A te of onion snails probably is


    equal to the turnover of the whole day at Gale Group, right?"


    "But," she turned back again and looked at Emily with a seeming smile, "Miss Gale, do you know how


    to eat this kind of thing?"

 Chapter 75: Making Compromise Wouldnt Make Others Pity Her

    Chapter 75: Making Compromise Wouldn''t Make Others Pity Her


    Of course, the statement that a te of onion snails was worth a whole day''s turnover for apany


    was certainly overstated.


    However, the onion snails are not ordinary snails but a kind of rare snail from the deep sea.


    Moreover, it was made out of a unique process where the meat of the snail was dug out as a whole and


    the bad parts were removed and the frozen snail meat was mixed with top quality caviar.


    At the same time, the shell of the onion snail was cleaned cleanly with a special spoon. And then a


    layer of golden sea urchin would be ced inside the shell.


    Then, with very small tongs, the snails were fed back into the shells with the caviar which was mixed


    with frozen snail meat.


    Finally, the snails would be baked in the oven for ten seconds.


    No more, no less. The snails should be baked for just ten seconds.


    Then hot and fragrant onion snails would be ready.


    With just a te of onion snails, its material cost was second to none, which would cost ten thousand


    dors at most.


    But, itsbor cost was the most terrible thing!


    To ensure the snails¡¯ freshness and taste, the time to get it ready had to be kept within certain limits.


    And it would require arge number of servants to get it done together, at least a few dozen.


    An ordinary family surely didn''t have dozens of servants. Only the super big ones like the Jackson


    family could have that


    many servants.


    While the Gale family didn''t even have the slightest capability!


    Therefore, speaking of the daughter raised by the Gale family, she probably had never eaten any onion


    snails in her life.


    The maid brought the onion snail to Emily''s te. And all those people around her stopped, stared at


    Emily one by one, and


    were ready for a good show.


    It was true that the Gale family wasn''t a big family. And Emily Gale wasn''t ady from a rich family.


    Would she know how to


    eat onion snails?


    Even if it were them, thedies from the Jackson family could only have a chance to enjoy onion snails


    at the Jackson family''s


    family gathering party.


    On usual days, they dared not think of enjoying onion snails.


    Emily Gale probably would make a fool of herself this time.


    Emily looked at the onion snails that the maid had sent over. With no special expression on her face,


    she turned back and


    took a pair of gloves from the hands of the maid who was standing behind her.


    She put on the gloves, picked up a special thin fork on the side, and pointed at the head of the onion


    snails as she stuck the fork in.


    After that, she picked up a small specialized hammer on the side and tapped it on the shell of the onion


    snail.


    The shell fell in two on the te. And the onion snail with caviar and golden sea urchin, which was


    roasted to a golden brown


    color, presented its whole meat in front of everyone.


    It was not yet finished. Emily forked the snail meat and dipped it on top of the excellent caviar on the


    side before delivering it


    to her mouth.


    She chewed and swallowed the meat slowly, enjoying it to the fullest! The snail couldn''t be more


    delicious.


    ¡°She actually knows how to eat it! I can''t believe that she''s eating it!¡±


    ¡°How could a poor sap know how to eat the onion snail?¡±


    Snowy was overwhelmingly unwilling to believe what she had seen. Anyway, it was difficult to eat onion


    snails even in a restaurant outside.


    People had to book onion snails in advance in a restaurant. After all, the manual process for cooking


    onion snails was simply


    tooplicated!


    Emily surely couldn''t have enjoyed onion snails in a restaurant outside. She couldn''t even afford it!


    The eldest brother wasn''t very particr about food. He wouldn''t order suchplicated dishes out


    there. And he wouldn''t


    take Emily to eat onion snails outside.


    ¡°Why does Emily know how to eat onion snails?¡±


    For a moment, the crowd was startled andpletely confused.


    "What happened? What''s the problem?¡± Emily blinked, looking innocent.


    After deliberation, she suddenly remembered something as she smiled, "Is it because I didn''t use


    mustard? But the onion


    snail really shouldn''t be covered in mustard, which will damage its original sweet taste."


    She took off her gloves. And the maid immediately came over to take them back.


    Seeing that no one was talking, Emily ignored them, lifted her cup, and looked at Sarah.


    "Eldest Lady, you are an elder. I will toast you first.¡±


    Only then did Sarahe to her senses. And she immediately lifted her cup and clinked it with her.


    While others sessively put away their shock and focused on the table manner.


    It turned out that Emily even knew how to enjoy the onion snails. It seemed that it was really not easy


    to see this future young


    Emily lifted the cup and took a shallow taste. As she looked at the dishes on the table, the smile at the


    corner of her lips gradually deepened.


    No one knew that she had already lived in the Jackson family for several years in herst life.


    She surely had seen and enjoyed various good things before.


    Snowy Jackson, who was a little brat, was obviously a year older than her. But she was as childish as


    hell.


    "I heard that Gale Group has been having a hard timetely. Thepany is in the red. And they have


    to sell her daughter off to keep the business ongoing.¡±


    Snowy also lifted her ss of wine and didn''t take a single sip. And her disdainful gaze drifted over


    Emily''s ugly face.


    Only ady of the Jackson family could say such outrageous words.


    An ordinary person would dare not say it. After all, it sounded indeed too rude.


    But, ady from the Jackson family had always been at such a high and mighty. No one would use


    her if she was rude.


    Even Sarah, the Eldest Lady, dared not do anything in front of them. And others would just watch the


    fun.


    Emily looked at Snowy. Upon hearing such provocative words, she didn¡¯t get angry. Instead, she


    hooked her lips and smiled.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Miss Snowy, you seem to be likely convinced by the hearsay. Don¡¯t you know a saying that what you


    hear about may be


    true? No wonder that you will be tricked by people with ulterior motives at every turn.¡¯''


    Of course, Emily was referring to Rosy just now as someone with ulterior motives.


    "You..." Snowy wanted to attack her.


    But Emily put away her smile and said indifferently, "Miss Snowy, you might as well wait until Gale''s is


    at its end. Then you can care about me, which is not toote yet."


    "As for those hearsays, Miss Snowy, it''s better for you not to believe them easily. Otherwise, others will


    think thatdies from


    the Jackson family don''t even have a sense and will believe whatever they hear.¡±


    "Emily Gale, you want to die, don''t you?¡± Once again, Snowy couldn''t help but stand up and pick up the


    wine ss.


    ¡°I''m going to make a toast to Grandma. Miss Snowy, do you want to join me?¡±


    This time, Emily stood up as well and looked at her askance, ¡°If you ssh me with wine this time, I will


    not dodge away. But, I will still proceed to drink a toast to Grandma.¡±


    "You..." Snowy was so angry that she was holding the wine cup with her fingertips trembling.

 Chapter 76: How Are You Connected to Him

    Chapter 76: How Are You Connected to Him


    What a privilege it was to sit down and dine with the Old Lady!


    Sarah hadn''t tried it, neither had the twodies of the Jackson family. And now, Emily Gale, an ugly


    bitch, was arranged to be sitting at the table where the masters were sitting!


    With both the Old Master and Old Lady being here, no one dared to say anything. But, nobody was


    convinced!


    Emily enjoyed quite a good meal though. As the men were all drinking, only she and the Old Lady were


    really enjoying the food.


    The olddy took good care of her. And it didn''t look awkward for a young woman and an elder woman


    to be among the men.


    After the meal, Emily sent the Old Lady back to the main house to rest along with the maid.


    She had a talk with the Old Lady. By the time she came back, it was already ten oclock in the evening.


    People unconcerned at the banquet hall had retreated.


    She just didn''t expect to see Vincent Jackson walking alone on the forest path on her way back.


    It had to be said that the Jackson family house was really big, incredibly big.


    From the main house to the banquet hall, Emily had to walk through a long forest path in between.


    Both sides of the road were full of flowering pavilions. And as far as Emily could see, Vincent was


    standing under the tree behind the pavilion.


    As Vincent''s figure stood against the wind, the moonlight reflected his long shadow on the ground,


    making him somewhat lonely.


    Vincent had always been averse to dealing with people, especially women.


    In Emily''sst life, Hunter hadn''t treated her well. But, like his grandmother, Vincent had been


    especially nice to her.


    The scene of him lying covered in blood in her arms always lingered in her mind. And she couldn''t


    wave it away.


    As long as she thought about it, she felt that her heart had been stabbed by a knife. And it was tense


    and in pain from time to time.


    Unconsciously, she walked behind him and stood less than five steps away from him.


    "Vincent..."


    As Vincent, who was holding something in his hand, heard her words, he looked back at her with


    somewhat cold eyes.


    "At a time like this, what are you doing here? You should have stayed by my brother''s side!"


    He threw away the leaves in his hand and turned around to leave.


    Emily was not scared off at all by his cold appearance. He had been like this in hisst life and hated


    her very much at the beginning.


    However,ter on, he gradually changed his mind about her. And after that, he became her only friend


    in the Jackson family.


    The current Vincent was the one that she had just met.


    In fact, the way Emily saw it, it was fine for Vincent to hate her. If they didn''t get along, the tragedy that


    happenedter


    probably wouldn''t have happened. And Vincent wouldn''t have died young.


    Emily spat out a mouthful of air and looked at the side of his face, and stared at him quietly. She didn''t


    speak.


    Vincent passed by her side. But Emily saw the fallen leaves on his shoulders at that moment.


    Out of instinct, she wanted to sweep off the leaves for him.


    Vincent stiffened and dodged her.


    "I''m just... Ah!" She must have had a bad day. Emily wondered why she had identally kicked her


    foot as she had taken a step.


    Then, with an unsteady center of gravity, she fell straight towards Vincent.


    Vincent''s eyes were full of disgust. Then he moved and dodged her.


    Emily waspletely unsupported and actually fell straight onto the ground.


    ¡°What a shame!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    But it seemed that God was ying a trick on her!


    She could even trip over herself, which was rare.


    "I''m sorry... "She wanted to apologize. But Vincent had already walked away.


    Emily sat on the ground and breathed a sigh of relief.


    She felt a bit tired and helpless. Vincent must have thought that she was deliberately trying to throw


    herself at him and surely


    would be even more annoyed with her, right?


    She thought, ¡°Well, he shouldn''t get close to me. In myst life, everyone who got close to me didn''t


    end up well.¡±


    Since they hadn''t started to get to know each other yet in this life, they shouldn''t have started it at all!


    She stared at the direction in which Vincent had left. Until his figure disappeared into the night, she still


    didn¡¯t withdraw her sight back for a long time.


    There was no telling as to how long had passed. It wasn''t until she distinctly sensed a presence that


    she sobered up and


    turned back sharply.


    Under the pavilion, the man sat on a bench, looking askance at her.


    He was leaning against a stone pir with his long legs resting on the chair.


    Hey one of his long legs t and curved up the other one, lookingnguid. He was very different from


    what he looked like on usual days, who was rigorous and cold.


    ¡°Young Master Hunter? When did he sit here?¡±


    ¡°Is he new here? Or has he been sitting for a long time?¡±


    Judging from his look, he was more likely to have been sitting here for a long time.


    Emily got up from the ground, patted the ashes on her body, and walked over, "Young Master Hunter.¡±


    Hunter didn''t say anything. And his body exuded cold breath.


    However, Hunter seemed to be carrying a burst of alcohol tonight


    When Emily came closer to him, she could clearly smell the strong alcohol.


    Although it was the Jackson family''s family banquet tonight, the main reason was actually to hold a


    celebration for this newly engaged unmarried couple.


    Therefore, throughout the night, not only people at their table but people at other tables also kept


    coming over to toast to Hunter.


    Emily couldn''t remember exactly how much Hunter had drunk.


    All she knew was that he must have drunk a lot.


    "Where''s Liam?¡± She thought that Liam would help him back to the WongRiver Pavilion to rest. But why


    was he alone here now?


    Hunter remained silent. As his gaze fell in the direction that Vincent had just left, his thin and cool lips


    looked even more clear and cold in the moonlight.


    Emily also subconsciously looked back. Vincent has gone far away. What was Hunter looking at?


    ¡°Could it be that just now... ¡ã


    ¡°I''m not throwing myself at him!" Emily thought that Hunter seemed to have misunderstood her a lot, "It


    was just an ident."


    But what was she so eager to exin to him?


    If she remembered it correctly, the agreement between the two of them clearly stated that each of them


    had their own lives and should not interfere with each other.


    Hunter finally looked at her with a cold and indifferent gaze. It seemed that he didn''t take anything


    about her to his heart.


    "Young Master Hunter, you''ve drunk a lot of wine. It''s windy outside. Go back and rest first.¡±


    He was still silent, looking even indifferent.


    ¡°How much did this guy drink? The alcohol smells so dense. How did he get here on his own?¡±


    Emily walked over and tried to reach out her hand and put it on his forehead.


    As soon as she just stretched out her hand, he grabbed it.


    Hunter only pulled her lightly. Before Emily had time to scream, she fellpletely on top of him.


    "Young Master Hunter... "As Emily''s hands fell on his chest, she tried to make her body hold up.


    Unlike before, Hunter didn''t do anything to her.


    Emily sat up easily. But she seemed to have discovered a little problem with Young Master Hunter.


    ¡°How could his body temperature be so high? It is a little too high!¡±


    Emily tried to reach for the corner of his forehead. But he sped her wrist a second time.


    ¡°Your body temperature isn''t quite right. Young Master Hunter, let me take a look.¡±


    ¡°Is the body temperature so high because of alcohol? Or is he sick?¡±


    Hunter fixed his profound gaze on her face. There was no telling as for how long he had been looking


    at her. Then he suddenly swatted her hand away.


    He sat up and went down from the bench. Then his tall body shook slightly, frightening Emily to


    immediately give him a hand.


    Young Master Hunter was really drunk tonight. Otherwise, he surely could sit still.


    ¡°How on earth did hee over just now?¡± When Emily came here, she clearly saw that no one was


    under the pavilion.


    ¡°Young Master Hunter, I''ll help you..."


    "How are you connected to Vincent?" In the meantime, he suddenly sped her hand as he knitted his


    sword-like eyebrows tightly, ¡°Are you trying to seduce him?"

 Chapter 77: If I Stay Here, He Will Get Angry

    Chapter 77: If I Stay Here, He Will Get Angry


    As expected, Young Master Hunter did have misunderstood Emily.


    Emily said indifferently, "No, I just feel that he... is familiar.¡±


    "How familiar is he to you?" When Hunter got stubborn, he was a bit like unreasonable children!


    "I just mistook him for someone else. And it won''t ever happen again, okay?"


    Emily knew that he had drunk too much. But she just couldn''t get used to this Young Master Hunter


    who was a bit childish after drinking too much wine.


    "I''ll help you go back to rest first. It''s windy outside. And it''s easy to catch a cold after drinking and


    hanging out in the wind.''¡¯


    He didn''t say anything. As Emily tried to assist him, he didn''t even refuse her.


    Finally, it took her great efforts to help him stand up.


    But, once again, Hunter''s height startled her!


    Emily knew that Hunter was close to one and nine meters tall. But she usually saw him from a distance,


    feeling that his body proportion couldn''t be more perfect.


    It wasn''t until she got closer that she profoundly realized that Hunter''s height could simply overshadow


    her.


    Standing beside him, Emily was only to the height of his shoulders. No wonder she felt that her neck


    was tired as she was talking to him. It turned out that he was simply so tall.


    It was fine that he was tall. Howe he was so heavy?


    With half of his weight on her body, Emily felt that her legs went limp and almost rolled on the floor with


    him.


    "Young Master Hunter, can you... support yourself?"


    The weight on her body was so great that even she barely had the strength to speak. Emily bit her lips


    and exerted great effort to stand firm.


    But she could only stand firm. It was impossible for her to move forward.


    "Young Master Hunter... "


    He didn''t have any response. Instead, he pressed down on her again.


    If the smell of the alcohol wasn''t so strong, Emily would have suspected that Hunter was doing it on


    purpose!


    Hunter was indeed so heavy that she was about to lose her breath.


    ¡°Liam! Liam!"


    Liam was indeed nearby. And he immediately scampered out when he heard Emily''s call.


    ¡°Young Madam, what are your orders?¡±


    "Why are you asking me? I almost can¡¯t support him!¡± Emily almost wanted to curse him. She


    wondered whether Liam couldn''t see that she was about to fall down and unable to support Hunter?


    Liam, however, was a bit hesitant. And he finally came over after a few seconds of hesitation.


    "Mr. Hunter, let me help you.¡±


    Liam thought, ¡°Mr. Hunter didn''t say anything. Could it be that he had no objection?¡±


    The way Liam saw it, despite the fact that Young Lady didn''t know Young Master, he, who had been by


    the Young master''s side for so long, surely was aware of his habits.


    Young Master didn''t need someone to help him!


    Even so, since the Young Lady was fine after she helped Young Master. So, in Liam''s opinion, it


    shouldn''t be a problem for him to give him a hand.


    Liam let out a sigh of relief, walked over to Hunter''s side, and was about to pull his arm.


    But just as his long fingers touched Hunter''s arm, the man who had half-closed his eyes suddenly


    opened his eyes and kicked him out.


    ¡°Ouch...¡±


    ¡°Bang!¡± Liam crashed directly into the stone pir in front.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that he was so agile that he protected his face when he was about to hit onto the


    pir, his head would have been covered in blood now.


    Liam felt so wronged.


    He just knew it! Young Master just didn''t like to be touched!


    Emily was also dumbfounded. She knew that Young Master Hunter didn''t like to be touched by women.


    But she didn''t know that he was also so resistant to men.


    Ordinary people simply couldn''t touch his body.


    However, now that she was holding him up, why didn''t he kick her away?


    If he kicked her as he had just kicked Liam...


    Emily shivered abruptly. If Hunter had kicked her, she would have definitely fallen to the ground and


    laid there unconsciously by now and couldn''t get up.


    She wasn''t as skilled as Liam.


    "Well, Young Master Hunter, you... shouldn''t kick me. Or I''ll throw you on the ground and leave you


    alone.¡±


    She had to make some words clear to Hunter first. Otherwise, if she was injured, Young Master Hunter


    probably wouldn''t even be willing to reimburse her for her medical expenses.


    Hunter was still silent. He was just a bore. When he didn''t want to talk, nobody could coax him to speak


    no matter how hard they tried.


    However, he didn''t push Emily away. Instead, he tilted his head and forced himself directly on top of


    her.


    Emily felt that her breath became stiff. And she instantly felt a mountain seemed to have pressed up


    against her body, making her almost pass out.


    "Liam..." She breathed hard. She found that if she didn¡¯t suck in the air hard, she couldn''t even breathe


    the air in.


    Liam was guarding on the side in case she couldn''t hold on and fell down.


    But, he really could do nothing if Emily asked him toe over there to help support the Young Master.


    "Young Madam, WongRiver Pavilion is not too far away from here. How about... You have a try... "


    "You... Get out!¡± Emily gritted her teeth and tried to stand firm.


    She gasped for breath and took great efforts to take a step forward, only to find that it was really hard.


    "Young Master Hunter... Can you help take a few steps properly?¡±


    He didn''t look very drunk just now. But now, he couldn''t even walk.


    If Emily didn¡¯t know Hunter Jackson well and knowing that he never yed jokes like this, she would


    definitely suspect that he was making fun of her.


    "How about this? I''ll have someone drive a sightseeing car over.¡¯'' It was only then that Liam


    remembered that he could actually get someone to help him.


    Emily still bit her lips and continued to try to step forward.


    After Liam finished making the call, he immediately followed by their side just in case that Mr. Hunter


    would bump into something. In that case, when Mr. Hunter sobered up the next day, he surely would


    chop him up!


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    The sightseeing car was parked outside the pavilion. And it took Emily a great deal of effort to finally


    help him into the car.


    After that, this sightseeing car drove out from the courtyard and drove directly to the entrance of the


    hall of the WongRiver Pavilion.


    This time, Hunter seemed to be a little more obedient. And with Emily''s assistance, he walked step by


    step into the hall.


    Liam immediately had someone tidy up a quest room on the first floor and let them in.


    With the Young Master''s current state, it was probably not easy for him to go up to the second floor.


    "How the hell did he get under the pavilion?" Emily finally let Hunter lie on the bed. Then she took a few


    breaths and had a chance to ask such a question.


    "Young Master had drunk too much wine tonight. By the time he walked out of the banquet hall, he


    hadn''t been able to handle the alcohol. Originally, he nned to go back to the WongRiver Pavilion first


    while he was still sober."


    Alcohol was just like that. When you feel that it started to get to your head, you should end up quickly


    finding afortable ce to lie down and rest.


    Because you would soon find out that the aftereffects of alcohol were so terrifying that you probably


    won''t even be able to walk in the blink of an eye.


    "But he didn''t expect to see you as soon as he came out, Young Lady.¡¯


    "Why did he follow me here when he knew he would be drunk soon?"


    Emily didn''t figure Hunter out. If he wanted to find her, he could have just asked Liam to give her a call.


    "I think only Mr. Hunter can answer that question.¡¯


    Liam scratched his head and knew that he wasn''t in the position to question what Mr. Hunter had done.


    Emily spat out a breath, feeling a little helpless, "Forget it. Take care of him.¡±


    She took the shoes off for Hunter and stood up.


    ¡°Young Madam, you, you can''t leave!" Liam panicked.


    He knew that he would be doomed if he was left to take care of Mr. Hunter


    If the Young Master got upset, he would give him a direct punch, which Liam couldn''t put up with.


    "He will get upset if I stay here." It wasn''t like she hadn''t got such an experience in herst life.


    In herst life, when Young Master Hunter got drunk and Emily tried to take care of him, he just threw


    her out and didn''t allow her to approach his room for three whole months afterward.


    As she recalled the past, she knew that Young Master Hunter must have hated her so much!

 Chapter 78: He Was Willing to Be Intimate with Her Only

    Chapter 78: He Was Willing to Be Intimate with Her Only


    "However, the Young Master did not forbid you from approaching him just now.¡¯ Liam really dared not


    let Emily leave.


    The Eldest Young Master rarely got drunk. And once he did a few times, he would make an astonishing


    scene.


    To put it bluntly, whoever came close to him would die!


    Thest time Peter Yan tried to take the Eldest Young Master''s temperature when he was delirious, he


    ended up with a direct fracture and a half month''s ster cast.


    The Eldest Young Master had been overwhelmingly alert.


    Liam just wondered why the Eldest Young Master was able to not resist at all when Young Lady


    approached him. Instead, he looked as if he were obedient.


    Emily looked back at the man lying on the bed, in the meantime, who tightened his eyebrows tightly


    and seemed to be restless in his sleep.


    When holding him just now, she found that his body temperature was frighteningly high...


    She sat back down on the edge of the bed and reached out to his forehead.


    Liam paused breathing and couldn''t help but warn her, "Young Lady, beware!"


    Before Emily coulde to her senses, she had ced her hand on Hunter''s forehead.


    "It''s really hot!¡± Emily wondered whether he was like so because of the fact that he had got drunk and


    had been standing in the wind for so long. But now it was obvious that Hunter was more than just being


    drunk.


    "Quickly call Peter Yan over. He seems to have a fever.


    Peter Yan was Hunter''s personal doctor. And since the Young Master Hunter was going back to the


    Jackson family¡¯s house for a two-day stay, Peter had moved back early.


    Liam was just surprised that starting from the fact that the Young Lady had called him by his first name


    and now she had asked him to invite Peter over, it seemed that she didn''t find them strange at all.


    It was as if she was familiar with the people around the Eldest Young Master.


    However, hearing that the Young Master was sick, Liam surely didn¡¯t have time to think about so much.


    He immediately called Peter.


    By the time Peter came over, Emily had just measured the temperature for Hunter.


    ¡°Forty point three degrees!" Seeing the degrees disyed on the thermometer, Emily was terrified and


    became nervous.


    "Peter, give him an antipyretic injection!¡±


    What if Hunter''s brain was impaired by this high temperature?


    The most powerful thing about Young Master Hunter was his brain, which surely was the reason


    Century Group had developed to this point in just a few years.


    Hunter Jackson''s brain surely was worth a lot. If his brain was thus impaired, everything would be


    doomed!


    Of course, the most important thing was that if the brain of Young Master Hunter was impaired, Emily...


    would be heartbroken.


    Hearing her words, Peter felt that his backbone stiffened instantly and his neck was chilled. Then he


    shook his head vigorously.


    "Peter, why don''t you do it yet?" Seeing his dyed response, Emily looked back at him.


    Unexpectedly, after Emily just looked at Peter, not only did he refuse toe over, but also he even


    took two steps back.


    "Well, young Lady, I... I think that fever of more than forty degrees is no big deal. Maybe, physical


    cooling will be enough."


    ¡°What are you talking about!¡± For body temperature below thirty-eight point five degrees, it could be


    treated with a physical cooling method. However, once it was above thirty-nine degrees, it would be a


    high fever.


    Now, Hunter had a fever of forty point three degrees. Howe Peter said that it was not a big deal?


    "I, I didn''t mean that. I just... that..."


    Peter was a bit fidgeting. And finally, he helplessly said, "Young Master never takes injections... ¡±


    Peter could imagine what would happen to him if he approached the Young Master with a needle.


    To others, it was just an imagination. However, for Peter, he had experienced it by himself and the


    needle had fallen directly on his arm.


    The stinging pain was still fresh in his mind.


    Emily probably figured out why he had such a reaction.


    Looking down at the slumbering man, Emily was faintly frightened.


    Giving an injection to Young Master Hunter was no different frommitting suicide, right?


    But, Hunter was burning up like this, making Emily wonder if the usual antipyretics would work.


    Besides, why did she feel that his temperature was still rising?


    Suddenly, she squeezed her palm and said in a deep voice, ¡°Peter, you prescribe some injections so


    that I''ll give him the injections.¡±


    Peter and Liam opened their mouths wide and spoke in unison, "Do you want to give the Young Master


    an injection?¡±


    A fever-reducing injection was indeed the best solution at a time like this. But, the Young Lady wasn''t a


    doctor. So how could she inject him?


    "I''ve studied nursing.¡± Emily had learned everything in herst life to please Young Master Hunter.


    It was just that none of her skills would be useful in front of Young Master Hunter.


    Young Master Hunter''s body temperature made Emily anxious. At this time, she couldn''t care about so


    much.


    She said, "Have the medical office over there prescribe some fever-reducing injections and I''ll have a


    try.¡±


    "But, Young Lady, Peter tried to give the Eldest Young Master an injection years ago. But he ended up


    lying in the hospital for days."


    Liam had to remind Emily. Although he appreciated the Young Lady''s courage, the consequences were


    most likely to be unthinkable.


    "Since he is like this now, can we just stand by and watch him burn out his brain?"


    Emily was furious and gave a direct order, ¡°Peter, have someone send an injection over, immediately!¡±


    "Yes!" Peter immediately pulled out his phone and called the people over at the medical room.


    A needle was something that he didn''t have on him. That was because he knew that he wouldn''t be


    able to use it on the Young Master.


    However, when the Young Lady gave the order just now, why did he feel that she was so simr to the


    Young master?


    So, without deliberation, he immediately executed it.


    Emily looked at Hunter and made her voice sound as softly as she could.


    ¡°You have a fever right now. Your forehead is feverish. I have to give you an injection. You have to be


    good and don''t resist."


    Everyone knew that the consequences of Young Master Hunter''s resistance were very serious.


    She said again softly, ¡°It won''t hurt very much. Trust me. It''s like being bitten by a mosquito.¡±


    Hunter didn''t react at all. There was no telling if he had taken her words to heart.


    "Gotta get him changed. Liam, you''ll help.¡±


    Liam was quite obedient and immediately brought a set of sleeping robes to Hunter.


    But, other than that, for all things that required any physical contact with the Young Master, he wouldn''t


    do them at all.


    Emily really wanted to rip his head off and wondered whether he needed to be so frightened like this?


    However, she didn''t have time to dawdle.


    Young Master Hunter''s body temperature was getting higher and higher. And if she didn''t cool him


    down, she might not be able to afford the consequences.


    ¡°Get me a basin of cold water over here. And a clean towel.¡±


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes!" Liam immediately ran to the bathroom.


    Emily was careful and unbuttoned Hunter''s shirt.


    One, two, three... There was a clear muscle texture on the sturdy chest. With a nce at it, she knew


    how powerful the owner''s physique and strength were!


    Carelessly, she remembered on the night of their engagement party for the first time, how awful the


    force of his was when he banged himself on her in the car.


    At the thought, she blushed.


    She scrambled to gather her thoughts and had a hard time getting his shirt off for him.


    As she looked down, her face became redder.


    She thought, ¡°I have to take off Young Master Hunter''s pants as well... right? Later on, he needs to get


    a shot...¡±


    She bit her lips and endured the feeling of shyness. And she finally ced her long fingers on Young


    Master Hunter''s diamond-studded belt and popped the buckle off.


    The atmosphere on the scene was a bit awkward. And Liam coughed light as he turned his face away.


    Peter just happened to pick up the needle from the outside. And he walked to the side to adjust the


    needle. Although he liked to see the scene very much, he was a little embarrassed.


    Emily took Young Master Hunter''s belt out. After that, she stared at his pants for a while.


    Finally, she took a deep breath and pulled down the zipper of his pants.


    But no one expected that just as Emily pulled Hunter''s zipper down, Hunter, who was still asleep,


    suddenly opened his starry eyes and took her small hand in his big palm.


    "Woman! You are trying to seduce me again!"

 Chapter 79: How Come the Scene of Giving Hunter a Shot Ended up Like This?

    Chapter 79: How Come the Scene of Giving Hunter a Shot Ended up Like This?


    ¡°Seduce, seduce him?"


    Because of the need to take off Hunter''s pants, Emily, who was already a little guilty, shook her hands


    as she heard his


    words. And she fiercely wanted to stand up and back away.


    Unexpectedly, her hand was still in his palm and was being held tightly.


    As soon as she retreated, the distinctly unconscious Hunter pulled her. And his powerful force pulled


    her down on her stomach instantly.


    ¡°Mmm...¡±


    Emily didn¡¯t know what she had bumped into and only felt her nose was sore and her tears were


    coming out.


    The atmosphere was stiff and quite embarrassing! And it was very... blush-inducing!


    Liam was dumbfounded and Peter almost stuck the needle in his finger.


    The assisting physician who had just brought the injection over retreated violently out of the room and


    mmed the door shut.


    Hunter muffled a grunt. And some pain shed across a pair of his eyes that were clearly blinded by


    alcohol. He said, ¡°You... "


    Emily waspletely unaware of what was happening. But it was as if she felt as if the ce she had


    hit was making it


    harder and harder for her.


    It seemed that it was holding against her and experiencing a little change...


    As soon as she lifted her head, she could immediately notice that something was wrong with the


    atmosphere in the room, wondering why Liam and Peter were looking at her like that.


    What did she do?


    Emily, who was somewhat confused, looked down. And when she took a look at the ce she had just


    hit, her hearty eyes went wide!


    ¡°Young Lady, don''t pass out yet. You haven''t given the Young Master his injection!¡±


    Emily''s look indicated that she was so shocked that she was about to pass out. And it made Liam very


    worried.


    Only then did Petere to his senses. He immediately walked over with the syringe, "Young Lady,


    the injection is ready.¡±


    Emily inhaled over and over again. And with great difficulty, she managed to calm down.


    "I didn''t..." Emily was going to say that she had not done it on purpose. but whom should she exin


    to?


    Hunter woke up. And his unfocused gaze was falling on her face. The look in his eyes was hazy.


    His handsome and good-looking face was covered in ayer of red color due to the high fever.


    He was still running a fever! Emily closed her eyes and forced herself to calm down.


    How could she be imagining things when Young Master Hunter was still running a fever? What had


    happened just now was


    just an ident.


    Emily took a third deep breath. Then she reached out with her long fingers, put them on the spot she


    had just hit, and pulled the zipper down...


    When Emily was changing his pants, Hunter was surprisingly quiet and obedient.


    It''s just that when that strong, slender, and perfectly proportioned body became clearer and clearer,


    Emily still couldn''t help


    but feel a little whimsical.


    It''s really so ssless for her to fall for a patient!


    But, Young Master Hunter¡¯s body would definitely make women go crazy for him.


    Seeing it so close up, Emily surely went nymphomaniac!


    She was already restraining herself well.


    Finally, she helped him put on the sleeping robe smoothly. Then she took the needle Peter had sent


    over and looked at Hunter.


    As Hunter''s confused vision identally fell on the needle in her hand, his cold eyes were suddenly


    filled with killing intent.


    He was aware of the danger and was going to resist!


    Without even thinking about it, Emily hugged him and said softly, "I won''t hurt you. Trust me!¡±


    Hunter was obviously at a high temperature. But right now, it was extremely cold.


    He had cultivated this sense of alertness over many years, making him especially sensitive to danger.


    Emily put her hand on his chest, carefully giving him a light caress.


    "It''s just a shot. After that, you''ll be fine. Young Master Hunter, trust me. You surely will be fine after


    that.¡±


    Hunter didn''t speak. There was no telling if he agreed or not.


    But if he suddenly struggled when he was given the injection, he would definitely hurt Emily.


    "Liam,e and hold his leg down. I''m going to start.¡± Taking advantage of the fact that Young Master


    Hunter was confused, she should quickly give him the shot.


    However, there was no reaction from Liam.


    Emily turned back and actually saw Liam hiding in the farthest corner and trembling.


    "Young Lady, well, I... I''ll just watch you do it."


    Emily was instantly speechless as she thought, ¡°What did this mean?¡±


    "Peter Yan!"


    "Young Lady, I... have some hand problems today. And I may... not have much strength."


    Peter thought, ¡°Are you kidding me? I surely can''t hold the Young Master''s leg down!¡±


    ¡°Didn''t she know that the Young Master''s legs were notoriously strong?¡±


    ¡°I remember one time when the Eldest Young Master got angry, he kicked down a high wall of others.¡±


    ¡°He could even kick down a wall! If he kicked me, I would be dead or injured!¡±


    Emily really couldn''t do anything about it. Although Peter and Liam usually looked strong and tall, in


    front of Young Master


    Hunter they all became cowards.


    Speaking of this matter of giving an injection to Young Master Hunter, she probably had to get it done


    by herself.


    She pulled off Hunter¡¯s robe and stared into his confused eyes.


    "Young Master Hunter, I''m really helping you. And I''m not trying to hurt you. You... can''t do anything to


    me, okay?"


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "If you''re not happy, when you''re better, you can catch Liam and Peter here and beat them up..."


    "Young Lady... " Liam was aggravated, wondering why Emily would ask Hunter to beat him up! He was


    so frightened now!


    Emily didn''t bother to look at him. Young Master Hunter was seriously ill. These two dared note to


    help and surely had to


    be beaten upter on!


    She still had her focus set on Hunter.


    "Young Master Hunter, I''m a girl. I''m weak. You really can''ty a hand on me, especially kicking me."


    "If youy a hand on me, I won''t be able to live.¡±


    With a cotton swab that was stained with the alcohol on her other hand, she wiped it on the side of


    Hunter''s waist downwards.


    "Young Master Hunter, we made a deal. You won''t resist and can''t do anything to me. I... I am going to


    start injecting you."


    As soon as she finished her words, she aimed at the man''s buttocks and plunged the needle in.


    Time seemed to have stopped for an instant.


    In the meantime, Hunter twisted his eyebrows so tight that he actually sat up violently.


    "Young Master Hunter, don''t move!¡±


    But before she could finish her sentence, Hunter already put his hand on her shoulder and was about


    to lift her up and throw


    her out.


    Emily was also helpless. It didn''t matter if she was thrown out. The most important thing was that if


    Young Master Hunter


    threw her out, the shot wouldn''t work!


    "Young Master Hunter... " Emily suddenly bit her lips, leaned forward as fast as she could, and pressed


    her thin lips down


    hard.


    Time seemed to have stopped once again.


    Liam and Peter, who had just quickly rushed over when she dropped the needle and were always


    ready to save her, looked at


    each other with a nk look in their

 Chapter 80: Young Master Hunter, They Are Watching Us

    Chapter 80: Young Master Hunter, They Are Watching Us


    When Emily pulled the needle out of Hunter''s body and casually threw it into the trash basket on the


    side, Peter and Liam looked incredulous


    The Young Lady had done it! She really did it!


    Since they had been following the Eldest Young Master for more than ten or twenty years, they had


    never seen him take an injection.


    For the things the Young Master didn''t want to do, no one could force him, not even the Old Master and


    his father!


    But now, with just one kiss, the Young Lady had the young masterpletely submissive!


    Amazing!


    She was really high!


    However, if the Young Lady was better-looking, perhaps this scene would be more beautiful... ¡°s!¡±


    "Well!" After an injection, Emily was about to get up. But she didn''t expect the man on the bed to pull


    her over.


    With a flip, he actually fell directly on top of her.


    Hunter put his long fingers on herpel. ¡°Hiss!¡± Emily''s dress was suddenly torn open with a long slit.


    All the people on the scene were dumbfounded!


    She was dumbfounded. So were Peter and Liam. staring at the two figures on the bed without a


    moment''s moving, they were stunned.


    They thought, ¡°Was... Young Master going to perform live... that ...... having sex performance?¡±


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hiss!¡± Another sound rang. And arge portion of Emily''s skin was exposed to the air.


    She had a hard time avoiding Hunter''s lips. And after taking a big breath, she panicked and shouted in


    a low voice, "Don''t look, don''t... *


    Liam turned around speedily, walked quickly to the French window, and pulled the curtains closed.


    Peter was busy putting away the syringe needles from the wastebasket and began to pack up his


    things.


    Peter thought, ¡°These medical wastes and ordinary garbage shouldn''t be put together. They had to be


    specially treated.¡±


    Emily''s hands were on Hunter''s body. She said anxiously, "Young Master Hunter, Young Master Hunter!


    Stop it! You''re still sick!"


    The man on her body was unaffected by her words. He continued doing what he needed to do. And


    finally, he lowered his head to seal her lips.


    "Mmm..."


    Liam squatted down and continued to clean up the curtains.


    Liam thought, ¡°Why is this French window curtain not even at all? Is it time to get a new one?¡±


    Peter pulled the discarded needles off the syringe and retrieved them into the special discarded


    instrument box.


    However, the instrument box was probably a little uneven because of the fact that it hadn''t been sorted


    for too long.


    So, Peter tidied it up slowly and methodically.


    By the way, Peter coughed lightly and reminded, ¡°Young Master is still feverish. It''s not good to do


    that... Cough! It will hurt his vitality."


    Emily wanted to die. The man on her body was stubborn like a cow. And she couldn''t push him.


    There were still two men in the room. It was not that they wanted to stay and watch the fun. They didn¡¯t


    have the guts.


    Of course, Emily knew that it was not... advisable for Young Master Hunter to do a too strenuous


    exercise based on his current situation.


    They were worried about Young Master Hunter. But they wouldn''t be at ease after leaving.


    So now, the only thing they could do was to wait!


    They could only wait and let Emily Gale think of some ways to stop the Young Master from acting so


    crazily.


    But what else could Emily think of now? She was in trouble now.


    "Well..." She struggled hard. But, the man in her body wouldn''t let go at all.


    The more she struggled, the harder he held her!


    "Ah!"


    When she wasn''t paying attention, the top half of her clothes werepletely ripped off by him.


    Emily was in a panic and couldn''t stop Hunter from ripping her clothes.


    After she pushed one of his hands away, his other hand came up again!


    There were other men in the room. And he was pulling her skirt...


    Emily wanted to scream so badly. But she was desperate to find out that Hunter surely wouldn''t take


    her words to his heart. Given the situation he was in, he didn''t know what he was doing either.


    She really had no choice.


    ¡°Hiss!¡± There came another sound. And her skirt was ripped off in great patches.


    Emily thought, ¡°What kind of damn fabric is this? It is said that this dress is from some big international


    brand and costs hundreds of thousands of dors. Under the hands of Young Master Hunter, this dress


    is no different from paper. And it is simply fragile¡±


    "No..." Emily stretched out her hand to cover her body and almost burst out crying!


    As Young Master Hunter''s hand was about to touch the cloth on her waist, she let out a scream,


    "Young Master Hunter, I''m going to be seen naked!"


    Liam crouched in the corner, drawing circles with his back to them.


    Peter finally packed up the boxes and bent over. There was no telling what he was picking up on the


    floor.


    They didn''t see anything. But, with Young Master burning up to forty degrees, it was really not the right


    time for him to move too aggressively.


    But, how to make him stop?


    They... were inexperienced. This was the first time they faced this situation. And now, they were


    completely helpless.


    As Hunter''s hand fell on Emily''s waist, he suddenly raised himself up and looked down at her.


    The girl''s panicked face was still very hazy in his vision. And he couldn''t see her clearly. But he seemed


    to have heard her words just now very clearly.


    She said that she was going to be seen naked...


    Haphazardly pulling aside the nket and wrapping it tightly around her, Hunter mumbled, "Who dares


    to look?¡±


    "No!"


    ¡°Absolutely not!"


    Liam and Peter immediately shook their heads in denial and said firmly, "Not even a nce!¡±


    They thought, ¡° It''s absolutely true!¡±


    Emily lifted her eyes and met Hunter''s confused gaze. Then she bit her lips, "Young Master Hunter,


    they''re all there."


    Hunter grunted. And his head was still dizzy.


    The high fever plus drunkenness was a bit too much for him, who had the strongest willpower, to


    handle.


    He suddenly loosened his arm as his whole body pressed back into Emily. But he only hugged her and


    didn''t do any excessive moves.


    ¡°Peter, he..."


    ¡°Let Young Master hold you. And when he sweats, he''ll be fine soon,¡± Peter hurriedly said.


    The Eldest Young Master hadn''t had a cold or fever for at least two years.


    In fact, an asional fever was really nothing more than a detox for the Eldest Young Master, who had


    such a strong physique.


    As the saying goes, repeated light illness could intimidate the serious illness. It would be the most


    frightening if the Young Master didn¡¯t even suffer a light illness all the time.


    "Young Lady, I''ll guard you. You should just feel free to apany the Young Master to sleep for a


    while.¡¯


    Young Master Hunter didn''ty a hand on the girl beside him anymore. Emily was relieved. So were


    Peter and Liam.


    Emily thought, ¡°It was good to cuddle together peacefully like this and fall asleep. I hope he won''t make


    any more trouble.¡±


    Emily let out a breath. And she, who dared not wake up Hunter, could only be hugged by him


    obediently.


    Hunter''sbreathing began to be steady and even. And no more than a few secondster, he fell


    asleep.


    Emily turned back with some difficulty and looked at Peter.


    Peter gave her an OK gesture. Emily had no choice but to turn her head back.


    Speaking of sleeping with Young Master Hunter in his arms when she was conscious, during her two


    lifetimes, this was the first time.


    The two of them were so close. As soon as Emily opened her eyes, his face, his eyebrows, and his


    high nose, as well as his sexy thin lips, are right in front of her.


    His long eyshes were distinct, long, and dense. And his eyshes were slightly curly, which the girls


    had been yearning for.


    Hunter had such a perfect face. Emily wondered whether he had done any good deeds, making God


    treat him so well.


    Hunter was really pretty...


    Emily mmed her eyes shut and didn¡¯t allow herself to look at him any further.


    If she kept looking at him, she probably couldn''t restrain herself and would kiss him on the face.


    She thought, ¡°I can''t kiss him. I can''t get emotional. I can''t fall for him.¡±


    ¡°He is Young Master Hunter, who is cold-hearted and will never give any woman his love¡±


    ¡°Never, ever should I have any expectations of him again.¡±


    ¡°Close your eyes. Try to calm your mood.¡± There was no telling as to how long had passed. Then Emily


    felt that her eyelids began to be heavy.


    Finally, she eased into the dream...

 Chapter 81: I Ripped My Clothes off by Myself

    Chapter 81: I Ripped My Clothes off by Myself


    As Emily felt someone was gazing at her coldly, she couldn''t sleep anymore.


    Emily moved her slender eyshes. And as soon as she opened her eyes, Hunter''s iparably


    handsome face appeared in sight.


    She blinked and didn''te to her senses.


    This man and his face had shown up in his dream all night. Could it be that she was still in the drearn?


    She subconsciously reached out her hand to touch his cheek.


    Surprisingly, before she could touch the bridge of his nose with her fingertips, someone grabbed her


    hand. And after that, her hands were pressed to the side of her head.


    "Young Master Hunter..."


    "Did anyone allow you to sleep in my bed?¡± Hunter narrowed his eyes.


    Whenever he squinted his eyes, the look in his eyes was always particrly dangerous, making people


    dare not look directly at him.


    But in just one night, he had be even colder than he had been at first!


    The pair of eyes that looked so warming in her dream finally became cold in her sight.


    Emily pursed her lips and gently pushed him, "You were sickst night, Young Master Hunter. And I just


    wanted to take care of you.¡±


    ¡°Did you need to take care of me in the bed?¡± HUnter lowered his head and nced over her body.


    Emily was only shocked to realize that her body seemed to feel a little chilly.


    Looking down, she saw that her clothes were extremely disheveled!


    Her skirt was ripped open in several pieces. As it hung on her body loosely, it barely covered anything.


    She panicked, reached up to her chest, and covered it. But she still couldn''t cover much of it.


    "No..."


    ¡°Are you trying to tell me that I ripped your clothes?¡± He raised his cold eyes.


    Emily really wanted to pick up a pillow and smash it hard at his head. Howe he could shift the


    me since he didn¡¯t remember anything after getting drunk?


    ¡°No, I ripped it off by myself.¡± Emily didn¡¯t bother to argue with him and struggled.


    "Young Master Hunter, your bed is too dignified for me to sleep in. Let go and let me up, okay?¡±


    "After you climbed into my bed, howe you intended to run away like that?¡± He straightened up his


    face and furrowed his eyebrows tighter.


    Emily was speechless and wondered what Hunter was doing this for.


    If she stayed, he would say that she had climbed the bed to seduce him. If she left, he would say that


    she was irresponsible. He was simply trying to drive her to a dead end.


    "Young Master Hunter, I really had no ill will towards you. If you don''t believe me, ask Peter and Liam.


    You were sickst night and they were both here."


    Liam, who had just happened to reach the door, immediately turned around and fled.


    Emily just happened to catch his fleeing figure. Staring at the empty doorway, she waspletely


    dumbfounded.


    She thought, ¡°This b*stard. Why can''t he just give me a testimony?¡±


    ¡°How could he just run away like this when I needed him most?¡±


    ¡°Do you need a man that badly?¡± Hunter''s words sounded pretty harsh today.


    Emily thought about it and still couldn''t figure out why he was treating her this way.


    Although he wasn''t enthusiastic before, at least, he meant her no malice, right?


    What was with all the malice today?


    She still had one hand gripping herpel. Since her skirt had been torn in such a way, she would go


    bare at any moment if she didn''t hold it tightly.


    ¡°Young Master Hunter, will you be reasonable? You got drunk like thatst night and had a high fever...


    ¡±


    ¡°Do you expect me to believe that?" A high fever? In Hunter''s opinion, he surely wouldn''t have any


    fever.


    Emily was helpless, wondering why Hunter had denied everything after he had woken up.


    "You... You did have a high fever! By the way, I also gave you an injection, right in the butt.. Mmm!"


    She bit her lips tightly and was too frightened to grunt at his sudden approach.


    She somewhat figured it out that it wasn''t that he didn''t believe her exnation, but, rather, he didn''t


    want to hear her exnation at all!


    Since he didn''t want to hear her out, everything she said would be wrong!


    "I''m sorry, Young Master Hunter. You have nothing to lose anyway. So let me up first, okay?¡±


    It was right to show her weakness when she couldn''t reason with him. Anyway, he didn''t want to bother


    with her either.


    As expected, Hunter did let go of her hand after a cold nce at her. Then he sat up from the bed.


    He was wearing a loose robe. But as for how he had put the robe on, he wasn''t impressive at all.


    When he turned back, he saw the girl on the bed pulling her skirt together in a panic and tried to get off


    the bed.


    Several sections of the dress she was wearing had been ripped off, with each one being ripped off in a


    large piece.


    As she was wearing it now, it could only barely cover her. Anyway, multiple parts of her body were still


    exposed.


    Hunter thought, ¡°She said that she had ripped it by herself. but if she had intended to seduce him, she


    could have just taken it off?¡±


    ¡°Ripping off the dress? With her little arms and hands, did she have so much strength?¡±


    Emily didn''t know what he was thinking about. After having a hard time pulling on the torn dress, she


    said, "Peter should being overter. I''m going back first.¡¯


    If she remembered it correctly, there was a room upstairs that was hers.


    In herst life, Hunter had never shared a room with her. As for the one she had lived in alone, he had


    prepared everything for her.


    She turned around and was about to go out.


    But Hunter straightened up his face, looking unhappy, "Are you nning to go out just like that?¡±


    "Or what?" She was in a room on the first floor, where her clothes weren''t avable.


    Since Hunter hated her so much right now, Emily didn''t want to stay and be treated badly.


    "Stop there!" Hunter sat on the edge of the bed. And when he opened his mouth, he was just like a


    king.


    He randomly dialed the bedside table''s internal phone and said, "Send a set of clothes over to the


    Young Lady."


    After hanging up the phone, he stared at Emily again.


    Emily subconsciously slightly bowed and bent over, trying to make herself less prominent as much as


    possible.


    Now, she only wanted to leave here quickly and didn¡¯t want to say anything more.


    This cold gaze of Hunter was really unpleasant.


    He suddenly asked, "Do you and Vincent know each other?"


    Emily was stunned and looked at him.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Howe Hunter, who couldn''t remember anything, can remember what had happened between her


    and Vincent outside the


    pavilion?


    ¡°As I said, I just felt that he was familiar. But I''m sure now that it was a case of mistaken identity.¡¯


    Hunter didn''t say anything. And Emily didn''t continue to exin.


    Not long after, the maid brought the dress over.


    Emily ducked into the bathroom and changed her clothes as quickly as possible. Then she hurried to


    the door and opened it.


    As soon as she walked out, a man''s deep voice came from inside the room, "Emily Gale, you are


    indeed a little smart.¡±


    She took a step and looked back at him.


    Hunter pursed his lips and gazed at him with his cold eyes, "If I find out that you used these little tricks


    on Vincent, I will peel


    your skin off.¡±


    ¡°Bang!¡± Emily threw the door shut with force and quickly walked upstairs.


    Emily thought, ¡°Does he think that he is amazing? Howe he still thinks I am a wisecracking and


    badass woman up till now?¡±


    ¡°If that was the case, why had he helped me deal with Amy Winston behind my back?¡±


    ¡°This man is arrogant, proud, and unreasonable!¡±


    ¡°On what basis did he decide that I had ulterior motives for being close to the Old Lady and Vincent


    Jackson?¡±


    ¡°Howe I, who obviously helped him out, end up being a bad woman who climbed into his bed and


    seduced him?¡±


    Emily thought that she was so sick of Hunter!


    ¡°Eldest Young Master... "After Emily left, Liam and Peter walked in.


    Peter put the medicine box on the table, took out the thermometer, and looked at him: "Eldest Young


    Master, I''ll take your body temperature.¡±


    Hunter''s face was expressionless, But he looked like he was going to resist.


    Peter exined, "Last night you burned up to over forty degrees. Although you look normal now, you''d


    better let me take your


    body temperature.¡¯


    In the meantime, Hunter twisted his eyebrows slightly and thought, ¡°Did I really have a high feverst


    night?¡±


    Liam knew what Hunter was thinking about. He had heard some of the conversations just now. But he


    dared note in to


    testify.


    That was because he wasn''t quite brave.


    But as a man, he felt that he shouldn''t let a little girl face all this alone.


    Finally, Liam plucked up his courage as he said, "Well, the Young Lady had been taking care of youst


    night. And the clothes


    she was wearing were torn by you, Eldest Young Master.¡±

 Chapter 82: She Had Witnessed How the Situation two Years Later Would Be in Person

    Chapter 82: She Had Witnessed How the Situation two Years Later Would Be in Person


    Emily didn''t always stay in Young Master Hunter''s WongRiver Pavilion.


    She went back to clean herself up and came to the main house to chat with the Old Lady for a while.


    Then, she went back to school.


    Although Hunter''s words were quite hurtful, on second thought, it was also true that it was not right for


    her to be alone with


    Vincentst night.


    She was just feeling a bit bad because of Hunter¡¯s distrust of her.


    But why should he trust her? They had nothing to do with each other at all.


    ¡°Cutie Emily, why don''t you stay at the Jackson family¡¯s house today?¡±


    Sally Cox didn''t expect that Emily would be back on the weekend. They didn''t even have to go to ss


    today.


    There aren''t many people I know at Jackson family¡¯s house. So what''s the point of staying there?¡±


    Emily ced the luggage bag in a corner with the things she usually used.


    ¡°Even the luggage is here. What? Are you all going to live in the school dorms from now on?¡±


    Originally, Sally thought that a rich family like the Jackson family wouldn''t let her live in the dormitory


    even if Emily had to go to school.


    Although it was convenient to live in the dormitory, the environment there wasn''t good.


    ¡°I''m still going to school. Shouldn''t I live in a dormitory?¡±


    In herst life, she had lived in the dormitory on school days and had only returned to Hunter''s vi on


    weekends.


    Of course, Hunter didn''t stop her. He would have preferred her to stay away from him so as not to get


    in his way.


    ¡°Alright. You will just live in the dormitory. Anyway, the dormitory is also quite good¡±


    Since Emily came back to live with her, of course, Sally was even happier. Without Emily by her side,


    Sally felt insecure at


    school.


    ¡°By the way, Emily, regarding the office you asked Joe Davis to rent, they found a few ces and are


    still waiting for your confirmation.¡±


    "So soon?¡± She had asked Joe to do so at dinnerst time. Joe couldn''t be more efficient when it came


    to getting things done.


    ¡°If it weren''t for those things that happened in the past two days..."


    Sally still felt a little scared every time she thought about it.


    But it''s okay now. It''s over.


    Sally said, ¡°They could have done it faster. They just got held up by all that crap.¡±


    "Call Joe. We''ll go see it now and settle it over the weekend.¡±


    Joe and Terry found a few ces, all of which were near the school.


    Emily finally rented an office in a slightly remote location, whose environment was nice and not


    expensive.


    The office was on the twenty-eighth floor of the Richery Building, which was over three hundred square


    feet. And the rent was twenty-five thousand dors a month with a two-for-one deposit.


    "Wow, it''s huge!" Sally walked in and was amazed at the hall.


    The office was more than three hundred square feet, which was indeed very, very spacious and many


    times more spacious


    than the house that Terry and Joe had rented outside.


    ¡°But, Emily, what kind of business are you nning to do? Is it really necessary to have just a few of us


    in such a big ce?"


    "It''s necessary. And there will be more people gradually.¡¯


    Emily walked behind her and didn''t think that the office was spacious. But it was enough for now.


    When there were more people in the future, she could slowly rece it with a new office again. But in


    the next one or two years, there should be no need to change it.


    ¡°Emily, what kind of business do you want to do?" Joe was also confused.


    Emily had only told them that she was going to get a studio. But, she hadn''t told them what kind of


    ns she had.


    ¡°Manga! Aren''t you great at coloring? Sally''s main writer a well as her hook have gotten so proficient to


    the point where


    there''s absolutely no need to rework the manuscript.¡±


    "Comics?" Sally stiffened her face, looking a bit silly, ¡°Emily, don''t you know that it''s difficult for the


    domestic nationals to even


    survive when they drawics?¡±


    Was Emily out of her mind?


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Drawing was actually something they both knew how to do and were good at.


    Back then, it was because they had met in theic forum that they had be friends offline as


    well.


    But, after so many years of drawingics, Joe and Sally wouldn''t have been mixed up like this now if


    drawingics could really make fortune.


    ¡°Comics can make money. And IP operations will peak in the next two years. Comics are one of them.¡±


    Of course, Emily wouldn''t tell them how she knew that.


    But, she had seen with her own eyes how hot original IP was in the next two years.


    As for the word IP, it was actually an abbreviation for intellectual property. And in their industry, it now


    mostly referred to the property rights of original works.


    And what Emly wanted to do now was to focus on mainly two parts, one was novel and the other was


    comic.


    If she remembered it correctly, by the end of this year, there would be a big tform that would finance


    comics. And following the IP boom next year, several works on the tform would go popr all of a


    sudden.


    If she could intercept and do her own high-quality works before the other side started doing it, she


    probably could get a piece of the pie.


    But she''s living again. And a lot of things seemed to be different from herst life.


    Whether there were changes in the capitalpetition as well, she didn''t know it yet.


    But speaking of some things, if it were someone else rather than her who did them, she would never


    get a chance even if


    there did exist a chance in the future.


    ¡°Emily, I still think that there''s really nothing to be engaged in with theic." Joe had the same


    concern as Sally.


    ¡°What''s more, how much money can aic book make even if it makes it onto the charts?"


    "When did I say we are only going to work on oneic?" Emilyughed and observed the


    surroundings of the office lobby.


    "More than oneic?¡± Sally walked over, looking appalled, "Emily, if you draw too much, you won''t be


    able to offer that


    many updates.¡±


    Although Sally, Joe, as well as Emily, could all drawics, with the three of them cooperating


    together, it was already very good for them to do a monthly update of ten chapters.


    If they worked on two books, could it be that they could only update five chapters each book per


    month?

 Chapter 83: Go Home Now

    Chapter 83: Go Home Now


    "Joe, we need our own Official ounts and microblog. It doesn¡¯t need money. Find a way to get it


    done as soon as possible.¡±


    Emily, holding white paper, distributed several hundred thousand dors at the conference.


    ¡°Also, try to purchase a batch ofputers and drawing boards. You have to buy twenty sets first. I''ll


    give you 50,000."


    "Twenty high-qualityputers and drawing boards?"


    The manuscript format of theics was veryrge, and correspondingly, the memory requirements of


    theputer were also very high.


    In addition, high-quality drawings also required high-quality drawing boards


    On average, each set was 2,500 dors, with a high-configurationputer and a drawing board.


    "You are good atputer. Even if it is an oldputer, you also can turn it into a good thing.¡±


    Emily patted Joe on the shoulder and said with a smile, ¡°] believe you. You can definitely get me a


    bunch of treasures in the second-hand market.¡±


    Joe almost cried. High-quality drawing boards couldn''t be second-hand. New ones cost more than a


    thousand.


    In other words, she could only cut the budget forputers.


    But only 1,000 dors for highly one configuredputer?


    She felt much depressed.


    Emily decided not to talk to him about it. She looked at Terry.


    "This office, which has been renovated, may not be suitable for us in many ces and will have to be


    renovated.¡± Terry


    nodded and waited for her to continue.


    Emily said, ¡°Well, the renovation fee... ls 50,000 enough?¡±


    Terry was wondering how much money he had.


    Finally, he nodded, ¡°Enough.¡±


    "Emily, renovate more than three-hundred-square office with only 50,000 dors. Are you kidding me?"


    Sally took up the


    cudgels for Terry immediately.


    "This was originally an office, and it was renovated. There are many things that can be used directly¡±


    She really had limited fund, otherwise, how to do the next thing?


    ¡°Also, we need matching desks and chairs. About more than 20 sets including our office.¡±


    "Then, living appliances such as air conditioners and drinking fountains."


    Emily counted her fingers, and looked at Terry quietly, "Well, twenty-five thousand..."


    ¡°Okay.¡± Terry nodded without thinking.


    Emily breathed a sigh of relief. If Terry said yes, it would be okay.


    She looked at Sally, "Sally, you go to the previous forum to find some painters and ask them to paint


    with a base price.¡±


    ¡°I''ll give you 200,000. You have to guarantee that within two months, 20ics will be online.¡±


    ¡°Of course, in these twenty teams, there must be some people working with us, otherwise, I am afraid


    that it will be out of


    control.¡¯


    Sally almost fainted. 200,000 dors for 20ics, an average of only 10,000 for eachic!


    Painters were already hard enough, and now, they even couldn''t get as much sry as thebors.


    Although she was the funder, Emily was so stingy that she was angry for the painters.


    "I didn''t say they need to finish theics. You just need to make sure that they can update at least


    five chapters when they


    go online, and they can still have five chapters in stock.¡±


    "The current market does not have a special professional market price. You can figure it out by


    yourself. As long as their


    "What if the funds can''t be essed by the time?"


    When the painters started, they would naturally continue.


    If the funds were not avable, they would not even be able to pay the painters sry. Once they were


    comined by


    painters, their studio would have a bad reputation at the beginning. Could it continue to operate?


    ¡°I''ll work it out.¡±


    Anyway, it was a matter of money. She would be conscious of saving money from now on.


    Of course, it was not enough by saving. She had to find a way to make more money.


    "Well, I''ll try it, but at such a low price, I don''t know if anyone is willing to do it.¡±


    "Sally, if you have nothing else to do right now. You can drawics. I will give you five hundred for


    each chapter. You have to serialize two chapters every week, can you do it?¡±


    Emily stared at her. Her words made Sally stunned for a moment.


    After a moment, Sally began to think about this proposal


    Two chapters a week, 500 dors for each chapter. Then she could get 1,000 each week, and at least


    four thousand a month.


    If she was more diligent and serialized ten chapters a month, then she could get five thousand a


    month.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    She only spent a few dozen dors for meals every day. Five thousand a month, it seemed not bad!


    The more she thought about it, the more she felt that although 500 for each chapter was not high, it


    could sustain life!


    "I think there will be many people willing to paint!¡±


    When Sally thought about it, she began to have confidence!


    Domestic painters were indeed very hard, but everyone loved to paint.


    If they could live on, as long as there was hope, many people would still be willing to draw with a low


    sry.


    After all, it was a career that they liked.


    "Tell them that after theirics were up, the corresponding bonus will be given ording to the


    ranking.¡±


    This was the hope!


    "We will also promote operations for them, and cooperate with many parties. As a result, their works


    can be seen by more


    and more people. Excellent works can also be adapted for animation, film and television...¡±


    Emily''s words made Sally more excited and felt that she was about to reach the top of her life. She was


    so excited!


    Emily was calcting her remaining funds.


    She got one million from Young Master Hunter by one idea. Now, there were still more than six hundred


    thousand left.


    It cost 75,000 to rent the office, 50,000 to renovate, 25,000 to buy office furniture, 50,000 to purchase


    computer drawing board equipment, and 200,000 to pay painters.


    Above, 400,000 had been spent!


    With 200,000 left, she had to pay the next month''s rent, water and electricity fee, employee sries,


    and the money for the


    painters to continue painting...


    She was already saving money, but the money was really...


    Even if adding the 100,000 that Terry had deposited over the past few years, there was only 300,000


    left.


    Comics was an industry that had been particrly slow to make a profit, and the first few months were


    costly.


    It was really not easy to raise a team of at least twenty people with 300,000...


    After they cleaned up the office, except for Terry, who was born with a strong physique, everyone else


    was so tired that they could hardly step out.


    At seven oclock in the evening, four people were sitting at a food stall in the alley behind the building.


    ¡°Unless we can sign a contract with the tform. We can have a fewics sign with the tform.


    Otherwise, I am afraid that there will not be so much funds next."


    Sally and Joe spent all their sries each month, and the money they earned from working in summer


    vacations was run out by themselves.


    However, signing with the tform was not easy. There was an editor to review theics.


    ¡°As long as you can guarantee that there are fiveics in the twenty books can make a sign with the


    tform, the funds can be dyed for a while.¡±

 Chapter 84: They Were Coming to Kill Them

    Chapter 84: They Were Coming to Kill Them


    Emily really wanted to say something domineering, "I just won''te back."


    However, she finally said, "There is an activity at school. It will be veryte. So, I won''t go back tonight.


    I have ss tomorrow."


    After hanging up the phone, Sally winked at her.


    "What do you mean by school activity? You are obviously dating a man! You''re done. If Young Master


    Hunter knows it, he


    must do for you.¡±


    Here were Joe and Terry. Both of them were handsome men, oh boys.


    She actually lied that there was an activity in the school. This was an obvious concealment and deceit!


    "You are such a gossip. Do you want to call Young Master Hunter and say I''m lying to him?"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Emily rolled her eyes at Sally, and took out her phone and handed it to her, ¡°Come on, call him and


    squeal, maybe Young Master Hunter will pay you money for information.


    Sally looked at her phone and shrank her neck.


    ¡°No, your man is so scary, I don''t want to contact him!"


    Although a man like Young Master Hunter was so handsome that he was worthy of her life, for Sally,


    she only dared to appreciate him but not dared to contact him!


    His indifference, as well as the innate domineering would made whoever got close vanish in an instant.


    Only Emily, such a scatterbrain, dared to be his fianc¨¦e.


    Sally didn''t dare, she felt stressed even she walked close to him.


    ¡°Since you dare not, don''t talk so much nonsense!"


    Emily put away her phone. After spending a whole day cleaning in the new office, she was too tired to


    sit still.


    "Terry, contribute your shoulders quickly."


    Terry pulled the chair to her side, letting her lean against him.


    They had been good friends for a long time and never felt that there was anything wrong with this


    behavior. But the man in


    the car in the distance looked cold.


    There was an activity in school and it would bete?


    Good, very good!


    They just engaged a few days ago, she even learned how to lie! This woman!


    "Master, maybe the activity has just ended, now they are out for dinner...¡±


    Liam did not dare to continue to defend Emily. After all, Emily leaned on the boy''s shoulder. This was


    an indisputable fact.


    However, Young Master Hunter looked really scary.


    Emily... Let''s ask for more blessings.


    The man in the back seat didn''t move and say anything at all. Liam looked quietly at him from the


    rearview mirror several


    times, and he just stared at the distant figures coldly.


    His two eyes were cold, Liam didn''t know what he was thinking about.


    However, unhappiness was inevitable. After all, Emily lied, which was a provocation to him.


    As for Emily at the food stall, she didn''t know what was going on. She felt ominous while eating.


    Looking back, there was nothing wrong behind her


    Looking around, there was no abnormality.


    "What''s the matter?¡± Terry beside her was the first to notice her strangeness.


    Emily sat upright, looked around, and shook her head, "Nothing."


    She just always felt that someone kept staring at her with cold gaze.


    The dishes were quickly delivered, and Joe and Sally, who were unaware of them, immediately began


    to eat.


    Emily still couldn''t help but nce back, still not seeing anything unusual.


    However, the feeling of being stared at by a cheetah was really ufortable.


    "I didn''t find anything.¡± Terry pushed a bowl of porridge in front of her. "Don''t think about it, eat first.¡±


    "Yeah." She lowered her head and ate it spoon by spoon.


    Terry had always been sensitive to the smell of danger, he said nothing, it should be fine.


    Emily didn''t know what was going on. Ever since she lied to Young Master Hunter, she had been


    restless.


    It seemed she was very guilty.


    Sure enough, telling lies would make people feel stressful.


    If Young Master Hunter knew that she had deceived him, what would happen?


    That man was really scary sometimes...


    ¡°Emily, your favorite salt and pepper ribs, don''t you want it?¡±


    "Yes!"


    Finally, the feeling of being stared at by the cheetah disappeared.


    At the moment Emily lowered her head, she seemed to hear the sound of a car''s engine starting in the


    distance. Was it an illusion?


    After eating and drinking, Emily and Sally were going back to the dormitory.


    Although Joe and Terry lived off campus, they were not assured that the two girls went back by


    themselves and could only apany them all the way.


    From the office building to the school, it was not far.


    However, they had to cross a deserted road.


    There were open parks on both sides of the road. During the day, flowers and nts on both sides


    were pretty and the air was fresh and pleasant.


    But walking on this road at night, it was a little horrible.


    Since Terry walked this way, he began to frown.


    A trace of anxiety passed in his mind.


    After taking dozens of steps, he paused and said softly, "Wait a minute.¡¯


    "What''s wrong?" The first three stopped, and Emily looked back at him, "What''s wrong?"


    Terry did not exin, but suddenly grabbed Emily''s hand and walked back, "Joe, change the way.¡¯


    "Okay!" Joe pulled sally immediately and followed behind them quickly.


    In the distance, the faces of a dozen thugs who were ambushing on both sides of the road suddenly


    clouded.


    How did they know that they were in ambush at such a long distance?


    The tallest boy was really alert and a bit scary!


    One of them immediately took out the phone, "Stop them way back!"


    They came prepared tonight, and the ambush here was just one of the teams.


    Therefore, before Terry and the four of them returned to the intersection, another team blocked them


    quickly,pletely


    cutting off their retreat!


    "Help! Murder!"


    Emily and Sally shouted before thinking.


    Here was less than ten meters away from the intersection. As long as they could attract people on the


    road outside, someone may help call the police.


    ¡°Bitch, shut up!" The two men with knives in their hands rushed to Terry and Emily immediately.


    The dozen people behind him also held bright short knives and rushed towards them.


    Terry moved Emily behind him and hit the man in front of him with a punch.


    "Terry! Watch out!" Emily shouted, watching the knife sh at Terry''s fist.


    The other party had a knife, but Terry had nothing in his hand.


    Joe guarded the two girls behind him, and wanted to go up and join the battlefield, but he didn¡¯t know


    how to fight!


    He could only watch Terry fight against other people''s knives with hands, and it was toote to remind


    him.


    Just when the knife was about to touch Terry''s fist, Terry suddenly turned his wrist, his five fingers


    turned into ws, and his fist turned into a grappling hand.


    With a click, the man with the knife screamed, and his wrist seemed to be broken.


    The knife in his hand also fell into Terry''s hand instantly.


    He finally had a weapon in his hand!


    Emily and Sally were excited, and finally found a little confidence.


    However, their current situation was really not optimistic.


    A dozen people were blocked in the front, and a dozen people were rushing over behind them.

 Chapter 85: Unbelievable Horror

    Chapter 85: Unbelievable Horror


    There were a dozen people at the front, and a dozen strong men chasing after them.


    At this time, staying meant waiting to die!


    Terry shed on the arm of the man in front of him, and the man screamed and fell to the ground


    immediately.


    He kicked the man, made a decisive decision, and said solemnly, "Joe, take them behind me and rush


    out!"


    There were people in front and behind them, and only he could fight. When the group of people in the


    distance caught up, he could not protect them all.


    Joe was already dumbfounded by the blood on the ground. He didn''t expect that they really started the


    fight, and the fight was so intense.


    In the past, although there were some young boys and girls who came to make trouble, at most, they


    solved the problem with their fists.


    But at this moment, they really used knives. How could he not panic?


    "Joe!" Terry pushed back the two of them again, and was about to move forward, only to find that Joe


    was motionless behind him and was frightened.


    Joe woke up suddenly, and something was thrown into his arms.


    He caught it hurriedly. It turned out to be a bloody knife.


    Joe rolled his eyes in horror and almost fainted.


    *Go!" The nearest Emily snatched the knife in his hand and protected them.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°Quick! Keep up with Terry, I''ll get your back!¡±


    Joe never fought. In all previous fights, Terry was the only one to fight.


    Obviously, giving him a knife scared Joe.


    Emily pushed Joe hard. Joe didn''t even have time to think, so he and Sally hid behind Terry quickly.


    Although Terry could block the people in front of him, it was too difficult to take them out.


    The dozen people quickly identified the target, specifically targeting the three behind Terry.


    Soon someone walked around and shed at Emily who was holding the knife.


    ¡°Emily!¡± Sally was about to gone over hurriedly in fright.


    Joe held her back, and rushed forward quickly, bumping his head against the man.


    ¡°Ouch...¡± The man didn''t expect that this timid boy would make an assault. He was knocked to the


    ground identally.


    Joe was also hit by his own momentum and almost fell.


    "How are you?" Emily wanted to go, but someone rushed over on the other side, she didn''t have any


    extra energy to take care of Joe.


    "Emily, be careful!" Seeing the two men holding knives about to sh at Emily, Sally was so frightened.


    Even though Emily''s hands were shaking, she still raised her knife and wanted to fight them.


    Joe turned around, roared, and rushed over!


    He was a man anyhow. Even if he knew he couldn''t beat the opponents, he couldn''t let Emily, a girl,


    fight.


    "Joe!" This fool could only do one trick.


    Seeing that his aplice was hit by him just now, those people had long been on guard.


    Now Joe ran into him, and the man raised the knife directly and wanted to sh on his head! Was he


    stupid!


    Emily''s heart tightened for a while, raising her knife and rushing over, "Joe, get away!"


    Joe didn''t obey her words. Anyway, death wasn''t a big deal, he would never let a girl stand in front of


    him!


    With a bang, Emily changed the direction of opponent''s knife with her knife.


    The man didn''t cut Joe''s body with the knife, and was immediately knocked to the ground by Joe who


    rushed over.


    However, Emily herself was shocked by the strength of the opponent''s knife, and she almost couldn''t


    hold the knife.


    Then another man had alreadye to her with a knife.


    Emily thought, ¡°Today was my day!¡±


    Emily''s wrist was still sore. It was toote to raise the knife to resist.


    With a hissing sound, it was clearly the sound of the knife cutting across the flesh, and the bloody smell


    suddenly became


    rich.


    However, there was no pain at all


    ¡°Joe...¡± Emily opened her eyes wide, looking at Joe who was lying on the side.


    "Not...it''s not me..." Joe was just frightened, but he didn''t hurt.


    "Terry..." Sally looked at Terry who was still fighting with those men, her eyes flushed and tears almost


    slipped.


    There was a stab wound on Terry''s arm and it was bleeding now.


    After blocking a knife for Emily, he didn''t even hum, let alone pause for more than half a second.


    Terry still held the knife, stood in front of them immediately.


    Emily bit her lip, already knowing what was going on.


    She clenched the knife again, stood up, and stood behind them.


    "Sally, hurry up and call for help!¡±


    Those people from the rear had already arrived and would join the fight soon.


    Although there were four of them, Terry was the only one fighting.


    They couldn''t hold it! In the end, even Terry would be hurt because of them!


    They must rm the people outside, as long as the police came, they would be saved!


    Sally seemed toe to her mind, and called out, "Help! Help! Help!¡±


    Those men were also anxious. If they couldn''t beat these guys, they would be very troublesome when


    people from outside


    came!


    ¡°Kill the girl with the knife!" One of them shouted.


    Several people held up their knives immediately and rushed towards Emily.


    Terry frowned, and finally drove off the two people in front of him, only to see Emily surrounded by


    several men.


    Someone held a knife and shed at her.


    He was very fast and cruel with no mercy. These people really wanted Emily to die!


    Terry shed over, blocking the first one with a bang.


    Shaking his hand, the knife was thrown out, hitting the second person on the shoulder.


    But the third person, he has no way to stop him.


    "Emily!" Sally even couldn''t stand in fright, and sat on the ground with a thud.


    Joe wanted to rush to save her, but it was toote.


    He could only watch the knife in the man''s hand sh towards Emily''s head.


    Emily raised her hand to stop it, but the other person shed her arm with a knife!


    She couldn''t stop it!


    At this critical moment, Terry rushed over, hugged Emily in his arms, and blocked all hurt for her with


    his body.


    Emily wanted to struggle, but was hugged tightly by him. She couldn''t move at all.


    Two bright knives shed directly at Terry''s back!


    Sally stared with fright, this time, she really fainted.


    Joe ran into Terry like crazy, but he was powerless...


    ¡°Ouch...¡±


    ¡°Ouch...¡±


    Two screams resounded throughout the night sky.


    It was not the sound of a knife shing the flesh, or Terry''s cry¡ª¡ª-~------~-- As for Terry, even if he


    almost died, he would not cry so destely!


    In the dark night, they heard the sound of broken bones clearly. It seemed that someone''s sternum was


    broken by a kick!


    Emily struggled from Terry''s arms hurriedly, but Terry still held her tightly for fear that the other party''s


    knife would hurt her.


    However, when the tall man came in, he could see him clearly.


    The man just kicked casually and two men with knives fell down!


    The two fell to the ground, one vomiting blood and fainted on the spot, and the other foaming at the


    mouth, screaming again


    and again.


    And the tree they hit, the trunk that at least couldn''t be held by one person, broke down!


    The strength of this man''s feet was incredibly terrifying!

 Chapter 86: A Man Like God

    Chapter 86: A Man Like God


    In the night, he stood in the middle of a bunch of thugs. His cold eyes nced at his girl, and there was


    a trace of anxiety in the cold of his eyes that was hard to detect by others.


    After a moment of anxiety, he returned to calm, as cold as an iceberg.


    He took a step forward, and the dozen men with knives actually took two steps back subconsciously, all


    of them were


    shocked by the aura of him!


    Absolutely cold, horrible, frightening!


    Such a sight, such a look, such a breath! Like the demon from hell!


    "Young... Young Master Hunter..." Someone said these fearful three words.


    Young Master Hunter. It turned out to be Young Master Hunter! How could it have something to do with


    Young Master Hunter?


    They were just paid to do it. None of them had expected that Young Master Hunter would actually get


    involved.


    In City B, people would rather offend the gods than offend Young Master Hunter! He was more


    terrifying than the gods!


    He was as terrible as the devil!


    ¡°Boss, he, he is alone..." Someone whispered in the boss''s ear.


    The boss stared at Hunter, his eyes trembling with fear, finally calmed down.


    Yes, Young Master Hunter was alone tonight.


    Although he was powerful enough to change everything, and although he was really terrible, they


    already offended him!


    Even if they left now, Young Master Hunter would not let them go.


    In this case, it was better to...continue!


    "Go,e on! Whoever wants to survive, just kill him!"


    Only by killing him would everyone have a chance to survive!


    Otherwise, as long as Young Master Hunter left here alive, they would all die!


    More than 20 people looked at each other and finally made up their minds, clenched the knife in their


    hands, and rushed


    towards Hunter at the same time.


    Emily was so frightened that she wanted to go to help, but was pulled back by Terry.


    Terry held her back and pulled her to Joe.


    Then Terry picked up the knife that Emily had dropped on the ground, kicked another knife on the


    ground towards Hunter.


    Hunter nced at him lightly, took the knife in his hand, and shed at the man ahead.


    The man screamed, and half of his arm fell loose suddenly and hung on him.


    He rolled his eyes and fainted on the ground with a thud, blood surged.


    Young Master Hunter¡¯s action was fast and cruel! It didn''t kill others, but more terrible than it!


    More than twenty people, they couldn''t help but step back slightly, and were extremely afraid of this


    man who looked like demon!


    "Go! Go on! Kill him, or we all have to die!¡±


    The boss only dared to shout, but he didn''t dare to go even half a step.


    However, what the boss said was true.


    They had already offended Young Master Hunter. If Young Master Hunter did not die, they had no


    chance to survive!


    ¡°Go¡± Finally, more than 20 people raised their knives again and rushed over.


    Terry and Hunter protected the three people sitting on the ground.


    It was just two people, and the twenty-odd people were helpless to them.


    To break through these two lines of defense was even more difficult than reaching the sky!


    Every time they met the opponents, Emily and Joe were shocked.


    Especially Emily, who was sitting not far behind Hunter, saw a dozen people raising their swords and


    shing towards Hunter


    at the same time, her heart seemed to be squeezed into her throat.


    If something unexpected happened again, her heart would definitely pop out, and couldn''t be put back!


    The man was like a big mountain, standing in front of them, he blocked all the people who rushed back


    one after another.


    He was so calm, standing like a god. Even if the scene was thrilling, but just such a back made people


    feel at ease.


    "So handsome...¡± Sally woke up.


    Sally saw the two figures of Hunter and Terry as steady as mountains. As soon as she woke up, she


    was not afraid of the blood in this ce, but was dazzled by the two men!


    They were so handsome!


    Both of them were cool and handsome.


    At that moment, Sally felt inexplicably that with them, she was not afraid of anything.


    Terry didn''t expect that he and Hunter could cooperate so well.


    Two people guarding four directions, they could have a tacit understanding, and their defenses were


    wless.


    "Fuck, someone ising!" a man eximed.


    "Yes, it''s from Young Master Hunter...¡±


    The phrase "from Young Master Hunter" made the faces of twenty people turn to be pale.


    In an instant, those, who could still run, threw the knife immediately, turned and fled.


    Only Young Master Hunter alone had forced them to have no power to fight back.


    Now, his people were here, what was the suspense about the oue of this battle?


    If they didn''t leave at this time, they couldn''t escapeter!


    As for those who fell to the ground and couldn''t even stand, they werepletely desperate.


    "Young Master!" Liam hurried over, seeing that Hunter and Emily were all right, then he dared to raise


    his hand and wipe the


    cold sweat on his forehead.


    They had already left at that time, but somehow, Hunter asked him to drive back.


    Then, as soon as the car stopped, Hunter rushed here immediately.


    Liam didn''t know what was going on, but seeing the Hunter''s expression serious, he called Ewan.


    Hunter ran so fast that he couldn''t catch him up. Liam ran as quickly as he could while calling.


    In the end, he couldn''t see Hunter at all!


    Unexpectedly, Hunter was rushing to save Emily, but how did he know that Emily had something


    wrong?


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Could it be the so-called telepathy?


    Behind Liam, a vigorous man kicked away the strong man who was in the way.


    He walked up to Hunter, and said in a deep voice, ¡°Eighteen people were gone."


    Hunter looked at the panicked figures in front of him, his eyes narrowed, "Catch all of them."


    "Yes!" As a bodyguard, Ewan actually lost Hunter, he was extremely guilty.


    Of those people, naturally, he would let go none of them, otherwise, how could he make up for his


    mistake?


    Ewan led a few people to chase after them.


    Ewan said, "Young Master Hunter, someone has called the police. I will deal with the matter. Please


    take Mdy back to rest


    first."


    Judging from the bloodstains in this ce, it was not difficult to imagine the intensity of the fight scene


    just now.


    Emily was just a little girl who had just turned eighteen years old. It''s no wonder that she was scared!


    Hunter turned his head, walked to Emily who was sitting on the ground, and stretched out his hand.


    Emily got up and said anxiously, "I can''t..."


    Hunter sped her wrist and said, "Go back with me."


    What else did this girl want to do?


    This kind of thing happened, wasn''t she supposed to be scared to hide in a man''s arms and cry?


    Actually, she didn''t n to go back!


    "Terry is injured and I can''t leave.¡± Emily struggled a little.


    Emily didn¡¯t expect the man held her so tightly that she couldn''t get rid of him at all.


    She said anxiously, "I want to take Terry to the hospital first.¡±


    Terry was injured just because of her. If Terry hadn''t stopped her with that cut, now it was herself who


    was bleeding on the ground.


    At this time, how could she abandon Terry and go back with Hunter?

 Chapter 87: Emily Was Too Partial

    Chapter 87: Emily Was Too Partial


    ¡°I''m fine, you go back with him first.¡± Terry pulled her up, but immediately let go.


    For a girl, what happened was really scary.


    What''s more, there would be a lot of trouble waiting for them in the future.


    Going back with Young Master Hunter could at least avoid some things.


    "Take Sally back, too.¡± He looked Hunter, ¡°I will handle the matter with Joe.¡±


    This incident was directed at them.


    Although anyone with a discerning eye could know that these people came for Emily, he didn''t want the


    two girls to face it.


    But Hunter snorted coldly, and said indifferently, "What can you do, two little boys?"


    Joe was not happy, "I''m neen years old and Terry is twenty!¡±


    However, after being nced by Young Master Hunter, his full momentum disappeared instantly.


    Joe only dared to lower his head, and whispered, "We, we are not little boys..."


    Hunter didn''t care about him, and nced over the wound on Terry''s arm, "Go to the hospital!"


    Of course, Terry was unconvinced, and a little injury was nothing to him.


    What''s more, Hunter''s attitude was too strong! Too rude!


    However, if he did not leave, Emily would not be willing to go back with Hunter.


    "Joe, apany me to the hospital.¡± Terry turned to leave.


    Joe nced at Emily, but didn''t dare to look directly at Hunter, so he could only walk behind Terry.


    Sally looked at Emily, and then nced at Hunter secretly.


    Finally, she whispered, "Emily, I... I''ll go with Terry.¡¯


    She also turned and ran, following Terry and Joe.


    Although going back with Hunter was more likely to avoid all the problems, she worried about Terry.


    Hunter said nothing, pulling Emily to the direction of the parking lot.


    Emily mmed his hand hard. This time, taking advantage of Hunter''s carelessness, she shook his


    palm away.


    "He was hurt to save me. If I leave him now, what kind of friend am 1?¡±


    She knew that her words would make Hunter unhappy.


    He was used to being aloof and ustomed to everyone doing things ording to his will.


    But she was not his subordinate, let alone, she was now full of guilt and gratitude for Terry.


    If she couldn''t see Terry was fine, she would still worry him.


    "Young Master Hunter, thank you foring to rescue me tonight, but I can''t leave my friend behind.¡±


    After speaking, Emily turned around, and chased Terry quickly.


    She didn''t know exactly what happened to Terry''s arm, but there was blood on his sleeves and even on


    his clothes.


    It''s frightening to see the blood flowing.


    How could she rest assured if she didn¡¯t watch him go to the hospital for treatment?


    She left and left with that boy.


    She said, she couldn''t leave her friends. But she could leave him!


    Hunter squinted, staring at her left back, his finger joints taut tightly.


    "Master, you...you are injured!¡± When Liam turned his head, he saw the blood on Hunter''s sleeve at a


    nce.


    From the inside to the outside, obviously, the blood shed from his own body!


    ¡°Master...¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Suddenly, Hunter walked towards the street expressionlessly, and Liam followed him closely, "Young


    Master, your wound needs to be treated.¡±


    It could be seen that the injury was not serious, otherwise it was impossible to have such a little blood.


    However, a wound was a wound. As long as there was a stab wound, it should be treated by a doctor.


    Hunter still didn''t speak, but walled faster suddenly...


    Emily caught up with Terry, but Terry frowned, "You should go back with him."


    ¡°I''ll apany you to the hospital first, and when the doctor says it''s okay, I''ll leave."


    She looked at the deepening blood stains on Terry''s clothes, and was anxious, "There is a hospital


    nearby. Go and treat the wound first.¡±


    Those knives were so sharp, Emily didn¡¯t know if they hurt his bones.


    If the wound was too deep, it may leave some seque.


    They walked to the street. Although there were several taxis passing by, as soon as the drivers saw the


    blood on Terry''s body, they drove away one by one, unwilling to stop at all.


    Terry and Joe owned an old car, but they did not drive over today.


    It was toote to drive the car here. Terry''s blood was going to run out.


    Suddenly, with a squeak, a luxury car stopped in front of them.


    The window was pushed down, and the man sitting in the driving seat looked gloomy, ¡°Get in the car!"


    The man was unhappy, very angry, everyone could know it!


    Although the man was always handsome, he was so indifferent that people dared not look directly at


    him.


    However, Emily knew that at this time, if they didn''t get in Hunter¡¯s car, they wouldn''t get a car.


    "Get in the car!" She and Sally helped Terry to open the door of the back seat.


    Joe looked at it and found that the back seat was full. He had no choice but to go around to the other


    side of the car and open the door of the front seat.


    But before he got in the car, he was frightened by a stare that was as cold as ice. He retracted his legs


    violently.


    ¡°Emily, you...e and sit in front!¡±


    Joe walked back hurriedly, opened the car door, and stared at Emily imploringly.


    Emily nced forward. Young Master Hunter''s face was frosty.


    She was a little helpless. In order not to dy Terry''s treatment, she got out of the car hurriedly and


    gave up her position to Joe.


    She walked to the front, took a seat in the co-pilot, and buckled the seat belt immediately.


    "There is a hospital nearby, Young Master Hunter, I will tell you how to get there.¡±


    The injury on Terry''s arm was not serious, but it was not minor either.


    The doctor stitched him, and by the time the wound was treated, it was already past midnight.


    "During this time, try not to touch cigarettes and alcohol, do not eat things that can cause inmmation,


    such as fried greasy things, chickens, ducks and geese, and seafood...¡±


    Emily and Sally listened carefully. Emily exined something to Sally, and Sally also took out her


    phone and recorded quickly.


    On the corridor outside, Hunter looked at Emily standing beside Terry coldly, his thin lips tightening.


    Liam, who arrivedter, reminded cautiously, "Young Master, anyway, you havee to the hospital.


    It''s better... it''s better to ask the doctor to bandage your wound.¡±


    Although it was only a small injury, a small injury was also an injury!


    Also, Emily was too much. Her fianc¨¦ was still hurt, but all she cared about was Terry.


    For the Young Master Hunter, Emily even didn''t notice that he was injured.


    Liam was wronged, of course he was wronged for his Young Master Hunter.


    However, Hunter didn''t allow him to say it, and he didn''t dare to mention it at all.


    Liam just really felt that Emily was too partial and it was not fair to Hunter at all.


    Why could she care about others so much, but not care about Hunter?


    "Master, I will ask the doctor...¡±


    "Shut up!¡±


    When Emily and Terry were about toe out, Hunter looked even gloomier.


    He looked away coldly. Liam closed his mouth, not daring to say anything.


    But his gaze was always full of resentment.


    Seeing a few peopleing out with medicine, Hunter said coldly, "Now, can you go back?"

 Chapter 88: Have You Seen Enough

    Chapter 88: Have You Seen Enough


    Joe and Sally sent Terry back together. This time, Terry didn¡¯t allow Emily to follow.


    Liam drove the car over. They only left the hospital until midnight and returned to Hunter''s vi.


    On the way back, Emily wanted to say something to Hunter several times.


    However, Hunter was very unconcerned. Obviously, he was still angry.


    Although she was grateful for him to save her, but he was so cold and arrogant, she really didn''t know


    how to break the embarrassing atmosphere.


    In the end, she could only remain silent.


    The car stopped outside the main house of the vi.


    As soon as Hunter got out of the car, he walked to the hall door without hesitation.


    Emily chased him up, "Young Master Hunter...¡±


    However, Hunter didn''t pay attention to her at all. In a blink of an eye, he already walked through the


    hall and went upstairs.


    He was so unfeeling, what was he going to do?


    She knew that she was unwilling to go home with him the first time to take care of Terry tonight, which


    completely angered him.


    However, she also made it very clear that Terry was her friend, and it was impossible for her to leave


    her friend down.


    Did this man have to be so cold and arrogant? Must everyone obey him?


    Then he would be so angry if someone didn''t obey him asionally?


    Emily was terrified all night, and now she was tired enough.


    Looking at the cold expression on Young Master Hunter''s face, no one would be happy.


    She pursed her lips, and walked upstairs sorrowfully.


    Going back to her guest room, after taking a shower and putting on a set of clean clothes, Emily felt


    refreshed.


    She went downstairs to the kitchen and took a bottle of baking soda, and was about to go back to the


    room to sleep.


    When she went upstairs, she saw Liaming down from the stairs looking for water to drink.


    Emily just nodded at him, said hello, and walked past him upstairs.


    *Mdy, Liam looked at her from behind, he was hesitated.


    He still felt wronged, for Young Master Hunter.


    He knew that he shouldn''t say something, and he didn''t have the qualifications to say it, but he didn''t


    feelfortable without


    saying it.


    "Mdy, can''t you... be more patient and caring about Young Master?"


    Emily looked at him, what did he mean?


    It was Hunter who was not willing to pay attention to her. She thought she was patient enough!


    However, what else could she do if Hunter didn¡¯t give her any chance?


    Should she beg him to take a look at her.


    Didn''t Liam know how indifferent Hunter was?


    Liam took a deep breath. He had to say it even if he shouldn''t say!


    "The Young Master was injured, but, Mdy, you did not..."


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°What are you talking about? He was hurt?¡± Emily''s heart tightened and her expression changed.


    "When? Tonight? But I...¡±


    ¡°But you didn''t see it, Mdy, did you?¡±


    When it came to this, Liam was not afraid of being med by Hunter afterwards, he really couldn''t see


    him alone!


    "Mdy, what you care about is only your friends. You only see that your friend is injured, but you don''t


    know that Young Master Hunter also gets hurt to protect you.¡±


    "Young Master feels ufortable, even Peter is not allowed to touch him. I wanted to give him


    medicine, but I was kicked out...¡±


    Emily walked upstairs quickly and pushed the door open.


    What Emily saw was the man sitting by the bed.


    He had already taken a bath and changed into a nightgown. At this moment, he only wore casual


    pants, and the nightgown


    was left aside.


    Holding a cotton swab in his hand, he was applying medicine to himself.


    And on his arm, there was a wound caused by a knife.


    Most of the blood has stopped, but there was still a little blood oozing out.


    The injury was not serious, but it looked painful!


    Especially, he was solitary and treated himself. This scene made Emily''s eyes hot and her nose sore.


    Hunter didn''t expect anyone to dared toe in directly. When he heard the door opening, his face


    became cold instantly.


    But he was only a little surprised to see her.


    Then, his face darkened, "Did I say that you have to knock on the door first?¡±


    But this time, Emily ignored his indifference.


    After closing the door, she walked over, took the cotton swab from his hand silently.


    Emily stained the cotton swab with ointment and wanted to give him medicine, Hunter took his arm


    away and said coldly, "A


    little thing, don''t bother you.¡±


    ¡°Are you angry? Young Master Hunter?"


    Emily nced at him, but she didn''t expect that Young Master Hunter, who was known for being calm


    and cruel, would have


    such a childish time.


    Hunter looked at her coldly. His gaze was absolutely unbearable for ordinary people.


    Usually, Emily would not be able to withstand Hunter''s cold gaze, and surrendered directly. His gaze


    was so cold that it made


    people feel horrible.


    But at this moment, after seeing the picture of him applying himself medicine, what was she still


    panicking?


    No matter how terrible he was, he hadpletely conquered her with his loneliness.


    "Sorry, I do not know...¡±


    Hunter snorted coldly, ignoring her.


    She knew that Young Master Hunter, such an arrogant man, would notpromise easily.


    But tonight, she was indeed wrong.


    Still holding the cotton swab moistened with ointment, she pulled up the chair and sat down by the bed,


    raising her head to


    meet his gaze.


    "It''s my fault. I didn''t notice that you were hurt too, before...¡±


    Before, she only cared about Terry, no wonder even Lain didn''t like what she did.


    "Young Master Hunter, can you forgive me?"


    Hunter still didn''t speak, but this time Emily pulled his hand, he didn''t resist as much as before.


    She took his big palm and pulled his arm back carefully.


    The cotton swab was moistened with ointment and gently rubbed on his wound.


    The injury was more serious than she thought.


    Although the cut was not very deep, it was not shallow.


    The deepest cut even had a depth of almost one centimeter.


    A lot of blood must have been bleeding back then, but he was wearing a dark-colored shirt, and it was


    night again. It was not


    easy to see it.


    However, as long as she paid more attention to him, it was impossible to fail to find out.


    No matter how Emily thought, it was her fault. She only knew that she felt sorry for Terry, but she never


    cared about him.


    ¡°Does it hurt?¡± She thought it was painful when the ointment was applied.


    But Hunter even didn''t scream from beginning to end. His stubborn and arrogant appearance made


    people sadder.


    "Why don''t you let Peter take a look, the wound is so deep, don''t you need stitches?¡±


    He still didn''t say anything, as if she had been talking to the air.


    However, Emily was not angry at all tonight, she only felt distressed.


    Gently applied medicine to him. Every time she did it, she couldn''t help but lower her head and blow


    gently, for fear of him


    hurting.


    But Hunter was serious from beginning to end, not speaking, ignoring her.


    After applying the medicine, she packed the cotton swabs and picked up the nightgown on the side.


    Raising her head, Emily''s gaze met his exposed chest. Hunter''s body was so strong that his muscles


    were so clear. She


    blushed for no reason.


    Emily didn''t notice just now that Young Master Hunter was not wearing any clothes.


    Now at first nce, the sexy muscles of that body made her hot, and almost breathless.


    Emily''s heart beat faster. She felt hot.


    Above her head, she heard his low voice, "Have you seen enough?¡±

 Chapter 89: Are You Dreaming About Me?

    Chapter 89: Are You Dreaming About Me?


    Emily was startled and flustered suddenly.


    Emily lowered her head hurriedly and looked away, did not dare to look at his chest.


    "Sorry..." She stood up and picked up the nightgown.


    "Sorry for not caring about me, or sorry for peeking at my body?¡± The man''s indifferent voice made


    people unable to hear his


    thoughts.


    Emily bit her lip, not knowing how to answer this question.


    Maybe, both.


    She didn''t speak, trying to put on his nightgown, but there was an injury on his arm.


    After hesitating for a long time, Emily asked tentatively, ¡°Young Master Hunter, or else, will you be


    naked tonight?¡±


    ¡°It''s so convenient for you to take a peek at any time?¡± He didn''t seem to joke.


    Emily''s face became even redder, what did this man talk?


    How could he be so serious while joking?


    The point was, she knew that he didn''t like to make jokes.


    "l admit that you look really charming and can fascinate arge group of girls, but Young Master Hunter,


    you are injured now,


    even if I want to do something, I will not take advantage of it.¡±


    He dreamed about what she wanted to do to him every day, this man was really conceit.


    However, he did have conceited capital as he looked so handsome.


    Emily still couldn''t help but muttered a few words, "You are injured now, and you may not have certain


    ability. What can I do


    with you?"


    She just wanted to express that she was not thinking about something else at the moment.


    But after saying this, the meaning seemed to change suddenly.


    Hunter frowned lightly and stared at her, "Do you think I am incapable?"


    His eyes were a bit dark and he was obviously displeased. He grabbed her wrist suddenly and stared


    coldly, "Would you like


    to try?¡±


    "No, you''re wee, it''s not necessary...¡±


    Emily felt guilty and took her hand out of his palm hurriedly. She was very frightened.


    The longer she got along with Hunter, the more she knew about him.


    The more she knew about him, the more she felt that this man was different from his previous life.


    He was not only a businessman. He also had a stronger physique than a soldier.


    Tonight, she saw clearly that he was alone in front of them, and he could defend them tightly without


    even moving his steps


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    with a knife.


    This man was really surprising, time and time again, refreshing all her knowledge of him.


    Such a strong physique, such a terrifying power, if he used it all on her...


    In the car for the first time they have sexed, she was confused by the drug, only knowing that the pain


    after sexing made it


    difficult for her to walk.


    As for the time, with such a little consciousness, she could still remember vaguely how terrible the force


    he hit on her.


    But she still couldn''t remember exactly how it was.


    Now when Emily thought about it, not only her face blushed and her heart beat faster, but also her body


    seemed to be slightly


    hot.


    Hunter stared at her blushing face, his long fingers lifted suddenly and struck her face.


    "Are you fantasizing?¡±


    "Fantasizing...Fantasizing?"


    Fantasizing...It seemed that she was really fantasizing about having...sex with him...


    Emily''s breathing became quick, her cheeks were swiped by his fingertips. Then the temperature of the


    man¡¯s skin made her


    go weak at the knees.


    ¡°No, nothing!¡±


    How could she fantasize with him... have sex! That was impossible?


    Emily''s little face looked flustered, red like a ripe tomato.


    The appearance of Emily finally pleased Hunter.


    His gloomy mood all night was a little better.


    He leaned on the head of the bed and squinted at her, "Since you like to look at my body so much, I am


    not so stingy to stop you.¡±


    He opened his arms, looking like she could do anything to him!


    Emily was so ashamed! The most ashamed thing was that when he opened his arms, she really


    couldn''t help but looked at


    him!


    His shoulders were broad and safe, his chest was strong and sexy, and his arm muscles were tangled.


    Obviously, he was


    strong.


    If a woman could lean on his arms, rest on his chest muscles, be hugged by his two powerful arms,


    how happy she would be!


    ¡°Do you want toe over?"


    The man''s maic voice was full of temptation.


    She didn''t know what she was thinking, but she seemed to bepletely entangled by his breath.


    She couldn''t think about it, didn''t even know what she was doing, and walked towards her dreamy


    chest in a daze.


    Yes, it was his chest, his body that made women crazy.


    Before Emily could react, she had stretched out her hand, dropped her long fingers on his chest, and


    stroked along the texture of his muscles gently.


    Hunter didn''t expect Emily to be really bewitched. Her obsessive gaze fell on him, as if she was drunk,


    greatly satisfying his self-esteem.


    He decided that tonight''s matter would be wiped out and he would not be angry anymore.


    Hunter''s big palm fell on her back and pulled her towards him gently. He said in an extremely low voice,


    deep and seductive,


    "Want me?"


    No one could tell, who was tempted and who was lost at this moment.


    Was it her or him? Even Hunter didn''t know.


    Hunter only knew that when Emily leaned in his arms cleverly, his m heart beat restlessly.


    His big palm tightened unconsciously on her back, and the tight muscles showed his tolerance and


    entanglement at this moment.


    Was it her or himself that was sexy? Hunter couldn''t tell.


    This feeling of losing control easily was what he most disliked and resisted in his life, but at this


    moment, this loss of control


    had made him unable to resist.


    Therefore, he stopped resist.


    He tightened his long arms abruptly, trapped her in his arms, lowered his head, and pressed down


    against the two lips that he


    had longed for so long...


    Outside, there was a knock on the door.


    A small sound made the girl who was obsessed in the arms of Hunter opened her eyes, and in the next


    second, she suddenly woke up!


    What was she doing? What did she do just now?


    She even walked to Hunter''s side, touched... his chest, and even took the initiative to lean in his arms.


    And at this moment, what were they doing?


    She fell into Hunter''s arms, Hunter lowered her head, and their faces were less than a finger apart!


    They... did he mean to kiss her?


    "Ah!" Emily seemed to have just woke up from a dream. She was so scared that she pushed his arm


    hard and fled from his


    arms in panic!


    identally, she pushed to the ce where Hunter was injured.


    Hunter frowned lightly, and a hint of pain shed in his eyes.


    Although he could stop humming after being cut, it did not mean that he would not feel pain!


    Indulging on lust was equivalent to hang a knife upon head.


    "Bleeding, bleeding!" Emily stared at his re-bleeding wound, frightened!


    It was she who pushed him hard just now, and his wound that healed a little bit finally broke open!


    The blood spilled from the wound, stained a piece of red, and it stung her eyes.


    Emily''s nose was sour, she rushed to the door and opened the door quickly, "Let Petere over,


    hurry up!"

 Chapter 90: Dont You Need to Be Responsible

    Chapter 90: Don''t You Need to Be Responsible


    In fact, it was Peter who knocked on the door just now.


    Peter pushed the medical vehicle in and saw the wound on Hunter''s arm. He was taken aback,


    "Master, has the blood stopped?¡±


    Hunter casted his gaze on Emily.


    Emily''s heartbeat speeded up instantly, and there was a feeling that she didn''t dare to meet his sight.


    This guy, what did it mean to look at her now? Wasn''t this just telling Peter that she made this bleed


    again?


    Peter looked at Emily, and then at Hunter, his eyes finally fell on Hunter''s wound.


    He sighed slightly, helplessly, ¡°Well, Mdy, Master Hunter is still injured now, you can''t fight at this time


    if you have any contradictions.¡±


    However, only Emily dared to fight with Hunter.


    But then again, Hunter couldn''t beat Emily? Did Hunter do easy on her?


    Emily''s face turned red. She didn''t know if Peter said it on purpose.


    He said intimacy as a fight, was Peter really unable to understand, or just to give her an out?


    No matter what it was, fighting was better than hurting people when they were canoodling. It sounded


    morefortable.


    She said in a hurry, "You should treat him first, he is bleeding again.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Peter holding the disinfectant water and ointment wanted to sit down by the bed.


    Unexpectedly, the man sitting on the bed still stared at Emily, with a look of domineering, ¡°Who made it,


    who is responsible.¡±


    Emily bit her lip, walked to the bed with her head lowered, and took the disinfectant from Peter.


    When Emily looked up, she couldn''t help but red at Hunter.


    ¡°It wasn''t on purpose.¡± Why was he so serious?


    People who didn¡¯t know what happened would think she really hurt him!


    "If you hurt someone, don''t you need to be responsible?" Hunter''s gaze was so indifferent, making


    people unable to see any


    ws.


    "I..."


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Do you want to say that my injury was not caused by you, but because of canoodling with you?"


    "You..." Emily red at him!


    This bastard, absolutely, he was deliberate, wanted her to admit that his injury was because of her


    movement with him?


    Emily knew that Young Master Hunter was scheming for a long time, but she didn''t expect he would be


    so scheming!


    She took a deep breath, sat down by the bed, and looked at his bleeding arm. Although she felt


    annoyed, she still felt a little


    painful to be honest.


    No, it seemed, it was more than a little.


    "Mdy, disinfect it first, but be careful, it will hurt.¡±


    Hunter didn''t let Peter do anything, and Peter could onlymand from the side.


    "Yeah." Emily made her movements to the softest, for fear of hurting him.


    Every time Hunter''s expression changed slightly, she lowered her head immediately and blew his


    wound.


    If he frowned, she would keep blowing carefully.


    Her thin lips were getting closer and closer to his arm, and even was about to kiss him.


    Her gentle appearance was different from the indifference of the previous two days.


    As a result, Hunter seemed to frown more and more. Even his wound was touched with the cotton


    swab, he would frown first.


    In the end, even Peter couldn''t stand it anymore. When did the Hunter be so afraid of pain?


    In the past, didn''t he just let the doctor perform the operation without using anesthesia after being cut


    by a knife?


    Now, it was clear that Hunter was pretending in front of Emily, so that Emily felt distressed.


    Little girl, was so easy to be fooled...


    "How? Does it hurt?" At Emily''s strong request, Hunter finally agreed to wrap gauze.


    After finishing everything, seeing his face as usual, but frowning all the time, she didn''t know if it really


    hurt so much.


    However, seeing Hunter frown, Emily felt upset.


    If it weren''t for her being too careless, he wouldn''t be like this.


    "Mdy, it was just a flesh wound. It just takes about two days to ...!"


    Peter was nced at by someone, and immediately changed his words, saying, "Although it was just a


    flesh wound, Young


    Master Hunter still have to recuperate.¡¯


    "It¡¯s better to have a caring person waiting by his side. These days, it may not convenient for him to


    have meals.¡¯


    What a sin! It was just a little bit hurt, and he even said that Hunter was about to be disabled.


    However, after these words were spoken, Peter could clearly feel that the coldness of Huntering to


    him was less.


    Hunter breathed a sigh of relief, as expected, he had known Hunter''s thoughts.


    "Mdy, the wound is healing slowly now, and I am afraid Master Hunter will have a fever tonight.¡±


    Of course, for strong Hunter, this small wound was basically impossible to cause high fever.


    However, Master Hunter probably liked what he said, so if he said it more, there may be additional


    bonuses.


    Thinking about it, Peter felt his life had reached a climax. He was so happy.


    ¡°Mdy, please take care of Master Hunter tonight.¡±


    ¡°Aren''t you staying and looking after him?" Although Emily was worried, she was not a doctor after all.


    If Peter stayed, she should be more at ease.


    "That..." After someone coldly nced, Peter straightened his back and said loudly, "Mdy, I have an


    appointment tonight, I


    can''t stay here, sorry!¡±


    After speaking, Peter packed his things and left immediately.


    Before leaving, he gave Emily a bag of medicine and told her as long as Hunter had a fever, gave him


    one immediately.


    "There is still a date sote? Doesn''t he know what time it is?"


    Emily waited for the closed door,ined.


    Just said it directly if he didn''t want to stay upte and watch Hunter. An appointment, who would


    believe it?


    It was almost one oclock in the morning!


    Looking back, the man was still sitting on the side of the bed, leaning on the head of the bed, looking at


    her coldly.


    It turned out that in the room, unconsciously, there were only two of them left.


    The atmosphere was a little embarrassing, of course, just for Emily.


    Hunter looked on coldly. It seemed that the word ¡°embarrassment¡± had nothing to do with him.


    "Well, Emily thought for a while, and then said, "It''s gettingte, you should go to bed¡±


    Hunter did not speak, still looking at her lightly.


    Every time Hunter looked at her like this, Emily felt that particrly difficult and stressful.


    Especially when she did those things before and took the initiative to embrace him, Emily felt even


    more ufortable at this


    moment.


    She really wanted to go back to her room to sleep, but Hunter still needed her care...


    "Young Master Hunter, go to bed early, and go to work tomorrow." She also had to go to ss.


    Emily walked to the bed and made the bed for him.


    Huntery down.


    She breathed a sigh of relief, walked over to him, and covered him with the quilt.


    ¡°Just sleep, I''ll be here.¡± There was a sofa in the room, which was long enough for her.


    Unexpectedly, Hunter said, ¡°My bed is very big.¡±


    "What?" She looked back at him, and her face flushed again.


    Did Hunter mean to invite her to sleep with him?


    But she remembered clearly that Hunter is herst life was not even willing to let her into the room.


    Why was he willing to let her sleep in his bed at this moment?


    However, sleeping together, it seemed¡­. Not so good.


    ¡°I just don¡¯t want people to say that I abused you¡±. Hunter turned over and turned his back to her,


    ¡°Sleep, don¡¯t let me say the second time.¡±

 Chapter 91: Was He Intentional?

    Chapter 91: Was He Intentional?


    He was still domineering.


    Emily looked at Hunter''s back. After hesitating for a moment, she walked to the other side of the big


    bed, opened the quilt andy down.


    But she didn''t think of it. If she slept here, Hunter would just stare at her.


    Hunter didn''t close his eyes, his eyes did fall on Emily, which made Emily a little nervous.


    She didn''t know whether to lie down, or just turn her back to him.


    But being stared at by him, Emily always felt ufortable.


    His gaze was too sharp, he was still so energetic when he was about to sleep.


    It was really rude to stare at others like this! Didn''t he know it at all?


    "Master Hunter, I have to go to ss tomorrow.¡± Emily reminded.


    "Yeah." Hunter responded indifferently. His gaze still fell on her side.


    Emily didn''t know if he was looking at her, or whether he had no focus at all.


    After all, he was just lying on his side, facing right here.


    However, the person being watched was really a bit embarrassed.


    It was almost three oclock, and there were only less than four hours left before dawn.


    She was really sleepy, and finally bit her lip and turned her back to him.


    ¡°I just made you displeased?" Behind her, the man''s voice became more and more cold.


    She turned her head abruptly, and her gaze mmed into the depths of his eyes.


    Deep, like stars in the night sky, and like two ck holes. After letting her look in, it was difficult for her


    to get out again.


    Finally, she moved her gaze away from the depths of his eyes forcefully. However, her gaze fell on his


    chest again.


    That seductive chest muscle...


    Wow! Emily didn''t know if the temperature of the air conditioner in the room was adjusted too high, it


    was a bit hot...


    She lowered her eyes and only dared to look at her own hand, ¡°Hunter, it''s reallyte, let''s..."


    "I feel a little headache.¡± Hunter said.


    The words were a bit abrupt, but luckily, she reacted quickly.


    Emily felt nervous. She leaned in and reached out to touch his forehead.


    The temperature was not high or low. Emily didn¡¯t know if it was normal or he had a little low-grade


    fever.


    ¡°I''ll take your temperature." She wanted to lift the quilt and get up.


    "I''m tired.¡± Hunter''s arm crossed the quilt, and actually draped on her body through the quilt.


    "Young Master Hunter...¡±


    "It''sfortable to put it like this." He closed his eyes, seeming not to care about his behavior at all.


    Emily sighed, too. His arm was injured. If put it under the quilt, and the quilt might touch the wound.


    Although it had been bandaged, it would hurt even if being touched.


    Put it outside the quilt, it should be safer.


    But why did he put his arm on her? Was her height just enough to make him feelfortable?


    Emily became a "cushion" for him to ce his arms, and she was really helpless.


    However, his arm wasn''t directly on her body, it was separated by a quilt, and the ce where it hit her


    was her belly.


    It seemed... it was okay to let him press it all night. As long as his wounds healed, it was worthy.


    Then Emily nced at Hunter quietly. After he closed his eyes, he didn''t move again, and even his


    breathing gradually


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    became even.


    But for two minutes, he breathed smoothly and looked like he was really asleep.


    He was tired all night. At this moment, not only Hunter, but she was also sleepy and tired.


    Emily pursed her lower lip. She was relieved, and closed her eyes.


    Just as Emily was nning to get a good night''s sleep, and go back to school tomorrow morning, the


    arm resting on her


    stomach moved up a bit.


    Emily wanted to call him but stopped. She bit her lip at once.


    Looking sideways, Hunter still maintained the same posture as he was just now, his eyes closed tightly,


    breathing evenly, as if


    he was already asleep.


    He was injured, and he might have a low-grade fever, finally fell asleep peacefully. It would seem too


    cruel to wake him up at this time.


    It would also affect the recovery of his wound.


    However, his arm...


    Emily looked down, shy and aggrieved.


    It didn''t matter if he put his arm on her stomach. At this time, his arm was on her heart!


    Especially when she felt a bit hot just now, the quilt was not pulled too high. And this position was on


    the edge of the quilt.


    If his arm went up...


    Emily found that her mind was really "predictive". What she thought, what came.


    The thought just shed in her mind, and Hunter''s palm continued to went up after he frowned.


    The soft body suddenly fell into his palm.


    Emily grasped his hand subconsciously, and panicked to remove his big palm.


    However, Hunter seemed to be against her on purpose. The harder she pushed, the tighter he gripped!


    Was he intentional?


    How could Hunter be interested in her body? In thest life, she would be disgusted by him after


    touching him.


    Even after she slept in his bed once, Hunter asked to change all the sheets and quilts immediately.


    It could be seen how much he disliked her.


    But at this moment, his hands were really presumptuous!


    ¡°Master Hunter..." Emily didn''t dare to speak loudly, and could only continue to remove his hand gently.


    As a result of the resistance, Hunter''s arm tightened, pulling her into his arms heavily.


    He turned over, and most of his body was pressed on her body, making her unable to move.


    "Young Master Hunter!¡± Emily suspected that he was deliberate, and pushed his shoulder hard.


    But the man was in a daze, murmured, ¡°Pain...¡±


    Pain? Did she touch his wound again?


    Emily was taken aback, and the force she pushed out suddenly came back.


    Looking up, Hunter''s face was in front of her. His facial features could be seen clearly through the faint


    moonlight outside.


    He closed his eyes tightly and frowned lightly, as if he was really suffering.


    The most important thing was that his body temperature was indeed higher than normal, and he might


    have a low-grade


    fever.


    A low-grade fever didn¡¯t need treating, but it was important to let him rest.


    Emily''s hand was still on Hunter''s shoulder, but she didn''t dare to push him.


    When she was not struggling, Hunter''s frowning eyebrows gradually unfolded, as if the pain had faded.


    Emily thought it was not the first time that she really touched his wound, so why was she you so


    careless?


    But now... Hunter was pressing half of his body on her body, and his arms were still holding her tightly,


    what could she do?


    Most of his weight was supported by himself, Emily would not be pressured by him to breathe hard.


    However, being so close


    to Hunter, her heart had been beating fast.


    It seemed Hunter was having a dreamed and his long arms tightened again.


    Emily''s soft body was squeezed under his hard chest, and the crush made her almost scream.


    The smell of male hormonespletely submerged her, and under the pressure of his powerful


    physique, she was soft as a


    puddle of mud.


    Stop press down any more, or she...she couldn''t help but hug him!

 Chapter 92: Then Never See Them

    Chapter 92: Then Never See Them


    ¡°Terry!¡±


    Emily opened her eyes sharply, trying to sit up.


    Something seemed to be pressing on her body, and she was pressed back by the force as soon as she


    got up.


    It was... a man''s arm.


    With his arm pressed against her, his hand rested where her heart was.


    She moved, that big palm ... his five fingers tightened subconsciously.


    Emily screamed and gave him a violent push in fright.


    The man frowned and stared at her blushing face.


    Looking at the ce where he just grabbed, not only did Hunter not stop, but pressed it down again.


    "Young Master Hunter! Your hand..."


    "Whose name you called just now?" Hunter squinted his eyes and grasped herpletely with a big


    palm.


    Emily''s breathing was rapid, and her body was trembling constantly.


    Hold his wrists with both hands, trying to take his hands away from her.


    However, he was so strong that she couldn''t move his hand at all.


    "No..."


    "What?"


    "I dreamt that Terry had... all blood in order to save me."


    She bit her lip, blushed, and tried to push him away again, but she was still powerless.


    The man pressed down, and she waspletely enveloped in his breath, with nowhere to escape.


    That cold breath, like his eyes quenched by ice, showed her his anger repeatedly.


    His fianc¨¦e, sleeping in his arms, called another man''s name!


    Emily couldn''t tell Hunter that in her previous life, Terry was not only injured seriously for her, but also


    was stigmatized that he


    wanted to rape Wendy.


    He blocked the knife for her against night.


    In fact, Emily was still a little flustered. The trajectory of her previous life had been deviated in this life.


    She was very afraid


    that some worse things would happen.


    But Hunter couldn''t understand, the only information he captured was that she was thinking about


    another man!


    "In order to save you, he got injured. Therefore, are you going to repay him by marrying him?¡±


    "Young Master Hunter, please be calm, he and I have nothing at all...¡±


    "That hasn''t happened yet, it doesn¡¯t mean nothing will happen!¡±


    Hunter was so brooding. Could any man ept his own woman lying next to him, but call other men?


    ¡°No!¡± But Emily did feel a little guilty.


    With such a high-ranking man like Hunter, her words "Terry" really hurt his self-esteem.


    Although she didn''t mean anything else, Hunter never trusted her.


    She knew that he would not believe her.


    "Let me get up." Her face became gloomy, her eyes became cold gradually.


    She even dared to give him attitude in his arms! Was she also like this in front of other men?


    Well!


    Suddenly, Hunter waved his palm.


    Before Emily could see what was going on, she felt cold on her body, and her clothes was torn off by


    him.


    "Young Master Hunter, what are you going to do?¡± She was so scared that she grabbed her clothes


    hurriedly.


    But just as she raised her hands, Hunter grabbed her hands and pressed them above her head.


    She struggled, and her soft body got closer to his tough body!


    ¡°Hunter...¡±


    Looking up, Emily found that the man''s face was not even an inch away from her.


    His breath spilled on her face, cold for a while, but hot again!


    The contradictory breath made her tremble.


    "I said, during the agreement, I can give you freedom.¡±


    "In that case, why do you keep restricting me again and again?"


    "Did I say that I would give you 100% freedom?" Hunter narrowed his eyes.


    His big palm was closed slightly and his fingers tightened. Then, Emily felt a slight tingling in her wrist.


    He had great strength! Just scratching it at random left a bright red mark on her wrist!


    "Have I said that you can hook up other men at will? Huh?"


    Emily bit her lip and stared at him, "I didn''t hook up any men..."


    "So, who was the woman who leaned on the shoulder of the boy named Terryst night?¡±


    Emily was a little confused, how did he know?


    Was it true that the sound of the car engine that she heardst night?


    At that time, Hunter was just around her, staring at her?


    Hunter thought Emily''s stunned was because of guilt.


    "Nothing to say?¡± He lowered his head and sped her hands under his palms.


    ¡°What do you want me to say? I said, we are just friends!"


    "Then never see those people again!¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Everything else she could agree, but in this matter, absolutely not!


    In this world, there were few people who treated her sincerely. They, for her in their previous life, could


    even abandon their


    lives and prospects.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    She couldn''t leave them, never!


    Hunter stared at her stubborn eyes, his eyes getting colder.


    No one could say "no" so decisively to him!


    "Since you don''t have self-knowledge, I don''t mind using actions to remind you of whose woman you


    are now!"


    No matter in name or in fact, she could only belong to him!


    Unless, he took the initiative to terminate the agreement and didn¡¯t want her anymore!


    "Young Master Hunter...!" He suddenly turned over her body, she wanted to get up, but was held by his


    big palm.


    The clothes on her body werepletely pulled to the waist. She was panicked and anxious, trying to


    struggle, but she could


    not escape his restraint.


    "Young Master Hunter, I don''t have... Terry and I are just friends!"


    The man behind Emily ignored her, and his long fingers moved in her waist.


    Emily was frightened, her nightdress...


    His hot body leaned down, and the biting heat terrified the girl under him.


    "Young Master Hunter, Terry and I, we are not dating. Really... don''t do this! Don''t!¡±


    Hunter ignored her pleading, his eyes burning with anger showed a scarlet color.


    The anger that swallowed all was like fire and ice.


    He was such a cold person, cold enough to make blood freeze.


    But at this moment, he was so angry that he was so hot that the girl under him shivered.


    Emily finally realized that even if Hunter seemed gentle, but that was because she didn''t provoke him.


    Once she stepped on his line and vited his rules of the game, he could instantly be a terrible


    demon.


    Just likest night, he beat so many people with a knife alone.


    In his game, he was the master of everything, and she was just a pitiful doll.


    When she was well-behaved, Hunter could also give her a little care and a little sweetness.


    If she was not obedient, what waited for her was the violent storm he gave, which was enough to


    destroy everything.


    She bit her lip, grabbed the sheets under her tightly, and let the only fig leaf on her body be stripped off.


    In his eyes, she was as fragile as an ant.


    He didn''t believe her exnation. Well, he never trusted her.


    Resistance was not worth mentioning to him!


    As long as he wanted to, no matter what he did to her, she could not resist even if he killed her.


    The man pressed down. His breath was heavy.


    Emily closed her eyes and waited for the storm toe.


    Her body was trembling slightly and was tight. She was afraid, even horrified.


    However, knowing that she has no ability to resist, she would rather bear it thanpromise!


    Was it so difficult for her to leave the boy named Terry?

 Chapter 93: They Have Gone to the Hotel

    Chapter 93: They Have Gone to the Hotel


    He felt that the force that was weighing her down was suddenly removed.


    Emily opened her eyes and turned around. Her gaze fell upon Hunter who was standing by the bed. He


    was staring at her coldly. His eyes were tinged with extreme coldness and anger as well as some...


    disgust.


    He hated her! He was looking at her as if he was looking at a hideous object.


    Emily felt her heart tightened rapidly but she still managed to wrap herself in a nket before backing


    off to a corner of the bed.


    Hunter''s gaze was as cold as ever, and that iciness was intensifying by the seconds.


    Emily wasn''t putting an act at all. Her tears were genuine. She was no longer that girl who would grab


    every opportunity to stick herself to him and look at him with bright watery eyes.


    There was only endless caution written deep within her eyes at this moment!


    For the past few days, she had been ying games and putting on a fagade. She was never true to


    herself when she was with him.


    But yesterday when she was with Terry, she could finally be herself again. Her actions and responses


    were all real and unrestrained!


    As Hunter made his advances towards her, Emily shrunk back further into the corners of the bed. He


    stopped his


    advancement while looming over her. He looked mighty and arrogant!


    ¡°Do you really think that I''m going to do something to your body?¡± He seemed to force these words out


    of his mouth, which sounded aloof and heart-wrenching.


    Emily just stared at him in response while biting her lips silently.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°I just want to remind you that as long as the deal stands, you will always belong to me. I can lead you


    to greater heights as


    well as plunge you into the depths of hell!¡± He was getting increasingly frustrated especially when his


    gaze fell upon her eyes which were moist with tears.


    He wasn''t even sure what he was trying to say at the moment. He only knew that he had a pent-up


    urge to kill someone right now!


    ¡°You should be obedient since you''re together with me now. Or else, I will make life miserable for not


    only you, but also for those people you care about!¡± After finishing his sentence, he turned around to


    leave as he couldn''t bear looking at her teary eyes anymore.


    She had cried because he was on top of her a moment ago. Was that such a difficult thing to ept for


    her?


    If she was together with Terry today, would she give herself in voluntarily instead?


    Hunter was feeling restless as if he was being stabbed by someone with a knife. He didn''t want to


    overthink because he didn''t want to find out the reason of his distress.


    With a loud bang, he mmed the door hard behind him.


    Emily swiftly jumped off the bed and sped towards the door to lock it from the inside. Hunter who hadn''t


    put much distance between himself and that room heard this sound and all traces of his sympathy was


    lost from this moment on. He couldn''t believe that she was really cautious of him!


    When the sound of footsteps faded, Emily could finally rx from her nervousness. With her back


    against the door, she slid down and sat on the ground helplessly.


    She lifted her hand to rub her eyes. When she saw residue of her tears on the back of her hand, she


    only realized that she had really cried just now.


    She finally understood the disgust in Hunter¡¯s gaze just now. He hated woman who liked crying the


    most!


    His coldness and indifference just now hadpletely destroyed everyst bit of her longing and


    imagination about him.


    Since the beginning, she was nothing more than a chess piece in his so-called game. She was only by


    Hunter''s side because his grandmother, Matriarch Jackson, had taken a fancy to her. If it was not


    because he had wanted to reassure Matriarch Jackson, why would he bring someone ugly like her


    back to his house as well as extending a helping hand every single time?


    Had she turned herself into a fool or was she this foolish since she was born?


    She knew fully well his purpose in doing all of these, yet she had lost herself time and again in his


    world.


    Emily, you''re really stupid beyond salvation!


    Was she sad? In fact, she should have gotten used to his indifference in her previous life. What was


    there to be sad about in her current life? She was perhaps disappointed in herself as she thought she


    would not fall for his traps again when things had started over.


    But in actuality, she still wouldn''t be able to resist Hunter''s charisma even if she had two chances to live


    her life.


    Now, this was the perfect wake-up call for her.


    She clutched her nket while helping herself to her feet. Then, he slowly turned the knob without


    making any sound. The corridor out there was deserted at the moment. There was not a person in


    sight. She wrapped the nket around herself firmly and grabbed this chance to flee from this room


    back to her bedroom.


    ¡°Master, the miss has returned to school.¡± Liam immediately reported what he had found out to Hunter


    after ending the call.


    The man who was sitting in the backseat had no expression on his face. His gaze was focused on the


    laptop screen in front of him and he looked like he had no interest to answer Liam''s statement.


    Liam secretly stole a nce at him through the rear-view mirror while he was steering the steering


    wheel. He definitely couldn''t decipher anything from his master''s aloof expression.


    At the very least, his master should still be concerned about the miss¡¯ whereabouts.


    ¡°Master, Terry, who is miss¡¯ friend, has returned to school as well. He seems unaffected by the sh he


    has received earlier.¡±


    This guy was one of the most strong-willed and bold guy among people who was his age ording to


    his observation.


    Liam couldn''t help praising him, ¡°That guy named Terry is definitely a talented person! Although he is


    still young, if he is given some guidance, he will be someone to be reckoned with, do you agree with


    me, master...¡±


    ¡°Are you done spouting nonsense?¡± Hunter replied him coldly and abruptly, and this was effective in


    stopping Liam fromplimenting Terry any more than he already did.


    His hand trembled slightly as he nearly lost control of the steering wheel!


    Why did his master sounded like he was very hostile towards Terry?


    Didn''t he cooperate with Terry wellst night as if they were a match made in heaven?


    Judging from his master''s past behavior, he would definitely want to take Terry under his wing as he


    was appreciative of


    talents whenever heid eyes on one.


    But at this moment, there was more envy than appreciation based on his current attitude.


    Wait, that''s not really true either. The master was always on his throne. Few would be able topare


    to him in all of Bentson City.


    How could he be envious of others?


    A call suddenly came in, so Liam quickly connected the Bluetooth speaker. He wasn''t very sure what


    the other person was


    saying, but he tried to reply, ¡°Alright...


    We''re fine... miss? Well...¡±


    After hanging up his phone, he continued driving as if nothing had happened. He didn''t report anything


    this time around!


    Hunter''s fingers were slightly tensed as they hovered above the keyboard. Although he was still


    focusing on theptop screen, his attention was diverted slightly.


    Ten seconds had psed, and Liam seemed like he had no ns to disclose the content of that call.


    Thirty seconds psed now, and he was still staying mute. A minute had passed by but he still didn''t


    have any intention to speak about it!


    He knew that call was somewhat rted to that gil. Why didn''t Liam report this to him as he knew that it


    had something to do with the miss?


    Hunter would not admit that there''s anticipation in his heart, but as his assistant, Liam should have


    reported to him about anything. A few minutes had passed by... and this damn bastard looked like he


    had ne ns to speak up!


    But at the six minute mark, Liam finally opened his mouth. He shrunk his neck while whispering, ¡°Ma-


    master, don''t you think that... the air-conditioning in this car... is a tad cold?¡±


    It was really cold inside the car! He was confused about the reason behind this decline in temperature,


    since it was fine just moments ago. Right after he had answered that call, he could feel the temperature


    in the car decrease rapidly. He had endured for a whole six minutes, and the chill had caused his teeth


    to shatter even! Hunter had been boring a hole in his back as if he was going to terminate him!


    But on the surface, Hunter was unfazed as he slowly asked, ¡°Do you have anything to tell me?¡±


    ¡°Something to tell you?¡± Liam recalled Hunter''s remark about him spouting nonsense just now as he


    inadvertently straightened his back in fear. He could feel cold sweat beading up on his skin.


    ¡°I, I don''t have anything to tell you right now?" After that, he immediately mmed up, not daring to


    even squeeze another word anymore.


    Despite that, it was still chilly inside the car although he had adjusted the air-conditioning. He even


    thought that it was getting colder by the minute.


    In the backseat, Hunter suddenly shut down hisptop with a loud pping sound. It was an


    intimidating sound and this had sessfully jogged Liarn¡¯s mind. He finally remembered what he


    wanted to say as his heart contracted.


    ¡°Master, I have received news that.. the miss and Terry has... gone to the hotel.¡±

 Chapter 94: I Want to Get Her Upright

    Chapter 94: I Want to Get Her Upright


    Emily and Terry were heading to the hotel just as Liam had said. But, Joe and Sally immediately arrived


    at the hotel. Emily and Terry were just one step ahead of them. They never intended to go on a secret


    date in the first ce.


    ¡°How could thendlord suddenly pull back your room? He didn''t even inform earlier. This is too much!¡±


    Sallyined as she was packing her stuff.


    ¡°I heard that this has something to do with the Winston family. Since that incident surrounding Amy had


    happened, it is natural that thendlord has decided not to rent that ce to us anymore in an effort to


    vanquish suspiciousness.¡±


    Joe was not one bit disturbed by this at all. Thendlord already returned them their deposit, and they


    didn''t need to pay for one month''s worth of rental money too. In the end, they were the ones who


    benefitted from this. But, about them having no choice but to stay in a hotel...


    Joe scanned his surroundings beforending his gaze on Emily. He was obviously feeling quite uneasy.


    ¡°Emily, this hotel room must have been very costly. How much we need to pay to sleep here for one


    night?¡±


    ¡°Around five hundred Yuan.¡±


    ¡°Five hundred Yuan!" Joe eximed, ¡°Why didn''t you choose an affordable hotel? There''s a modest


    hotel near the school,


    and it only costs around two hundred Yuan for one night.¡±


    ¡°Terry is hurt now, how can we just simply stay in any hotel which is not up to par? What if he is


    infected by bacteria?¡±


    ¡°I''m fine.¡± Terry disyed a smile as he replied nonchntly, ¡°This is just a minor injury.¡±


    ¡°How could that be a minor injury? Your bones are on the verge of exposing themselves.¡± Sally retorted


    as images of his injury came to her mind. She couldn''t help but shudder at the thought of his injury. It


    was a terrifying injury!


    If he was shed with a greater force, could Terry still preserve his arm now? She recoiled at the


    thought of this!


    ¡°I haven''t expressed my proper gratitude yet.¡± Emily looked at Terry and she was harboring the same


    thoughts as Sally. She was still affected by that previous incident.


    ¡°You don''t need to thank me.¡± Terry hated it when she wanted to thank him like this. He changed the


    topic immediately, ¡°When you went backst night... Did Hunter make things difficult for you?¡±


    When Emily heard that, she immediately lowered her gaze as a helpless glint shed in her eyes. She


    forced a smiled while replying with ease, ¡°Actually, I can''t even be considered as Hunter''s friend at this


    point. You guys are aware that we''re just tied together because of an arranged marriage by our


    families.¡±


    ¡°So, there wouldn''t have any difficulties in our rtionship at all. He immediately went to sleep after


    returning home without even so much as acknowledging me.¡±


    Terry''s lips trembled as though he wanted to say something, but in the end, he remained silent.


    Hunter was definitely not just a participant in their arranged marriage.


    Last night, when Hunter arrived at the scene to rescue her, he was obviously relieved when he saw that


    she was not harmed.


    For someone like Hunter who was alwaysposed and rxed, it would mean that he was obviously


    very worried about Emily before he could confirm her safety. He wouldn''t be looking so relieved if he


    didn''t care about her at all.


    Hunter... was not really oblivious to her well-being; it''s just that this girl didn''t discover this yet.


    ¡°Alright, you should get as much rest as you can here. Joe and I will go look for a new ce to rent.¡±


    After dering that, Sally pushed Emily slightly and added, ¡°I think you don''t have any sses to


    attend in the afternoon, right? Emily, after you finish your ss, remember toe here to look after


    Terry.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Emily put up a gesture to signify that she would abide by her suggestion.


    Sally and Joe promptly made sure they were bringing their wallets before departing to search for a new


    ce to rent.


    Emily checked the time on her phone and realized that it was already half past eight now.


    She already missed her first ss. By the time she reached her ss, she could only attend her


    second ss.


    ¡°Terry...¡±


    ¡°Go ahead to your ss; I''m sleepy by the way. I need to doze off a little.¡± Terry reassured her.


    ¡°Alright, then please get some rest and stay put here. I''ll get you some food after the sses have


    ended.¡±


    Seeing that he had nodded in agreement, Emily swiftly carried her bag and left the hotel. She rushed


    towards her school in order to get into ss on time. Terry stared at the door which was just closed by


    her moments ago and a solemn look entered his eyes.


    This poor girl must have suffered a lotst night, but she didn''t show any sign ofints in front of


    them. He could sense her changes recently. She had be quiet and collected. At the same time,


    she had be sharp. It felt like she had suddenly grown up in leaps and bounds, despite the fact that


    she was only eighteen now.


    In the past, he always felt worrisome and pitiful about her. Buttely, there were some strange


    emotions coursing through his heart whenever he saw her. Despite that, he couldn''t be sure what his


    mind had in store for him. He didn''t want to find out anyway. This scenario was the best one he could


    ever ask for.


    There was some sound drifting in from outside the room, and the next second, the door to his room


    was abruptly swung open.


    Terry couldn''t suppress hisughter, ¡°You little rascal, you are still so forgetful...¡± Then, he suddenly


    froze, because it was not


    Emily who had barged in at this moment.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Liam had flung open the door and the he stepped aside politely. Then, Hunter who had a terrible


    coolness as shown on his face came in. This was the first time Terry was being so near to Hunter.


    Although they had worked togetherst night, because of the low visibility at night, Terry wasn''t able to


    get a good look at Hunter.


    But after studying his appearance carefully, Terry had to admit that Hunter''s appearance was one of a


    kind in the whole of Bentson City. Nobody couldpare with him at this point. It was no wonder Emily


    always had a look of admiration hidden in her eyes whenever sheid eyes on him. Girls would easily


    go crazy because of Hunter''s appearance and temperament.


    But Terry was not a female, so no matter how dazzling Hunter was, he wouldn''t get himself too worked


    up. At the very most, there''s a hint of admiration in his eyes. He wouldn''t go crazy because of him.


    Terry remained motionless on the bed while ring at the two intruders.


    Liam took a chair and put in next to Hunter, but Hunter continued to stand rooted to the spot, not


    intending to sit down on it.


    ¡°How can I help you, Hunter?¡± For someone like Hunter, time was money. He wouldn''t visit Terry


    personally if there weren''t any urgent matters.


    Terry snickered coldly, ¡°Could it be that someone has reported to you that Emily and I have been doing


    things behind other''s back in this hotel?¡±


    Last night, there was an inconspicuous Maybach which was parked by the road near the stalls. Hunter


    had been spying on Emily while seated inside the car.


    Although Emily was oblivious to this fact, Terry had been very aware of this.


    ¡°She''s my woman; even if she wanted to do something behind other''s back, she wouldn''t do it with you


    anyway.¡±


    Hunter''s expression was as cold as ice. There was no wasted emotion disyed on his ever


    handsome features.


    There was an indecipherable dull light shing in Terry''s eyes. He was staring at Hunter without


    revealing any of his thoughts.


    After they stared at each other for two seconds, Terry added, ¡°Emily has saved me, so I won''t hesitate


    even if I need to sacrifice my life for her.¡±


    He was straightened up on the bed while Hunter was standing next to a chair. Their impressive aura


    had shrunk Liam who was the onlooker here.


    Liam couldn''t fathom that a youngster who was merely in his twenties was able to match his master''s


    presence while being in his vicinity.


    What was this guy''s origin?


    ¡°I won''t do anything that will hurt her or putting her in a difficult position¡± Terry didn''t shy away from


    Hunter''s piercing gaze, ¡°if I have my eyes set on something, I will chase after it upright and honestly.¡±


    His words had made something clear. There wasn''t any possibility of cheating in a rtionship on his


    part, unless Emily had left Hunter on her own volition.


    ¡°You better give up on this idea as soon as possible.¡± Terry wouldn''t stand a chance here!


    Hunter snorted coldly and turned around to signal his departure.


    Liam looked towards Terry and said, ¡°My little guy.¡±


    After being stared at fiercely by him, Liam made a coughing sound as he changed his words, ¡°Mr. Terry,


    the culprit from yesterday has been captured. Pleasee with me¡±

 Chapter 95: Still Being Arrogant Even Though You Have Hit Someone

    Chapter 95: Still Being Arrogant Even Though You Have Hit Someone


    It was forty minutes past eleven, and Emily rushed out of the school building after packing up her stuff


    the moment her ss ended.


    When she had just taken a few steps out of the building, something was hurled towards her.


    Emily was alert enough to dodge that iing object by darting sideways, but she couldn''t keep


    herselfpletely unaffected by that thing.


    It turned out to be water but not some acidic substance which could disfigure someone''s face.


    She red at three people who were standing on the side, ¡°What do you mean by this?¡±


    ¡°I don''t mean anything by doing this, it''s just that the weather is too hot, and we''re spraying water to


    cool down the air. Who knows that you would be in our way?¡±


    The girl who was holding the pail retorted with her own reasoning.


    ¡°You''re the one who doesn''t know what''s good for yourself; everybody knows that we''re spraying water


    here so they have left this space. You, on the other hand, barge in just like that.¡±


    The other two girls behind giggled as they added, ¡°You''re right, how can someone be so stupid? You''re


    getting sprayed by water we used to wash our legs, haha...¡±


    There was a crowd of onlookers nearby them but nobody was thinking to intervene. They were just


    interested to see how things would develop, so they could enjoy themselves.


    Emily clenched her fists while sweeping her icy re at the three of them. Then, she bit her lips and


    stomped towards the school gate.


    But before she could cover any ground, she was stopped by a girl abruptly.


    ¡°Stop right there, you ugly duckling. Do you think you can just run off like this after bullying someone?¡±


    One of the girls next to her immediately stumbled to the ground as she started to moan, ¡°This is so


    painful! Emily, why did you hit me?¡±


    Emily had a new perception on these girls after hearing that. They were so good in acting, why don''t


    they all be actresses? This was a sudden urrence; she didn''t know she could bully someone


    when she''s just passing by here minding her own business.


    Some of the onlookers immediately understood that these girls were trying to frame Emily! But as the


    numbers of onlookers increase, many more were unaware of the truth surrounding thismotion.


    They only saw a girl who was wailing and moaning on the ground, and Emily the ugly girl was being


    halted by them. It pretty much looked like Emily was trying to run away after hitting someone but she


    was caught.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Emily stared at these girls in front of her while asking tly.


    ¡°You have bullied someone, so you need to apologize!¡±


    ¡°Cici, you have to get her to pay for my medical expenses.¡± The moaning girl scoffed.


    The girl named Cici immediately agreed, ¡°Right, you need to apologize to me and pay her medical


    fees!¡±


    Emily nced sideways at the girl on the ground before shifting her gaze on Cici. Sheughed coldly,


    ¡°Did I touch him anywhere? Pay her medical fees? Why don''t you be a robber instead?¡±


    ¡°Emily, you have hit someone yet you''re still being arrogant here!¡±


    The girl who was on the ground clutched her stomach and her face was distorted now, ¡°I feel so


    painful...¡±


    The onlookers started to criticize Emily, ¡°She has gone too far.¡±


    ¡°Yes, how could she hit someone in the schoolpound? She''s being too arrogant!¡±


    ¡°Really? She doesn''t look exactly... pleasing to the eyes, but you said that someone is providing for her


    livelinood?¡±


    ¡°Didn''t you watch Sally''s live stream two days ago? There was a guy who appeared with Emily, but his


    face was hidden.¡±


    ¡°I remember him now after you said that. Gosh, that guy has a nice voice. I have repeated that part


    over and over again.¡±


    ¡°Too bad that guy is an old geezer...¡±


    At this moment, the topic surrounding Emily and the old geezer was reignited among the crowd.


    Cici red at Emily while shouting, ¡°Don''t you think you can always have your way even though you


    have a rich person backing you up.¡±


    ¡°You''re right; she has teamed up with that rich guyst time and forced Amy to leave behind such a live


    stream. She has


    made Amy into a bad person who''s despised by others.¡±


    Another girl chipped in loudly, ¡°Nobody knew that it was that guy who had forced Amy to start that live


    stream.¡±


    ¡°Of course I know what you''re talking about, I was just outside that cest time, but I didn''t dare to


    get in that ce


    considering that there''s a lot of brawlers standing guard there. They would hit anyone who defies


    them!¡±


    Cici was saying everything with indignation, and her gaze was boring a hole in Emily as if she wanted


    to tear Emily into pieces.


    ¡°Does she think she''s so great? I can''t believe that she would bring so many brawlers and force Amy to


    record a live stream as well as beating her up. I have seen those things happening with my own eyes!¡±


    This ordeal had happened so suddenly so Emily wouldn''t have any chance to start a live stream or


    record their voices.


    Therefore, Cici and the other two girls were not afraid of leaving behind any evidence that could be


    used against them.


    ¡°Do you dare to repeat what you said just now?" Emily produced her mobile phone while warning her.


    But immediately, Cici threw a p in her way and Emily couldn''t dodge her. Her phone had dropped to


    the ground.


    ¡°She''s going to call her old geezer again. She''s plotting to hurt someone again!¡±


    The onlookers were initially watching how these girls were nning to nder Emily, but after they


    heard this sentence, they started to feel disgusted by Emily. It seemed like that incident about Amy


    being forced to live stream was real.


    Someone had taken some photos and even videos to prove Amy''s innocence.


    They were feeling sorry and indignant for Amy.


    But, Emily knew the truth very well. Amy was the one who was behind all of these. She was not the


    smart type usually, but this time she had reallye up with a smart n.


    The whole incident looked like it was nned by someone formidable. It was none other than Wendy


    who was backing Amy up.


    Emily had to admit that Amy was winning this war. Amy could even turn things around in her favor


    judging by how things were developing.


    This was a great move by her!


    ¡°Emily, what more do you want to say about this?¡± Cici took a step forward.


    To her surprise, Emily didn''t move an inch. She didn''t even flinch and back off from her.


    Cici was a little surprised by her reaction. She thought that since everybody was hating on her now, this


    ugly girl should have some fear embedded in her heart by now.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But the truth was that she had some guts even though she was ugly!


    Emily continued to stare at her while replying faintly, ¡°You have said everything without giving me a


    chance to refute, so what do you expect me to say now?¡±


    ¡°Does that mean you have admitted that you''d brought a lot of brawlers and forced Amy to live stream


    so that you could help your friend restore his reputation?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t admit that¡±. Emily suddenly took a step forward while gazing at her sharply , Her icy re sent a


    chill running down her spine.


    ¡°It''s a crime to bring so many brawlers and hit someone in the hospital. We should report this to the


    police!¡±


    ¡°You...¡±


    ¡°Bentson City is ruled ording tow, so of course such a thing wouldn''t be allow to happen. I hope


    you can call the police now. If you don''t want to do it, let me do it¡±


    She took another step forward and this time Cici staggered backwards as if she was intimidated by her.


    ¡°My phone is damaged by you too, what about you call the police now? I can use this chance to let


    them prove my innocence too since I''ve never done any of those things.¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, if you keep on spouting nonsense like this with your mouth, how many more will jump off


    buildings because they are framed by you¡±


    She continued to press forward, and Cici continued to stagger backwards in response.


    As everybody saw that Emily was looking rxed, someone finally whispered, ¡°Actually, she didn''t


    touch those girls at all.


    That girl fell to the ground by herself.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I also saw Emily almost get herself sshed with water by them.¡±


    Of course, there was a faction in the crowd who were standing by Amy and Cici''s side.


    ¡°Cici, don''t be scared of her, just call the police. She hit someone anyway!¡±


    ¡°You''re right; we can be your witnesses, so you don''t have anything to be afraid of.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we are all witnesses, what are you scared of?¡±


    Emily lifted the corner of her mouth as she scanned the crowd, ¡°Hey, which of you has seen me


    actually pushing her to the ground just now¡± She pointed at that girt on the ground who was still


    clutching her stomach.


    ¡°if I have really pushed her, there should be my fingerprints on her body. Which of you actually seen me


    pushing her with your bare eyes? If any of you could prove that I have pushed her, t will reward that


    person with one hundred thousand Yuan!"

 Chapter 96: Was He Greater than Hunter?

    Chapter 96: Was He Greater than Hunter?


    One hundred thousand Yuan! For the majority of students, this was an immeasurable amount!


    They didn''t need to think about whether it was possible for her to produce this one hundred thousand


    Yuan or whether she had someone very rich backing her up. Since she had dered this, they believed


    that she could produce this amount of money.


    A few students among the crowd were raring to go for it since the money was very tempting.


    However, did they really see what happened with their own eyes?


    ¡°If it''s found that there aren''t any of my fingerprints on this girl''s body, but someone ims that ¡®he has


    seen me pushing her and provides this observation as evidence, he could very well be charged with


    nder crime.¡±


    ¡°Emily, are you trying to threaten us now?¡± Cici grabbed her only opportunity to fight back as she


    retorted.


    Emily just snickered coldly while looking down on her, ¡°I''m not making empty threats. I''m just stating the


    truth. Can you be sure that I have left my fingerprints on her shirt?"


    Who could be sure of that? After all, nobody had actually seen her pushing that girl!


    Judging from Emity''s arrogant attitude at the moment, if someone had actually seen her pushing that


    girl, he or she would


    definitely stand out and exin. After all, she wasn''t wearing gloves or anything of the sort. If she was


    involved in an altercation, there was no way she wouldn''t leave her fingerprints somewhere on her


    body.


    But at the moment, nobody had stood up in response to Emily''s challenge.


    They were starting to wonder whether it was these three girls who were actually ndering Emily.


    ¡°Just now, I think she fell down purposely by herself.¡± Someone offered softly.


    ¡°Cici, why haven''t you called the police yet?¡± Emily took another two steps forward,


    Cici was astonished by her action and she unexpectedly flopped to the ground as she whimpered,


    ¡°Emily.¡±


    ¡°What''s going on here? Are you going to say that I have pushed you right now? I don''t think your trick is


    working anymore; I never even touch you for once. This time, I''m sure everybody can be my witness.¡±


    She was right! Emily didn''t push her at all, it looked more like Cici had flopped to the ground on her


    own because she was


    intimidated by Emily. Would this make Emily look like a bully?


    On the other hand, why was Emily being so assertive and adamant at this moment? Wasn''t she that


    stupid and ugly fool


    whom everyone remembered her as?


    ¡°why haven''t you called the police yet?¡± Emily stared at Cici who was sitting on the ground. She looked


    high and mighty right now, as the others were starting to panic.


    Cici was still recovering from the shock, and she only returned to normal after a while.


    She gnashed her teeth while mbering up from the ground, and then she threw a re at Emily while


    bellowing, You have gone too far!¡±


    ¡°I''m just urging you to call the patice, how is that going toc far? I need them to prove my innocence too.


    Emily was expressionless at this moment. Her eyes were cold and indifferent, and she looked aloof and


    majestic right now.


    ¡°You are ndering me for forcing Amy and iming that I had brought a dozen brawlers to Amy''s


    ward. The Suntech Hospital is a big hospital, I''m sure there are a lot of surveince cameras, am I


    wrong?¡±


    ¡°If such a serious incident had happened, do you think nobody in the hospital would witness it and


    upload photos on websites?"


    ¡°Or could it be that the hospital couldn''t do anything to me and they weren''t even nning te call the


    police? Do you think they would be this intimidated?¡±


    ¡°Your... your... your backer''s power and influence is too widespread...¡± Cici was stammering now as she


    couldn''t find anything to refute her.


    ¡°Nowadays, we can learn and know about everything on the inte. Even if it is someone influential


    like Hunter, he can''tpletely suppress the freedom of speech of the public.¡±


    She felt sorry for bringing up his name again.


    In Bentson City, Hunter was a very good reference to make when it came to choosing someone


    everybody knew of. He was undoubtedly famous in this city.


    ¡°Maybe you should tell me, who else is better than him to the point that he can even control public


    opinions?¡±


    Cici was staring at her while thinking, ¡°Isn''t this bitch¡¯s backer Hunter himself?" But since everybody


    thought that she was under the wing of an old geezer, Cici didn''t want to destroy this impression. It was


    better if everybody thought that she was being provided for by an old geezer. Since she was an ugly


    girl, Hunter would abandon her sooner orter.


    ¡°Why are you still hesitant? You should call the police naw! What are you waiting for?¡± Emily crossed


    her arms in front of her chest while chuckling coldly, ¡°Unless you''re actually the guilty one here.¡±


    ¡°Why should I feel guilty...¡± Cici replied weakly.


    ¡°Then go ahead and call the police.¡± One of the onlookers urged her, ¡°She had brought with her so


    many brawlers and whipped up such a big incident. She had vited thew.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Cici, go call the police, I don''t believe that her old geezer is so great that he can even bend the


    law!"


    ¡°He''s right; nowadays the police are targeting private gangs. Call the police so that that old geezer can


    be sent packing!¡±


    Cici was starting to regret her words now. Her statement that there were more than a dozen brawlers


    seemed too exaggerated.


    After all, if this huge fiasco had really happened, the police would have received wind of this.


    ¡°Cici, call the police now, don''t be intimidated by her!¡±


    ¡°I agree with her, Cici, we must make sure that justice prevails, don''t back off now!"


    ¡°She''s right, Cici, what are you afraid of? Make the call now.¡± Emily was smiling gently now to show she


    wasn''t the least bit worry about the prospect of her calling the police.


    On the other hand, Cici wouldn''t dare to report this to the police. If she had made a report about


    something that never


    happened, she would be charge with ndering and she would never see the end of it!


    Her sole task today was to restore Amy''s reputation, so she couldn''t let this matter spread any further.


    She just wanted to stir up some gossips on the inte which was a harmless move. If this matter


    became serious, she was bound to be investigated by the police.


    If the truth came to light. Amy would be irretrievably defeated.


    ¡°I... Amy is really pitiful now, how can make things worse for her? What if you are going to pressure her


    again? She will not be able to return to her normal life anymore.¡±


    Cici nced at her two partners in crime, and both of them stood up. They were about to leave just like


    this.


    ¡°Stop right there!¡± Emily''s ruthless voice sounded behind their backs all of a sudden.


    ¡°Do you still want to bully us?¡±


    ¡°No, I just want to inform you, since you''ve spoiled my phone, pleasepensate me.¡± Emily said


    while pointing at her phone on the ground.


    ¡°You''re talking nonsense...¡±


    ¡°Just now, you''d pped my phone onto the ground, and everybody present can be my witness.¡± Emily


    didn''t pick up her phone yet. Her phone was still on the floor.


    ¡°If she doesn''t want topensate me, I will reward any of you who help me to call the police. I will


    reward you with the police''s fine."


    Immediately, someone took out his phone and intended to call the police. This was a piece of cake for


    anyone,


    Emily''s phone looked like those expensive models! As expected of someone who was being taken care


    of by a rich guy, her things were not in the same league as a normal student''s stuff.


    It was Liam who had given her this phone.


    She didn''t know about the price, but this was something bought for her by Hunter, so the price must not


    be cheap in any way.


    ¡°You... you''re too much!¡± Cici finally recognized the model of her phone on the ground, and her eyes


    widened with shock!


    ¡°You can pay me ten thousand Yuan, and I won''t pursue this matter anymore. Or less, I''ll see you at the


    police station.¡± Emily showed a meek smile.


    ¡°Ten thousand Yuan! Why don''t you go rob a bank?" Cici was fuming right now as her face reddened.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Someone in the crowd muttered softly, ¡°This phone is a top model from G brand. Its screen alone cost


    tens of thousands of Yuan"


    Cici almost fainted when she heard that! tf the screen cost tens of thousands of Yuan, then the phone


    itself must have cost more... she wouldn''t be able to fish out that amount topensate her.


    Cici walked towards the phone in an attempt to pick it up so she could check the condition of the phone


    whether it was really spoiled.


    Emily suddenly interrupted, ¡°If you touch it once again, that will cost you fifty thousand Yuan¡±


    ¡°Emily!¡±


    ¡°How about it? It''s just ten thousand Yuan, are you going to pay me or not? If you''re not nning to pay


    me, I will consult the police''s opinion about how much you should bepensating me."


    ¡°Emily, you... you...¡± Cici suddenly broke in tears with a loud wailing sound.


    The amount was ten thousand Yuan! Her total pocket money was at most twenty thousand Yuan!


    ¡°Sniff, Emily, you''ve gone too far... She continued crying.


    ¡°My phone is spoilt. Who wants to help me to call the police? Thepensation money will belong to


    you¡±


    ¡°Me!¡±


    ¡°Let me do it!¡±


    ¡°Me..¡±


    ¡°Emily!¡± Cici was so angry she was stamping the ground at the moment. ¡°I''llpensate you!¡±

 Chapter 97: What Has He Done to You?

    Chapter 97: What Has He Done to You?


    When she received a message on her phone, she knew that Cici had transferred ten thousand Yuan to


    her bank ount.


    Emily was finally back in her good mood. She exited the school and headed in the direction of the


    hotel.


    She never thought that this phone that Liam had given her was so expensive! The screen itself already


    cost tens of thousands of Yuan, so she couldn''t even begin to imagine to price of the phone.


    She never knew that there''s such an expensive phone in this world.


    Her poverty-stricken life had limited her own imagination. Based on her understanding, a phone that


    cost ten thousand Yuan was already very luxurious.


    Based on what had happened in the school just now, now everybody would believe that she was being


    provided for by a super-rich guy.


    After taking away some dishes from a restaurant, she held the food while striding towards the hotel''s


    entrance.


    But just when she had almost arrived at the entrance, she saw a familiar Maybach parked in front of the


    hotel. She abruptly stopped in her tracks.


    This was Hunter''s car! The number te was a conspicuous 8888, which everybody knew this car


    belonged to Hunter.


    Was Huntering all the way here to look for Terry?


    Hunter had argued with her fiercely because he had heard Emily moaning and calling out Terry''s name


    while still asleep. Did hee here to look for Terry because of that...


    Emily suddenly felt uneasy as she immediately quickened her pace. At the same time, she saw Terry


    emerging from the car.


    "Terry!" She was terrified as she quickly ran up to Terry and hid him behind her.


    She looked at Liam who was getting off too and said, ¡°Please don''t hurt him!¡±


    Liam''s expression froze as he replied, ¡°Miss, we are..¡±


    ¡°If I really want to hurt him, what can you do about that?"


    The car window rolled down as a man who was exuding nobility like an emperor came into her view. He


    was seated in the backseat solemnly.


    It was really Hunter! What was he nning this time?


    ¡°I''ve told you time and again, Terry and I are just friends, why do you have toe after him like this?¡±


    She couldn''t believe that he had speciallye here!


    Terry was still recuperating from his injury; he wouldn''t be able to take any more blows than he already


    had.


    ¡°Miss, it is not what you think..¡±


    ¡°What if that¡¯s my intention?¡± Hunter said while exuding a cold aura and his icy gaze which pierced


    through her face was emotionless.


    Emily looked into his re as she clenched her fists.


    ¡°Right, you''re Hunter, who has power and influence, and you''re always on your high throne and do


    things ording to your


    own feelings!¡±


    This part of his personality remained the same no matter it was in her previous life or in her current life!


    He never cared about her words at all, and he never put his trust in her too!


    She sometimes wondered what she should expect from this man.


    She held her fists tight and said in a determined and icy tone, ¡°If you really want to hurt him, I won''t just


    stand here and do


    nothing!¡±


    Hunter''s lips were pressed into a fine line as he replied, ¡°What are you nning to do then¡±


    Emily was petrified after meeting his icy re as she clenched her fists even tighter. She wanted to


    refute him but Terry who


    was standing behind her all the while gently pull her away.


    "Hunter has just treated me to a meal just now to express his gratitude towards me because I have


    saved you¡±


    ¡°Terry.¡±


    ¡°It''s true.¡¯ Terry nodded at her, There was a tenderness in his eyes which could even be felt by Hunter


    who was sitting in the car.


    ¡°Let''s go" Hunter snorted.


    Liam looked at him before stealing a nce at Emily.


    In the end, he climbed into the driver''s seat with a powerless look on his face.


    In the blink of an eye, this Maybach which cost a fortune although it didn''t stand out disappeared into


    the distance.


    Emily stared off in the direction of where the car had gone out of her view. She was still in a trance right


    now.


    When Terry took over the bag of food in her hand, she only came back to reality.


    ¡°Let''s get in first¡± The sun was scorching hot outside the hotel. Besides, it was not a good sight for a girl


    like her to stand here


    near the entrance.


    If it was other girls, he wouldn''t mind one bit, but Emily was Hunter''s fianc¨¦e.


    Terry carried the food and led the way into the hotel.


    Emily averted her gaze and followed him.


    ¡°Why did hee to look for you?¡± After closing the door, Emily looked at him and asked directly.


    She didn''t believe that Hunter was here just to treat Terry a meal.


    Her memories were still intact. She knew fully well that Hunter was in a furious state in the morning


    when he left the room.


    Part of the reason for his anger was because of Terry too.


    ¡°Did he threaten you?¡±


    Terry sat down on a chair and looked at her briefly. Suddenly, heughed, ¡°Do you think I will be


    threatened by anybody?¡±


    In the whole world, the only one who could threaten him was Emily, but she was unaware of this fact.


    ¡°But...¡±


    *You should eat first. Aren''t you hungry?¡± He opened the stic bags and arranged the food on the


    table, "Do we need to leave some for Sally and Joe¡±


    ¡°There''s no need for that, the two of them must have settled their meals outside¡¯ Since they were still


    not back to the hotel at this time, it must mean that they had eaten in some restaurants out there.


    "Terry..¡± Emily bit her lips as she hesitated.


    ¡°If you''re going to ask about Hunter again, I don''t have anything to disclose to you. You just need to


    remember that nothing bad has happened to me¡± Afraid that she was still worried, he lifted his palm


    outwards and swore, ¡°I guarantee that.¡±


    ¡°As long as you''re fine.¡± Emily still looked disturbed.


    When she recalled what Hunter had done to her this morning, she couldn''t shake off that heavy feeling


    in her heart. She still felt that something was weighing down on her.


    At that time, he pinned her underneath him, and his burning skin was stuck to hers intimately. If he had


    continued further that time, she would be done in by him!


    At that moment, he was fully ready to go into her...


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Emily couldn''t help but shudder at the thought of this! Whenever she recalled that moment, she would


    blush as well as feel anxious!


    She was just inches away from actually doing it with him...


    ¡°What''s wrong? What''s on your mind?¡± Terry looked up at her and asked, ¡°Aren''t you going to eat?¡±


    ¡°Of course I will!¡± How could she not? After that tiring ordeal in the school, she was famished right now.


    It was already past one o''clock.


    ¡°So you''re really not nning to tell me what happened between you and Hunter?¡±


    ¡°I''ll tell you when the time is right¡±


    ¡°Why do you need to act so mysterious?" Emily rolled her eyes at him.


    When she gave it some thought, she realized that Terry had always listened to her words in almost


    every situation except for those that involved his principles. For example, if he was dead set on


    something, even she wouldn''t be able to change his mind.


    After both of them had filled their stomachs, Terry suddenly asked, ¡°What are you going to do two years


    later? Are you really going to marry Hunter?¡±


    Emily was eighteen now, and ording to aw in Bentson City, the legal age for marriage is twenty


    years old.


    She would be twenty exactly two yearster.


    ¡°How is that possible? Emily was still fumbling around with the peas as she replied nonchntly, ¡°I


    can''t even be sure that I will survive these two years¡±


    Their deal would be cancelled at any time as long as it was Hunter''s will.


    ¡°Survive? Terry squeezed his eyebrows as he found it strange to use this word in her sentence, ¡°Are


    you unhappy being with Hunter?¡±


    ¡°Do you think you will be happy if you''re facing a cold and scary person every day?¡±


    Terry didn''t answer her, but it seemed like what Emily had said was real.


    Could it be that this girl was not nning to marry Hunter in the first ce?


    "He''s not suitable for me. No, it''s more urate to say that I''m not suitable for him¡±


    Otherwise, she wouldn''t have so much regret in her previous life to the point that she couldn''t even get


    out of her regrets even when she was at death''s door.


    Hunter and she were just two lines which were intertwining with each other for some unknown reason.


    When the knot was untied, they would have nothing to do with each other anymore. "Well, two years


    will fly by in the blink of an eye.¡± Some things wouldn''t be certain until the day it happened.


    Terry wanted to say something, but a knocking sound on the door interrupted him.


    Emily got up to open the door. Sally stormed into the room and started toin, ¡°Amy is really too


    shameless! Emily, look at this, how can there be someone as wicked as her in this world?"

 Chapter 98: Standing Out for Hunter

    Chapter 98: Standing Out for Hunter


    A socialite from the Winston family had been rumored to force herself to ruin her own reputation.


    This was a piece of information posted by an unknown ount on Weibo, but it was spread far and


    wide by other huge media outlets. As for the content of the past, nothing concrete had been revealed.


    Instead, things were implied in parts and pieces.


    The hint was that a socialite from the Winston family was live streaming on the surface but in truth she


    was being manipted from the dark to do this and she couldn''t failpliance.


    There were no names being thrown around and the whole thing was described in generalizations. It


    didn''t escape the fact that this might all be a farce.


    The only credibility of this post was that it was highly rted to Amy''stest post on Weibo. People


    wouldn''t find it hard to connect the dots.


    It turned out that Amy had posted something on Weibost night. It was veryte into the night.


    The contents sounded like she wasining about something. She was very likely to have


    described her own bitterness and frustrations.


    When people put these two posts on Weibo side by side, could there be anyone who wouldn''t see the


    connection?


    That damned Amy it turned out that this was her move!


    ¡°A lot of rumors are going around right now. They said that you are being backed up by a formidable


    and rich person. That is why Amy was forced to do that live stream and ridiculed herself¡±


    Sally was very vehement. Although it was true that Emily had an amazing backer, Amy was by no


    means ridiculing herself. What was wrong with opinions flying around on the inte nowadays? The


    oue should have been dead set, yet Amy could still turn things around in her favor somehow. It


    was unbelievable!


    There were a lot ofments below that apud this sudden turn of events as they praised Amy for


    being a reasonable person since she was a socialite after all.


    There were even people who had dug up Amy''s positive side from the past and it was tremendously


    very advantageous for her.


    She had been an excellent student since she was young. She had studied in Skyler University


    previously.


    Skyler University was the best university in all of Bentson City. The students studying there wouldn''t


    frame others in the first ce.


    Of course, suchments were all made by inte ghostwriters, and they were able to confuse all


    the neutral onlookers on the inte.


    These people would just follow the majority when it came to believing things on the inte.


    One of them was a very excellent daughter cum socialite from a wealthy family with a pretty face and


    gentle disposition. On the other hand, another girl was a failure in her studies with a mediocre


    appearance. She even involved herself in smoking, drinking and covering herself with heavy make-up.


    It was easy to decide who the opinions would benefit based on their circumstances.


    Nobody could foresee that Amy would be able to restore her reputations after it was seemingly


    destroyed beyond hope. This was a great chess move by her.


    And in the blink of an eye, someone had posted a photo of the fiasco Emily had encountered at school


    during noon. The photos were showing Emily looming over a pitiful looking girl who was on the ground.


    The photos had made Emily looked like she was bullying her. The anonymous poster was also using


    an unknown ount to post these photos in thement section. They were not posted as a


    standalone post.


    Despite that, this particr reply in thement section was liked by many and it became the most


    popr reply in no time. As expected, most of the inte warriors were cursing at Emily for bullying


    others with her position. They could even recognize the model of the phone that she was using.


    ¡°Are you bullied in school at noon?¡± Terry clenched his fists after viewing the photos on Sally''s phone.


    She looked like she was being halted in school grounds by arge ground of people and being


    surrounded. it was obvious she was the one getting bullied here!


    But when she came back to the hotel, she never brought this up at all. So he was in the dark all the


    time.


    ¡°I didn''t get bullied at all. I even earned ten thousand Yuan in the process. How does that mean that I''m


    getting bullied?¡±


    "Yes, they are saying that you have forced her to transfer you ten thousand Yuan.¡¯ Sally showed the


    disy of her phone while fuming, ¡°Look at this!¡± Unsurprisingly, Cici''s proof of transfer of payment for


    that ten thousand Yuan had been uploaded to the website too.


    The whole thing was a pot of mess.


    "They are saying that the students from Skyler University are more reserved and noble that the


    students from Bentson University. What the hell is this!¡±


    Sally scrolled through thements whileining vehemently!


    ¡°This is too much! All the male students from Bentson University are alsomenting that the girls


    from Skyler University are prettier than those from Bentson University. Are they still on our side now?¡±


    They wouldn''t even stand by the students from their own university! They were too despicable!


    "They are just saying that the girls from Bentson University are not that pretty, they aren''t saying that


    the guys from Bentson University are ugly. What does this have to do with them?¡± Everybody would


    just feel sorry for those handsome guys from Bentson University. They had no choice but to face those


    ugly girls every day. There was nothing to lose for them in this case.


    Emily sat together with them while rubbing her own eyes.


    She never wanted this issue to escte but it seemed that her opponent was not nning to stop


    anytime soon to her reluctance.


    Terry''s expression was getting rigid by the minute so Emily immediately quipped, ¡°Terry, this issue can''t


    be resolved by using violence. Please don''t do something rash.


    Whether they should be targeting Amy or Cici, there wouldn''t be able to achieve anything by doing that.


    And to top it off, if someone huge and muscr like him were to meddle in this affair, he wouldn''t be


    able to clear his own name anymore when things got out of control. He would be branded as the viin


    mercilessly by then.


    ¡°So what should we do now? Emily, are you going to watch Amy restoring her name and then


    destroying our reputation?¡±


    She was certain that everything was going ording to their n.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Sally continued to vent her frustrations while reading the posts on Weibo.


    After a moment, she suddenly widened her eyes, ¡°Oh my, Emily! You''re in trouble! Your backer has


    been... exposed!¡± Her backer was none other than Hunter himself!


    ¡°No, that''s not right, they are not going after Hunter, they are going after your backer in the dark..¡±


    ¡°What the hell are you trying to say?¡± Joe stared at Sally as he couldn''t understand anything that she


    had been bbering about. Wasn''t Emily''s backer obviously Hunter?


    But to he specific, Hunter was not really her financial backer.


    Hunter was filthy rich but Emily was still very poor inparison. She didn''t have much money to even


    start a business too.


    If Hunter was really Emily''s financial backer, Emily wouldn''t need to go through so much trouble right


    now!


    She only had tens of thousands of Yuan to start her business! If she was really Hunter''s woman, she


    wouldn''t need to get by so frugally.


    Her friends knew very well that the nature of the rtionship between Emily and Hunter was that of an


    arranged marriage, and nothing more than that.


    Emily had stated that she would cease to have any connection to Hunter in two years. By then,


    Hunter''s wealth would have no meaning to her anymore.


    This was the reason she was working very hard to earn money on her own to run a business. It was an


    insult to her character to brand her as someone who was relying on a back for money. There wasn''t


    anyone close to that who was backing Emily up.


    ¡°No, I mean, you can scroll Weibo yourself. They hold the opinion that Hunter was never concerned


    about Emily at all. They know they were tied together by a forced marriage¡±


    ¡°They are saying that Emily has another financial backer at the moment. And they are saying that it is


    an old geezer who''s giving her all these money to spendvishly¡±


    Emily rubbed the end of her brows while remaining speechless. The inte was a rather amazing


    invention. The truth could turn out to be somethingpletely different on the inte. As it stood, the


    truth of anything would nevere to light as long as the inte continued to exist. The people would


    just believe anything that most people were talking about at any point of time. They were just following


    rumors blindly.


    Emily was always seen by them as an ugly person. Not only was she ugly, she was also a troublesome


    person.


    As for Hunter, everybody knew his power and influence in Bentson City. Who could believe the notion


    that Hunter was genuinely marrying a screwed-up girl like Emily?


    The development of things were getting out of hand as time dragged on. Someone had started a rumor


    that Emily was seen helping Matriarch to cross the road. They were theorizing that Emily had made this


    happen because she knew of Matriarch''s identity. She was trying to convince Matriarch that she was a


    kind girl so that Matriarch would give her grandson and Emily her blessing. This spection of the turn


    of events was even more eye-catching than the storyline in a novel!


    Sally widened her eyes as she suddenly caught on to something, ¡°Oh my, they even posted photos of


    you and Terry entering the hotel together¡±


    Joe had seen something even more terrible!


    ¡°They''re... they''re flooding the entrance of the hotel, vowing to catch the cheater for Hunter! They are


    going to make sure Hunter''s reputation is preserved!¡±

 Chapter 99: Make Sure She Couldnt Escape

    Chapter 99: Make Sure She Couldn''t Escape


    These lunatics had all gathered at the entrance of the hotel. They were going to catch the cheaters red-


    handed!


    This world had gone crazy!


    Someone had started a live stream recording the situation at the entrance. tt could be seen that the


    hotel employees had blocked the crowd from barging into the hotel.


    Those students were basically students from Bentson University and Skyler University. They were here


    to because they didn''t want to see Hunter''s reputation get tarnished.


    This had proven that Hunter had a lot of weight in these student''s hearts!


    Hunter was the idol of these students. Now that they discovered that Hunter''s fianc¨¦e were cheating on


    him at the hotel, how could they not be infuriated?


    Of course, among the group of instigators here, a small portion was ordered to get things going, but


    most of them came on their own volition while feeling indignant.


    Terry stood up with a tensed expression on his face.


    Emily immediately pulled him and said, ¡°Don''t be reckless, there are too many people out there and the


    numbers are increasing. You can take all of them on your own.¡± Furthermore, if he were to throw any


    punches in this scenario, things would really escte beyond their imagination!


    There would be a lot of troubles waiting for them along the way.


    ¡°Let me check the situation¡± Joe volunteered as he set out to the entrance.


    But shortly after, he came rushing back while announcing nervously, ¡°Emily, you should escape now,


    they have too many people with them, and they''re going to reach here soon¡±


    This was not a very big hotel, so there weren''t many employees that could stop them from intruding.


    The people flooding the entrance were increasing by leaps and bounds. There was no way they could


    block them from entering the hotel.


    They were probably at the breaking point now!


    "How could they act like this? Is there now governing this city now?¡± Sally was so furious she wanted


    to get out there and get into an altercation with them. Terry and Joe were staying at the hotel because


    they didn''t have anywhere to go at the moment. What''s wrong with that?


    Emily and she were just visiting them and they were just chatting away. It was not like what those


    rumors had illustrated!


    They were blocking the entrance of the hotel because of such rumors! Could people simply do anything


    they wanted these days?


    ¡°You can''t me them right now. They have so many people, so if we want to pursue this matter in the


    future, they wouldn''t be able to escape unscathed.¡±


    Emily packed her things stuffed Sally''s bag into her embrace, ¡°Let''s go!¡±


    ¡°Are we really leaving?¡± Sally was feeling wronged. If they had left like this, wouldn''t that prove that


    they were guilty of hiding something?


    They were innocent as they never did anything wrong. Why should they leave?


    ¡°These barbarians are not the reasonable type. If we''re caught here, I bet they will stir up even more


    hideous rumors on Weibo. By then it would be too hard to clear the mess¡±


    Emily was pulling at her desperately in the direction of the door, ¡°Hurry up! You are a female too, if they


    can''t get to me, they''ll probably target you instead. Let''s go now!¡±


    Sally couldn''t refute Emily at this point as she knew very well how damaging the powers of public


    opinion could be.


    She always met her endst time!


    ¡°I''ll lead you out of this ce!¡± Joe was able to catch up instantly.


    ¡°No, you have to stay here to watch after Terry. You have to stop him from fighting those people. Go


    back now!¡±


    As for the situation at the entrance of the hotel, Emily was sure that someone would call the police


    since a hugemotion had broken out. She didn''t have time to concern herself about that at this


    moment.


    As long as they didn''t get caught in the act and there weren''t any photos indicating they were having


    sex being posted to the inte, at least she could escape unscathed this time.


    These people would disperse the moment the police arrived! They would not be in the wrong here if


    they could restrain Terry.


    As long as he didn''t start throwing punches!


    Joe nodded while running back to their room.


    Terry was sitting on a chair with a frosty expression on his face.


    Emily was escaping from danger right now but he couldn''t even help one bit! All he could was waiting


    here helplessly.


    After Joe returned to the room for one second, a flurry of footsteps started to reverberate through the


    corridor outside. A noise was building up in the corridor.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    After two seconds, someone started to knock on their door.


    ¡°Emily, open the door. You ugly bitch, open the door now!"


    ¡°No, we can''t let them put on their clothes again, let''s break the door now!¡±


    ¡°Don''t do that, I''ll go get the room card, don''t do anything rash!" The hotel employees were all timid


    people. They were afraid that these people would damage the properties around here.


    They could look at first nce that these people were just mere students. Even if they had called the


    police, barely anybody could pay up for thepensation amount that was caused by damaging the


    stuff around here.


    Most importantly, thew had been very forgiving towards student all the while. These students would


    probably get reprimanded, and that''s all. And even that''s the case, most of the students would flee


    before the police were actually here.


    All in all, the conclusion was that the hotel wouldn''t necessary get anypensation even if the door


    was damaged here.


    The door opened with a click and it was flung open by the massive force exerted by the flood of


    students pouring into the room.


    ¡°Where''s Emily? Give us her now!" A few girls taking the lead shouted. They headed for the bed and


    pulled off the nket instantly, ¡°Bitch,e out now!¡±


    Terry''s pulse intensified visibly, while Joe exerted some force into his hands in an attempt to pin his arm


    in ce.


    Terry would definitely re up if these people started to throw curses at Emily, but Emily had instructed


    Joe to make sure Terry didn''t instigate any violence here.


    Terry would probably be able to stop himself from hitting these girls, but the sight of him getting up from


    his chair and marching towards them would be interpreted as him intending to hit them.


    As long as such a scene was captured and the photos posted on the inte, a verbal war would broke


    up with them as their aim.


    Joe applied more force into his palms while shaking his hand at Terry.


    This was Emily''s will. He must endure the nonsense here. He mustn''t act recklessly!


    Terry continued to squeeze his palms while Emily''s words echoed in his head. She looked worried


    when she left them.


    Terry knew very well that once he started a brawl here, it would only do more harm than good to Emily.


    But in the end, these people werebeling Emily as a bitch tantly! They were really going too far!


    ¡°That bitch must be in the washroom now. Everybody, let''s look for her and expose her together!¡± A few


    girls immediately darted towards the washroom while several students started to rummage around the


    room.


    If they could secure photos of Emily looking naked because she was caught cheating by these


    students, Emily would probably see the light of day anymore!


    How could she be engaged to Hunter! Was she worthy of him?


    The girls were still in a frenzied state after learning this piece of news. There was no way they could


    dispel their anger any soon. Hunter, the most charismatic man in all of Bentson City and the charming


    prince in every girl''s dream, was going to marry Emily.


    They could never let this happen! Never!


    They wouldn''t rest theirurels until they could make sure that Emily was defeatedpletely!


    Terry continued to sit on his chair while staring coldly at these people who were making a mess inside


    their room.


    Joe was fuming with extreme anger too as she never thought that these students would act so


    maniacal!


    They were oblivious to criticisms and reprimands as if they hadpletely forgotten about the


    existence of thew!


    He couldn''tprehend that such a thing would happen in this day and age!


    Although the male students didn''t do anything yet, but they were all blocking the corridors while


    watching the inside of the room with interest. Hunter was everybody''s idol, of course they wanted to do


    anything they could to help him, although they hadn''t gone crazy after learning the fact that Hunter was


    nning to marry Emily.


    This couldn''t be applied to the girls because they were all on the verge of breaking down!


    They pinned the me on Emily that cheating bitch. If Emily could stay loyal and obedient, they


    wouldn''t have caught this opening tounch their attack on her, but what was she doing now?


    She was having a good time with another guy in a hotel! This was unthinkable!


    They had basically searched through every nook and cranny in the room but still there were no signs of


    Emily. They couldn''t even find anything that belonged to her.


    Everybody was ring at Terry with bloodshot eyes.


    ¡°Where is Emily now?¡¯ They surrounded Terry from all sides but nobody actually dared to close the


    distance between him and them.


    This guy was exuding a frosty and menacing aura. They wouldn''t know if they could escape his punch


    if they had chosen to approach him.


    Although they were sure he wouldn''t resort to violence, nobody dared to step up and lead the charge.


    Suddenly, someone shrieked, ¡°Emily must have learnt of our intrusion and is now running away! We


    have to block the exits of the hotel so that she won''t be able to get away!¡±

 Chapter 100: These People Had Gone Crazy

    Chapter 100: These People Had Gone Crazy


    ¡°You''re right, if she¡¯s not in the hotel room, it means she knew that we''re looking for her and she has


    escaped!¡± The girls immediately realized the truth and the lot of them receded from the room as quickly


    as they came. They were going to look for her elsewhere in the hotel.


    ¡°Sisters-in-arm, when we find herter, we will tear off whatever she is wearing and take photos of her


    lying naked on the bed. We will post these photos to the inte!¡±


    ¡°Alright, we will remove that ugly bitch''s clothes and make sure she is biting the dust for good!¡±


    Terry instantly shot up from his chair with Joe pulling him with all his might.


    ¡°Terry, don''t be reckless. If you chase after them now, that will tell them that Emily is in fact somewhere


    in the hotel¡±


    Terry remained muted, but his body was shrouded in an intimidating, icy aura.


    Joe could clearly see that his heart was racing now.


    These people had gone crazy. If Emily was really caught by them, she would lose all her clothes and


    get her naked body


    photographed mercilessly.


    Women would resort to any unthinkable means when they had set their eyes onpleting something


    hideous.


    ¡°You stay here. Make sure you never go out. I''ll go check the situation myself and report back to you. If


    anyplications have arisen, you cane to our rescue.¡±


    If push came to shove, they would have to resort to violence song as Emily didn''t get harmed by


    those girls.


    But at this moment, since those girls hadn''t actually found Emily yet, so they couldn''t do anything that


    would backfire right


    now.


    Terry was angry and anxious at the same time, but he was really powerless now. He was not Hunter, so


    he couldn''t really protect her even if he had wanted!


    Unless, Hunter had arrived on the scene himself!


    Hunter...


    The moment Joe exited the hotel room, Terry immediately took cut his phone. Although he was


    reluctant to seek that man''s


    help, but he had no other choice at the moment. Things had developed to a precarious stage.


    He called Liam, but Liam was not picking up. He was not able to reach him in this critical period of time!


    Emily and Sally originally wanted to go to the first floor and monitor the development of things secretly.


    Then, they would secretly leave.


    But to their astonishment, both the front and back entrances of the hotel was blocked by these


    students. It seemed like these people had done everything in order to prevent them from escaping.


    ¡°Emily, what should we do now? After returning to the second floor from the first floor, they were now


    crouching stealthily to gauge any sudden change of events downstairs. Sally was terrified.


    ¡°Let''s look for another exit if there is one." Emily lockedposed when she put in this suggestion but


    beads of sweat were forming on her forehead too.


    The whole situation didn''t look good for them.


    These people acted like they wanted to punish her on behalf of Hunter while in reality, they had nothing


    to do with him and the


    whole matter at all.


    She was afraid that if they got caught in the hotel, these girls would gone crazy and remove her clothes


    in order to get a shot in.


    These photos would definitely cause a sensation! It would be disadvantageous to them if rumors about


    her cheating got out and started to circte among the public.


    Even if she was the victim here, when the photos were leaked to the inte, they would im that she


    was the one who was cheating and appearing stark naked as if she was caught right at the crime


    scene.


    In essence, it would spell doom for her if she was caught! Nothing she said would be credible anymore.


    ¡°Emily, they are sweeping the floors thoroughly going up. What should we do now¡± Sally was petrified


    as she never experienced such a huge ordeal personally before! This was too terrifying!


    ¡°Let''s continue to look for openings we can escape from¡±


    ¡°We''re now on the fifth floor, how can we escape? Are you proposing that we jump off the building?¡±


    She immediately recalled her suicide attemptst time and the scene where Emily almost plunged into


    the ground from a height. Her legs felt like jelly as she would never be able to muster any courage to


    jump.


    They would die if they were to jump from the fifth floor of the hotel!


    Their window for escaping was narrowing as the students continued to sweep through everything from


    the bottom floor and going upwards. They had no choice but to continue their ascend.


    There were guests residing in some of the rooms, so they couldn''t cause any ruckus here either, But


    sooner oftes, they would be discovered if things went on like this.


    These rooms were mostly locked, so there was no way they could hide in any of them.


    They couldn''t hide in toilets either because once those lunatic girls had discovered them, they would


    have no means of


    escaping as they receive the full brunt of their wrath!


    ¡°Emily, they''re going to reach us soon!" Sally almost screamed.


    Emily couldn''te up with anything as she dragged Sally who had weak limbs right now towards the


    floor above them.


    ¡°Hey, is that Emily just now?" Suddenly, someone shouted from below them.


    Emily frowned as she struggled to go upstairs but Sally almost stumbled to the ground as she was


    extremely nervous right now.


    "Hurry up! We''re not going to make it!¡¯ Emily dragged her along while climbing up the flight of stairs.


    Sally gritted her teeth and forced herself to climb too although she was running out of strength.


    Despite that, they could feel the approaching noise which was caused by their movements. They were


    heading in their direction now.


    There was another group of people trying to circle around and surround them from the other flight of


    stairs at the end of the corridor! There was a third group that had taken the elevator to the floor above


    them in an attempt to catch them while going down the stairs.


    ''''Let''s tear off that bitch''s clothes and give her a heard beating.¡± The girls were straining forward with


    excitement.


    The guys were all there to enjoy the show.


    They realized that they didn''t need to do anything but instead they could watch Emily this ugly bitch


    getting defiled and beaten


    and the subsequently getting her photos taken and posted to the inte. They were ready to invest all


    of their interests in what was about to happen.


    Sally suddenly pushed Emily with a great force while shouting, ¡°You go ahead now. I''ll block them off.


    Hurry up!¡±


    "No way! I''m not leaving you behind!"


    When they couldn''t get their hands on Emily, they would definitely vent their anger on Sally and beat


    her up too. These people had gonepletely crazy!


    ¡°There''s no time left!¡± Sally who was weak a moment ago suddenly mustered up some strength as she


    dragged Emily while running along the corridor.


    ¡°Let''s see is there any other paths! Quick! I''ll block them off!¡±


    She was standing in the middle of the corridor as she urged Emily, ¡°Go now!"


    Didn''t she hear them just now? Those girls had been asking to tear off her clothes and beat her up! If


    Emily was really caught by them right here right now, such a thing had a high possibility of happening.


    tf those vulgar photos were posted to the inte, her name would be tarnished forever.


    Sally wouldn''t receive a simr treatment, she supposed. At the very most, she would receive a


    beating.


    She was not Hunter''s fianc¨¦e so she wouldn''t have anything to do with cheating. These people


    wouldn''t think of removing her clothes following this line of thinking.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Emily threw a nce at her while listening to the noise ofmotion which was ramping up in a


    crescendo. She gnashed her teeth while finally turning around to dart off.


    She knew she couldn''t guarantee that she would escape through this corridor, but she didn''t have any


    other alternatives now!


    Sally stood in the middle of the corridor as she started to tremble with fear. But she couldn''t retreat at


    this moment. For Emily''s sake, she had to hold her fortress even if that would cost her life!


    All of a sudden, a biting cold wind came from behind her.


    Sally jumped up in shock and her mouth was covered by someone abruptly the moment she wanted to


    turn around.


    "Uh... She managed a muffled sound but the person doing this to her was too strong. Sally couldn''t


    even fight back as she was dragged into a room forcefully.


    The door was mmed shut and all the noise ofmotion suddenly sounded like was cut off as if the


    television was beings switched off.


    Emily had no way of knowing what had happened to Sally. She couldn''t continue running way in the


    direction of the end of the corridor.


    There happened to be a window by the wall. If she could climb through the window...


    But she was on the sixth floor at the moment. A slip was all it took for her to fall through the air.. she


    couldn''t bring herself to imagine the oue.


    She didn''t have a choice at this moment.


    When she was nearing the end of the corridor, suddenly a noise filled in the air. The source hade


    from the stairs


    connecting the end of the corridor.


    Damn it! They had reached here by using the stairs on this side!


    She wouldn''t be able to climb through the window in time! What should she do now?


    The noise enveloping the stairs were getting louder as Emily felt a chill running down her spine. She


    wanted to retrace her steps but there were noises at the other end too.


    They were going to caught her!


    Suddenly, the door next to her was flung open and a huge figure emerged from within.


    ¡°You...¡± Emily widened her eyes in shock but she couldn''t react as that person instantly swept her off


    the ground and carried her into the room with a door ajar.

 Chapter 101: The Man on the Bed

    Chapter 101: The Man on the Bed


    ¡°Where''s Emily? I thought I caught a glimpse of her going upstairs just now!¡±


    ¡°Is she in one of these rooms? She must still be around!¡±


    ¡°We can''t let her escape! Let''s go check the guest information of the rooms. We''ll search all the empty


    rooms too!¡±


    ¡°But, is this... illegal?¡±


    ¡°That bitch has been cheating on Hunter. Whoever manages to catch her and send her to Hunter will


    be the one getting all the


    credit!¡±


    ¡°Yes! Hurry up!¡±


    Some of them actually nned to go through theputer in the hotel''s reception desk in order to


    skim through the


    information of the quests upying the rooms.


    Some of them shouted suddenly, "This door is not locked!¡±


    In an instant, a dozen people rushed towards that room with a few more tailing them. With a loud bang,


    the door was being


    forced to open and these people poured into the room!


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°Emily, get the hell out!¡±


    They could probably escape the crime of intruding into a room illegally if all of them were in this


    together. They would not be


    afraid of punishment with this sheer numbers on their side.


    If Emily was really hiding here, then it would be extremely beneficial for them!


    They had vowed to hammer down some punishment on this ugly bitch who wanted to take Hunter for


    her own!


    On the bed, there were two bodies entangled with each other.


    They froze their movements when so many people had barged into their room. The man sat up on the


    bed while getting a look


    of these intruders.


    He was so handsome! He was so handsome to the point that it even felt suffocating for the onlookers!


    The girls were sucking


    in an audible breath as they were beginning to shriek in astonishment.


    The girl closest to this man was pressing her hand over her chest while staring wide-eyed at this man


    who was barely wearing


    anything. She had forgotten to show any response on her face.


    But why was there a woman lying next to him on the bed? Which despicable woman had the guts to


    climb onto a bed with


    such a dazzling guy? Was she courting death?


    The woman finally sat up too as she tried to fix the robe that man was wearing which was being pulled


    apart slightly just now.


    Her face was revealed in the process when she was fixing his robe.


    It was Emily! It was that ugly bastard they were looking for all over the ce!


    ¡°You bitch! You are actually fooling around with a man in a hotel room!"


    Even if this man was not Terry, he would still fit their agenda as long as he''s a male!


    The girl in front immediately took out her phone as she wanted to capture this moment.


    They had finally got a hold of concrete evidence. This time, they wanted to see how Emily nned to


    wash away her sin while


    facing with overwhelming evidence.


    She was actually having an affair with an unknown guy in a hotel. This piece of breaking news would


    blow up all over the


    inte!


    ¡°Wait, wait a minute¡¯ A girl next to her pulled her arm lightly while whispering to her, ¡°Isn''t he... Hunter


    himself?¡±


    In Bentson City, everybody had heard of Hunter. He was such a prominent figure that his name had


    spread far and wide. tt


    was rare for anyone not to hear of his name.


    Despite that, Hunter didn''t like his face getting exposed to the public via the mass media such as


    magazines. Therefore, not


    many people had actuallyid eyes on him personally. But there were still people who would be able to


    recognize him immediately.


    ¡°He''s really... Hunter!¡± The girl who was preparing to take photos of them suddenly let go of her phone


    and watched it


    smashed onto the floor. She had quivered after hearing his name.


    "How is this... possible? Why is Hunter here? Why?¡±


    Emily was actually having sex with Hunter in this hotel? Why would Hunter settle down in such a


    mediocre hotel like this one? How could this be possible?


    ¡°Could it be that... He just resembles Hunter somehow?¡±


    There was no way he was actually here! Hunter would never even allow himself to enter such a low-


    ss ce. This hotel


    itself would be an insult to his status!


    ¡°Master!¡± A group of bodyguards suddenly barged into the room. They were all dressed in ck suits


    from head to toe and


    they gave the impression of being highly trained.


    They were calling him master! So he was really Hunter! They were not mistaking this fact.


    Oh, God! Why did things turn out this way? What was actually happening now?


    The thirty students here were all mystified by the sight in front of their eyes!


    Hunter''s frosty gaze slowly swept over every member of this band of intruders.


    He bit his lips lightly and allowed for some indifferent words while saying them in an icy tone, ¡°I''m just


    resting here with my


    fianc¨¦e, what is your meaning of doing this?¡±


    Everybody was shaken by his simple words, and two people even stumbled to the floor after he had


    finished his words.


    "Hu- Hunter, they have been saying that... Emily is having an affair... with another guy here..¡±


    But right in front of their eyes, the person Emily was together with was none other than Hunter himself.


    They were officially engaged and this was public knowledge. What''s wrong with theming to a hotel


    as a couple?


    Hunter looked like his patience was running out fast as his cold gaze pierced through everyone here


    and directed on a space outside the room.


    Luke, who was heading the army of bodyguards, reported in a low voice, ¡°The police have arrived, and


    I will cooperate with them to bring in everyone here¡±


    They were going to be brought in? What did that mean? Were they going to be brought back to the


    police station? But, it was still a fact that they were just following the development of things here,


    nothing more. Were theymitting a crime by doing that?


    ¡°It, it has nothing to do with us..¡±


    Two people who were not in the room looked set to flee from the scene.


    But, with a loud sound, Luke immediately brought them into the room with each of them being grabbed


    by him with one hand, essentially vanquishing their only chance of escaping.


    The two of them flopped to the ground and started to wail, ¡°We are just students! How can you use


    violence against us? I''m going to sue you!¡±


    ¡°Alright, go ahead and do that"


    The man got off the bed and his impressive and noble aura had frozen everybody here on the spot.


    ¡°But, that is if you can bail yourself out after you guys are arrested at the police station"


    ¡°We haven''t done anything yet, we..¡±


    ¡°You''re trespassing private space; this sentence alone would give you enough time to reflect on your


    actions in the jail¡±


    Hunter squinted at them sideways while his face was devoid of any emotion, ¡°As for the details of your


    crime, you don''t have to worry about it. I will make sure someone will write down everyst bit of details


    on it no matter how long it takes. ! will make sure you guys have a file being set up!¡±


    "No!¡± Some girls immediately broke into a cry.


    If they had a criminal record because of such an ordeal, how would they be able to secure any jobs in


    the future? A medium or smallpany wouldn''t hire someone with a criminal record, let alone a good


    company.


    Luke inched forward while saying in a low voice, ¡°Have you ever consider the other part''s feelings


    when you''re doing what you''re doing?¡± Everything woulde back to you, good or bad.


    They were having fun enjoying the fiasco and chasing after the miss just now.


    If the bodyguards had arrived a secondte, would the miss be forced by them to jump off the building


    or would she forced to get her photos taken while being nude? They never thought about the


    consequences of their actions. They could destroy her life forever.


    These students were all almost twenty years old. They should be adults by now. How could adults act


    with such stupidity?


    If they''re not setting a precedence here, scarier things would happen in the future. They couldn''t


    escape the consequences just because they were students!


    Today, Luke wanted to let these ¡°innocent¡± students learnt a lesson the hard way. Their titles as


    students were not an excuse they could use to do whatever they wanted!


    "Mrr. Cooke, I have received your report..¡± A group of men were approaching them.


    Luke replied, ¡°Yes, these students are the culprits here, they have trespassed into private space.¡±


    "No, we''re just passing by!"


    ¡°I''m just here to watch things unfold¡±


    ¡°I haven''t done anything at all, please let me go this time!¡±


    ¡°This is all their fault, they''re the ones leading us..¡±


    This group of students was being led away while whimpering and squirming around. When the door


    was finally closed again, a


    resolute silence descended on the room. Emily closed her eyes while exhaling in relief.


    She was literally on the verge of despair just now.


    Why was Hunter here at this moment?

 Chapter 102: Dont Simply Move Around

    Chapter 102: Don''t Simply Move Around


    Hunter removed his robe with his back facing the bed.


    He was actually changing his clothes smoothly in front of a girl on the bed.


    Emily realized that she was witnessing someone changing clothes with such elegant movements for


    the first time in her life!


    His every move was effortless and perfect.


    He was not putting anything on disy, yet he was able to transform a mundane action such as


    wearing shirt and his pants into a noble act on its own!


    His back was entuated by his muscr back muscles which were throbbing every now and then


    with perfection. There weren''t even an ounce of fat beneath his skin!


    He was really attractive and mesmerizing.


    At the moment when Hunter turned around, Emily immediately dipped her head to avoid getting caught


    staring at him.


    If she had continued to stare, he would definitely taunt and tease her again.


    ¡°How does it feel like to cheat on me?¡± Hunter was done changing his clothes as he asked a simple


    question.


    Emily jerked her head up and met his depthless eyes head on. She wanted to refute him but to her


    amazement, she couldn''t find any words to throw at him.


    After a while, she came up with a reply, ¡°I''m not guilty in any way¡±


    Furthermore, didn''t he meet Terry personally earlier today? That would mean he should know the


    reason Terry and Joe were staying in the hotel.


    The four of them always stuck close to each other no matter what they were doing. It was nothing


    strange for her and Sally to visit Terry at the hotel.


    He knew for a fact that Terry had injured himself while trying to save herst night...


    Wait a minute, what about Sally?


    Emily''s expression changed drastically as she fumbled to remove the nket to get down from the bed.


    ¡°I can''t know how many of them are still lurking around here, are you sure you want to go out right


    now?¡±


    Only a fraction of these crazy students had been brought away by the police. The numbers amounted


    to around thirty. They wouldn''t know how many were still lurking around in the lower floors or near the


    front and back entrances of the hotel.


    Although this fiasco had practicallye to an end, but nothing could guarantee that nobody would stir


    up any trouble after this.


    ¡°But, Sally has been..¡±


    ¡°Why did she think that she can buy you some time just now?¡± Hunter snorted coldly.


    Sally always looked feeble so it was a surprise to him that she had volunteered to buy Emily some time


    by positioning herself at a spot in the corridor. tt seemed like she really valued Emily.


    In fact, if Hunter wanted to go all the way, he had to admit that Sally Joe and even Terry were all


    sincere friends of Emily.


    These four people could die for each other without any deliberation.


    But of course, Hunter, as prideful as he was, never wanted to admit such a thing openly!


    Emily tried to calm down while remembering that there weren''t anymotion out there just now.


    So, where was Sally now?


    ¡°Did one of your men save her?" She looked at Hunter.


    Hunter remained silent. He was a guy who would never speak a word if he decided that there was no


    need for speech.


    She fixed her clothes slightly as she was about to leave the room.


    Hunter suddenly grabbed her wrist with a solemn expression on his face, ¡°I have told you, you can''t go


    out now.¡±


    ¡°I want to look for Sally¡± Seeing that he was still mming up, she tried to answer him.


    Hunter squinted at the girl in front of her. She was definitely challenging his limits.


    If this was any other person, he would have thrown him into the river if he had deemed this person a


    nuisance and an eyesore, let alone wasting energy and time on that person.


    But when it came to this girl, he couldn''t stop himself from rushing here the moment he knew that a lot


    of people were finding trouble with her. He had wanted to ignore her initially but he had failed.


    And she didn''t even show any signs of gratitude at this moment!


    ¡°Liam is still out there. What could happen to your friend?¡± He snorted while flinging away her hand.


    Emily froze as she looked up at him.


    Hunter slowly paced to a study desk while shrouded in an indifferent aura as he uncorked a bottle of


    wine.


    "You shouldn''t drink any alcohol considering it is daytime now. You might need to driveter.¡±


    ¡°Are you concerned about me?¡± He was holding the bottle while it was on the table, locking like he had


    no intention of letting go. He was just staring at her with an ambiguous look in his eyes.


    Emily pouted while replying, ¡°I just don''t want to see news of you drunk driving on newspapers:


    Now that she knew Sally was with Liam, she could finally let go of her worries.


    Although Liam looked like the part of the victim of bullying all the time, in reality only Hunter could y


    the part of a bully, He was still a very reliable person when he was handling things.


    Hunter was always surrounded by capable people.


    At this time, she wasn''t allowed to leave the room and there were only the two of them here...


    Suddenly, the atmosphere was a little weird. Emily looked a little restless as she contemted for a


    while before heading towards the sofa area.


    The air-conditioning was on full st but somehow she was sensing that the temperature in the room


    was getting higher and higher.


    What were Sally and Liam doing now?


    Sally was dragged into a room by Liam, but what were they doing at the moment?


    Actually, they didn''t do anything out of the ordinary. They were just standing behind the door directly


    with bated breath while monitoring themotion out there.


    Sally who was in Liam''s embracing was struggling ceaselessly, but Liam could only seal her mouth with


    his hand while pinning her underneath him.


    When themotion escted outside the room, Sally''s struggles also escted in response.


    Liam said unhappily in a low voice, ¡°Stop moving around, the master is here with the miss. Nobody


    would be able to touch her in that situation¡±


    The master... and the miss?


    Sally widened her eyes in amazement. Had Hunter arrived to Emily''s rescue?


    This man behind her had a familiar voice too. Was he the guy called Liam who had saved her from the


    sea back when they were on that ind?


    The noise out there was getting louder, so Sally didn''t dare to make any sound anymore. She was


    focusing her attention on the noise, afraid that something bad would happen to Emily.


    The two of them stood motionless and silently until themotion died down gradually.


    Sally heaved a sigh of relief as she could make out that these students were somehow being taken


    away.


    They were all crying for forgiveness but they were still being forcefully taken away by someone!


    Sally felt relieved after learning this. What were they crying about anyway? If it were not for the fact that


    Hunter had arrived,


    Emily would have ended up in their grasp and who knew what terrible fate would befall her!


    Despite that, they had the guts to cry! They deserved this punishment. They were just receiving their


    appropriate treatment for what they had done.


    She was finally at peace as she tried to fumble around. Somehow, she felt that the sensation of her


    skin was slightly different at the moment.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    As her mouth was still cupped by Liam, she couldn''t utter a word. But when she lowered her gaze, she


    was so shocked that she almost fainted.


    ¡°Uh..7 She started to fumble around again and she identally rubbed against Liam''s body. Liam


    frowned andined in


    his heart about her disobedience.


    He issued a warning in a low voice again, ¡°Stop moving around, not everybody has left the ce¡± In


    order to prevent any further esctions, he wanted to be sure that every single one of those students


    was being taken away before they did anything else.


    After all, there were still many students who wanted to get a scoop hiding in every corner of this hotel.


    Who knew what would happen if they had acted rashly?


    To his surprise, Sally didn''t heed his advice as she kept twisting around restlessly. Liam was a little


    worked up right now as he slowly registered the fact that a girl was rubbing against his body while


    being in his embrace.


    Didn''t she know that this was a form of seduction for men?


    ¡°Uh.." Sally grasped Liam''s wrists while trying her best to pry them off her body.


    Liam was reaching his limit as heined, ¡°Stop moving around, otherwise I''ll.¡± He then lowered his


    gaze and saw where his hand was positioned on Sally''s body. A weird sensation crept up within him.


    What was he grabbing at the moment?


    He really didn''t do this on purpose. He never realized it until now!


    Despite that, it felt soft and bouncy... This touch was amazing.


    Almost subconsciously, it was as if he was shrouded in an ambiguous light, and he couldn''t stop


    himself from squeezing his palm as he grabbed her breast...

 Chapter 103: Break His Legs Next Time

    Chapter 103: Break His Legs Next Time


    ¡°Hmm...¡± Sally widened her big eyes which were puffy with a trace of wetness around the lids.


    Although she was desperately trying to push Liam''s hand away, their strength difference was so


    obvious.


    No matter how hard she pushed, she could not make any difference.


    The sounding from outside had finally vanished. Liam lowered his head and looked at the spot


    where he put his palm.


    Apparently, he was a little reluctant to remove it.


    However, in the end, he still let go of her.


    As soon as Sally was freed, she quickly ran away from him.


    She stood in the corner of the room and pointed at Liam. She was so angry that her face turned red,


    ¡°You..you..¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Liam shrugged and did not feel it was a serious thing.


    ¡°It''s just a man''s nature to touch the soft part. I am not intentional to do so¡±


    Sally was hopping mad when she saw his attitude. He had used his hand to grab it just now...how could


    he say that he was not intentional!


    She wanted to go out but Liam calmly said, ¡°If you go out now, you may be noticed by the students who


    lurk somewhere, and they may spread this newster¡±


    ¡°I don''t care¡± What else could that garbled news say about her?


    "You don''t care but I can¡¯t let you cause the young mistress into trouble.¡¯ Liam put his hands inside the


    pockets and stared at her.


    No matter what, it was impossible to let her leave now.


    Sally was stunned and immediately stopped.


    If this would implicate Emily, she would never go out and would not even dare to make a grunting


    sound.


    However, she felt ufortable being alone in this room with Liam who was being rude to her just


    now.


    Nheless, Liam did not think it was a serious matter. He felt that the girl whose cheeks were red


    now was surprisingly quite


    pretty without the makeup.


    ¡°Isn''t this good? Why did you always make your face messed up before¡±


    Sally was quite lucky as she could be considered pretty after her true face was revealed.


    The young mistress, however, was not so lucky.


    Without makeup, people could see the freckles on her face.


    That was really much...Indeed, it was not pleasant-looking.


    He could not figure out how Young Master Hunter could ept such a face. If it were him who faced


    the young mistress''s face


    for a long time, he worried that he might lose the basic ability of a man.


    Of course, all these could not be told to anyone because she was still Young Master Hunter''s wife-to-


    be. She could only be respected but not be humiliated even if it was only done in the mind!


    Remember!


    Sally did not want to talk to him at all. Being an adult, it was the first time a man took advantage of her


    like this.


    Although he had saved her twice, she did not know how to get along with him whenever she thought of


    the scene just now.


    He even said that it was a man¡¯s nature! Yuck! He was just indulging in sophistry!


    ¡°Is it that there is nobody outside already?¡± She stood behind the door and carefully listened if there


    was any sound outside.


    She bent her waist, leaned against the door and carefully opened it. She observed outside through the


    small gap and she did not know how cute her action looked like.


    Liam unknowingly approached her and looked towards the outside together with her, ¡°How is it? Are


    they all gone?¡±


    ¡°It looks like they''re gone but I wonder if there''s anyone else hiding in the corner and waiting to take


    pictures¡±


    Sally already had a bad impression of these people. She could not ensure whether they would be


    hiding and waiting to take some weird pictures to smear two of em through the Inte.


    ¡°Is it? Then we should keep observing to find out.¡±


    Liam lowered his head and looked at their bodies which were pressed together.


    The girl bent her waist even more to continue observing and quietly stretched out half of her head.


    Liam only felt that her body which was pressing and also rubbing against him made him slightly unable


    to resist himself...


    His hands were subconsciously ced on her waist, holding it gently.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Their standing postures right now was particrly easy to be misunderstood by someone.


    He never knew that he was surprisingly so evil but he actually felt good.


    ¡°I think no one is there¡± Sally let out a sigh of relief and was about to open the door.


    But after thinking, she felt that something was not right. Her body was experiencing an unusual touch.


    Like, being pressed by something...


    When Sally turned her head back, she squealed and hastily tried to escape from Liam''s arms.


    However, her waist was tightly held by his hands and when she tried to escape, she slipped and her


    entire body fell towards


    the ground.


    Liam''s hands which were holding her waist became the only support for Sally.


    Thus, the unlucky girl''s feet left the ground and her head was facing down. She then fell and her upper


    body was lying on the


    ground. This was indeed an indescribable scene.


    ¡°What are you guys doing¡± Emily stared at them, dumbstruck.


    Just now, she was actually also paying attention to the sound outside and when she heard Sally''s


    scream, she immediately rushed out.


    But she never expected to see Sally with her head facing down, buttocks facing up and her body even


    lie in front of Liam..?


    Whereas, Liam''s hands were even holding her waist. This posture...


    Goodness! That was really an eyesore!


    Hunter leisurely walked towards her and when he saw Liam and Sally being in that manner, he did not


    really care about it.


    However, this posture...


    Hunter sharply stared at Emily''s back, and his eyes gradually moved down.


    This posture had never been tried before, perhaps...


    Emily felt a chill went down her spine and when she turned back, she saw Hunter staring at her. His


    eyes were like the eyes of a cheetah.


    She felt that she had be a prey and would be entirely eaten by this ferocious cheetah at any


    moment!


    The hostility to conquer her was sparkling in Hunter''s eyes and this sent shudders down her spine.


    It was really scary! Terrifying!


    Sally got herself up and Liam let go of her.


    Liam did not seem to be concerned about the matter that he had just disyed an indecent posture


    with her.


    When he walked towards Hunter, he had a serious face again.


    The evil that he had just now had disappeared.


    With face burning in embarrassment, Sally quickly hid behind Emily. She was so ashamed that she just


    wanted the earth to open up and swallow her whole so that she did not need to face people anymore.


    ¡°Young Master Hunter, those people should have left, does Young Master Hunter want to go back


    now?" Liam asked.


    ¡°You guys...why are you guys here?¡± Emily stared at him.


    As Hunter did not want to answer the question, she could only ask Liam to answer her.


    Liam smiled faintly at her and said, ¡°Young Master Hunter was having lunch nearby and in halfway he


    received news that someone went to the hotel to block your way, ma¡¯am. So, Young Master Hunter


    rushed over¡±


    This kind of heroic rescue was enough to make the young mistress feel touched for a long time, right?


    "You...specifically came to save me?¡± Emily quietly gazed at Hunter.


    She should have guessed that this must be the case, otherwise, with Hunter''s status, how could he


    stay in such a second-ss hotel.


    However, Hunter was not willing to utter anything so she felt that she could not take it for granted.


    Hunter just snorted coldly and walked past her.


    He also left a few chilly words behind, ¡°If you still go to a hotel with a man next time, I''ll just break his


    legs.¡±


    "I..¡± Emily bit her lip, red at his physique and felt his aloofness.


    He already knew that she was innocent to go to the hotel with Terry, but he still chose to say these


    words? What was he thinking? Did he say these on purpose?

 Chapter 104: Enemies Are Bound to Meet on a Narrow Road

    Chapter 104: Enemies Are Bound to Meet on a Narrow Road


    ¡°Young Master Hunter came to meet Terry for something else and he had no offense. But this time he


    rushed over was all because of you, ma¡¯am¡¯¡¯


    Liam smiled politely at Emily, ¡°At that moment, Young Master Hunter didn''t even finish his meal and just


    left immediately¡±


    Liam secretly took a nce at Hunter. When he knew that Hunter was already slightly far away, he


    went closer to Emily and lowered his voice.


    ¡°I''ve been following Young Master Hunter for so many years and I''ve never seen Young Master Hunter


    react so anxiously due


    to a certain thing, it¡¯s all because of you, ma¡®am¡±


    ¡°Hence, you should know that Young Master Hunter really cares much about you, so don''t be mad at


    and quarrel with him


    when you go home, ma''am¡±


    In fact, Young Master Hunter was truly full of patience towards the young mistress, and his temper was


    good enough.


    The young mistress did not know what would happen to a normal person who infuriated Young Master


    Hunter.


    She...was very lucky.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°I''m leaving, little girl¡± Liam lowered his head to look at Sally who was standing behind Emily and curled


    his lips into a smile.


    Sally was instantly trembling with fear. She hid behind Emily, not even dare to poke her head out to


    look at him.


    Seeing Liam catch up with Hunter and walk into the elevator together, Sally heaved a big sigh of relief.


    ¡°You two..¡± Emily turned and looked at her, bewildered.


    "Nothing happened between him and I. Emily, don''t misunderstand!¡± Sally denied it instantaneously.


    ¡°Did I say something happened between you and him?" Looking at Sally''s anxious and shy behavior,


    Emily knew that something must have happened.


    Sally bit her lip and lowered her head. She did not utter a word and her cheeks looked red.


    Nothing actually happened, but that guy grabbed her breast and just now...two of them had disyed


    such an indecent


    posture when Emily and Hunter found them...


    God, even she felt there was nothing she could do to remove the stigma off her name!


    "Just tell me honestly, did both of you..¡± When they went downstairs, Emily was still looking at her


    incredulously.


    Sally stared at her fiercely, ¡°No! I said no! Don''t bring up this matter again!¡±


    Sally felt that everything would be fine if she did not meet the man called Liam again.


    Couldn''t everyone just ignore this matter?


    ¡°But your face was blushing obviously, Joe and Terry will definitely ask about itter¡±


    "I... am just worried about you. I ran in a rush just now so my breath is unsteady and thus my face is


    blushing¡±


    Sally was really going to cry because of Emily''s teasing. She pulled Emily''s arm and shook it, ¡°Emily, I


    know you treat me very well. Don''t say anything about this anymore and don''t say it in front of Joe and


    Terry¡±


    Today was simply a disaster day!


    Emily nodded her head and did not tease Sally anymore when she saw that Sally was so anxious until


    her eyes turned red.


    ¡°Well, I won''t say this again"


    Sally was relieved but then she heard Emily say, ¡°But actually, Liam is not bad too. He is handsome


    and rich..¡±


    Could the special assistant of Hunter be poor?


    ¡°Emily!¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, now I won''t say it again¡± Oh, what a person that could simply be teased by others. ¡°But


    you could really consider


    him¡±


    "Emi..¡±


    ¡°We have arrived, you still want to discuss it now?¡± Emily smiled triumphantly and Sally was feeling


    helpless as she could not


    do anything.


    It was because they had indeed arrived at Joe''s and Terry''s room.


    After Joe knew that the person with Emily was Hunter just now, he instantly returned to his room.


    At this moment, he was still cleaning up the room that looked messy.


    When Emily and Sally entered the room, they saw that there was a mess everywhere.


    ¡°They did all this?¡± How could they rummage suitcases of Joe and Terry, making the clothes to scatter


    all aver the floor!


    This was ridiculous! There was apparently now at all!


    ¡°They''ll get the punishment, it''s okay¡± Terry looked at Emily, ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    In fact, he knew that with Hunter apanying Emily, she would definitely be fine.


    He was very certain about Hunter''s ability.


    ¡°They are truly amoral. All the clothes became dirty¡± Joe tried to tidy up for a while but finally gave up.


    A pile of clothes was carried and put on the chair to be washed and tidied upter on.


    ¡°But, what now?¡±


    Sally swiped her phone for a while and looked aggrieved, "Howe a person like Amy can still have


    a good impression by


    others!¡±


    On the other hand, they became bad girls who easily went to hotel rooms with men!


    Although no pictures were showing exactly Emily was in the hotel with a man, many people were still


    saying that they saw


    Emily walk into the hotel with a man.


    The worst thing was that people had a good impression of Amy as she was gorgeous.


    And they, as Amy''s counterparts, naturally became the viins.


    Inte publicments were too effective. Even if there was no proof showing that Emily went to a


    hotel with a man, people would still make things sound nasty.


    The most ridiculousments were that people smeared the backer behind Emily had used his power


    to bully the students.


    However, name of them was willing to tell the truth. They were also not unwilling to admit that the


    backer was Hunter.


    Of course, in those people''s minds, how could an ugly person like Emily deserve Hunter''s love?


    They preferred to believe that the backer was a wretched old man rather than epting the truth that


    Hunter was the backer.


    ¡°They always do nonsensical things!¡± But sad to say, this kind of nonsensical thing would really affect


    Emily''s life at school.


    ¡°Do none of these people really know what kind of woman Amy is?¡±


    Sally stamped her foot in anger as she swiped through thements, ¡°She''s the bad girl wha has


    been with countless men. These people¡¯s eyes are apparently blinded byrd as they can¡¯t determine


    which is true or fake!¡±


    Terry, however just stared at Emily, showing a strange expression.


    ¡°Terry, do you have something to say?" Emily could quickly find out that something was wrong with him.


    Terry was silent for a few seconds before he said, ¡°Those peoplest night are rted to Amy.¡±


    As Emily did not know what troubles would she face after returning to school, she straight away went


    back to Hunter''s vi.


    Coincidentally there were some problems at Hunter''s branch so he had left Bentson City overnight.


    Emily heaved a sigh of relief as she did not need to face him in the vi.


    However, looking at the empty lobby it was inevitable for her to feel a bit lonely asionally.


    Although the vi was still full of servants and bodyguards, she basically had no interaction and


    communication with them.


    After having a shower and lying on the bed, Emily looked at the curtains of the floor-to-ceiling windows


    that were fluttering in the air, She was in a veryplicated state.


    The words said by Liam today were still lingering in her mind.


    He said that he had never seen Hunter so anxious even after being his assistant for so many years; it


    was all because of her.


    He also said that Hunter really cared for her a lot...


    For five years of being with Hunter in her previous life, Emily felt that he only had an antipathy to be


    with her.


    Cared her a lot? Impossible!


    But why in this life, Hunter''s mind became so unreadable?


    Emily was tossing and turning.


    Hence, the next day, other than a freckled face, Emily also had two dark circles below her eyes.


    She looked at herself and felt that her face was even uglier than before.


    Sally had been waiting for Emily at the stated venue early in the morning. When they just entered, they


    could immediately feel the countless gazes of disgust and hatred.


    Over thirty troublemaking students had been caught yesterday, so even if they detested this ugly girl,


    they would not dare to do anything.


    It was really a coincidence today that the top students from Bentson University and Skyler University


    would be having an academic exchange, and Amy was in the list of participants.


    The world was indeed small and it seemed like enemies were bound to meet on a narrow road, Amy


    had met Emily and Sally in the school courtyard.

 Chapter 105: Beast and Beauty

    Chapter 105: Beast and Beauty


    This was the first time Amy appeared in the public after being ¡°framed¡± and involved in the ¡°self-


    deprecating¡± live broadcast.


    She was dressed in a in dress and her long, straight and ck hair was like the waterfall. She did


    not have much makeup on her face.


    Although she was not yet eligible to be ranked as the campus belle, she could still im the title of the


    goddess with in makeup.


    Standing with a group of top students and holding a book in her hand, she was truly beautiful.


    Her beauty was disyed through her serenity, elegance and gentleness.


    Shepletely matched the conditions of a goddess imagined by boys. She also matched the


    conditions that girls wanted themselves to have.


    Being such a gorgeous and top student, Amy was indeed not on the same level as Emily who was a


    weak and ugly student.


    The fact that Skyler University specifically ¡°produced¡± beautiful girls was indeed true.


    Even the boys from Bentson University lost their appetite at once when they looked at Emily after


    staring at Amy.


    Although the girls from Bentson University were a little unconvinced, when they saw Emily''s face that


    only a mother could love, they could do nothing but give in.


    How could a goddess bepared side by side with a dinosaur?


    "Emily, let''s go to the ss.¡± Sally grabbed Emily''s hand and quickly walked towards the teaching


    building.


    The Winston family indeed specialized in producing vixens. The daughters were so charming and


    attractive!


    Amy was Katy''s niece and Wendy was Katy''s daughter. Both of them were the daughters of the


    Winston family.


    Amy was already so good looking. It was hard to imagine how beautiful Wendy was as she was several


    times better looking than Amy.


    Sally did not think that Emily was ugly. In fact, Emily''s features were extremely decent.


    Unfortunately, a face full of freckles had somehow affected her beauty.


    She was not ugly but she could not be described as beautiful at all.


    ¡°What? You''re upset to see her being so beautiful?¡±


    With a pleasant smile, Emily tapped on Sally''s forehead and it seemed like Emily did not feel anything


    upset.


    ¡°Those people areparing you to that bad woman, what topare? They don''t know how


    disgusting that woman is.¡±


    Sally was so indignant as Emily''s face shape and features were very decent, just that no one had


    noticed it.


    ¡°Since you know she''s disgusting, then what for you are still mad? Emily calmly said.


    ¡°You really aren''t indignant at all? That bad woman is pretending!" Sally stomped her foot in anger.


    Emily just smiled and ignored it. They steadily walked to the teaching building together.


    ¡°Isn''t this Emily, the ugly monster?" Behind them, someone screamed in a sharp voice.


    ¡°Amy, is this bitch the one forcing you?¡±


    It was so unfair. How could such an ugly person find such a wealthy backer?


    ¡°I don''t know what the wretched old man backing up her wants from her. She does not have an


    attractive body shape and a


    pleasant-looking face!¡±


    ¡°Don''t say that¡± Amy¡¯s voice was very soft, but everyone around her could hear it.


    She took a nce at Emily''s back, bit her lips and lowered her head, "Stop saying that, she does not


    bully me.¡¯


    She showed a face that one could not help to love her upon seeing her and this caused the boys to feel


    sorry for her.


    Not only the group of top students from Skyler University but even the boys from Bentson University


    also looked righteously


    indignant.


    So, before Emily and Sally entered the teaching building, they went to block two of them.


    ¡°Ugly monster, you''re trying to leave after bullying someone?¡±


    The group of students was caught yesterday because of trespassing on someone else''s property.


    Now, they were in a ce where they could go anywhere they liked. This was not illegal so they did not


    need to be afraid at


    all.


    "May I ask how did I bully her?¡±


    Emily stared at the few boys from Skyler University in front of her with a calm and indifferent face.


    "You don''t know what have you done?¡±


    ¡°That''s right. With such an ugly face, you should hide in a corner not to dirty others¡¯ eyes but you are


    still swaggering around


    ostentatiously. Ugh, an ugly person always makes trouble!¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you guys talking about? When does Emily swagger around ostentatiously¡±¡±


    Sally was as angry as a bull that saw red, "We obediently go to schaal for sses, did we cause


    disturbance to someone?¡±


    ¡°Of course, an eyesore to everyone" The girls chimed in.


    When it came to quarreling, women were bound to be better than men.


    A few girls joined the fray at once, ¡°I really can''t figure out which eye of the backer behind you is blind,


    can''t he see how ugly you are¡±


    "Any girl that can be found in Bentson University is ten times prettier than you!¡±


    ¡°Maybe she has good skills in bed?¡±


    ¡°That sounds true too. Perhaps, there is more than one backer behind her, probably a group of


    backers?¡±


    "That¡¯s awesome, three parts at once is it? Hahaha..¡±


    ¡°You guys are disgusting!¡± Sally clenched his fist in anger and almost swung a punch at the fat girl who


    spoke the most nastily.


    Even though it was true that these girls spoke nastily, the boys did not feel bad as long as the words


    were said to Emily.


    ¡°Emily, you used all your means to bully a weak girl, shouldn''t you apologize to her¡±


    After a round of malicious scolding from the girls, now, it was the boys¡¯ turn to ¡°fight for justice¡±.


    ¡°I want you to apologize to Amy; otherwise you are not allowed to leave here!¡±


    Indeed, a group of boys around twenty years old could easily be impulsive.


    Especially that just now, Amy''s low voice and humble attitude had aroused people''s strong desire to


    protect her.


    The first few boys who acted as the leaders took a step forward. Sally was frightened but she still let


    Emily stand behind her without hesitation, ¡°You guys..don''t find troubles!¡±


    ¡°We are not looking for you, fuck off!¡± One of the boys grabbed Sally¡¯s shoulder and pushed her away.


    Sally who was pushed lost bnce and crashed into the girls standing at the side.


    None of those girls were willing to give her help at all. There were even two girls who pushed her hard


    and caused her to fall onto the ground.


    ¡°Sally!¡± Emily tried to approach Sally but her way was blocked by a few boys.


    They were constantly closing in, acting as if they would hit her at any moment.


    Emily definitely knew that boys at this age were sometimes quite impulsive.


    They would really go berserk if she made them angry and refused to obey them.


    She pursed her lips and stood upright, facing everyone''s malicious gazes.


    ¡°Who told you guys that Amy is a weak and kind girl?¡±


    ¡°Do we need anyone to tell us this?¡± The boys were sick to their stomachs.


    This woman was not only ugly but she was also trying to insult others?


    Emily just quietly looked at them and her lips gently curled, ¡°Sure? How much do you guys know about


    the things that she has done privately?"


    ¡°Ugly monster, stop smearing others! You forced her to do all the things during the live broadcast and


    until now you still don''t


    even repent!¡±


    ¡°What''s the point of talking so much to her? We submit a joint report with our names to request the


    school authorities to expel


    her!¡±


    ¡°True, she must be expelled! This kind of vicious and ugly person is not fit to stay in Bentson


    University!¡±


    Suddenly, they shouted together, ¡°Expel Emily! Expel ugly monster Emily!¡±


    But in the middle of the shouting, someone suddenly spoke, ¡°What is this...? Why is this happening?¡±


    ¡°Look at Weibo, you guys! Quickly have a look! See whether this is photoshopped or not?¡±


    ¡°It''s impossible, how can this happen? It¡¯s impossible!¡±


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    The group of people waspletely in shock and disbelief...

 Chapter 106: A Shocking and Unbelievable History

    Chapter 106: A Shocking and Unbelievable History


    More and more people took out their phones and swiped through something.


    While for Emily and Sally, as everyone''s attention was on their phones, no one cared about them.


    Sally got up and quickly walked to Emily, tugging Emily''s sleeve, ¡°Emily.¡±


    ¡°It''s fine. Joe is very capable of doing things, don''t worry¡¯ Emily whispered.


    ¡°Alright¡± Sally nodded and her confidence in Joe''s ability was boosted.


    Amy who was standing not far from them watched the group of boys using Emily, and she felt a jolt


    of excitement and triumph although she was still portraying a weak and kind expression.


    But why everyone was suddenly looking at their phones and nobody continued to use that ugly


    monster?


    What were all of them doing?


    Seeing Emily and Sally leaving the crowd, Amy was anxious and immediately followed her in small


    steps.


    Not daring to speak loudly for fear of affecting her perfectdy image, she could only speak softly.


    ¡°Emily, I will not talk nonsense in the future, you..you asked them to let me go please¡±


    She looked so aggrieved and this would definitely arouse the boys'' desire to protect her.


    Amy was waiting for others toe over and use Emily.


    But for some reason, those men were all looking at their phones and their expressions looked


    somehowplicated...


    Was it because her acting skill was not good enough?


    ¡°Emily¡± Amy calmed herself and carefully walked towards Emily.


    ¡°Emily, if you''re still unsatisfactory, it''s fine for you to beat me and scold me. But in the future, can you


    please don''t let me film


    that kind of live video, I..¡±


    ¡°So you mean I forced you to film such video? Am I really that powerful to order you doing that?"


    Emily smiled indifferently and was not angry at the nder that was purposely done by Amy.


    It seemed that she even had a feeling of watching a joke.


    What Amy hated the most was such an indifferent smile from Emily.


    As if, everything was under her control!


    This woman was going to have big trouble but she was still not afraid! Later, her escorts were going to


    make her regret!


    ¡°Emily, I didn''t say you forced me to do something, I really didn¡¯t, please believe me¡±


    She was trembling as if she was facing a big threat.


    Her actions of biting her lip and showing a pitiful face could make all men feel sorry for her.


    She looked around and bit her lip. Her eyes also turned watery and red.


    ¡°That live broadcast, it wasn''t...it wasn''t Emily who forced me to film it. Not her, not her.¡±


    Uncontrobly, tears started streaming down her face.


    Even though her throat was too raw with pain for her to speak, she still exined, ¡°You guys don''t get


    me wrong, it''s


    really..really because of me...none of her business¡±


    Finally, she had choked up and sobbed her heart out.


    So aggrieved, so pitiful, so helpless and yet she had to rify for Emily.


    rifying in such a way, how many people could fail to understand that she was forced to rify for


    Emily?


    Emily kept watching her with a shallow smile.


    Even Emily could not help but give her a thumbs-up for such acting skills.


    With a gorgeous face and beautiful body and most importantly, the acting skills, if Amy entered the


    showbiz, she could


    definitely be famous with her talent.


    It was really a wrong decision for her not to be an actress.


    Amy was also waiting to see others¡¯ reactions.


    However, she really did not understand why the boys¡¯ expressions looked so strange although her


    acting skills were indeed nearly perfect.


    ¡°A..Amy...¡±


    One of the girls, who came together with her, uttered in a small voice.


    The girl wanted to go and remind Amy of something but she did not dare to approach Amy at all.


    The steps that were reached out were immediately pulled back and she lowered her head, not even


    daring to grunt again.


    She was afraid that she might have troubles if she got too close with Amy.


    Amy when was slightly obtuse could finally realize something was wrong.


    She was already so aggrieved in a way that she could not utter a word anymore but she still needed to


    ¡°rify¡± for Emily. So,


    there was no reason that everyone still did not do anything after seeing her pitiful appearance.


    Indeed, it was unreasonable.


    Cold fear gripped her but she still could not figure it out.


    However, no one responded. Apparently her performance was not effective.


    She wiped her tears, looked at Emily and whispered, "Don''t force me anymore, I will do whatever you


    want me to do. Please let me go.¡±


    Emily still just slightly curled her lips. She showed an expression that was like watching a monkey


    show.


    Amy seethed with hatred so much that she clenched her fist and bit her lip. She finally lowered her


    head and walked towards her team.


    The reactions of the people around her werepletely out of her expectation.


    This was not how things should have gone! Which part was wrang?


    But right now, she really could not continue her one-person show as even she felt that she was like a


    clown.


    She could only return to the team first and slowly thought of other methods.


    However, an unexpected thing happened when she walked towards the group of top students. When


    they saw Amy approaching them, they dodge her in fear as if they had seen a ghost.


    What did it mean?


    Amy''s tears stopped trickling down. She looked at them and looked at herself.


    There was nothing on her clothes, what the hell was going on?


    Why did all these girls dodge her like seeing a snake? She was not dirty at all!


    Unable to figure it out, Amy took two more steps forward and this time, the group of girls all ran away!


    Nobody wanted to be with her. it was like staying near her would cause them to be tainted.


    Amy felt down in the dumps. What the hell did they mean?


    All of them, one by one, were they bullying her?


    Was it because she was too beautiful and they were afraid of beingpared to her by others?


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    They were so narrow-minded and disgusting! They were being ugly but still rejected 10 be with a pretty


    girl!


    A group of clowns!


    Amy decided not to bother them anymore as most of the female top students looked ugly, except for


    her, who looked charming and was talented!


    She clenched her fist and paced back to the boys¡¯ team.


    Everyone would have to attend the academic exchangeter and since the girls refused to be with her,


    she chose to be with


    the boys.


    Anyway, the boys would try their best to please her.


    But this time, Amy waspletely dumbfounded!


    Although the boys¡¯ reactions were not as obvious as the girls¡¯, the boys actually took a step backward


    one by one when she


    approached them!


    They were dodging her tco!


    ¡°Are you guys...also afraid of being implicated by me?¡±


    This was the only reason that Amy could think of, of it could be that they were all afraid of Emily''s


    backer.


    She had been asking people to mislead everyone that Emily had another backer who was an ugly and


    wretched old man.


    This group of youthful and passionate students could not really be that coward!


    Boys, especially, could sometimes be extremely daring because they were so hot-blooded.


    But now, why?


    And why was everyone looking at their phones...


    Sally held Emily''s hand and enjoyed looking at the phone too.


    Sally never expected that what Amy did could be this appalling although she knew that Amy was not an


    obedient girl.


    Such shocking news was really a big surprise!


    Panic started to engulf Amy and she immediately took out her phone.


    The most popr search was, ¡°The Shocking and Unbelievable History of a Young Lady Surnamed


    Winston¡±!


    When she looked at it, she screamed in shock. Paralyzed with fear, she slumped onto the ground...

 Chapter 107: Everything Is because of This Bitch

    Chapter 107: Everything Is because of This Bitch


    Amy could not believe her eyes.


    How could this be, why these photos...This was impossible, impossible!


    ¡°These photos are fake!¡± she suddenly shrieked and looked at the people around, frantic and panicked.


    ¡°These are fake; all are photoshopped! You guys don''t believe it, I''m not that kind of person, I¡¯m


    definitely not!¡±


    ¡°The girl mentioned is really not me, l...I have been a good student since I was a kid, I..have done so


    well in every exam, how can I be that kind of person?¡±


    ¡°Your score in national college entrance examination didn¡¯t even reach the minimum score required for


    pursuing the undergraduate course, I really wonder how you can enroll into Skyler University!¡±


    Someone replied in a low voice.


    ¡°What, how is that possible? I''m a top student, I''m a top student!¡±


    Amy was panic-stricken and anxious. She dared to look at her phone again only after telling herself to


    be courageous.


    The Weibo post mentioning about her had brought up the scoring system of the national college


    entrance examination.


    Her score was more than three hundred lower than the specific score announced by Skyler University!


    With such a low score, how did she enroll in Skyler University?


    ¡°However, she is a top student... of Skyler University¡± a boy said softly.


    ¡°She can enter with such a low score; it is definitely not hard for her to im the title of being a top


    student after entering the university¡±


    ¡°Guys, look at her grades of every test in high school!¡±


    ¡°My God, that¡¯s an awful report card, isn¡¯t it? This kind of person..with this kind of grade can


    surprisingly be in the same school as us!¡±


    Skyler University was the best in Bentson City, how could it have such a problematic student?


    ¡°No, these are all photoshopped, all these are photoshopped!¡±


    Amy finally managed to get up and she saw that everyone was discussing and pointing at her.


    The girls snickered while the boys hadplicated feelings about her.


    Some were incredulous, some felt sorry for her.


    However, the majority of the others were like watching a show, disdaining, sneering, and even some of


    them looked distinctly evil.


    They stared at her face and their gazes gradually shifted to her body.


    In those pictures, she did not wear anything in front of several men.


    With eighteen styles, with almost every new postures!


    This was when she was a young and reckless girl. She was punished severely after being found out by


    her father. After this


    case, she returned to being the daughter of a wealthy family and she rarely involved that kind of


    absurdity anymore.


    Why had it been exposed? Why were there photos as well as videos? Why?


    She was scared, extremely scared! Her future was going to be ruined!


    Out of the blue, the phone rang.


    With hands trembling uncontrobly, Amy picked up the phone, "Dad..¡±


    "The Winston family can¡¯t afford to lose face; I''ll publish a piece of news in the newspaper to inform


    everyone that you''re not my daughter anymore. From now on, you don''t need toe back anymore!¡±


    ¡°Dad! The matter is not like that! Not like that..¡±


    But the phone beeped. Her dad had hung up!


    ¡°Don''t do that, don''t!¡±


    Amy slumped down and became hysterical.


    Suddenly, Emily''s indifferent face appeared in her view. Amy¡¯s heart throbbed and she pointed at Emily


    fiercely.


    ¡°It''s you! It must be you, bitch!¡± You''re the one who exposes those pictures. You!¡±


    ¡°It''s you, isn''t it? You publish the pictures and videos, it must be you!¡±


    Once again, Amy got herself up from the ground and frantically rushed towards Emily.


    ¡°It''s all because of you, it''s all because of you, bitch. It''s all because of you!¡±


    Nobody expected that Amy was so fast. Emily could not dodge Amy and herpel was grabbed by


    Amy.


    ¡°Let go! What are you doing? What''s it got to do with me?¡± Emily frowned and pulled Amy''s hand away.


    ¡°If you did not involve in those things, the pictures would never exist¡±


    ¡°Emily, it''s you! You and your backer nned all this together!¡±


    ¡°I don''t have any backer behind me. Even if I have, could he have done all this since you were young?¡±


    Emily sneered, ¡°Don''t you see how old you are in the videos?¡±


    No matter how old she was, it was certain that she was younger than now. Amy was currently almost


    twenty.


    And the one in the video, although the face was clear enough to show that it was Amy.


    However, it was easy to determine that the video was taken when she was only sixteen or seventeen


    years old.


    ¡°No! It must be you! You asked someone to Photoshop and publish the video!¡±


    Amy wanted to rush towards her again, but this time, she was pushed away by a boy.


    ¡°Forced to do a live broadcast, framed, being a top student? Amy, you''re so fake!¡±


    The boy stood in front of Emily and stared at Amy with righteous indignation.


    ¡°You''re totally fake. Just now you were even pretending to be pitiful and trying to frame Emily¡±


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°Emily is indeed not as good looking as you, but you can''t simply frame someone! In fact, you''ve been


    doing bad things all along!¡±


    ¡°Sally almost jumped off the building because of you. Everyone saw the live broadcast clearly that day


    and Emily also almost fell off¡±


    ¡°You''re saying that Emily nned all this? She nned to make herself almost fall off from a building


    with more than a dozen stories?¡±


    ¡°She nned such a thrilling and risky live broadcast just to frame you? You said she risked her life to


    frame you? Don''t you feel that you have overvalued yourself?¡±


    In fact, everyone was actually somehow thinking and suspecting all the matters that happened. It was


    just that no one dared to


    speak it out rationally, except for the boy.


    Now, there was one guy who was brave to speak out. Everyone was now clear about all the things that


    happened.


    It seemed like this was really the fact. It was simply Amy''s problem from the very beginning.


    Why did everyone feel that it was Emily''s problemter? Was it just because of a fake Weibo ount


    implying that Amy was forced by someone to do the live broadcast?


    It was since when that their judgments could be easily swayed by a single Weibo post?


    The post about Amy''s live broadcast had shown that Amy was behaving so naturally. She did not look


    like being forced at all.


    In the live broadcast, she had absolutely disyed her evil side and greed!


    She had discussed with her friend about how to secretly obtain the big gift by Emily in the live


    broadcast. The scene was really obnoxious.


    She went crazy when she found out that there was nothing inside the gift.


    Also, didn''t she say that shemitted suicide? However, she looked normal during the live broadcast


    and was able to move around freely!


    Were they stupid or were their eyes blinded byrd, how could they not realize it before this?


    There were too many proofs showing that Amy was simply impossible to be forced to do a live


    broadcast.


    But they became foolish after seeing Amy dress up so nicely and she looked so pitiful.


    They were so foolish!


    And when they thought of Emily, although her skin was not in a good condition, her facial features were


    still quite decent.


    The most important thing was that Emily currently did not have massive makeup and also did not have


    any extraordinary actions.


    She was quiet but there was an indescribable and tranquil beauty all over her body.


    Under the sun, this girl, suddenly...seemed to look beautiful.


    ¡°Emily, it''s time for the ss, let''s go-" Sally held and pulled Emily''s hand.


    Emily nodded and two of them headed to the teaching building together.


    ¡°Emily, you bitch, don''t leave!¡±


    Amy wanted to chase after her but was blocked by a few boys of Bentson University.


    ¡°Students of Bentson University can''t be simply smeared and humiliated by you! Go back to Skyler


    University!¡±


    ¡°Right! Go back to Skyler University!"


    ¡°Skyler University always produces beauty? Bah, you''re simply a bitch! It¡¯s really disgusting as you had


    fancy sex with a few


    men when you were so young!¡±


    ¡°That''s right, quickly get out of here! Don¡¯t tarnish the campus of Bentson University!¡±


    ¡°Bitch, get out!¡±

 Chapter 108: Then Let Them Die Too

    Chapter 108: Then Let Them Die Too


    ¡°Dad, listen to me, that''s not..¡±


    Beep...The call was cut off again.


    Amy did not give up and continued to dial but this time, what she heard was that her father¡¯s phone


    was power off.


    Why could Dad be so cruel?


    When she and Zack started dating, Dad was so nice to her.


    But then, for some reason, that bastard, Zack did not like her anymore and Dad''s attitude started to


    be cold.


    Today, such a horrible thing had happened. Dad did note tofort her in the first ce but


    instead, he was going to end the father-daughter rtionship with her!


    Why was he doing this to her? Why?


    Amy walked on the street and always felt that people were looking at her with strange expressions.


    She kept her head low and did not even dare to raise her head as she was afraid that others would


    recognize her.


    The initial Weibo post that was sent out had already been deleted. However, those photos and videos


    were still being widely shared and forwarded.


    This matter was so popr that almost all the people in Bentson City knew it.


    Although the Winston family wasn''t considered a very powerful family, they were still quite famous and


    respectable in the business world of Bentson City.


    It was not surprising that her dad felt seriously humiliated and did not want her due to that matter.


    She knew it early that her father was a snob.


    In his eyes, daughters were the chips that can be used for a deal. That was why Dad was so happy


    after knowing that she dated with Zack.


    Now, after that kind of matter happened, it was impossible for all the dudes in the business world of


    Bentson City to date her.


    Dad felt that she was no longer valuable so he instantly wanted to publicly announce the end of the


    father-daughter rtionship with her.


    In the future, not only that her reputation would be ruined, but she would also lead a very difficult life.


    Without the money from the Winston family, how could she survive?


    ¡°Eh, isn''t that the daughter of the Winston family?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she''s the one called Amy Winston. I heard that her father has already published in the newspaper


    to end the father-


    daughter rtionship with her¡±


    ¡°Oh dear, at such a young age, together with several men...Tsk, I feel ashamed to say that kind of


    thing. She''s indeed daring!¡±


    ¡°What a pity that I cannot watch it clearly as the original video is gone, now all the videos left are


    pixted¡±


    ¡°You want to watch? I already saved the original video, I''ll send it to youter. That''s a thrilling scene,


    using three parts..¡±


    ¡°No! It¡¯s not me! Not me!¡±


    There were more and more obscenities. Amy lowered her head and fled away frantically.


    Stop discussing her again, stop looking at her like that, no!


    Without a break, she ran for quite a distance unknowingly and managed to hide in an alleyway.


    Finally, she remembered someone and called her. The person was perhaps the only one in the world


    who could save her.


    ¡°Wendy Sis, I...I''m Amy. What should...I do now? Ooo..¡±


    In the phone call, Wendy''s voice sounded a bit impatient.


    ¡°Things havee to this, what else can you do? Your future is ruined!¡±


    ¡°Wendy Sis, don¡¯t hang up the phone, I''ve... There''s nothing more I can do, Dad ends the family


    rtionship with me, they..¡±


    ¡°Stop crying, if you continue crying, I¡¯m really going to hang up¡± Wendy warned.


    Amy immediately bit her lip and did not dare to continue crying.


    ¡°Wendy Sis, I really can¡¯t think of any solution right now, you have to help me¡¯


    ¡°How can I help you?¡± Wendy flicked her nails and snorted.


    ¡°But Wendy Sis, you...aren''t you always the one who loves me the most? I... oppose Emily for you!¡±


    Amy was truly aggrieved. Had her cousin forgotten everything she had done for her?


    Amy said hoarsely, ¡°You''re the one who reminded me to harm Emily''s friend, and Emily almost fell from


    the buildingst time,


    it was all my effort.¡±


    Wendy twitched her mouth, ¡°Come on, don''t say such nonsense, I didn¡¯t ask you to harm anyone. Your


    life is ruined by Emily; don¡¯t try to drag me with you¡±


    ¡°Wendy Sis..¡±


    ¡°There''s no use doing anything now. Your life ispletely ruined, which men in Bentson City are still


    willing to ept you?¡±


    ¡°Also, the Inte is so well-developed. Not only Bentson City, perhaps everyone in the world knows it


    and will treat you like a


    piece of rubbish¡±


    ¡°It''s useless to think of any solution, there''s no way you can turn over a new leaf¡±


    ¡°Wendy Sis...¡± Wendy''s words were so cruel that Amy did not even have the courage to live anymore.


    ¡°Since you''re already like this, why don''t you think of a way to make yourself feel better? You should at


    least find a way to


    avenge those who have harmed and bullied you.¡±


    Wendy looked at her newly manicured nails and smiled.


    ¡°Anyway, being like this, you will be pointed andmented by others wherever you go. Not long after


    the Winston family abandons you, you will not even have the money to buy food, you..¡±


    She curled her lips and smiled cruelly, ¡°You probably can''t live anymore, so why don''t you let the


    person who harmed you die either..¡±


    The meal tonight was considered a feast for celebration.


    Although they were in the start-up stage and were really poor, they still had to treat themselves nicely;


    otherwise, wouldn''t life be too boring?


    ¡°You guys don''t know how disgusting Amy was in the beginning. She kept pretending to be weak and


    tried to incite those boys to harm Emily¡±


    Sally was still a little bit scared now when she recalled it.


    ¡°They were really going to hit Emily, I could feel my hair standing on end when I saw it¡±


    Amy looked at Emily who was sitting next to her and dealing with the crayfish. She mumbled, ¡°Why


    weren''t you panicking at all, I was so petrified!¡±


    ¡°who says I''m not panicking?¡± Emily nced at her.


    At that moment, the boys were indeed going to hit her, how was that possible for her to feel not


    panicked with so many people surrounding her?


    It was just that she knew it was to no avail for her to feel panicked.


    Also, did not panicking mean that she was guilt-ridden?


    She did not do anything bad, why should she feel guilty?


    ¡°So, you still can feel panicked, I almost think that you aren''t afraid of anything!¡±


    At that time, Emily acted so calmly that even Sally was fooled.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Unexpectedly, this person also knew how to spell the word, fear.


    Terry looked at Emily but before he uttered anything, Emily smiled, ¡°It''s all over¡±


    But he was still quite worried because if the photos and videos were not being seen by those students


    on time, something bad would happen to Emily.


    Sally looked at Terry and felt excited, ¡°You''re so capable. Your timing is indeed just nice, right?¡±


    If it was slightly slower, Emily might have been hit by that group of hot-blooded and stupid boys.


    Joe, however, put his finger on his lips and showed a motion that asked someone to be silent.


    Sally covered her mouth and nodded her head, deciding not to mention this matter again.


    However, there was one thing that she was still curious about.


    She stared at Terry with her beautiful, crystal grapes-like eyes, "What is going on? How do you get all


    the photos and videos?¡±


    ¡°From Liam?"


    ¡°The bad guy working for Hunter?¡± Sally showed an unpleasant face when she heard Liam''s name.


    ¡°What''s wrong? What did Liam do to you?" Emily wiped her hands and stared at her.


    ¡°No, nothing.¡± Sally was very ufortable to be stared and her face turned red gradually.


    To stop that conversation, she quickly asked Terry, ¡°So what''s going on? You didn¡¯t make it clear


    yesterday about those who tried to kill Emily the night before yesterday, what did they have to do with


    Amy?¡±

 Chapter 109: Guess What I Want to Do Now

    Chapter 109: Guess What I Want to Do Now


    Those people at the night before yesterday all fell into Hunter''s hands. None of them were spared.


    Those people wereter handed over to the police. However, before the policemen arrived, Hunter''s


    subordinate also did something else.


    An investigation was necessary.


    And so, the backer behind those people was exposed.


    ¡°Amy''s ex-boyfriend?¡± Sally looked surprised, ¡°Someone was really so infatuated to take revenge on us


    for that woman¡±


    "To say infatuated, it''s a bit too much. He just wanted to please his woman and incidentally coax her to


    find him again¡±


    Joe shrugged his shoulders as he knew countless simr things had happened before.


    No matter what, Amy was indeed a standard beauty.


    Besides, it was normal for the backer to find her again since he had an extremely fun time with Amy


    before.


    ¡°So, in order to beg for forgiveness, he handed all those videos and photos with Amy before to Hunter''s


    subordinate?¡±


    Emily spat out a sigh, as the saying went, it was not that bad people would never receive punishment,


    just that the time had note yet.


    Before doing anything, we really had to think twice. There was no impermeable wall and as long as you


    had done certain things, it was bound to be known by someone.


    ¡°But now, Amy''s future is really devastated¡±


    She was not feeling sympathetic to that woman, there was nothing for her to be sympathetic about


    someone who had been trying to harm and kill her.


    She was just sighing with emotion that what went around came around. Who had God ever spared?


    ¡°When she harmed us, did she ever wonder if our futures would be ruined forever?¡±


    Sally had less sympathy for Amy. She had be the victim who was nearly killed for no reason!


    If Emily had not saved her life, how could she still be here now having a barbecue and eating the


    delicious crawfish?


    For someone who had almost died, there was not muchpassion left.


    She did not tend to purposely harm someone. If it was not Amy who forced them to do something back


    for defending


    themselves, they would not have made the thing so serious!


    Amy was the one that had to be med.


    ¡°I''ll go to get more crawfishes¡± Terry stood up and walked to the stall.


    When he just left, Emily''s phone rang.


    She took it out and saw a message from an unfamiliar number. It was from Vincent!


    Vincent told her to walk to the ck car parking at the roadside as he wanted to give her something?


    Emily turned to look at the road. There was indeed a ck car parked on the roadside.


    The car was not luxurious and looked normal. It was Vincent''s favor.


    Vincent did not like driving luxurious cars so he just drove ordinary cars most of the time.


    She did not know what Vincent would give her.


    However, Hunter was away these two days. It was possible for Hunter to ask Vincent to deliver


    something to her.


    She stood up, ¡°I''ll go to get something, I''ll be right back¡±


    ¡°I''ll go with you¡± Sally put the crayfish that she was holding on the te.


    Emily looked at Sally''s oily hand and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s okay, just by the road¡±


    Sally looked at the road and saw that people were going to and fro. So, she was relieved and picked


    the crawfish again.


    After a while, Terry returned with arge te of crawfishes and he realized Emily was not there.


    ¡°Where''s Emily?¡± For the past two days, for some unknown reasons, unless Emily was apanied


    by Hunter, Terry would feel uneasy and worried when she wasn''t in his sight at night.


    ¡°Emily went to get something¡± Sally and Joe who were dealing with the crabs casually pointed at the


    direction of the road.


    The road was not far. But after observing for a while, he still could not find Emily.


    Terry felt his heart was tightening. He put down the te and headed to the roadside.


    ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Sally also turned and looked at the road.


    She also could not find Emily!


    ¡°Where''s Emily?¡± Sally was also shocked and panicked. She quickly caught up with Terry.


    ¡°Just now she was heading this way. She said that someone wanted to give her something and would


    be right back after


    taking it¡±


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Joe also caught up with them, ¡°But it¡¯s been a few minutes¡±


    They kept eating and did not even notice that Emily had gone for so long.


    Terry''s heart was getting tighter. By right, Emily could not go very far with just a few minutes but there


    was no sign of Emily there at all.


    Emily was missing, what happened?


    ¡°Terry, it''s Emily''s bracelet!¡± Sally spotted something and hastily ran to it.


    Right at the side of the road, a silver bracelet was found on the ground and it almost fell into the sewer


    through the cracks.


    She picked it up and recognized that it was indeed Emily''s bracelet.


    Thinking again, she remembered that just now when she hurriedly looked at here, there seemed to


    have a car parked here.


    But now, the car was not here and Emily was gone!


    Terry strode over and grabbed the chain from her hand.


    It was really Emily''s chain. Something definitely happened to Emily!


    ¡°Joe, find a way to get the surveince video in this area, quick!¡±


    Joe became sober-minded and quickly said, ¡°Okay, I''ll go back to take myputer immediately!¡±


    Before Emily opened her eyes, she heard the sound of wind whistling.


    It sounded like there was the sound of waves also.


    The salty smell of seawater seemed to be lingering around the tip of her nose.


    She frowned and subconsciously wanted to stretch her limbs that were exhausted but when she tried to


    move them, she found out that her hands and feet were tightly tied.


    What was going on?


    Emily opened her eyes and what she seen was only the night sky.


    Beneath the night sky, there was an ocean!


    Why was she on the sea?


    ¡°Are you finally awake?¡± The hoarse voice sounded not far from her.


    Emily who managed to get up saw Amy sitting at one end of the speedboat and staring at her.


    And she had a sharp knife in her hand...!


    The de reflected with a horrifyingly cold light under the illumination of moonlight.


    Amy''s eyes were red and swollen. She had clearly cried for a long time. But now, her eyes shed with


    hatred and resentment.


    ¡°What''re you going to do?¡± Emily subconsciously retreated.


    But they were now on a speedboat and there was no way for her to retreat!


    Her head was still feeling slightly painful and she finally remembered that she was standing on the side


    of the road when she


    had been suddenly hit by someone from the back.


    She fainted after being hit and when she woke up, it was now.


    Amy had kidnapped her!


    ¡°You''re crazy! You''remitting a crime!" Emily struggled hard.


    However, the ropes tied around her limbs were too tight and she could not even make any difference!


    ¡°Crime? Do you think I''ll care?¡±


    Out of the blue, Amy leaned back andughed sardonically. Apparently, she was a little out of control


    as her tears rolled down her eyes.


    ¡°I''m already like this, I have no hope in my life anymore. Crime... don''t care!¡±


    ¡°Emily, I have burnt all my bridges. Haha, I suddenly feel so good now that you''re in my hand. I''m so


    jubnt, hahaha..¡±


    She really went crazy. In the middle ofte-night, herughter was enough to make Emily''s hairs stand


    on end.


    Especially the knife she was holding in her hand that could reflect the light, it looked really scary!


    Emily secretly struggled hard but the rope did not loosen at all!


    ¡°What? Trying to escape is it?¡±


    Amy had finally stoppedughing. Looking at Emily''s face, Amy curled her lips into a cruel smile.


    She held the knife and walked towards Emily step by step, ¡°I''m no longer afraid of being punished, so


    guess what I want to do now, Emily?¡±

 Chapter 110: She Is Dead

    Chapter 110: She Is Dead


    Amy was indeed crazy!


    Perhaps, whoever that had gone through such a serious matter would be crazy.


    But, Emily did not sympathize with her at all.


    If others did not offend her, she would not offend others. Whereas, if others offend her and if she did


    not fight back, she would end up like in herst life in which she died miserably on the street.


    Looking at the knife in Amy''s hand, Emily''s face still looked calm although her heart had leapt to her


    throat.


    ¡°Why did you make use of Vincent''s name to lure me to the street?¡±


    This was something that she still could not figure out until now.


    She and Vincent did not have much interaction in this life, so why did not Amy pretend to be on behalf


    of other people, but Vincent?¡±


    ¡°Well, it''s because you like Vincent¡± Amyughed wantonly.


    She squatted down in front of Emily and held the knife, swinging the knife in front of Emily.


    ¡°You''re so greedy. You already have Hunter as your fianc¨¦ who is already so outstanding and brilliant


    but you''re still craving for Vincent?¡±


    The knife was patted on Emily''s face.


    ¡°Ha, greedy people have always died a horrible death, you know?¡±


    Although the knife was only lightly patted on her face and did not cause a cut, Emily was still ovee


    with fright.


    She was afraid thatter the sharp de would just cut her face.


    She closed her eyes and took a deep breath, trying to make her voice sound calm.


    ¡°Is it? Howe I don¡¯t know that I have any special feelings for Vincent? I think I haven''t spoken to


    him for more than three


    sentences¡±


    She stared at Amy and did not miss a single expression on her face.


    ¡°Amy, your ability to inquire the matter of others is a bit too poor¡±


    ¡°Is it?¡± Amy sneered and the knife was heavily patted on Emily''s face.


    ¡°Mmm...¡± Emily felt a sense of panic now even if she tried pretending not to be afraid.


    ¡°So, you will feel frightened too? I thought you aren''t afraid of anything!¡±


    Amy''s eyes sparkled with excitement!


    ¡°You''re very scared, right? Tell me, are you afraid of me? Emily, beg me now, quickly beg me! If not, I''ll


    slowly cut your face,


    beg me now!"


    Emily secretly clenched her fist. She felt that the person in front of her was insane!


    ¡°Yes, I''m scared, I''m panic-stricken, please don''t hurt me.¡¯


    Facing such a situation, if she did not obey Amy, Amy might really cut her face slowly with the knife.


    ¡°Then can you tell me who told you that I like Vincent?¡±


    ¡°You were so flirtatious and always threw yourself at Vincent. You were caught red-handed by Hunter,


    you think I don''t know


    this matter?¡±


    Amy was very triumphant as if she had caught Emily''s mistake and was bound to win.


    ¡°You''re a wanton woman of loose moral who likes to flirt with men and since you''re so cheap, you don''t


    deserve anything!¡±


    Emily did not utter a word but was pondering in her mind.


    The Jackson family had a spy. Wendy was perhaps the one who told this to Amy.


    Amy was just an unimportant person. At first, to be frank, she also felt that Wendy was not that


    threatening.


    Being alone, Wendy was not able to carry out many things, including Vincent''s death.


    But even until before she died in herst life, she still did not know what kind of person was behind


    Wendy and had been


    nning it all along.


    Was that person now already cooperating with Wendy?


    Was it Manson? No, Manson was not that thoughtful and tactful.


    Who the hell was it?


    Suddenly, a wave hit the speedboat. Amy lost her bnce and slipped. The knife in her hand which


    shed under the moonlight had unintentionally cut Emily''s face slightly.


    If Emily hadn''t reacted quickly enough and leaned back to dodge it, now, her face would have been cut


    into a deep bloodstain.


    The de was sharp. The person holding the knife was crazy but Emily was on the ocean...


    If she did not try to save herself, she would not have another chance.


    Before Amy was able to stand still properly, Emily gritted teeth and mmed headlong into Amy.


    Amy''s stomach was hit and her hand trembled, causing the knife to fall into the sea and disappear in


    the blink of an eye.


    Amy who was knocked shrank back for a few steps. She lost her bnce and her entire body fell


    straight backward.


    With a thud and not knowing that what did her head hit, she fainted.


    Emily was about to go over to see how was the situation as she did not know what Amy''s head had hit.


    She did not want Amy


    to die because of her otherwise she would be a murderer.


    But when she took a step, out of the blue, a wave hit the speedboat again.


    The speedboat rocked violently and Emily was unable to stand still. The third huge wave hit the boat


    again.


    This time, her entire body was thrown up. This made her legs leaned against the edge of the


    speedboat and due to the loss of bnce, she identally plunged into the sea.


    She immediately struggled hard but her hands and feet were still being tied!


    Her situation now was even more dangerous than on the speedboat!


    No, now, she was between life and death!


    The seawater poured into her nose and badly choked her. She could even feel her eyes stung for a


    moment when she tried to open her eyes.


    Damn! How could she make herself into such a helpless and despairing state?


    The ropes were still tightly restraining her limbs even after she had struggled so hard. Her body was


    gradually sinking and drifting ording to the wave movement...


    Unable to breathe, her limbs became weak and her consciousness was gradually decreasing.


    She had juste back to this world only for a short time but she could meet danger anywhere. Was it


    really that hard to lead an ordinary life?


    This time, there would not be any miracle, would there?


    Herst bit of consciousness waspletely gone due to a wave.


    The moment she fainted, a question suddenly popped up in her mind.


    If she died, would Hunter..shed a tear for her?


    Emily was missing.


    When Amy was found, she was still unconscious on the speedboat.


    She was sent to the hospital to be examined. The back of her head was injured and now she seemed


    blurred as if her head


    was seriously injured.


    She looked lunatic as she said Emily wanted to kill her butter said she had killed Emily. Soon, she


    also said that the


    immortal had brought Emily away.


    She still did not give an exact and clear statement even after the doctors and nurses had been involved


    in the interrogation.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ording to the traffic surveince video obtained by Joe, Emily was indeed hit by Amy from the back.


    She was then dragged


    into the car and the car sped off not long after.


    But now, Amy seemed to have gone crazy and Emily was totally missing without any trace!


    The speedboat was found at sea. How and where could they find a girl at the boundless sea?


    It had been two days and two nights. If Emily was still alive, she would have gone back to find them.


    In such a situation now, the only possibility was that Emily had lost her life at the sea.


    Hunter''s subordinates were still searching everywhere. Apparently, Hunter was unwilling to ept this


    fact.


    However, some people were secretly happy for a long time after hearing the news.


    That bitch was dead. In the future, she did not have to worry again that Emily would suddenly revert to


    her true face to let Hunter see her beauty.


    What other news could make Wendy feel happier than this?


    That was why she had a date with Manson tonight. She wanted to know more news about the matter.


    ¡°Are they really still looking for her? Even until now, they still can¡¯t find Emily?¡±

 Chapter 111: I Heard That There Is an Extremely Stunning Beauty

    Chapter 111: I Heard That There Is an Extremely Stunning Beauty


    It was not so easy to inquire about Hunter''s news.


    Wendy guessed that Hunter at first must have asked his men to search for Emily.


    By now, it had been two dayster. She was not sure whether Hunter''s men were still searching.


    She was even a little worried that Hunter might have already found Emily and brought her back.


    It was difficult to ce her informants in Hunter''s vi so she could only get the news from Manson who


    was also a member of the Jackson family.


    Manson lit a cigarette and smoked, feeling irritated, ¡°She is not found yet.¡±


    They really did not find her! In other words, that bitch was dead!


    Anyway, who coulde back alive after two days and two nights drifting at sea?


    Well, this time, Amy had finally done something right!


    Wendy heaved a sigh of relief but unexpectedly, her relieved expression was noticed by Manson who


    raised his eyes.


    His face suddenly sank and darkened, ¡°She''s your younger sister. She still cannot be found but you''re


    so happy?¡±


    ¡°l...¡± Wendy looked at him, startled.


    Did not this guy detest Emily? Why did he seem so anxious when something bad happened to Emily?


    Perhaps even Manson himself did not know what kind of mood he was in. He really hated Emily who


    was an ugly woman.


    He even wanted to see Emily being unlucky, Also, he liked to see her suffer and being oppressed.


    But for some reason, now when he heard that Emily might actually be dead, he did not feel happy at


    all.


    He kept remembering the girl he saw in the rain that night, while at the same time thinking of Emily''s


    figure.


    Even though he knew two of them were not the same, their physiques were too simr.


    He had been looking for that girlter on, but he could not find her even after searching the Gale family


    thoroughly.


    Regret, antipathy...


    Antipathy, regret...


    In his mind, why did Emily''s face and the celestial girl''s physique keep ovepping?


    The person who died was obviously Emily, but why was he feeling like losing the celestial girl?


    Even now seeing Wendy who was really charming but taking pleasure in others¡¯ misfortune, he felt


    annoyed.


    ¡°I''m not feeling happy¡± Wendy bit her lip and faced him with the most perfect side of her face.


    She lowered her head and looked pitiful, ¡°I just feel that no news is always better than...bad news¡±


    She looked out of the car window and sighed slightly, ¡°It¡¯s been two days. I''ve been looking for her for


    two days... until tonight


    only I take a break¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry, I thought..¡± Knowing that he had misunderstood her, Manson wanted to apologize but he still


    felt annoyed.


    He was so annoyed that the apology was just said with the absence of mind.


    ¡°Forget it, I''ll send you back now¡±


    ¡°But we''ve juste out, I.¡¯


    ¡°You''ve been searching for two days, haven''t you? You''re already tired, I''ll send you back to rest¡±


    Manson put his foot on the elerator. The car sped up on the road and soon arrived at the front gate


    of the Gale family.


    When Wendy got out of the car, he did not have any word of urging her to stay.


    Besides, when she had just gotten off the car and they had not even said goodbye to each other, he


    had already stepped hard


    on the elerator. The car disappeared quickly from her sight.


    Looking at the direction of the leaving car, Wendy clenched her hand into a fist and her eyes glowed in


    displeasure.


    Why did she feel that Manson had a different kind of feeling for Emily?


    He obviously cared about her so much!


    But hadn''t he always detested Emily and had even nearly ruined her at the Gale familyst time?


    And why was he getting colder to her now?


    Although two of them had a minor misunderstanding during Hunter¡¯s engagement banquetst time


    and Manson purposely made use of another girl to make her angry.


    However, they had already reconciled after that. Their rtionship was even better than before.


    Wendy had been craving for Hunter but no matter what, Manson was still her rebound guy.


    Even if Manson was not as powerful as Hunter but before she got Hunter''s love, Manson could still


    help her with many things.


    But now, Manson was caring about Emily?


    No, how could that ugly girlpete with her?


    Was Manson blind? He condemned her for not being kind due to that ugly girl''s matter!


    Younger sister? Yuck! She hated Emily so much that she hoped Emily could really die at sea!


    She just did not understand what Manson actually meant? Was it that he felt not enough to have her by


    his side?


    Or was it because she kept ying hard to get and this made him feel that he could not get her so he


    started to feel uninterested?


    Men were bad. It seemed like she could not y hard to get for too long.


    It would be necessary to give him a little sweetness to make him hell-bent on her.


    Manson really did not know what was going on with him these past two days.


    It seemed like ever since Emily''s ident, he started to behave strangely.


    Even though Wendy had already taken the initiative to ask him out tonight and was apparently hunting


    him of something in which he might actually tend to make out with her and this was a thing that he had


    been dreaming for so long.


    However, the moment she got into the car and when he looked at her perfect face, he surprisingly felt


    dull and tasteless.


    He must have been spelled by ugly Emily, otherwise, why would he let go of Wendy who was charming


    and attractive but was thinking about that ugly face for the entire night?


    There was definitely something wrong with him!


    With a car screeching sound, Manson parked his car at the roadside and dialed a certain number, ¡°Find


    me an entertainment,


    if it''s not good enough, I will kill you!¡±


    The person on the phone wasughing and did not seem to be scared by Manson''s words to ¡°kill¡± him.


    ¡°Manson, you are unable to find yourself an entertainment? Aren''t you with the top debutante of


    Bentson City these days? This matter is widely discussed in the circle and everyone is absolutely green


    with envy!¡±


    This was another reason why Manson was so obsessed with Wendy.


    Which dudes in the circle did not want to make Wendy as their woman? She was acknowledged as the


    most gorgeous beauty in Bentson City.


    Sometimes, a man did not need to have any feelings when he womanized.


    It would be enough for a man to have extreme fun and be envied by others after womanizing.


    What was more, Wendy was indeed attractive.


    But tonight, even if Wendy was lying naked on the bed, he did not have the mood to have fun.


    No matter what, tonight, he did not have the mood at all.


    ¡°Are you able to find any?¡± Manson was impatient and he had already smoked many cigarettes.


    The person finally said seriously, ¡°The auction of Heaven-like Ind tonight is quite interesting, I heard


    that there will be an extremely stunning beauty¡±


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°What''s so interesting about a woman?¡± Manson already did not have the mood to be with Wendy,


    could there be a woman prettier than Wendy?


    ¡°Oops! Manson, have you changed your personality? You don''t like women anymore, so you''re aiming


    for men now?¡±


    The person burst outughing.


    Mandy''s face darkened, ¡°Don''t try to provoke me¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright. I heard that the woman is really pretty, even prettier than Wendy. Now, people are


    rushing over, waiting to bid¡±


    The person restrained himself from smiling and said seriously, ¡°I heard that the members from the


    Harris family and the


    Anderson family are also going, are you sure you don''t want to go and take a look?¡±


    Among the four greatest families in Bentson City, the Jackson family was the most powerful, which was


    followed by the Sharp family, the Harris family and the Anderson family.


    Manson was not as good as Hunter but he was still considered quite powerful among the young talents


    of all the greatest families.


    These dudes seemed to have nothing to do at the usual time but in private, they likedpeting in all


    aspects.


    Since those people were also going...


    Manson grunted and asked, ¡°What''s the venue of the auction tonight?¡±

 Chapter 112: She Must Be His Tonight

    Chapter 112: She Must Be His Tonight


    It was the second day after Emily regained her consciousness.


    After falling into the sea, she thought that she was bound to die.


    Miracles were impossible to happen over and over again.


    But it was proved that miracles could indeed happen over and over again many times, making you feel


    unbelievable.


    She was not dead. She was alive again.


    However, where the hell this ce was?


    She was lying on the bed weakly with no strength at all but her consciousness was clear.


    She had been doped and she did not know what it was. She just felt that her limbs were weak and she


    felt difficult to even lift a finger.


    In the meantime, two masked women hade in and fed her porridge.


    Later on, this evening, they surprisingly came in and brought her to the bathroom for a shower. They


    made her wear a sexually explicit dress.


    It was an almost transparent dress. Luckily, there was anotheryer in it; otherwise, she would have


    indecent exposure.


    ¡°What are you guys doing? I can sue you all...for illegal confinement..¡¯


    ¡°Hey, do you know who we are? Want to sue us?¡±


    The two women could not stopughing as if they had heard a funny joke.


    ¡°Forget it, this girl is probably just a child of an ordinary family. Perhaps, she doesn''t even have the


    chance to hear about Heaven-like Ind¡±


    Heaven-like Ind!


    Emily knew it! Of course, she knew it!


    She had heard Liam mention it when she was by the side of Hunter in her previous life.


    In her previous life, she still had a vivid memory of how Hunter was almost assassinated because he


    had offended the secret


    boss of Heaven-like Ind!


    Heaven-like Ind was a very scary existence.


    Many people were being hired and supported. They looked like ordinary people but were actually


    killers.


    The auction of Heaven-like Ind was famous. Only the dudes of the rich families were eligible to


    attend the auction.


    The venue of their auctions also changed from time to time so it would be difficult to arrest them!


    Most importantly, the secret boss behind them was not just a businessman. He was rumored to have


    ties to many dark forces


    around the globe.


    In short, offending him had no difference from offending the Grim Reaper.


    It was true that Hunter was very powerful in Bentson City. However, he stood on the bright side and


    was a dignified and


    imposing businessman.


    lt would be extremely dangerous to offend somebody like the boss of Heaven-like Ind.


    But why had shee to such a ce?


    One of the womenughed, ¡°It seems like this girl had heard of Heaven-like Ind before.¡¯


    Whereas, the other woman held Emily''s chin and tilted her head to observe Emily, ¡°I''ve been in the


    debutante circle of


    Bentson City for so many years, howe


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    I''ve never seen such a gorgeousdy before?¡±


    She was even more beautiful than Wendy who was regarded as the top debutante in Bentson City!


    ¡°Never mind, whatever her background is, she''ll just be a ything after tonight anyway¡¯


    ¡°Oh, true!¡±


    ¡°What exactly do you guys want to do?¡± Emily tried to get up from the bed.


    However, she did not have any strength at all and it was difficult for her to even move.


    ¡°There is an auction tonight, what do you think we want to do?¡±


    ¡°Forget it, don''t bullshit with her. The auction will start in a little while, let''s hurry up and get ready¡±


    The two women left Emily behind and left.


    The door was closed. Emily took a deep breath and could only raise her hand with great difficulty.


    However, she still did not have any strength at all. It was too difficult for her to hold herself up.


    These people treated her like an object to be auctioned off by those rich people, they were indeed so


    cruel!


    What should she do now?


    If she continued to stay here, she would be the ything of those rich men.


    Emily took another deep breath and finally managed to hold up her upper body. However, she just


    barely managed to hold


    herself up slightly.


    However, her strength seemed to be recovering bit by bit. Her fingers were gradually regaining some


    strength.


    Not knowing how many minutes past, the door was suddenly opened. This time, in addition to the two


    masked women, two


    men came in.


    ¡°Bring her¡¯ One of the women ordered.


    Without hesitation, the two men approached Emily and dragged her out of the door.


    Manson was still very bored.


    Every auction of Heaven-like Ind was mostly about genuine items that were rarely seen. Most of


    them were antiques.


    Tonight, there were a few exceptionally good antiques as well. However, with something in his mind, he


    simply could not concentrate on thepetition to bid.


    When he did not pay much attention, the good stuff was auctioned off again by the people from the


    Harris family and the Anderson family.


    Therefore, the more he bade, the more bored he felt.


    He almost could not help but leave in the end.


    This was an ind. He was slightly distracted when he entered the ind just now.


    Emily had disappeared at sea and this ind was surrounded by seawater.


    He was suddenly imagining that when he was going to leaveter, would he find that ugly monster in


    the sea?


    Although he knew it was a strange idea that would not likely happen.


    However, he just could not stop thinking about it.


    Manson suddenly stood up and was eager to leave so that he could see if he could actually find Emily


    in the ocean when he was on the waterway back.


    ¡°Manson, you''re leaving?¡± Thepanion who came along with him was quite surprised, "I received


    news that the beauty wille out soon¡±


    Manson was still feeling irritated. What beauty? He did not have any yful mood tonight.


    ¡°Just sit down. It''ll not take you long, only for a few minutes¡±


    Hispanion gently pulled Manson''s sleeve, ¡°Don''t let peopleugh at you saying that Manson can''t


    afford to lose and is


    pissed off¡±


    ¡°Such a funny joke. Do you think I''ll care about the antiques?¡± What did not the Jackson family own?


    ¡°If I''m angry because of that, why not I leave this ce immediately after failing to auction off the


    antiques?¡±


    Manson nced at hispanion. He felt very bored but did not want others to feel that he could not


    afford to lose.


    In the end, he still sat down.


    Although he was not interested in the beauty that was going to show up at all, anyway, it would only


    take a few minutes. He


    would leave instantaneously after the show ended.


    The masked host made an announcement, ¡°Herees thest auction item for tonight that is also


    considered our finale, the angel!¡±


    An angel was a girl that all men craved for. How many men''s love and pity would be aroused by a girl


    who looked like an angel?


    But was there really a girl who looked like an angel and could make a man want her immediately after


    seeing her?


    Soon, a crystal box was pushed out.


    A girl was sitting inside the box. She was now widening her eyes to look at the ck figures under the


    stage.


    There was no light under the stage, so she could not see anyone''s face clearly.


    But, the people who were under the stage could see her clearly.


    The girl slumped in the crystal box with her hand on the crystal wall. She looked powerless, helpless


    and innocent!


    The pair of big eyes was filled with despair and misery while the beautiful little face was blushing with


    an abnormal redness.


    She was like an angel who had lost her bnce and fallen to earth. Yes! She was a man''s angel!


    Manson was initially smoking when he nced at her. However, he never expected that he could be so


    shocked as he did not


    even realize the cigarette had dropped from his fingers.


    The others were also shocked. But, it was nothing more than astonishment.


    This was because no one had ever thought that in Bentson City, there was still a girl who was more


    beautiful than Wendy.


    And yet, Manson''s shock was at an extreme level. His shock was iparable! His shock was beyond


    description!


    It was his celestial girl!


    No, it was his angel!


    The celestial maid that he could not find in the entire house of the Gale family!


    No wonder he could not find her, she had left the Gale family long ago!


    He had been looking for her so hard, but now she automatically appeared in front of him!


    Tonight, the angel must be his!

 Chapter 113: Because I Wanted to See You

    Chapter 113: Because I Wanted to See You


    Based on the rich experiences of the auctioneer, when he heard of the reaction of the audience, this


    Angel will be able to sell for a good price tonight.


    Heughed and said, ¡°We''ll start the auction for the Angel at ten million! At increments of one million¡±


    There weren''t any murmurs. The participants tonight were all wealthy and ten million wasn''t a big deal


    as long as they liked it.


    But to Emily, this was a disaster.


    A person who can pay ten million was definitely not a regr rich person.


    There was no escape when you fall into the hands of these people, it was impossible.


    What could she do?


    ¡°Eleven Million!¡± Someone shouts immediately.


    Emily couldn''t tell who the bidder was.


    The auction was designed in such a way to protect the identity of the buyer and not leak their


    information.


    Everyone had a number sign and when raised, it would represent the bidder''s identity.


    ¡°Twelve million! ls anyone going to outbid this?¡±


    The auctioneer was visibly excited to see someone raise the sign and immediately shouted, ¡°Thirteen


    million! Anymore?


    Fourteen million! Fifteen million!¡±


    Emily leaned on the crystal wall and looked hopelessly at the shiny signs.


    Each time someone raised the bid, the person would raise their sign as if he was announcing to


    everyone that she was his for


    the night!


    She didn''t know who that person was but as long as he raised the sign, he must be able to afford the


    price.


    ¡°Eighteen million, neen million, twenty ..¡±


    ¡°Fifty million!¡±


    The entire floor went silent.


    Fifty million!


    A woman can be worth fifty million!


    Everyone looked towards the sign but can¡¯t see clearly the bidder''s face. But to those who were nearer,


    they knew who he was.


    Fifty million, this crazy fool!


    ¡°Fifty million, going once¡¯¡¯ It was obvious that this price has exceeded the auctioneer''s expectations.


    He continued, ¡°Fifty million, is there anyone else? Fifty million twice!¡±


    Everyone''s attention fell on Emily''s face, clear as water, she was indeed beautiful.


    But, was she really worth fifty million?


    This woman can only be yed with for a few days since her identity was undetermined.


    She must be dumped after being yed otherwise she may cause more trouble.


    Of course, it was possible to keep her by the side if she was willing to.


    But, fifty million for a girl who you don¡¯t know can be yed for how long.


    At the hesitation of everyone, the auctioneer¡¯s hammer fell, ¡°Fifty million, sold!¡±


    Emily closed her eyes and waited for her strength to return.


    But, her soft and weak fingers told her that it was impossible that she regained her strength tonight.


    She didn''t know who spent fifty million to bid for her.


    Thereafter, Emily was brought away and sent to a room and ced on a bed.


    The room was very dimly lit in yellow lighting.


    She was sent in for a while before the door opened.


    Clearly, someone came in but from her angle, she can''t see anyone.


    A man walked to her side and picked up a ss of red wine which was previously prepared and


    finished it all at once.


    He was excited, really excited, excited beyondparison!


    The feeling of finding something that had been lost was indescribable.


    In the end, he ced down the ss and then walk to the bed.


    Emily was very nervous. The person who ced her on the bed made hery on the bed and face the


    window.


    Now the man had walked to her back and was obviously staring at her from behind.


    She could feel his hot stare, the burning sensation on her body. It was as if her body and dress would


    burst into mes.


    Her dress was practically transparent and can see through to the inneryer.


    It was the inner thinyer that could barely cover her body.


    Then, the man¡¯s hand touched her lower leg.


    Emily was startled and wanted to draw away her leg but she was very weak.


    ¡°No..¡±


    Then the man gently pulled and Emily turned over and they were face to face.


    ¡°It''s you..¡± She held her breath.


    How could it be Manson?


    This scoundrel, he clearly knew that she was his brother''s fianc¨¦e and he still dared to bid for her!


    ¡°Little Angel, do you still remember me?¡± Manson was excited and grabbed her lower leg, and


    vigorously kissed it.


    ¡°Really didn¡¯t expect to see you here! Don''t you think that it''s fated?¡±


    Emily''s breathing became flustered but her thoughts became clear.


    This guy, didn¡¯t he know who she was?


    He kept thinking of the girl who he saw in the rain with her disguise washed off by the rain.


    He didn''t know her identity...


    As he kissed her leg, she felt her scalp numbing up.


    She bit her lips and as Manson moved nearer, her voice trembled and said softly, "Please, no..¡ã


    ¡°Then how do you like it?¡± After spending fifty million, it''s impossible not to have a good enjoyment.


    The heavens took pity on him and delivered the girl who he had longed for right into his hands. How


    could he not ravage her?


    The issue now was whether should he ¡®savor each bite¡¯ or ¡®swallow¡¯ her whole at a go!


    As soon as he thought about the woman below him was the angel that he had been dreaming for, he


    was so excited that his body tensed up and began to perspire.


    ¡°I''ll be gentle, don''t worry, I''ll be very gentle.¡±


    Manson brought up her hand towards his lips and kissed her hand, then her wrist and then the arm.


    Emily''s body was covered with goosebumps and wanted to pull her hand away but she was helpless.


    ¡°Don''t, we... we don''t know each other¡± Emily frowned and was thinking hard how to shake away his


    hand.


    But, her struggles were like an infant to Manson.


    There was something strange about this woman. Her face was getting redder and weak all over. She


    was obviously drugged.


    He looked closer at her and smirked, ¡°What are you scared of? Tonight we''ll get to know each other


    very well¡±


    ¡°Second Master Jackson..¡±


    ¡°You indeed know me.¡± He knew that he had seen her somewhere and must have noticed him.


    ¡°Tell me, why did you leave the Gale family? No, why did you appear at the Gale family?¡±


    She wasn''t the servant of the Gale family. She had checked all the servants of the Gale family and


    didn''t find someone that fits


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    her identity.


    Emily bit her lower lip and she didn¡¯t know why, obviously she hated his touch.


    But when he came nearer and she can smell his manly scent, she began to be aroused.


    She felt ... like she wanted him toe nearer...


    Damn it! She must have been given another type of drug! Not only was she physically weak... she


    became increasingly horny!


    Although her body''s reaction was out of her control, her mind was still clear.


    Manson didn''t know her and he just thought that she was a normal girl that he had seen before...


    Emily''s thoughts changed rapidly.


    ¡°I... I went to the Gale family, because... I wanted to see you¡±

 Chapter 114: He Really Left

    Chapter 114: He Really Left


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Manson simply couldn''t believe his ears!


    This woman actually went to the Gale family because of him?


    ¡°I knew that you ... were courting Wendy Gale, that¡¯s why, that¡¯s why I went there to look for you¡±


    Emily gently grabbed onto the bedsheet until her fingers turned white.


    Her body was heating up and it was burning up. She felt the urge to be touched and it was bing


    more and more intense.


    This wasn''t the first time she was drugged and she was clear of what was happening to her with her


    current symptoms.


    She can''t let this happened any further, if it continued, she will lose herself under the influence of the


    drug!


    nd Wendy..¡± Manson didn''t feel like mentioning this name.


    He said, "we''ve never even in a rtionship. If I had known you earlier.¡±


    But what he said was insignificant now.


    He took up Emily''s hand again and brought towards his lips to kiss. This time it was very forceful.


    ¡°Since you like me so much, stay by my side from now on. As long as you are with me, I will never go


    for Wendy¡±


    Emily almost rolled her eyes. She knew how much effort he put in when he was courting Wendy.


    Now, he can give up Wendy for a girl who he just saw twice?


    Would Wendy get mad if she heard these words?


    But now, she does not have the ability to consider these.


    ¡°Then you... take me away from here first¡±


    ¡°Isn''t the environment here good?¡± Manson couldn''t endure his desires anymore. How could he take


    the time to take her


    away?


    He started his moves and wanted to remove thece on her dress.


    This dress was specifically designed to arouse the senses. The dress does not have any zipper nor


    buttons. It''s allces.


    Eachce must be undone by hand one after the other.


    When eachce was undone, it would reveal a portion of the fair tender skin of the girl, continually


    enticing and arousing the


    man.


    Emily used her strength to pinch her palm. She used her nails to dig into her skin in order to use the


    pain to maintain her consciousness.


    Her face was red and anxious, ¡°This... this is someone else''s ce, it¡¯s my... my first time..¡±


    ¡°First time?" Manson felt that the heavens were taking care of him. To think that his dream angel was


    still clean and pure!


    The unexpected surprise caused him to break out in a sweat, ¡°I will be gentle, I will definitely be gentle!¡±


    ¡°No, not that..¡± That wasn¡¯t what she meant! Damn it, he just won''t listen!


    ¡°Master, I... I want to do it... do it at your ce, okay..¡±


    At the very end, her protests became a whisper.


    The drugs were taking effect until she can''t endure it any further.


    ¡°I, I want to go to Second Master Jackson''s .... Bed, this bed... this isn¡¯t your bed¡±


    Evenpleting a sentence was such a difficulty for Emily.


    ¡°My bed?¡± Manson lowered his voice and lifted his head to look at the red and intoxicated face.


    Though he didn¡¯t know the motives of the girl, he thought that he could understand.


    Le tee ee ~~ _


    Is this like a ritual like in the myths?


    Because of this request, he felt that her first time was even more holy.


    But... "My bed..¡±


    Manson lowered his voice and objected immediately, ¡°No, my little angel, I can¡¯t wait any longer¡±


    His body pressed against her body.


    Emily was so startled that she almost pped him. But at this moment, she could not lift her arm, not to


    mention pping him.


    This scoundrel has already reached this step!


    What to do?


    ¡°Don''t.¡±


    Manson lowered his head to kiss her and Emily struggled to turn away, barely avoiding the kiss.


    He kissed the cheek and down to the neck.


    "No, no... Master Jackson, Manson, I don¡¯t want ... not here, I''m afraid.¡±


    Away from here, as long as he took her away from here, that will give her some time and she can


    recover some of her


    strength, and then she could escape.


    ¡°Don''t be afraid, I''m here, no one will hurt you¡±


    Manson understood the fear of a girl who was captured to be auctioned off but he couldn''t take her out


    of there because he really couldn''t wait any longer!


    ¡°l want you!¡±


    ¡°No... ah! Not like that, not like that!¡±


    She used all her strength to struggle, trying to push him off.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    But she can''t resist a man¡¯s strength, not to mention in her current state.


    No, not like that, she didn¡¯t want to be with Manson!


    Good lord!


    Why was he doing this to her?


    She was his sister-inw! The wife of his eldest brother!


    That''s right, his eldest brother''s wife!


    Emily opened her eyes wide open and whispered, ¡°Manson, I am... I}am Em..¡±


    Bang! A thunderous sound rang out, the door was kicked open by a man.


    Manson was startled, turned around, and saw a tall and dark image swagger in.


    By the time he saw clearly, the man was already next to him and grabbed him up by the cor.


    The speed was too fast and he couldn''t react in time.


    Not to mention all his attention was on the forey which he was on the verge of unleashing and how


    could he react to the intrusion?


    At this moment Manson tightened his fist and came to his senses and was about to swing his fist at the


    man.


    But just as he was about to punch, he saw clearly who the person was.


    He forcibly stopped his punch and stared at the man next to the bed and struggled.


    ¡°Hunter, what are you doing?¡±


    Manson tightened his fist but he didn''t dare to release his punch.


    He hated Hunter but he had feared Hunter since young.


    Hunter''s attention was not on him but he was staring at the girl on the bed but he then turned around.


    ¡°I''m sorry, please carry on.¡±


    He turned to leave!


    He actually left just like that!


    Emily was so surprised that she couldn''t react to it!


    Master Jackson was like a God of War that descended from the heavens to save her from the hands of


    the demon.


    The scene she was waiting for was Hunter would carry her up and leave the room dashingly.


    But she didn''t expect that although Hunter came, he actually turned to leave after looking at her.


    He really was leaving!


    Emily eventually remembered to call to him.


    No matter whether he was willing to save her or not, at least she was his fianc¨¦e in name and he must


    save her.


    If Hunter really left just like that, her innocence will be ruined by Manson.


    ¡°Jackson... ah..¡±


    She wanted to call for help but under the effects of the drug, the soundsing out of her mouth were


    erotic to all men.


    When he heard the clearly alluring voice of the girl, Hunter was not interested and quickened his pace


    towards the door.


    He was indeed here for Emily.


    He received the news of a girl being auctioned that night at Heaver-like Ind and this was the location


    where Emily almost


    drowned.


    He wasn''t hopeful, after all, with Emily''s looks, under normal circumstances, she shouldn''t make the


    mark to be auctioned at


    the Heaven-like Ind.


    But nheless, he was there.


    There was no news of Emily for two days and two nights, what if she was really at the ind?


    So he came but when he saw the girl on the bed, he left in disappointment.


    Emily looked in disbelief as Hunter left and when he was out of her sight, her heart was totally


    hopeless.


    But now her face didn''t have her disguise and Master Jackson ... can''t recognize her.


    She wanted to call out but the voice was stuck in her throat, not one word came out.


    Master Jackson really didn''t recognize her and he really left...

 Chapter 114: 114 He Really Left

    Chapter 114: 114 He Really Left


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Manson simply couldn¡¯t believe his ears!


    This woman actually went to the Gale family because of him?


    ¡°I knew that you ¡­ were courting Wendy Gale, that¡¯s why, that¡¯s why I went there to look for you.¡±


    Emily gently grabbed onto the bedsheet until her fingers turned white.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Her body was heating up and it was burning up. She felt the urge to be touched and it was bing


    more and more intense.


    This wasn¡¯t the first time she was drugged and she was clear of what was happening to her with her


    current symptoms.


    She can¡¯t let this happened any further, if it continued, she will lose herself under the influence of the


    drug!


    ¡°I and Wendy¡­¡± Manson didn¡¯t feel like mentioning this name.


    He said, ¡°we¡¯ve never even in a rtionship. If I had known you earlier¡­¡±


    But what he said was insignificant now.


    He took up Emily¡¯s hand again and brought towards his lips to kiss. This time it was very forceful.


    ¡°Since you like me so much, stay by my side from now on. As long as you are with me, I will never go


    for Wendy.¡±


    Emily almost rolled her eyes. She knew how much effort he put in when he was courting Wendy.


    Now, he can give up Wendy for a girl who he just saw twice?


    Would Wendy get mad if she heard these words?


    But now, she does not have the ability to consider these.


    ¡°Then you¡­ take me away from here first.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the environment here good?¡± Manson couldn¡¯t endure his desires anymore. How could he take


    the time to take her away?


    He started his moves and wanted to remove thece on her dress.


    This dress was specifically designed to arouse the senses. The dress does not have any zipper nor


    buttons. It¡¯s allces.


    Eachce must be undone by hand one after the other.


    When eachce was undone, it would reveal a portion of the fair tender skin of the girl, continually


    enticing and arousing the man.


    Emily used her strength to pinch her palm. She used her nails to dig into her skin in order to use the


    pain to maintain her consciousness.


    Her face was red and anxious, ¡°This¡­ this is someone else¡¯s ce, it¡¯s my¡­ my first time¡­¡±


    ¡°First time?¡± Manson felt that the heavens were taking care of him. To think that his dream angel was


    still clean and pure!


    The unexpected surprise caused him to break out in a sweat, ¡°I will be gentle, I will definitely be gentle!¡±


    ¡°No, not that¡­¡± That wasn¡¯t what she meant! Damn it, he just won¡¯t listen!


    ¡°Master, I¡­ I want to do it¡­ do it at your ce, okay¡­¡±


    At the very end, her protests became a whisper.


    The drugs were taking effect until she can¡¯t endure it any further.


    ¡°I, I want to go to Second Master Jackson¡¯s ¡­. Bed, this bed¡­ this isn¡¯t your bed.¡±


    Evenpleting a sentence was such a difficulty for Emily.


    ¡°My bed?¡± Manson lowered his voice and lifted his head to look at the red and intoxicated face.


    Though he didn¡¯t know the motives of the girl, he thought that he could understand.


    Is this like a ritual like in the myths?


    Because of this request, he felt that her first time was even more holy.


    But¡­ ¡°My bed¡­¡±


    Manson lowered his voice and objected immediately, ¡°No, my little angel, I can¡¯t wait any longer.¡±


    His body pressed against her body.


    Emily was so startled that she almost pped him. But at this moment, she could not lift her arm, not to


    mention pping him.


    This scoundrel has already reached this step!


    What to do?


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡±


    Manson lowered his head to kiss her and Emily struggled to turn away, barely avoiding the kiss.


    He kissed the cheek and down to the neck.


    ¡°No, no¡­ Master Jackson, Manson, I don¡¯t want ¡­ not here, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡±


    Away from here, as long as he took her away from here, that will give her some time and she can


    recover some of her strength, and then she could escape.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here, no one will hurt you.¡±


    Manson understood the fear of a girl who was captured to be auctioned off but he couldn¡¯t take her out


    of there because he really couldn¡¯t wait any longer!


    ¡°I want you!¡±


    ¡°No¡­ ah! Not like that, not like that!¡±


    She used all her strength to struggle, trying to push him off.


    But she can¡¯t resist a man¡¯s strength, not to mention in her current state.


    No, not like that, she didn¡¯t want to be with Manson!


    Good lord!


    Why was he doing this to her?


    She was his sister-inw! The wife of his eldest brother!


    That¡¯s right, his eldest brother¡¯s wife!


    Emily opened her eyes wide open and whispered, ¡°Manson, I am¡­ I am Em¡­¡±


    Bang! A thunderous sound rang out, the door was kicked open by a man.


    Manson was startled, turned around, and saw a tall and dark image swagger in.


    By the time he saw clearly, the man was already next to him and grabbed him up by the cor.


    The speed was too fast and he couldn¡¯t react in time.


    Not to mention all his attention was on the forey which he was on the verge of unleashing and how


    could he react to the intrusion?


    At this moment Manson tightened his fist and came to his senses and was about to swing his fist at the


    man.


    But just as he was about to punch, he saw clearly who the person was.


    He forcibly stopped his punch and stared at the man next to the bed and struggled.


    ¡°Hunter, what are you doing?¡±


    Manson tightened his fist but he didn¡¯t dare to release his punch.


    He hated Hunter but he had feared Hunter since young.


    Hunter¡¯s attention was not on him but he was staring at the girl on the bed but he then turned around.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, please carry on.¡±


    He turned to leave!


    He actually left just like that!


    Emily was so surprised that she couldn¡¯t react to it!


    Master Jackson was like a God of War that descended from the heavens to save her from the hands of


    the demon.


    The scene she was waiting for was Hunter would carry her up and leave the room dashingly.


    But she didn¡¯t expect that although Hunter came, he actually turned to leave after looking at her.


    He really was leaving!


    Emily eventually remembered to call to him.


    No matter whether he was willing to save her or not, at least she was his fianc¨¦e in name and he must


    save her.


    If Hunter really left just like that, her innocence will be ruined by Manson.


    ¡°Jackson¡­ ah¡­¡±


    She wanted to call for help but under the effects of the drug, the soundsing out of her mouth were


    erotic to all men.


    When he heard the clearly alluring voice of the girl, Hunter was not interested and quickened his pace


    towards the door.


    He was indeed here for Emily.


    He received the news of a girl being auctioned that night at Heaven-like Ind and this was the


    location where Emily almost drowned.


    He wasn¡¯t hopeful, after all, with Emily¡¯s looks, under normal circumstances, she shouldn¡¯t make the


    mark to be auctioned at the Heaven-like Ind.


    But nheless, he was there.


    There was no news of Emily for two days and two nights, what if she was really at the ind?


    So he came but when he saw the girl on the bed, he left in disappointment.


    Emily looked in disbelief as Hunter left and when he was out of her sight, her heart was totally


    hopeless.


    But now her face didn''t have her disguise and Master Jackson ¡­ can¡¯t recognize her.


    She wanted to call out but the voice was stuck in her throat, not one word came out.


    Master Jackson really didn¡¯t recognize her and he really left¡­

 Chapter 115: Why cant You Recognize Me

    Chapter 115: Why can''t You Recognize Me


    Emily knew that she looked different nowpared with how she normally looked.


    But, she was truly disappointed when Hunter cannot recognize her.


    But now that Master Jackson had left, it wasn''t just a simple question of disappointment.


    Now, it became hopeless!


    Manson also didn''t know what that rascal Hunter was doing.


    He swore at him and lowered his head once again to the girl on the bed.


    After being interrupted, his urges were somewhat reduced, ¡°You want to go back with me?¡±


    Emily''s eyes lit up and opened her mouth, ¡°yes...¡±


    Manson''s calmness turned into burning desires after hearing her whisper.


    ¡°No, you are too alluring, I can''t wait anymore¡±


    Emily was so angry that she almost vomited blood. She didn''t mean it, she really didn¡¯t mean it.


    But her body was hot, her brain was hot and her entire person was hot.


    The effects of the drug were interrupted by Hunter but it came raging back. She held tightly to her


    clothes.


    Her intelligence told her that she must protect her dress but what she did was to remove her dress...


    Manson had already not been able to control his urges and now that he was seeing her actions, his


    suppressed desires erupted.


    He can''t wait anymore, at the most, he would take her backter to spoil.


    ¡°Little thing..¡±


    Just as he was about to lunge towards her, a tall and dark image appeared in his sights.


    Again, the dark image! Again, the suffocating coldness!


    ¡°Hunter, you..¡±


    Emily was giddy and felt her body floating, and she was carried up by someone.


    Manson was absolutely frustrated! ¡°Hunter, this was the auction item at Heaven-like Ind, this girl was


    bought by me!¡±


    ¡°Don''t you know who she is?¡± Hunter squinted angrily at Manson.


    Manson''s entire body shivered in chills from the cold stare but this girl.. was she involved with Hunter?


    Hunter''s eyesid on Emily again.


    Clean, Fair, tender, delicate! Not a single defect!


    Manson didn¡¯t recognize, it was not strange at all because even he almost missed it.


    He almost missed it!


    This woman, how much had she kept from him?


    After lifting Emily up, Hunter turned and left.


    Manson jumped down from the bed and said angrily, ¡°I paid for her with cold hard cash, what you are


    doing is breaking the


    rules of Heaven-like Ind!¡±


    Hunter didn¡¯t speak and the footsteps didn''t stop.


    Manson said furiously, ¡°If you just take her away, you will offend the people of Heaven-like Ind, and


    they will not let you


    disregard their regtions!¡±


    Hunter was very powerful in the business world but no matter how powerful he was, he was just a


    businessman.


    A businessman who offended the underworld had only one ending... death!


    ¡°You...¡± Emily held onto Hunter''s clothes, the memory of her past life made her body chill.


    Heaven-like Ind must not be offended but now, she was already bought by Manson.


    ording to Heaven-like Ind''s regtions, what Hunter did have vited their regtions.


    No matter how much money he spent, he may not be able to quell the fury of Heaven-like Ind''s


    boss.


    ¡°Master Jackson...¡±


    ¡°Do you think that I will bother?¡± Hunter scoffed coldly, and left in big strides,


    Emily bit her lips because she knew that by carrying her out, it would one day harm him.


    But, what Master Jackson said immediately warmed up her inner heart.


    Very tender, very sweet, she was so touched that she wanted to offer him her body...


    ¡°Yes..¡± She twisted her small body not because she was willing to offer herself but she really wanted it.


    Her body was so hot that she was about to explode!


    ¡°Master!¡±


    He saw Master Jackson carrying a girl out, Liam was initially overjoyed.


    But when he walked closer, he realized that she wasn¡¯t Missus!


    What''s happening, wasn''t Master Jackson here to look for Missus?


    ¡°We didn''t bring enough men tonight, let''s go!¡± Hunter walked quickly from the beach and onto the fast


    boat.


    Liam knew that this girl must be tonight''s item at Heaven-like Ind''s bidding.


    Although he didn''t know why Master had carried this girl, by doing this, he had offended the people of


    Heaven-like Ind.


    He immediately jumped onto the fast boat and said deeply, ¡°Go!¡±


    Tonight, they received the news that a girl will be auctioned at Heaven-like Ind and they came in


    haste.


    If they didn''t leave now, they may not be able to leave when the Heaven-like Ind guards were


    alerted.


    But it was not difficult to leave at this moment since the elite unit of Heaven-like Ind wasn''t there.


    But what about the future... Liam was getting worried.


    They were doing fine and why did Master Jackson save an unknown girl only to offend Heaven-like


    Ind?


    All these while they had always kept away from Heaven-like Ind.


    Liam admitted that this girl was very pretty but was Master Jackson a person who was easily enticed?


    What kind of woman hadn''t Master Jackson seen before?


    Was there a need?


    Though he didn''t understand, he still moved swiftly to quickly leave the ind.


    ¡°Hunter, why ... can''t recognize me?¡±


    Her voice was a whisper and once out of her mouth, it was blown away by the sea breeze.


    But amazingly, Hunter heard every word of it clearly.


    This girl was still concerned about this.


    He hugged her up and ced his thin lips next to her ears and whispered, ¡°Do you wish me to


    recognize you¡±


    ¡°You..¡± Whether hope or not, she only knew that she was utterly disappointed when he didn¡¯t recognize


    her.


    But now, her body .... Was hot! Her heart was no longer disappointed.


    ¡°Hunter... ¡° She whispered, she only wanted to cling tightly onto his body.


    She was feeling rather cold but after being carried, her brain was calming down.


    Hunter''s thin jacket was on her covering the almost inexistent dress and also her petite body.


    As soon as the situation quietened down, she started to twist and grind against his body.


    ¡°If you move again, I''ll do it immediately¡± He warned.


    Who knew, the girl in his arms didn¡¯t seem to take heed of his warning. Instead, she stretched out her


    hand to grab onto his neck.


    She was feeling extremely ufortable, she simply cannot suppress it any longer.


    She would rather be touched by Hunter than a type of person such as Manson.


    Her breathing wasbored and her body temperature kept rising.


    Emily raised her head and didn''t think that she was so close to Hunter that when she raised her head,


    she would be able to kiss his chin.


    ¡°Whoa...¡± A person who has always been aloof and cold with a perfect image that no one can fault,


    actually has a stubble.


    But the hard and fuzzy feeling on her face was so ... sexy.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Emily sighed a breath of relief, her sight was getting dazed but in her mind, this face was increasingly


    clear.


    In her dizziness, she didn''t know if this situation was real or not.


    She only knew that the feeling of being next to this man was perfect and safe.


    She closed her eyes and mustered all her strength to pull him towards her, ¡°Hunter, let''s do it¡±

 Chapter 116: Was it all for Her

    Chapter 116: Was it all for Her


    Emily didn''t know what kind of ce that was.


    She only knew that the person who carried her was very dashing, there wasn''t another man in the


    world who could be more dashing than him.


    He was tall and his shoulders were broad, his chest was strong and muscr.


    His arms were well defined and look full of strength.


    He held onto her and his voice was so manly.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°Do you think I''m interested?¡±


    Yeah... his voice was wonderful and full of the sense of security.


    He looked down at her and those eyes were even more glittery and beautiful than the stars of the night.


    This man was the most mesmerizing and attractive man she had ever met in her life.


    She had thought that in her second life, they would not have anything to do with each other but on


    contrary, their rtionship


    became increasingly deep.


    She stretched out to gently caress his handsome and unparalleled face.


    In the dream, his face was full of sweat and indescribably alluring.


    Since it was a dream, she should do and say what she normally wouldn''t dare to.


    She searched for his lips.


    It was as if the man was subdued by her and he returned the kiss.


    Emily raised herself, closed her eyes to savor what she normally couldn''t, and savor his manly taste.


    This moment was perfect, it was dreamy like a fantasy.


    But, why was it so painful?


    Wait, wait a minute, wait a minute...


    Why was the dream so real...


    Not knowing how long had passed before the situation became calm and peaceful. The sun rays shone


    in from outside through the window.


    She rubbed her eyes and clearly hadn''t slept enough but she couldn''t resist opening her eyes to look at


    this world.


    Was she dead? No, she seemed to be in the water and saved by someone.


    Thereafter she was in a ck-market auction and bought by Manson?


    ¡°Scoundrel...¡± This voice was so coarse it was like there was sand in her throat and she couldn''t get out


    any words.


    But in her eyes, was the face which she longed for.


    Master Jackson?


    Her memory was muddy and suddenly she remembered.


    After she was sent to Manson''s room, Manson was about to remove her clothes.


    Master Jackson came in but didn''t recognize her and left.


    Manson continued to remove her clothes and at the moment of her despair, Master Jackson


    miraculously reappeared...


    Yes! He left and came back! He saved her!


    Master Jackson... Now she saw that the person sleeping beside her was Hunter and sighed a big


    breath of relief.


    It was clear how much she was attached to this man.


    Emily''s consciousness was still a little hazy. She lifted her head to see him sleep beside her. His long


    eyshes under his


    eyes, there was a fragility that would drive any woman to want to care for him.


    Now she felt that the all-powerful Master Jackson had a vulnerable side. It was magical.


    And any woman will do anything to cherish him.


    His eyes had dark circles as if he had not slept for a long long time.


    Additionally, under his chin was ayer of dark green stubble, totally unlike his normal clean-shaven


    look.


    This was the first time she had seen Master Jackson with a stubble, whether was it the previous life or


    the present.


    How could she not know how particr he was with his daily cleanliness?


    Even if she wanted to harden her heart, she would still feel sorry for him when she saw his current look


    of tired eyes and


    unshaven face.


    Was he looking continuously for her during these couple of days of her disappearance?


    She fantasized for a moment, was it really due to her?


    But she didn''t know why was she hoping for this. She was determined not to have the same tragedy as


    the previous life...


    ¡°Slept enough?¡± The man suddenly raised his hand to grab her hand.


    Hunter''s voice was very course and obviously due to the indulgencest night.


    From the moment they arrived in the room till daybreak, he practically didn¡¯t stop!


    In the beginning, he was clearly helping her satisfy her urges brought about by the drug, but what


    happened next?


    Emily remembered that she was begging him to stop but he didn''t let her off.


    Now, what do those twinkling eyes mean? Does he still intend to...?


    Emily struggled to pull her hand away from his.


    After a night, the drug which caused her to lose her strength has dissipated.


    But now it was this man that made her feel weak.


    She was so tired that she could faint at any moment but how was he so alert?


    Apart from the eye rings and stubble, where else was untoward? Is there any logic as to why his body


    strength was still so good?


    ¡°l, I didn''t sleep sufficiently¡± She couldn''t pull her hand free and could only use the other hand to pull up


    the nket carefully to cover herself.


    But she had forgotten that she was entirely in Hunter''s embrace and her head was resting on his arm.


    Where could she escape to?


    Hunter gently turned his body and his arm tightened his embrace and the two bodies were tightly


    pressed together.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    The unusual touch made Emily softly groan and tried desperately to push him away.


    But his arm was already around her waist and as long as he doesn''t release, there was no way that


    she could escape.


    ¡°Master Jackson..¡± Emily ced her hand on his chest.


    She just touched it and quickly retracted her hand.


    His body temperature was rmingly high!


    If it wasn''t for the experience the night before and she understood more about his body, Emily might


    have thought that he was having a fever.


    But now she knew that whenever this man was horny, his body temperature would be like that!


    But they had already done it for the entire night and now he still has these desires?


    She was already so tired!


    ¡°Master Jackson, it''s the day, day time.¡± She carefully reminded him.


    Last night it was due to her and she was drugged causing her to lose her self-control and hugged him.


    But now, she was awake and lucid. This incident must quickly conclude!


    ¡°Yes?¡± Hunter raised his eyebrow, ¡°Can''t I continue to hug and sleep with my woman during the day?¡±


    Emily''s head trembled!


    His... his woman? When did she be his woman?


    Was he referring to the fake engagement agreement that they had?


    Her heart was in a mess and this damn Master Jackson could make her heart and mind fluster with a


    simple sentence.


    It was so frustrating that he could control her feelings as she tried to calm down.


    She doesn''t like these feelings but at this moment, she was helpless.


    ¡°Master Jackson,st night was just... an ident, thanks for saving me, but I ... should get out of bed¡±


    She struggled to prop herself up and he didn''t force her and released his grip.


    Emily sighed in relief and was about to get up.


    Just as she was getting up, Hunter''s arm tightened suddenly.


    Emily wasn''t ready for it and slumped directly into his body.

 Chapter 117: Fatal Weakness

    Chapter 117: Fatal Weakness


    The two bodies firmly impacted each together and Hunter huffed and his expression changed.


    Emily was startled and struggled to get off him but with a twist of his body, she found herself


    underneath him.


    ¡°Don''t move!¡±


    Master Jackson''s face started to sweat either from the pain or from him suppressing his desires.


    ¡°You dived into my arms so forcefully on purpose?¡± He squinted and stared at the person below his


    body. The pitiful little thing under him.


    "Do you still want to be blissful? Huh?¡±


    Blissful?


    Emily blinked and realized a secondter what he meant by blissful.


    Her little face blushed and wanted to say something but didn¡¯t know how to say it.


    At this moment, if she were to say that her blissfulness had nothing to do with him, would he erupt in


    anger and snuff her to death?


    But that impact was indeed rather intense... ¡°You... are you alright?¡±


    She wasn''t sure if she had hurt him but that area was a man¡¯s most vulnerable spot for a man...


    ¡°Why? Are you worried that if you damaged me, no one will be able to satisfy you?¡±


    ¡°No..¡±


    ¡°Huh? You intend to find another man to satisfy you?¡± The man¡¯s expression suddenly turned very cold


    and dangerous.


    For the sake of self-preservation, she quickly shook her head, ¡°No!¡±


    Hunter''s coldness dissipated and there was imperceptible pleasantness in his eyes.


    ¡°Good girl¡±


    Emily didn''t get it, this meant she was a good girl?


    She simply didn''t think of looking for other men but that didn¡¯t mean that she wanted him.


    Regardless, she didn''t want other men, and neither did she want Master Jackson, she doesn''t dare to


    have him.


    Danger always lurked when she was close to Master Jackson. In just a month, she almost died three


    times!


    Emily suddenly realized the truth. Cherish life and stay away from Master Jackson.


    When by his side, there will be people who want her life.


    She didn''t know if Master Jackson will want her life if he found out about how she was thinking.


    Why did she constantly feel that she may be killed by him when she was with him?


    Emily felt guilty as Hunter''s current intentions were not the way she thought.


    He was only staring carefully at her face from top to bottom.


    ¡°Master Jackson...¡±


    ¡°Why did you make yourself ugly?¡± Back at the ind, he couldn''t recognize her at the first look.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    If it wasn''t for him feeling that something wasn''t right and that fair and delicate face was too simr to


    that freckled face, he


    really might have missed out.


    Had he missed her, what would have happened?


    She would be raped by Manson!


    His fury raged at the thought that she was almost raped by Manson. He wanted so much to tear


    Manson from limb to limb!


    Emily now realized that she didn¡¯t have her disguise as she touched her face with her hand. Though


    there wasn''t a mirror, she


    definitely knew how pretty she was.


    Of course, she understood that Master Jackson must be curious and not amazed.


    Master Jackson had always been on the peak of society and the women that he had seen were


    unimaginable by the ordinary


    folks.


    The word on the street was he didn¡¯t womanize and it was clear that he wasn''t interested in any


    ordinary woman.


    A woman can''t depend on beauty to interest Master Jackson.


    Now, he really was curious about her deception.


    lt was so unpleasant.


    Emily was careful to choose her words but before she could say anything, Hunter asked, ¡°Are you


    trying to fool me again?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Emily shook her head desperately. How could she dare to y tricks in front of Master Jackson?


    She was also firmly trapped under him. If she was careless, his bones would jab into her.


    To antagonize such a dangerous man was no different from seeking death.


    ¡°Last time I was naive and like to put on thick makeup. Thereafter I felt that I got more beautiful as I


    grew up and was worried


    that I will be hurt by others if I''m too beautiful¡±


    Though this statement may seem that she was too confident of her looks, there was some truth to it.


    She only didn''t involve Wendy since it was a matter between two women.


    A person like Master Jackson hated the feud between women.


    Since that was the case, why mention ill of any woman in front of him?


    He may not believe it anyway.


    Hunter sized up her face once again. Exquisite and crystal clear, she was truly beautiful.


    But how believable were these words?


    He knew her intentions of hiding but he was disinterested to understand it any further.


    He only knew that it was sufficient to be able to find back his woman.


    His eyes started to look downwards at her cor bone, the snow-white skin under his body.


    Master Jackson''s eyes suddenly turned frighteningly deep and dark.


    What were the reasons for him to lose control of himself over this petite body?


    He tasted it for an entire night and now he still wanted to continue to taste it?


    He seemed smitten, deeply smitten by her body.


    ¡°Master Jackson! Master Jackson, wait a minute! The day, it''s daylight!¡±


    Emily''s hands were on his shoulder and was so flustered.


    This man! This man was crazy! It had been an entire night! Even if he wasn''t tired, she was tired to


    death!¡±


    ¡°Master Jackson, no...¡±


    A ring rang out from the bedside table.


    Emily desperately pushed up his shoulders, ¡°Master Jackson, the phone... your phone..¡±


    Hunter didn¡¯t want to bother with it, but this girl was rather loud.


    ¡°If you are not obedient, will you believe that I will drug you?¡±


    He red at her and then turned off her body and picked up the phone, ¡°Hello!¡±


    Emily quickly grabbed the nket and walked to the cupboard and opened it.


    There were her clothes in the cupboard!


    A series of in colored dresses, together with the mans shirt and trousers. It was a warm sight.


    There was actually a ce for her in Master Jackson''s cupboard with her clothes.


    This gave Emily a very tender and sweet feeling, like drinking an entire jar of honey.


    But ... If you are not obedient, will you believe that I will drug you?


    When she thought about what Master Jackson''s had said, she started to feel worried.


    Drug her?


    That''s too much! Really terrible!


    This ce was too dangerous and she had to leave as soon as possible!


    She found a dress and quickly went into the bathroom.


    When she came out, Hunter had finished his call and came down from the bed and stood by the


    cupboard looking for his clothes.


    He had no clothes on... not even an underwear!


    ¡°You..¡± Emily anxiously covered her eyes with her hands but she could still see through the gaps


    between her fingers.


    This guy, how could this guy not wear anything and walk confidently in front of a girl?


    He held onto his clothes, turned and .... Faced her!


    Her nose was burning up! Something wasn''t right, like something was flowing down...


    ¡°Ah!¡± Emily wiped with her hand and didn¡¯t expect her nose to be bleeding!


    ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Hunter frowned and walked quickly over.


    Oh lord! Put on some clothes! Quickly put on some clothes!


    Ah ah ah ah! He actually remained naked and walked over to her!


    ¡°Don''t, don¡¯te over.¡± Her nose bleed seemed to be getting worse, oh no!


    ¡°Don''te over, help!¡±

 Chapter 118: He Actually Hugged Her

    Chapter 118: He Actually Hugged Her


    Liam didn''t know what happened inside, everything was fine, why did Peter need to go in again?


    However, the second Peter entered, the girl that the young master brought homest night came cut.


    Seeing her, Liam felt disgusted in his heart.


    The young master searched for the young madam for two days and two nights. He thought that the


    young master really cared about her.


    Unexpectedly, the next night, he brought back a girl from the auction on Paradise Ind.


    After that, at night, whenever he asionally passed by, he clearly heard the girl screaming.


    All night long... they were doing that kind of business!


    The young madam was still missing, yet the young master found another woman and yed with her


    all night!


    Liam felt uneasy. He did not spent much time with her, but Emily was basically recognized as the


    hostess of the house, since she was the young madam, after all.


    Now, the young madam was gone, and the young master was indulging to his desires...


    Although he knew he shouldn''t question the young master''s actions, this time, he was really


    disappointed.


    Emily was startled, Liam didn''t say anything, and she just wanted to hurry back to her room.


    It just so happened that Liam didn''t want to deal with her either. After having done such an


    embarrassing business, she really didn''t want to talk to anyone.


    She walked quickly to the door of her room and was about to push the door in.


    Behind her, Liam''s discontent voice approached quickly, ¡°That''s our young madam¡¯s room!"


    Quick as a shadow, Liam stood in front of her and blocked the door tightly.


    ¡°No outsiders are allowed to enter casually¡±


    This damned girl, relying on her looks to win over the young master, and now she even wants to


    upy the young madam''s room!


    Though the young madam¡¯s fate was still uncertain, Liam absolutely did not allow any woman to defile


    her room!


    ¡°Liam?" Emily blinked, a little surprised.


    Of course she knew this was her room, why else would shee here?


    Why did Liam act so strange and not allow her to enter? What happened?


    Hearing her call him by name, Liam''s face became even more twisted.


    This woman was well-informed on those around the young master, she must have really worked hard


    to get close to the young master!


    Did she n to rece the young madam? A woman who uses seduction to get her ways, don''t even


    think about it!


    However, why did her voice sound so familiar?


    Liam looked at her, he observed carefully!


    Look deeper!


    Those facial features, this outline, those eyes, nose and mouth, this...


    Emily felt numb as he stared at her for a while, and finally realized what was going on.


    She pursed her lower lip, exhaled, and said helplessly, ¡°tt''s me, Liam, I''m Emily¡±


    ¡°Young madam!" tt really was her!


    God! How could their young madam have be so beautiful? It must be a work of God!


    More importantly, she was back and alive! The young master did not betray the young madam!


    ¡°You''re alive, great, great!¡±


    Liam was so excited that he picked up Emily and twirled around on the spot.


    Emily thought the whale incident was strange, but she could also feel Liam''s excitement.


    Unexpectedly, this man who has not been with her for that long was so moved because she was still


    alive.


    Suddenly, her heart felt warm.


    She smiled, and as Liam kept spinning in circles, sheughed and said in a rxed manner, ¡°Yes, I''m


    still alive, I''m back alive¡±


    ¡®That is really good news!"


    Three days! Liam was worried for three days! At this moment, he waspletely relieved.


    The young master didn''t exin anythingst night. After he took the young madam back, he stayed


    inside... and got busy.


    As a result, he did not have time to inform the others to stop the search operation.


    Liam didn''t expect that the one carried back was the young madam!


    The young master did not disappoint him! Whether it is a business or a private matter, the young


    master has always been so sound and responsible!


    ¡°Liam, let me go first...¡±


    ¡°What are you doing?¡¯ Not far from them, a voice that sent chills down everyone''s spine rang out.


    What were they doing?


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Liam raised his head and nced. He wasn''t doing anything, he just picked up the young madam and


    went around in circles, because he was so excited.


    However, he hugged the young madam...


    Darnn! He did not do it on purpose!


    He hugged the young master¡¯s woman! Was he looking for death?


    Liam was so frightened that he immediately retracted his hands.


    What was it like to free fall?


    It was not the first time that Emily felt it, but every time she was frightened to death!


    ¡°Ah!" Liam deserved to die! After he raised her up, he suddenly dropped her!


    Was he trying to murder her!


    Liam seemed to have noticed the paradox that the young madam about to fall to the ground, but if he


    reached out to pick her up, he didn''t know if the young master would be angry.


    After all, there would be physical contact again.


    But if he didn¡¯t pick her up, the young madam would be injured...


    Just a slight hesitation, and Emily was about to fall to the ground.


    At the final moment, the ck shadow moved quickly and just as Emily''s legs were about to touch the


    ground, he swooped her up with his long arms.


    Whew!


    Saved again!


    This time, she almost died in the hands of a friend!


    The door was shut, but Emily could still faintly hear Liam''s trembling voice trying to exin, as she


    stood outside, ¡°Master, I didn''t mean it, I was just too excited.."


    ¡°Um, I''m so happy I thought the young madam was dead..¡¯¡±


    ¡®Shut up!"


    ¡°Yes! Master, I''ll shut up, but let me finish. Master, I really didn''t mean to offend the young madam, I


    was just too happy that she is still alive¡¯


    ¡®¡¯I really thought the young madam was dead, I..¡±¡±


    ¡°Get out!"


    ¡°Yes! Master! I''ll get out right away! I was just too happy.¡±


    Emily covered her lips and couldn''t help butugh.


    It turned out that this ce was not that cold and impersonal. Some of the people here were truly


    worried about her safety.


    Liam, who thought she was another woman just now, even helped protect her room.


    Oh, when did members of this family suddenly be so cute?


    A text message alert popped up on her phone, unexpectedly, even her phone returned.


    Emily looked at her phone, and it was a message from Liam, ¡°Your friends are going crazy, especially


    Sally please send her a message to tell her that you''re safe¡±


    Emily just remembered that she had been missing for two days and three nights, everyone must be


    incredibly worried.


    She immediately called Sally who was hysterical, and asked to see her right away.


    However, this was the young master''s ce, Emily didn''t dare to let her in.


    Although the young master rescued her again, and with what they didst night...


    However, Young Master Jackson was still the unmovable man he was, no ordinary people could offend


    him.


    ¡°Okay, don''t worry I''ll be back soon, really, I''m fine, nothing happened, really¡¯


    Sally finally epted what she said.


    In the end, she suddenly said, ¡°They said Amy went crazy, and now she¡¯s in a mental hospital¡±

 Chapter 119: Break Up in Two Years

    Chapter 119: Break Up in Two Years


    When it was almost noon, Emily came down the stairs.


    A simple Tshirt and jeans, her face was the familiar face with freckles.


    Hunter sat on the sofa in the lobby working.


    This busy man, who made every minute and second count, did not return to thepany and was


    working here, which is a bit unexpected.


    "Young Master Jackson." Emily could only try to pretend to have forgotten everything fromst night.


    But shes fromst night, his sweaty face, his tight, muscr arms, all lingered in her mind.


    Her face turned redder and redder, but other than that, she appeared fairly calm and normal.


    Seeing the freckles on her face, Hunter found it particrly pleasing to the eye.


    It wasn''t that she didn''t look good with freckles, but that the current Emily was the one he was most


    familiar with.


    She finally, really came back.


    Emily walked over to him and called out softly.


    Hunter responded indifferently "Yeah"


    Seeing the way she was dressed, he frowned, ¡°Going out?"


    She just barely escaped death, yet she dared to go out at a time like this?


    However, the perpetrator was sent to a mental hospital, so it shouldn''t be dangerous to go out now.


    ¡°I''m going to see Sally and the others, they''re worried sick"


    She had already clearly informed Sally over the phone that she was fine.


    However, before they see her in person, no one could rest assured.


    ¡°The way I look now ispletely different fromst night. There will be no problem.¡±


    Even he didn''t recognize her the first time he saw her. This meant that the disguise was superb.


    Hunter didn''t say anything, butst night...


    The man raised his eyes, his gaze fell on her.


    As he looked at her, Emily felt as if her whole body was suddenly engulfed by a raging fire, and it was


    very ufortable.


    She would think back to the way he was on her. When she thought about it, her body got warmer and


    more ufortable.


    No, no, I have to stay away from this man, otherwise, I will always think about impure thoughts.


    Her heart was beating so fast that it felt as if it would burst.


    Looking at Young Master Jackson again, he looked back at her calmly, no different from before.


    Emily was a little frustrated to find that his attitude towards her had not changed at all, even if they had


    slept together.


    As she stood before him, she was like a mouse seeing a cat, cowering and evasive.


    She took a deep breath and tried to make herself look calmer, ¡®Master Jackson, I''m going out first¡±


    ¡®Li-...¡± Hunter''s voice stopped abruptly, before calling out, "Ewan?


    Ewan appeared out of nowhere, ¡°Young master, what''s the matter?¡¯


    Sure enough, he was a bodyguard hidden in the shadows, no one could sense his existence at all.


    Emily couldn''t tell where he came from. When she heard his reply he was almost in front of her.


    It was really amazing!


    ¡°Escort her out.¡± Hunter ordered.


    ¡°No, no, no, I can go by myself, I just need to find a driver..¡±


    Ewan was Jackson''s best bodyguard, the most powerful of the shadow bodyguards, how could she


    dare ask him to protect her?


    However, with a cold nce from Hunter, Emily dared not say anything more.


    His eyes clearly told her, if you don''t ept it, then continue to stay at home.


    Don''t even think about going out.


    Emily sighed and looked at Ewan helplessly, ¡®Then, sorry for the trouble¡±


    ¡°No trouble¡± Ewan was very polite and headed out to find a servant to bring the car over.


    Liam could only hide in theer and sulk silently.


    After he hugged the young madam in the morning, the young master won''t let him anywhere near the


    young madam.


    It''s not that he wanted to get too close to the young madam, but... Did the young master distrust him?


    Would she be safe with Ewan? Maybe Ewan was more dangerous than him.


    Why does the young master believe in Ewan and not him? Oh oh...


    The car drove out of the vi, and in the blink of an eye, it was gone...


    What is it like to lose and recover something?


    Joe held her, his eyes were red.


    Such a big man had tears in his eyes.


    Terry held her hand without saying a word, but Emily could feel that his hand was shaking the whole


    time.


    Never mind Sally the second she saw Emily, she started to cry and cry so much.


    She finallye back,


    After a while, everyone calmed down.


    Sally said, ¡°Emily, let''s go enjoy a big meal, and celebrate your rebirth:


    ¡°What nonsense, Emily is just fine, what rebirth?¡± Joe pped her forehead.


    ¡°That hurt!" Sally protected her head, she was not angry, but smiled, ¡°Yes, it''s not a rebirth, but...well,


    let¡¯s grab a big meal and rid of this bad luck!"


    ¡®The thing is that Terry hasn''t eaten anything for two days and three nights. We need to eat something


    delicious.


    "You haven''t eaten anything?¡± Emily''s eyes widened as she stared at Terry, ¡®Why abuse yourself like


    this?¡±


    ¡°I was busy looking for you, I forgot to eat" Terry''s eyes were tender.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As long as she came back safe and sound, even if she stared at him, he felt very happy.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go to lunch¡±


    ... After eating and drinking, Emily, apanied by Terry and the others, carne to the mental hospital


    where Amy was held.


    Before Emily had been found, the police still stood watch over Amy.


    This morning, Liam cancelled the search efforts and notified the police, so now, Amy''s murder charge


    was temporarily not convicted.


    But in the state she was now, Amy could not possibly leave the mental hospital anytime soon.


    Emily went to visit Amy and the procedures for visitations were a hassle. After all, this was no ordinary


    patient.


    ¡°You know, if you ask young master Jackson to help, we could probably get in much faster¡¯


    Sally murmured as she filled out the form.


    Now in Sally''s heart, Young Master Jackson had be synonymous with God.


    It seems that as long as Young Master Jackson was in charge, any problem could be solved, and there


    would never be any ident.


    Even this time, it was Young Master Jackson who rescued Emily.


    Although Emily didn''t want to talk specifics of the situation, it was true that Young Master Jackson


    saved her.


    ¡°Why trouble others if I can handle it myself?¡± Emily disapproved.


    ¡°He''s your fianc¨¦, you''re all family, so why do you still say that it is troublesome?¡¯


    ¡°Ow, why are you hitting me?¡¯ Sally''s head was attacked by Joe for the second time today.


    Joe rolled his eyes, ¡°Emily already said that they will break up in two years. They are not really


    engaged¡±


    Of course Sally knew about this, but she still felt unable to understand.


    A great man like Mr. Jackson was rich and powerful, he was a handsome devil, and his body was so


    good that any woman would drool.


    Does Emily really not want him?


    She leaned over, lowered her voice and asked, ¡°Emily, in two years, will you really break up with Young


    Master Jackson? Don''t you really want to stay together with him?"

 Chapter 120: Emily, Youd Better Be Kind

    Chapter 120: Emily, You''d Better Be Kind


    After two years, would they really break up?


    Before, it seemed that Emily had already made up her mind, but now that Sally asked, why was there a


    trace of hesitation?


    No, how can she hesitate? Wasn''t this something decided in the past lifetime?


    If she didn''t want to die early, she had to stay away from Young Master Jackson!


    She enjoyed living very much!


    ¡°None of your business¡± Avoiding Sally, Emily continued to fill out the application form and handed it to


    the staff.


    Amy was in the inner-most istion room to the right of the second floor.


    It was because she had just arrived and was not dispatched yet.


    After a few days, she would be arranged to live with others in another ward.


    No one knew if the Winstons had visited her, but the room was messy, dirty and very shabby.


    If the Winstons still cared about this daughter, they would definitely not let her live in such a lowly ward.


    At the sight of Emily Amy looked as if she had seen a ghost, she was scared and hid in the corner of


    the room, ¡°Ghost, ghost!"


    Sally wanted to say something, but Emily pulled her back behind him.


    She lifted her chin and Sally immediately understood, and she pushed Terry and Joe quietly next to the


    door and turned off the lights in the room.


    It was still daylight, so there was plenty of sunshine and no need to turn on the lights.


    But this room was in the remote corner which had been a storage space for the tenant''s belongings.


    It was dark and damp, and after turning off the lights, the room waspletely dark.


    Amy was even more scared as she hid in the corner and shivered, ¡°Ghost, ghost, ah... ghost!¡±


    ¡°Amy, do you remember who I am?" In order to prevent her from screaming too loudly and rming the


    staff, Emily decided to settled things quickly.


    ¡°You''re a ghost, you''re a ghost!" Amy turned pale.


    Amy''s long, beautiful, jet ck hair was cut short, because the staff found it troublesome.


    Because no one took care of her after the haircut, she now looked like a lunatic, dirty and ugly.


    Any past glimmer of elegance waspletely gone.


    She was very high-spirited and prestigious not long ago, now, she was a pitiful sight.


    After she fell apart, not only were her friends unwilling to see her, but even her family members were


    unwilling to admit this young woman was from the Winston family.


    She was in a really miserable state now.


    Emily did not approach, but looked at her nkly, ¡®Tell me, who was your contact in the Jackson''s


    house? Who told you about Vincent?¡±


    Amy continued to hide in herer, ¡°Don''t touch me, don''te near me, ghast, you are a ghost! Go


    away, go away"


    ¡°If you tell me, I will leave immediately¡¯ Emily''s face suddenly sank as she approached.


    That face, in Amy''s eyes, instantly became ghastly!


    ¡°if you don''t tell me, I''ll always haunt you, and I won''t leave you alone even when I die!"


    ¡°No! No! Don''t touch me, don''t!¡¯


    Amy screamed, and Sally immediately closed the door, in fear that the staff would hear her scream.


    This room was so remote that patrolling nurses were not willing toe.


    But if she kept screaming like this, sooner orter, she would rm the staff.


    Emily didn''t want to drag on either, and suddenly walked over and sped Amy''s hand.


    ¡®Tell me! Who in the Jackson family has been contacting Wendy? Speak!¡¯


    ¡°Don''t touch me, don''t...no..¡±


    ¡°If you want say anything, I will tear you apart!¡±


    ¡°It''s Sarah, it''s their eldest madam!¡±


    Amy was clearly frightened, she shivered in terror, and desperately tried to shrink into the corner of the


    room.


    However, the other side was a wall, so no matter how much she tried, she couldn''t hide at all.


    ¡®It''s the eldest madam, the eldest madam, she''s a bad person, she¡¯s actually a bad person... Don''t kill


    me, don''t tear me apart, don''t, don''t!"


    Sarah!


    How could it be Sarah!


    Emily was astonished, never did she expect that the name Amy would say was the most peaceful and


    gentle Sarah.


    Sarah''s appearance suddenly rushed into her mind.


    She suffered a lot of grievances at the Jackson family and any madam would shout at her.


    The eldest master didn¡¯t respect her at all, and med her first for anything that happened.


    But she still remained calm and was always so quiet... How could it be Sarah?


    ¡°No, don''t tear me apart, don''t!¡¯


    Amy was out of control, tears ran down her face, and even saliva was dripping out.


    ¡°Don''t tear me apart, Mommy, mommy, I want my mommy... coc00oh, I want mommy.¡±


    She looked at Emily, and suddenly rushed to Emily, ¡°Mommy, mommy save me, mommy..¡±¡±


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Emily let go of her hand, and Amy grasped at the air and fell to the ground with a thud.


    ¡°Mommy, mommy... She looked at Emily pitifully, as if she didn''t understand why her mother didn''t want


    her.


    Emily''s feelings were mixed. Although Amy had done so many bad things, with the state she was in


    now, the punishment was enough.


    She never wanted to see this person again.


    She turned around and left.


    Sally, Terry, and Joe quickly followed behind her.


    Just as the four of them got out of the room, they didn''t expect the staff to bring a well-dressed woman


    toward them.


    Whether it was Wendy or Emily, they both seemed a little surprised to see the each other.


    Emily nced at the fruit basket in Wendy''s hand. It was indeed unexpected that this vicious woman


    woulde to see a cousin who was no longer of any use.


    However, thinking it over, it seemed to make sense.


    ¡°You came to see if she is really crazy? Sheughed.


    Wendy''s face was soft, ¡®Emily, it seems that you''re fine. I heard that you went back to Young Master


    Jackson''s vi in the morning. I still don''t believe it¡±


    She smiled so gently that anyone would have been fooled into thinking that she was a kind and elegant


    woman.


    ¡°thad nned to go see you in person, but knowing that you have just returned, I thought you might


    want to rest another day and nned to see you tomorrow.


    She looked Emily up and down, and breathed a sigh of relief to see her safe and sound.


    ¡°it seems that there is nothing wrong with you, so I guess I don''t have to worry anymore¡±


    This fake act almost made Sally want to vomit.


    However, the male staff who brought her in stared at her glowing face in infatuation.


    The legendary firstdy of Bentson City was truly a kind and lovely girl.


    Although her sister''s attitude toward her was obviously not very good, she was still really gentle and


    tolerant.


    Therefore, his eyes were full of hostility as he looked at Emily.


    ¡®Time''s up for visiting the patient, please leave


    Anyone who was disrespectful toward the firstdy was not worthy of respect.


    Sally was angry and wanted to step forward to speak, but Emily pulled Sally back behind her.


    Emily looked at Wendy and smiled, ¡°Is she really crazy? I don''t know. However, her mouth can be very


    useful sometimes.¡¯


    Wendy''s face changed slightly, but she quickly adjusted her expression, sighed lightly and looked sorry.


    ¡°She''s my cousin and your cousin, the Winston family doesn¡¯t want her anymore. In the future, do


    come to see her more often, don''t let her be too lonely¡±


    As she walked past Emily, she suddenly leaned in, and whispered with a voice that only the two of


    them could hear, ¡°You''d  better be kind, don''t push people to the edge, of you''ll be sorry¡±

 Chapter 121: Why Couldnt You Just Die in a Ditch Somewhere

    Chapter 121: Why Couldn''t You Just Die in a Ditch Somewhere


    As soon as she finished uttering these words, Wendy returned to her usual gentleness.


    ¡®I''ll go see Amy first, catch up with youter.¡±


    She and Emily passed by each other, whether it was her posture or body, she was impably perfect!


    ¡°Fake!¡± Ever since she heard from Emily about how Wendy framed her, Sally became extremely


    disgusted with this woman.


    As for why Emily wanted to tell them about Wendy, it was because Joe and Terry were killed by Wendy


    in their previous lives,


    To avoid the same mistakes, they had to know what kind of person Wendy was.


    Her three friends trusted her unconditionally. if she said that Wendy was a bad woman, then none of


    them had any doubts.


    ¡°What did she tell you just now?" Sally couldn''t help to ask when they left the hospital.


    ¡°Nothing, she asked me why I couldn''t have just died in a ditch somewhere¡¯¡¯


    Emily didn''t want to say more about the Jackson family''s affairs, she didn''t want her friends to get


    involved.


    She still did not know whether to believe Amy''s im that it was Sarah.


    In her current state, there was no way to verify whether Amy was really insane of pretending.


    However, if she was pretending, there was no reason to continue now that Emily has returned.


    She didn''t prosecute Amy so there was no issue. If Amy was just pretending to be insane, she would


    definitelye out soon.


    Should she just wait and see how long Amy could survive?


    ''¡®There are still sses in the afternoon. Go back and prepare for ss¡±


    Emily lost count of the number of her absences.


    Although she was no model student in the past, she couldn''t continue to be like this anymore.


    It seemed that after being engaged to Young Master Jackson, her life was aplete mess.


    Although the university courses were easy, but it was not an excuse to skip sses,


    The afternoon ss started at two o''clock, and Emily and Sally returned to school at 1,45.


    ¡°Well, look who''s back, our school''s prom queen!¡±


    They did not expect that Emily woulde back alive, some of them felt disgusted at the sight of her.


    Some even had more vicious words, ¡®Wasn''t she dead? How did shee back? She''s polluting the


    environment!"


    ¡°How dare you...¡± Sally was furious and wanted to rush over for a fight.


    Emily pulled her back, shook her head, and dragged her all the way to a corner to sit down.


    Thest time she and Terry went to the hotel, over 30 students from the university were taken into the


    police station.


    Some were from their ss, so whenever they saw her, of course they would be itching to get some


    revenge.


    However, the worst they could do was to say some nasty words.


    After being cleaned up by Young Master Jackson''s people, they would definitely not dare to do


    anything excessive in the future.


    ¡°Emily"¡± Sally was really angry, should they just let those people casually badmouth others?


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Those mouths are on their body, can you sew up their mouths?" Emily said lightly.


    ¡®At least I have to scold them back!" Should they just bear being swore for no reason?


    ¡°Your alone, how many mouths do you have?¡¯ Scold? How many people could she scold?


    What''s more, Emily was now watched by all, any little mistake she made would be magnified and


    blown out of proportions.


    The more they said, the more chances they might make a mistake, so it was better to calm down and


    focus on their studies.


    ¡°But..¡± Sally muttered, still aggrieved.


    She wanted to stand up on behalf of Emily, but she didn''t seem to care at all,


    It¡¯s like the saying about the emperor being in no a hurry, yet the eunuch being anxious to death... No,


    wait, who''s the eunuch?


    ¡°How many artists have you recruited so far?¡± Emily didn''t want Sally to continue worrying about this


    and changed the topic.


    Sally''s mind found it difficult to micromanage too much at once.


    Once the topic went astray she would immediately forget what was said in thest second.


    Sure enough, this topic made her instantly gather her focus.


    ¡°Someone applied a while ago, but I was busy looking for you these days, I haven''t had time to give


    them an assessment.¡±


    ¡°Let''s step up the pace, time is running out"


    ¡°Why are you so anxious?¡± Sally blinked, wondering why Emily was in a hurry.


    Emily didn''t know how to exin to her. Starting tomorrow until the following year, within these two


    years, Bentson City would suddenly see a surge ofic studios.


    These two years were the primetime for the rise ofics, and major tforms would be vying for their


    works.


    If they waited until then to recruit people, they wouldn''t be able to take full advantage of the opportunity,


    financing would not be easy, and recruitment would be even more difficult.


    In short, whoever grabbed the first bite of the pie would have thergest opportunity.


    Although Sally didn''t understand, but if Emily was anxious, then it must be with good reason.


    ¡°It''s okay. Next month, our university and Skyler University will have a jointic exhibition. When that


    happens, a let of artists will show up¡±


    ¡°United Comic Con?" Even though Emily had rarely participated in school eventstely, she was still


    savvy to such news.


    ¡°Yes, the Comic Con, besides theic clubs from the two schools, there will be many other private


    clubs, and even clubs from other schools can sign up"


    ¡°By the way, should we also sign up?¡±


    ¡°Right now, it''s taote¡¯ The club had to report to the school and obtain the college''s approval before it


    could be established.


    It would take time, and Emily was afraid it would take quite a while to get approval.


    Emily frovened lightly, her eyes drooped down.


    Sally knew that every time she had such a look, it meant she was thinking about a problem.


    Who in Emily''s family said that she was a troublesome girl? They just didn''t get along with Emily.


    In fact, Emily''s mind was very powerful, especially recently, it seems to have taken a leap.


    ¡°Our ss.....¡±


    ¡°Emily, are you really back?" A clear voice came over, with a hint of surprise.


    It was the ss representative, Lois.


    She walked quickly over to Emily, looking very excited. seemed as if she wanted to shake Emily''s hand,


    but then stopped short and looked a little embarrassed.


    Inthe end, she still ced a hand on Emily''s shoulder.


    Warm and live.


    Lois breathed a sigh of relief and patted her chest, "They said you fell into the sea, and that you haven''t


    been found for two days and two nights. I thought...¡±


    She sighed again, ¡°Thank god you''re okay¡±


    Although she looked average, the ss representative had a warm heart and was very studious.


    In her past life, Emity was indeed a problematic student, but the ss representative had always been


    patient with her, and among all the ssmates, Emily had the best rtionship with her.


    ''¡®I''m fine? Emily smiled at her."


    Suddenly, a thought came to mind, and Emily said, ¡°Rep, is theic club of our ss also nning to


    participate in Comic Con?¡±


    If she remembered correctly, theiric club should have just been established recently.


    For such a big event as the Comic Con, it was only held once or twice a year. tf they could not join this


    time, they would have to wait at least half a year for the next event.


    As long as they had the ability,ic clubs from all schools would definitely nat miss out on such an


    opportunity.


    Lois smiled, and pushed her sses a little embarrassingly.


    ¡°That...we only have...only three people in our club, so..¡±


    The clubs from other sses were all very outstanding, yet only their ss¡®s club waspletely


    scattered.


    Emily interrupted her and said with a smile, ¡°Rep, can Sally and I join?¡±

 Chapter 122: The Club... its Hard to Say

    Chapter 122: The Club... it''s Hard to Say


    After school, Emily and Sally followed Lois into their club''s dedicated studio.


    The school''s review system was not particrly strict, but treatment was different depending on the


    status of each person.


    As the ss representative, Lois was required by the school to have at least three clubs, so she was


    able to apply for this club.


    However, the size of the club was small, so the studio they received was also beyond words.


    ¡°Oh my god, are you sure this... is not a storage room?¡¯ Sally was stunned when she entered.


    The studio was in the most remote corner on the top floor, and next to it was the stairs.


    The entire studio was actually spacious, but there were piles of discarded equipment, some drawing


    boards, oldputers, and so on.


    There were only twoputers in the studio, both of which were old desktopputers.


    As for the drawing board, it was a good thing they brought their own, the present drawing boards were


    too old to be usable.


    No one could me Sally for being so surprised, because along the way here, all the studios for the


    other clubs were very beautiful.


    And their studio... was on another level, it was hard to say.


    There were two boys in the studio, both of whom were their ssmates.


    One of them greeted Lois and nodded to Emily and Sally.


    As for the other, he sat by the window, as if he was painting something, and ignored them at all.


    ¡°They are all members of our club, Rufus and Calvin¡±


    Lois was a bit embarrassed. Out of all the clubs in the entire building, probably their club''s studio was


    the most... well, simple.


    ¡®In other words, with me and Emily in the club, there are only five people?¡±


    ¡°No, there are four people¡± Lois smiled ufortably, Well, because I am the ss rep, that... Well. I


    had to start a club, but... I can''t draw.¡±


    Sally''s heart dropped, in other words, their club only had four people.


    ¡°Well, I...''m not very good at...¡± Rufus raised his hand with a smirk, "My coloring... is limited¡±


    After a pause, he said, ¡°But I like to draw very much. Really, my dream is to be an artist. I will


    definitely be an excellent  artist in the future!¡±


    Emily didn''t speak, she felt a bit disappointed.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sally smiled at her in encouragement.


    However, now was not a question of encouragement, but...


    ¡®In other words, our club hasn''t produced any sessfulics yet?"


    Next month''s Comic Con had apetition, but there was no way to participate without any of their


    ownics.


    Lois pushed her sses again, embarrassingly, "I actually... didn''t n to participate at first, but if we


    don''t participate, we would have to wait until the second half of the year¡¯


    ¡°You know, as ss rep, I also want to get some results for our club, so I signed up"


    Emily and Salty looked at each other.


    It was understandable to sign up, but if there was no work, then signing up meant nothing.


    However, Lois was right, if she did not participate, they would have to wait for half a year.


    Six months was just too long.


    ¡°Can we invite students from other sses to join our club?"


    Joe was also an artist. If he joined, Sally would at least have a little confidence in their club.


    However, to start a newic, the most they could do was probably ten chapters in a month.


    Ten chapters could only be regarded as the beginning in a long story.


    Nopleted works, no reputation, they would be at a disadvantage in thepetition. They might not


    even pass the preliminary round,


    But that''s the pace ofics. Ten chapters a month, about forty squares per chapter. The workload


    wasparable to that of a full-time artist.


    They were still students, so even if they warked overtime, this was the most they cauld do.


    They couldn''t possibly manage any more than this workload.


    ¡°No, we are just a ss club, so we cannot recruit students from other sses¡±


    Lois shook her head. The school''s restrictions were still quite strict on small clubs like theirs.


    After all, clubs often participated in social activities, which still had a great impact on the image of the


    school.


    ¡°Our club can''t leave the campus, in order to join outside events on behalf of the university, it must be


    upgraded first?


    Emily understood that the school had to ensure that its public image was not affected.


    It is permissible for the club te join outside events as an association of the university, but they would


    have to upgrade to a formal association, and they must first he recognized by the school.


    ¡°Then, can they secretly help out?¡¯ Sally implied.


    ¡°Of course they can, but who wants to draw without leaving a name?¡±


    Lois shrugged, helplessly ¡°You can''t bully people like this, right?¡±


    Sally bit her fingers and looked at Emily.


    Who knows when she began to do so, but whenever they faced unsolvable problems, Sally ced all


    hope on Emily.


    Emily said nothing and walked over to Rufus''sputer.


    Rufus was coloring. Although he said he had no experience in coloring, he was the only one who could


    color in the club, so he still had a little confidence.


    But Emily''s words instantly shattered all of his confidence, "The light and shadow effects are too weak,


    the choice of the color is no goad, it looks too dim, there''s no vibrant sense of life?


    Emily stared at the draft on theputer with a serious expression.


    Anyone acquainted with her knew that the current Emily was being impersonal, but what she said were


    absolutely true.


    Rufus felt a sense of urgency, ¡°Are you... a coloring master?"


    ¡°I''m not a master, I just learned a bit¡¯


    Rufus was immediately unconvinced, ¡°My coloring effect is already..¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the best you can do, then, in this industry, you really have no potential¡±


    Emily''s wordspletely blocked what Rufus wanted to say.


    Rufus moved his lips, but couldn''t say a word.


    Finally, he lowered his head and murmured softly, ¡°Then you... You have toe up with your own


    work first. Anyone can critique...¡±


    Emily ignored him, it waspletely impossible to color at this level.


    After staring for a while, she asked again, ¡°Where did you get this picture? Did you draw it yourself?"


    It looked familiar, as if she had seen the original artwork on the Inte.


    Rufus was a little impatient, ¡°I found it online and colored it myself, just to show the ss rep the effect¡±


    He knew that he was inexperienced, but he really liked to draw. No one said anyone had to be talented


    to join the club.


    He just began to draw not long ago. Even if his ability was limited now, it''s hard to say that he won''t


    be an expert in the future!


    But Emily''s critique was really ufortable.


    ¡°ss rep, [have something to do, I''m leaving now: After he finished packing, Rufus was about to turn


    off theputer.


    Emily held the mouse and looked at him, ¡°These drawings, except for the original you found online, did


    you make the other drawings by yourself?"


    ¡°Yes! If you don''t believe me, check online for the original, the whole Inte doesn''t have the original


    copy with coloring! I don¡¯t use other people''s works to pretend it''s my own work!"


    Rufus was angry, he picked up his schoolbag, turned and left.


    He mmed the door shut behind him, and the crumbling door frame slightly shook.


    This club was really... it''s hard to say.

 Chapter 123: Contents of the Test

    Chapter 123: Contents of the Test


    Lois was really troubled. Emily just came and one of her members left because she was upset by


    Emily.


    It should be said that she only had two members to begin with.


    She looked at Emily grudgingly, "We were already shorthanded, now you..¡±


    She ended with a sigh.


    The worker had already left so what was the point in saying?


    She will call the memberter to convince her toe back.


    To think that Emily didn''t understand her and went towards Aryan who was sitting by the window.


    Aryan was in her original posture and expressionless, drawing on the drawing pad.


    As if what they were talking and doing just now had nothing to do with him. The two eyes were staring


    at theputer screen and he couldn''t be bothered about anything else.


    Emily walked and stopped behind him, looking at him continue to draw.


    A Momentter, something shed across her eyes and she looked at Lois, ¡®This was what you made


    them do?¡±


    Louis was afraid that Emily would say something nasty and drive away herst remaining member.


    She quickly nodded and exined, "This was the contents of the exam, although they had joined the


    association for a while already, but today''s their first examination¡±


    Truthfully she wanted to say that if Emily and Sally wanted to join, they would also need to go through


    the exam.


    For unknown reasons, as soon as Emily walked into the studio, she appeared to be the owner of


    the studio.


    It was not that she intentionally wanted to overshadow the owner but she naturally gained the respect


    of others with her poise.


    It was a sense of security, causing others to trust unconditionally.


    In fact, Lois has never seen Emily''s drawing and she didn¡¯t know how capable was Emily.


    She just felt that she could trust her.


    Emily looked at Aryan, ¡°Can I have a look at your drawing?"


    The page indicated five and she wanted to see the preceding four pages.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    But Aryan totally disregarded her and continued to sketch with his hands moving rapidly.


    Sally frowned and wanted to speak but Emily red at her.


    Sally could only bite on her lips and swallow her words.


    This Aryan was so impolite, he didn''t react a bit when Emily spoke to him.


    Emily continued to stand behind Aryan and looked at him draw and didn''t interrupt at all.


    Not knowing how long had past, Aryan suddenly put down his pencil, stood up, and moved aside.


    Emily and Salty couldn''t react in time and Emily''s eyes shed with jay and sat down on Aryan''s seat.


    It wasn''t that he ignored her and didn''t want her to look at his drawing. It''s just that he doesn''t like to be


    interrupted when he was drawing.


    Now that he finished drawing the five pages and he can finally let her see them.


    Emily took over the mouse and started to view it from the first page.


    Each page brought her much pleasure.


    This artist''s capabilities were overwhelming, each scene was natural and fluid, the body features were


    proportional and achieved the highest level of beauty.


    ¡°How long did you take to draw these five pages?" She raised her head and looked at Aryan.


    Aryan calmly said, ¡°About three hours."


    Five pages, three hours!


    Emily understood, this was because they rested at midday for two hours, and then from after school till


    then, it was an hour.


    That was to say that he drew it today.


    Aryan didn''t bother with her and looked at Lois, "Lois, please let me know the results of the


    examination tomorrow?


    ¡°Are you anxious about the result?¡¯ Emily asked before Lois could say anything.


    ¡°Yes.


    "why?"


    ¡°I need the money"


    Aryan flung his bag on his shoulders and left,


    He needed money, what a practical reason.


    Lois looked at the empty entrance and said in worry ¡°Our association doesn''t have much funds, if he


    needs money...¡±


    ¡°it''s right that he needs money¡± Emily looked at Aryan''s drawings and her eyes lit up, not knowing what


    she was thinking about.


    Sally was looking excitedly, ¡®Emily, you feel that...¡±


    ¡°Very well, we can have something to enter thepetition¡±


    Emily raised her eyebrow, looked at Lois, ¡®Sally and {can participate, but I want to be the leader of the


    group¡±


    ¡®''This..¡±


    ¡°I will settle the costs, the project must be decided by me¡±


    ¡°We won''t be in time for it¡¯ Probably Lois wasn''t familiar with aic book tear but it was different from


    Sally she was very experienced with this.


    ¡°Emily, we don''t have a sessful product. Your studio just started and we have not built up a team?


    ¡°If there is no product, then I''m afraid we can''t even get in the initialpetition. This time''sic


    exhibition was clearly meant for the more established associations to showcase themselves.."


    ¡°Which established associations didn''t start from nothing? Which association had its own product when


    they started?¡±


    Emily squinted at her, this problem didn''t bother her at all.


    ¡°But, others didn''t participate in such an importantpetition immediately when they started¡±


    ¡°This will show that we are special and unique¡±


    Emily smacked the table and looked at Lois, ¡°Please invite them for dinner tomorrow night. Just say


    that it''s for discussing matters regarding thepetition.


    The reason why she didn''t invite them for dinner that night was Emily had promised Master Jackson


    that she will return to the vi that night.


    It was probably because she just met with that incident and to Master Jackson, it was still not


    considered safe.


    So tonight, she cannot remain in school and must go home.


    It was already dark when Emily entered the vi.


    At the main hall was a tall image and when looked from afar, it was like a perfect status. It was


    breathtaking.


    No matter when he appeared, Master Jackson would be the center of attraction.


    Emily was suppressing her racing heartbeat and controlling her breathing before walking forward,


    ¡°Master Jackson¡¯


    Hunter looked at her little face and although it was filled with freckles, he seemed to be more and more


    used to it.


    ¡°Do your lessons finish at four?"


    There was little movement in his eyebrows and his voice was calm and emotionless.


    Emily didn''t feel right and was he ming her for not going home immediately after school?


    ¡°I participated in an association at the school and went there for a visit after my lessons. That''s why I


    was dyed"


    Actually, she should have said that they agreed not to interfere with each other''s lives and she had her


    freedom to go home any time she wished.


    But in the presence of Master Jackson, she would say something totally different from what she had


    nned to.


    It was as if she was a ve to him.


    She thought that Hunter would not allow her to participate in the association and had already thought of


    how to counter him.


    But, Master Jackson simply replied, ¡°Okay¡¯ and turned towards the main hall, ¡®Let''s eat.¡±


    Emily hesitated for a moment and followed into the house.


    After washing her hands and sitting down, she looked at the table full of dishes and lost her appetite.


    She raised the bowl and drank a mouthful of soup.


    She frowned as she tasted a strong taste of traditional medicine.


    Hunter looked at her and said with a devil may care attitude, ¡®Last night was too vigorous for you and


    I''m worried that you can''t withstand it. You should increase your nutrition¡±

 Chapter 124: A Pure Little Boy

    Chapter 124: A Pure Little Boy


    ¡°Cough!¡± Emily was choked by the mouthful of soup.


    Worried that she can''t withstand it and let her have some nourishing soup?


    She was referring to the activities the night before... the happenings of the entire night?


    Emily''s face turned red as a beetroot, she was so shy that she wanted to find a ce to hide.


    The butler and servants were all standing by and Master Jackson spoke so loudly, How could they not


    hear him?


    A few female servants also started to blush and lowered their heads and did not dare to look around.


    Only Butler Qin was smiling and introduced to Emily "Missus, these were prescribed by Mr. Peter Yan"


    ¡®These are to enrich the blood and these are to nourish the stamina. This special chicken soup is very


    good fordies, very nutritious.¡±


    ¡®And this, deer antler fish rolls, this is not only good for Missus, but they are also good for Master¡¯


    ¡°It''s good for men to be more active at night... Master, don''t you agree?¡±


    Hunter''s chilly stare shot over and can numb a person''s scalp. Butler Qin couldn''t react in time.


    But, before he could finish, he understood and changed the topic.


    ¡°Master is so strong that he doesn''t need any extra supplements. But since Missus¡¯ body is weak,


    Master should eat some together with Missus¡±


    What he meant was Master Jackson should eat some so that she would not feel lonely.


    But to say that Master Jackson... cough...


    Their Master was brilliant and powerful, how was it possible that he can''t do that well? No one will ever


    believe it!


    Emily really wanted to dig a hale to crawl into and never to see anyone anymore.


    What happenedst night with Master Jackson in the room... must be known by everyone in the vi.


    What''s wrong with these people? Did they eavesdropst night?


    It''s supposed to be a matter between them but now it was like the ancient emperor and his favorite


    concubine...


    When he saw that this girl''s face was so red that it could bleed anytime, Hunter waved his hand and


    signaled Butler Qin to leave with the servants.


    The entire dining room only had Hunter and Emily left.


    He said without emotions, ¡°Eat?


    ¡°I don''t feel like eating¡± The medicinal taste was too strong and she couldn''t eat it.


    The most important thing was, eating this meal, was like epting a life of being spoilt.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Would she Go through what happened that night again after she ate and recuperated?


    Gh lord! What nonsense was she thinking?


    ¡°Don''t want to eat?" Hunter raised his eyebrows, ¡°Want me to feed you?¡¯


    Emily raised her head and looked at him. Unintentionally, she looked into his deep and chilling eyes.


    The image of him pressing onto her and therge beads of sweat flowed down his face and onto her


    chest shed into her mind.


    Emily''s heart trembled and quickly looked down.


    ¡°it''s unappetizing.¡± She said softly.


    Hunter frowned tighter, unappetizing? Isn''t it full-vored?


    ¡°Tomorrow we''ll change a chef." But now eat first.


    ¡°Then we''ll eat tomorrow...¡±


    ¡°Your body is too frail, if you don¡¯t nourish yourself, you will faint easily¡±


    Master Jackson''s magnanimous gaze was natural and sincere, but his words made her blush and heart


    race, she almost couldn''t resist it.


    ¡°Last night you fainted twice.¡±


    Emily felt that she was about to faint right now! Can he stop this explosive topic right now?


    Will he stop forcing her if she ate them?


    Without thinking, she immediately raised the bowl and drank the chicken soup.


    The chicken soup prepared by others tasted sweet but she wasn''t sure what they ced in this soup to


    make it so thick and almost undrinkable.


    Although she knew that it was good for her, the taste was too intense.


    Thereafter she picked up the chopsticks and started eating.


    All the deer antler fish rolls, bird''s nest wine... wow, this was the first time she heard that bird''s nest can


    be taken with wine.


    The world is full of amazing things.


    If it was not for her absolute trust in Doctor Peter Yan, she would not dare to eat some of these things.


    She ate every dish on the table until she absolutely can''t eat anymore. She ced down the bow! and


    looked at Hunter.


    ¡°Had enough?" He frowned and wasn''t satisfied with the amount she ate.


    Emily nodded pitifully.


    Although it appeared to him that she didn''t eat much, but her stomach was small and if she were to eat


    some more, she might vomit.


    ¡®Qin!¡¯ Hunter shouted.


    Butler Qin brought a broth soup from the kitchen, smiling from ear to ear.


    ¡°Missus, this is a special broth soup which is taken after meals. After drinking this, it is guaranteed that


    you won''t faint when you''re with Master Jackson tonight¡±


    Plink... Emily''s chapsticks dropped onto the table and she almost slid down from the chair.


    Let her faint, she was too ashamed to face all these.


    Hunter this scoundrel, why did he announce their activities on the bed to everyone! It''s ridiculous!


    At night, June arranged the bed for Emily.


    She saw Missus was troubled and June couldn''t help butughed, ¡°Missus are you ming Master


    Jackson for getting them to prepare that table of dishes?¡¯


    As soon as she said it, Emily''s face started burning up again.


    June started tough, "Missus, you really can''t me Master. Master has never taken care of a girl,


    you are the first one. It''s normal for Master to be so anxious¡±


    Emily''s face was still red and locked at her, ¡°First?¡±


    ¡°I don''t know if Master has woman outside but you are the first woman that Master took home. And you


    are the first one to spend the night in his room.¡±


    June was considered someone who took care of Hunter since he was young and when she mentions


    Hunter, her eyes would be full of love for him.


    ¡°Our Master never likes to interact with girls, I''m thinking that you might be his first woman¡±


    ¡°June, what are you trying to say?¡± Though Emily was shy, these words were shocking.


    Master Jackson''s first woman? How could it be? Master Jackson was such a remarkable man, how


    could he not have other women?


    ¡°theard it personally when Master consulted Doctor Yan. He said thatst night you fainted twice...¡±


    ¡°June...¡± Emily was really scared of this topic and she was totally embarrassed.


    But June continued, ¡°Master asked because he was anxious about you and he was actually... trying to


    learn how to take care of you,


    Emily bit on her lips not knowing whether to believe these words.


    ¡°Master even asked Doctor Yan, was there any way to let you enjoy sex even more¡±


    These words almost made her legs copse.


    Juneughed, "I heard it by ident and not intentional, okay? But Missus, don''t you think that our


    Master is very adorable?"


    She leaned over andughed heartily ¡°This is a pure little bay, Missus, you have found a precious


    treasure!¡±


    Emily frowned, Master Jackson was a pure little boy? Was that possible?


    But, he actually asked Peter Yan these things, was it true that he was inexperienced in these matters?

 Chapter 125: Your Request, was Right on the Mark

    Chapter 125: Your Request, was Right on the Mark


    ¡°Master, Master Jackson..." Emily froze when she saw him by the door.


    When did hee and how much did he hear?


    June was even worse! She was scared out of her mind.


    She took care of Master since he was young and had been there for twenty over years. She was most


    aware of Master''s temper.


    To talk about him behind his back about such matters was a huge offense!


    ¡°I, I will go and do my work, Master, good night!"


    June walked past him carefully and once she was out the door, she swiftly disappeared.


    Emily was so envious of the way June escaped.


    He also wanted to be like June, to disappear after a word, but that was impossible...


    Hunter walked in and Emily backed away.


    She backed into the desk and she frowned in pain and turned to look where she had hurt herself.


    Suddenly, arge hand epassed her waist and firmly pulled her in.


    The level of strength was indescribably soothing and her pain at the lower back disappeared.


    ¡®Thanks, Emily said and immediately remembered who the person grabbing her was.


    She panicked and quickly raised her head but her forehead struck his lips.


    ¡°I didn''t do it on purpose!¡± How could she know that they were standing $0 closely!


    Wasn''t he at the door a moment ago? How did he end up right beside her in the blink of a moment?


    ¡°Is it still painful?¡¯ Hunter didn''t notice that he had already kissed her forehead, he was still fixated at


    her lower back.


    "No, it''s not painful anymore¡¯ Emily backed off a little but remembered that behind her was the desk.


    She tried to dodge to the side but because he wanted to support her lower back, one of his arms was


    around her waist and the other arm was on the desk.


    Regardless, in front was his tall frame, behind was the desk and to the sides were his arms. There was


    no way to escape!


    ¡®I''m fine, Master Jackson: She gently pushed and hoped that he can see her hint and give her an


    opening toe out.


    But Hunter didn''t understand her intentions.


    In fact, he gently pushed her and made hery on the desk.


    ¡°Master Jackson!" This position scared Emily until she was weak in her knees.


    Yesterday he was behind her and it was unbearable!


    No no no! Why did she think of what happened the night before? Didn''t she tell herself that it was an


    ident and she had to forget it after it ended?


    ¡°Let me see if you hurt yourself¡± Hunter wanted to lift up her T-shirt,


    How dared Emily? She desperately held onto her T-shirt.


    ¡°No worries, I''m not hurt, really!


    She only wanted to quickly escape from his embrace. That pain was no longer important.


    She quickly stood up only to crash into his embrace.


    His chest was hard as a wall made of iran. In her rush, she rebounded from the impact andid back


    onto the desk.


    This time her position was even more vulnerable and alluring.


    It was instinctive. As she slumped down, Hunter''s tall body leaned down and immediately was on her


    back.


    ¡°have not showered, are you sure that you want to seduce me now?"


    The man''s voice was slightly raspy and sexy but uncontented.


    He was upset with himself for being so aroused by her little actions,


    Emily''s hands were on the desk and wanted toe up but he was pressing down on her back. The


    heavy bodyweight made her unable to stand up.


    ¡°No, Master Jackson, I didn''t¡±


    ¡°Each time you deny¡± Hunter yed with her hair, his eyes were increasingly darker, ¡°but each time you


    entrap me¡¯


    He continuously pondered how could he be so smitten by her body and it was probably because her


    methods were too superior.


    Each time it appeared unintentional but because of that, it made her irresistible.


    ¡°Really didn''t!¡¯¡¯ This was a great misunderstanding!


    Emily''s breathing was rapid and she wanted to get up but he was pressing down behind her and didn''t


    intend to let her up.


    ¡°Master Jackson...¡±¡±


    ¡°You should know that I never liked women to y tricks in front of me¡±


    All those women who used all forms of tactics to seduce him, which could even attract his attention?


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Emily bit her lip. Was Master Jackson ming her?


    But since he had seen through women, then he should treat her as those women and stay away from


    her.


    Yes, Master Jackson hates those women who threw themselves at him...


    She closed her eyes and took a deep breath.


    Trying to flog a dead horse, she gave it an attempt.


    ¡°Yes, Master Jackson, I really like you!¡±


    Emily''s voice turned slutty and erotic, ¡°Master Jackson, do you really want me?"


    ¡°If Iwant to, will youy down obediently under me?¡±


    He was behind her and at that moment, Emily couldn''t see his expression.


    These words were frightening. Lay obediently underneath him? Wasst night''s tragedy gaing to be


    repeated?


    "Yes?" He pressed down, a boiling hot breath greeted her ear.


    Emily was scorched and her instinct was to fight back.


    But she remembered someone said that in front of a man, the more you struggle, the more it will trigger


    the man''s desire to dominate.


    Darnn! This animal called Man was really strange. He doesn''t like those who are submissive and


    desired to y a game of conquest.


    Most likely Master Jackson was this kind of person. Was his desire for her body because she kept


    rejecting him?


    Deep breath, another deep breath!


    Emily pinched her palm and made up her mind to do anything for her survival.


    ¡°Yes, Master Jackson, can you do me right now?"


    Her voice was slutty enough and what she said was shameless.


    Come on Master Jackson, reveal the hatred you have for those types of women and eject her with a


    kick!


    ¡°AnI"


    Emily yelled in surprise. Not only did he not kick her away, but he grabbed and carried her up.


    He carried her to the bed and threw her onto the bed.


    ¡°Master Jackson" The fake smile on Emily disappeared and was scared out of her wits.


    ¡°Didn''t you beg me to do you right now?" Hunter unbuttoned his cor and lowered his body.


    His arms were on either side of her and didn''t give Emily a ce to dodge.


    ¡°Since you requested of me, being your fianc¨¦, how could I not satisfy you thoroughly?


    ¡°I, I, I Requested you? I...¡± Emily was so flustered that her voice trembled.


    No no no, she didn''t mean to request for it. She only wanted to entice his hatred!


    Didn''t Master Jackson hate those who throw themselves at him? Now that she was so slutty, why was


    he able to bite down?


    Where were the disinterest in women and the aloof arrogance that everyone szid?


    ¡°No mistake, you just begged me to do you"


    He dragged back the woman who tried to escape. Hunter grabbed her T-shirt and swiftly removed it.


    ¡°Your request was right on the mark!"

 Chapter 126: Its Never Easy to Face Him

    Chapter 126: It''s Never Easy to Face Him


    Request?


    ¡°No, no, Mr. Hunter. It is a request. It''s not. Mr. Hunter...¡±


    Gosh! She''s going nuts!


    Didn''t Mr Hunter hates the woman who makes the first move? She made hers and he... took the bait?


    ¡°Mr. Hunter, no... Wait. It still hurts-


    That seary hand on her shaking body finally stopped. Hunter lowered his head and stared at her panic


    face, then raised his brows.


    ¡°Why did you do that if it is still hurting?¡±


    ¡°I...¡± Emily choked on words. Didn''t she put up an act on purpose to make him hate her?


    She never thought this would be the oue.


    ¡°So, you were just putting up an act?" Hunter lowered his voice.


    It felt like the air around them was frozen.


    Emily panicked. She raised her head and looked at him. However, she couldn''t read any emotions from


    his eyes.


    She was so impulsive, but Hunter seems so calm.


    He... knew it all along?


    Emily clenched her fists. She really couldn''t read anything from Hunter''s emotionless eyes.


    But one thing''s for sure. Hunter knew she was pretending right from the start.


    ¡®Did it bother you that much to stay with me?" Hunter''s voice is icy cold, and he sounded annoyed.


    ¡®Are you saying that my skills are bad and I''m not making you happy¡±


    ¡°No; he was her first and only man. How she''d know about the skills of the others?


    ¡®Then, why is it?¡±


    Emily was pissed. What was that question?


    Their rtionship based on a contract. Wasn''t it normal for Emily to reject him?


    ¡®These are not written in the contract.¡¯ There''s no need for any reasoning to reject him.


    Contract.


    The word pierced Hunter''s heart.


    It was only a contract-bounded rtionship for her from the start.


    What''s there to expect then?


    Hunter admitted that he was upset, but as for the reason why, he couldn''t name it.


    A Contract-bounded rtionship was his idea.


    Now Emily was only obeying the terms and rules on the contact. She wasn''t interrupting his life nor


    bring influences into his life.


    Wasn''t that what he wanted?


    Emily didn''t know what went through Hunter''s mind. He was so quiet and calm, and it scared her.


    She didn''t think she did anything wrong, but when he stared at her, Emily felt like she did.


    It was so stressful.


    ¡°Mr. Hunter.¡±


    ¡°Who gave you permission to call me by that name?¡± Wasn''t her his fianc¨¦, based on the contract?


    No fianc¨¦ would call their significant half like this.


    Emily was confused. Didn''t she always call him by that name?


    ¡°Then, Mr. Jackson..¡± she stopped the moment she saw the coldness his eyes.


    Alright then. If you don''t like that, then... Young Master?"


    Emily followed what everyone called him. She thought she got the right answer.


    However, Hunter looked more pissed off than before. He stood up and had his back facing at her.


    He didn''t know why he was so angry. He was just pissed off.


    Emily didn''t know what she did wrong, but obviously, she did something wrong.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The heart of a man is like a needle under the sea. It is so unpredictable that you can''t catch nor see-


    through.


    Emily put her hand on her chest and sit up straight. As she looked at his back, Emily asked, ¡°Mr.


    Hunter, is there anything I can help you with?"


    Hunter didn''t want to reply to her. Was she saying that he can onlye to her when something


    happened?


    Emily is used to Hunter''s temper. After all, the vi belongs to him.


    He can go wherever he wanted.


    What innocent boy he was? He is a dangerous cheetah!


    It is only safe when she stayed away from him.


    ¡°Mr. Hunter, I need to take a shower. Suit yourself


    ¡°Together?¡±


    ¡°No!'' Emily quickly grabbed her sleeping gown, and run into the bathroom.


    She then locked the door from inside of the bathroom, without hesitation.


    It seems like she doesn''t want to stay beside him at all as if she thinks of him as a dangerous animal.


    Hunter saw his reflection on the ss vase as he turned away.


    All women used to be so obsessed with him.


    But now? All Emily wanted was to get away from him.


    Is he not attractive anymore?


    Why didn''t she want to get close to him like other women?


    Hunter stood up and walked into the balcony, then stared at the night sky.


    When Emily walked out of the bathroom, the room was empty.


    At the same time, her mobile phone rang. She picked up the call, Terry..¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! He''s so dumb. No, I''m telling you. It wasn''t Sally''s fault. It''s you and Joe! You guys are so


    funny!¡±


    ¡®That girl likes you, but you gave away her present to Sally? Do you want Sally to take the me far


    you?¡±


    "... I know you didn''t like that girl. I know. Don''t take it too seriously, It''s okay. I''m here. I''ll help you to


    deal with her¡±


    ¡°What? These are not why you called? What is it then? Club? Did Sally tell you that? It''s okay. I can


    deal with it¡±


    ¡°Anyway you don''t like that girl? She''s pretty...Alright, alright. Terry baby, it''s all my fault, alright?¡±


    ¡°But she is pretty...¡±


    Hunter stared at Emily, who sat on the bed through the sheer curtain on the French window as he


    stood at the balcony.


    She sat so casually on the bed. Too casual.


    She never sits like this in front of him.


    Emily always sat up straight. So formal and it was never casual.


    Now, she curled her body out ofughter. Sometime she would fold her legs, or cross them. Sometimes


    she would even sit like a boy.


    Emily''s smile looked so natural and bright. It''s like she got nothing holding her back.


    Hunter had never seen this side of her before.


    When Emily finally fett that she is being watched, the smile on her face disappeared.


    A tall man stood in front of the French window and against the wind. He stared at Emily through the


    sheer curtain.


    When Emily walked out of the bathroom, she didn''t see Hunter in the room.


    The lights in the room were so bright, and it was dark in the balcony. Emily couldn''t even see there was


    someone else at the balcony.


    That''s why she thought he was gone. Who knows he never even left the room.


    The moment Emily realized she was sitting in an awkward position, she quickly adjusted her position


    and sat up straight.


    Her fingers, which hold the phone, were stiff. The jay in her voice went away, as well.


    ¡°Terry something came up. I''ve got to go now. Bye.¡±

 Chapter 127: Did He Aged?

    Chapter 127: Did He Aged?


    Hunter stepped into the room from the balcony as Emily hung up the call and put her phone aside.


    ¡°It was just a friend," Emily didn''t know why the need to exin herself.


    When she saw him staring at her phone, it just came out so naturally.


    ¡°I see." Hunter''s lips closed tightly. There were many inexplicable emotions in his dark eyes.


    The atmosphere got awkward. Emily coughed lightly and smiled at Hunter.


    ¡°Mr. Hunter, it''s gettingte. Don''t you want to...go back and rest?"


    He spent the whole night in her room without telling her what he wanted.


    These were so stressful.


    Hunter felt sad when he looked at her and her fake smile.


    He stood up and walked towards the door.


    He was gone, for good.


    Emily took a breath of relief the moment the door shut.


    What a dangerous night!


    It was always this dangerous with him around. Emily would have been ¡®eaten¡¯ by him if she wasn''t


    careful enough.


    Although Hunter is the dream guy for many women, this didn''t mean that he can do anything he


    pleased.


    Furthermore, Emily is not a shallow girl that believe only in good looks. She would never give herself in


    just because the guy is handsome.


    Hunter felt depressed after walking out of Emily''s room.


    There must be something wrong with him. He had never felt anything like this before in his life.


    His phone rang the moment he arrived in his room.


    He picked up the phone, and he heard, "Brother, we still need one more person for the game. Do you


    want toe over?"


    ¡°I''m not interested,¡± he wanted to end the call. At the same time, someone knocked at his door.


    Emily never expected that she would have toe looking for Hunter, especially when she just asked


    him to leave.


    She had her hesitations. However, her desire to go out of this ce overcame them.


    The door wasn''t closed tight. After Emily knocked, she reached her head into the room.


    Hunter held his phone, and the call is still connected. When he saw her, he casually put his phone


    aside.


    ¡°Is there anything?"


    ¡°Are...you busy right now?" Emily saw his phone. It seemed like he was on a call with somebody.


    ¡°I should probablye backter."


    ¡°It''s fine,¡± Hunter pushed his phone further away, "Come on in.¡±


    Finally, she came to find him of her own will. Hunter thought she would never be close with him.


    Hunter put up a straight face on purpose. He wanted to look cool.


    Emily just asked him to leave her room. Now that she came to him, he needed to gain his dignity back.


    However, Emily stood at the door and didn''t want toe into the room.


    Under hesitation, she carefully asked, "Mr Hunter, my...my batchmate invited me to a karaoke session


    and...I..."


    ¡°Do you know what time is it now?" Hunter''s ego had been crumbled and tore into many pieces.


    ¡°If you are afraid that I''lle backte and interrupt you, then maybe I can stay overnight at my


    batchmate''s ce. They got a bigger ce with two rooms. Sally and I could stay there.¡±


    Emily never noticed. The more she sounded excited about her ns, the sulkier Hunter became.


    Two rooms? And she could stay there?


    Was she saying that she wanted to move out and stay in a house rented by Terry and Joe?


    Under the same roof?


    Finally, Emily noticed Hunter''s sulky expression. She stopped her sentence and looked at him


    discreetly.


    "Mr. Hunter, you said you wouldn''t interfere with my life.¡±


    Emily is a grown-up woman. She didn''t think it is too much to ask to go for a karaoke session with her


    friends.


    Suddenly, Hunter stood up and walked toward the bookshelves. Then, he lighted up a cigarette.


    Emily is still standing in front of his door, waiting for his reply.


    ¡°Mr. Hunter..."


    ¡°Okay...¡± Atst, Hunter responded to her request without looking at her.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Emily took a breath of relief and said in a cheerful tone, "Then, I''ll leave now. Good night!"


    She quickly expressed her gratitude, then walked towards her room.


    When Hunter got out of the room, Emily had already changed into a T-shirt and jeans. She was walking


    down from the stairs.


    She looked so youthful.


    Hunter looked at himself. He is still wearing his business outfit from the day.


    He didn''t think he isck of great taste in clothing before this, but now he thinks the outfit was a little too


    mature for him.


    He is twenty-seven this year, and he is still young! However, Emily is only eighteen.


    Hunter turned around and walked back into his room. He took a set of outfit and changed it in his


    bathroom.


    When he walked out of the bathroom, he is wearing a set of elegant casual wear.


    However, the colour of ck seems a little too dark and heavy.


    Hunter didn''t know what was going on with himself. Why did he criticize his own taste now?


    The phone rang again. Hunter picked up the call, and he heard Monty''s voice, "Brother..."


    ¡°I''m not free!"


    When Hunter was about to hang up his phone crankily, he heard Monty mumbled, "He is so dead on


    the outside that people might think he is seventy- two instead of twenty-seven."


    Monty felt speechless. The moment he wanted to end the call, Hunter responded, and a piercing cold


    tone, ¡°Where?¡±


    "That''s right. You are at a youthful life stage, and you should walk around. It''s no fun at all to stay in the


    stupid office for so long. Am I right?"


    How daring Monty is to say that. The gigantic and sessful Century group was referred to as the


    stupid office.


    If it is another person, he would have been thrown out of the club already.


    Hunter remained quiet. He drank up his drinks and lighted up another cigarette for himself.


    Monty was stressed out by Hunter''s reaction. ¡°Hey, mate. Since you are here, are you sure you don''t


    want to join our game?"


    Some people might think they were talking about poker or mah-jong.


    But on their table, there were fourputers.


    They were ying the Vast Empire game and they needed a sniper. Which is why they invited Hunter


    over.


    When they were younger, they trained together.


    Back then, Hunter was the big brother in the team. They still called him that now.


    However, this small team won''t appear together in the sight of the public.


    Which is why there weren''t many people know that they were actually very close to each other.


    Not even for Emily. Even though she had spent years together with Hunter, she didn''t know he actually


    has friends.


    For Emily, Hunter is a lone wolf. He is cold and hard to get along. He didn''t look like he would have any


    friend at all.


    ¡°I heard you brought a girl home from Heaven-like Indst night."


    Henry put away his mouse and turned his chair towards Hunter''s direction. He threw a question to


    Hunter, who was sitting on the genuine leather couch with his drink.


    ¡°You and Heaven-like Ind usually don''t interfere with each other''s business. What was that for then?


    That woman, is she your missing fianc¨¦?¡±

 Chapter 128: Do You Like That Girl?

    Chapter 128: Do You Like That Girl?


    If it is just an ordinary pretty girl, they don''t think Hunter would trigger conflicts with Heaven-like Ind


    for her.


    They knew each other for more than ten years. They were already brothers since young.


    Hunter never showed any interest in women.


    But it was another story with his missing fianc¨¦.


    After all, it is his fianc¨¦. Even if he didn''t like her, he could never stand to see her being sell like an item


    outside.


    It hurt more than Hunter''s dignity.


    Therefore, it would only make sense if the girl they were talking about is Emily.


    ¡°But that''s not right.¡± Monty frowned and looked at Hunter.


    "I heard that...your nc¨¦''s face is full of freckles, and she is ugly...¡±


    Monty felt a re from Hunter''s direction. Suddenly, it''s like Monty found something more interest than


    the game.


    He put his mouse away and squeeze himself onto the leather couch. Monty stared at Hunter''s


    handsome face and examined


    his expressions, even the tiniest one.


    ¡°Hey bro, are you defending your ugly wife? We can''t even joke about her?¡±


    It was a rumour anyway. They have never seen Emily before.


    What he never expected was Hunter''s reaction when he heard them saying Emily is ugly.


    For a woman? Hunter red at them. This is news.


    It seems like Hunter is treating his ugly wife rather differently.


    "I''m just saying. Brother, don''t hit me. If she is not pretty, Heaven-like Ind would never have put her


    on sale.¡±


    If she is ugly, they won''t bother to promote her. Not only no one would be interested, but it would also


    cost them their reputation.


    Hunter ignored Monty and drank up his drink.


    It was quite an interesting reaction.


    Henry stared at Hunter, thenughed, "Don''t tell me your ugly wife, is instead, a pretty girl?¡±


    Hunter remained silent. However, he raised his ss to Henry after pouring himself another drink.


    His reaction surprised Henry. Monty and the quiet Johnny too were curious.


    An ugly duckling turned into a pretty girl? It is interesting.


    Hunter put down his empty and stared at the red stain on the ss smudged by red wine.


    The picture of Emilyying under him crying kept reying in his brain.


    Happiness slowly showed in Hunter''s eyes.


    ¡°Yes,¡¯ atst, Hunter nodded. Then he poured himself another drink.


    Even Hunter thinks she is pretty, then she must be extraordinary.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Based on his previous attitude to women, it is pretty hard to get Hunter to praise a woman and admit


    that she''s pretty.


    ¡°She is that pretty?¡± Monty was highly interested and curious in Emily. He wanted to see how pretty she


    is to leave such influence on Hunter.


    ¡°Brother, the girl that showed up in your room just now, was that your fianc¨¦?"


    Monty recalled a girl''s voice appeared and asked to go for a karaoke session when he called Hunter


    earlier.


    ¡°I see. You got dumped, that''s why you are here tonight.¡±


    Did Hunter get dumped? This is an anecdote.


    Henry and Johnny looked at Monty''s direction. Henry smiled and asked, "What happened?"


    ¡°No big deal. Just now, I gave Hunter a call to ask him to join our game. He rejected me right away.


    Then suddenly, his fianc¨¦


    came to him and asked him if she can go out with her friend and stay overnight at her friend''s house.¡±


    When Emily came to Hunter, he didn''t even bother about Monty and his phone call. His phone was


    probably thrown away to some corner immediately.


    And Monty overheard part of their conversation.


    Then he realized the conversation supposed to be private and confidential, Monty hung up on Hunter.


    But he had heard what he needed to know.


    ¡°Hey bro, what do you mean by not interfering her life? Your engagement is formal, right?"


    Hunter wanted to shut Monty up badly. How much did he overhear exactly?


    Monty shrugged his shoulder as if he was telling Hunter that he knew what he needed to know.


    When Hunter thought of what Emily said about ¡®not interfering her life¡¯, he got cranky.


    It was a rule he made, but now he is restrained by his own words.


    Hunter will always keep his promise.


    When he said he wouldn''t interfere, he wouldn''t.


    But it felt crappy to allow her to do anything as she pleased.


    Henry is the gentlest and the most attentive one in the group.


    When he saw the disappointment in Hunter''s eyes, he knew something is up.


    ¡°Hunter, did ident you fell in love with the girl? I remember you agreed to get engaged for your


    mother, right?"


    ¡°No, I did not.¡±


    Emily is just a kid. How would he fell in love with her?


    Hunter looked more unsettled. Now, even Monty agreed with Henry''s assumption.


    ¡°Let me take a wild guess. Did you set rules with the girl and got her to agree with the fake


    engagement? And both of you won''t interfere with each other''s life after the engagement?"


    ¡°However, your fianc¨¦ is too attractive, and she got you hooked. Now you wanted to interfere, but you


    end up getting rejected.¡±


    ¡°Have you done talking?" Hunter stood up suddenly and walk towards the exit.


    ¡°I''m just..." before Monty could finish his sentence, Hunter left the ce.


    Monty wanted to go after Hunter, but Henry stopped him, "You just poked the bear. Are you sure you


    want to go after him? Do you want him to cross you over?"


    Monty stopped and review what he did just now. Yes, it felt like he was looking for trouble.


    But he was curious. What kind of girl is Emily to make Hunter so obsessed with her?


    ¡°No, I have to go and exin myself. I didn''t mean to mock Hunter."


    ¡°I''ll go for you,¡¯ Henry stood up and walked towards the door.


    His long hair was tied-up behind his head. It was definitely a pretty girl if you look from behind.


    But of course, if he wasn''t so tall.


    ¡°What about me?" if Monty didn''t go along, he would have been kill by his curiosity.


    ¡°Let''s go¡± Johnny too stood up and walked past him.


    ¡°See, you are curious too, right?¡± Monty knew it. Who isn¡¯t curious of Hunter''s first love?


    Hunter is obsessed with a girl. It is not amon thing to see. How can they feel unconcern for him?


    They can''t.


    ¡°I can''t save you anymore if you don''t watch your mouthter,¡¯ Johnny warned Monty.


    After all, they had been friends for so many years. He didn''t want to see Monty end up on a hospital


    bed.


    ¡°Yes, sir! I will keep my mouth shut and say nothing.¡± Monty raised his hand and swore.


    Johnny ignored him and walked out of the club. Hunter stood right in front of the main entrance of the


    club.


    Meanwhile, Henry stood near to Hunter.


    The direction both of them were looking at is the main entrance of a KTV across the street.


    A few young adults were walking out of the KTV and heading towards the street.


    When Hunter thought of what Emily said about ¡®not interfering her life¡¯, he got cranky.


    It was a rule he made, but now he is restrained by his own words.


    Hunter will always keep his promise.


    When he said he wouldn''t interfere, he wouldn''t.


    But it felt crappy to allow her to do anything as she pleased.


    Henry is the gentlest and the most attentive one in the group.


    When he saw the disappointment in Hunter''s eyes, he knew something is up.


    ¡°Hunter, did ident you fell in love with the girl? I remember you agreed to get engaged for your


    mother, right?"


    ¡°No, I did not.¡±


    Emily is just a kid. How would he fell in love with her?


    Hunter looked more unsettled. Now, even Monty agreed with Henry''s assumption.


    ¡°Let me take a wild guess. Did you set rules with the girl and got her to agree with the fake


    engagement? And both of you won''t interfere with each other''s life after the engagement?"


    ¡°However, your fianc¨¦ is too attractive, and she got you hooked. Now you wanted to interfere, but you


    end up getting rejected.¡±


    ¡°Have you done talking?" Hunter stood up suddenly and walk towards the exit.


    ¡°I''m just..." before Monty could finish his sentence, Hunter left the ce.


    Monty wanted to go after Hunter, but Henry stopped him, "You just poked the bear. Are you sure you


    want to go after him? Do you want him to cross you over?"


    Monty stopped and review what he did just now. Yes, it felt like he was looking for trouble.


    But he was curious. What kind of girl is Emily to make Hunter so obsessed with her?


    ¡°No, I have to go and exin myself. I didn''t mean to mock Hunter."


    ¡°I''ll go for you,¡¯ Henry stood up and walked towards the door.


    His long hair was tied-up behind his head. It was definitely a pretty girl if you look from behind.


    But of course, if he wasn''t so tall.


    ¡°What about me?" if Monty didn''t go along, he would have been kill by his curiosity.


    ¡°Let''s go¡± Johnny too stood up and walked past him.


    ¡°See, you are curious too, right?¡± Monty knew it. Who isn¡¯t curious of Hunter''s first love?


    Hunter is obsessed with a girl. It is not amon thing to see. How can they feel unconcern for him?


    They can''t.


    ¡°I can''t save you anymore if you don''t watch your mouthter,¡¯ Johnny warned Monty.


    After all, they had been friends for so many years. He didn''t want to see Monty end up on a hospital


    bed.


    ¡°Yes, sir! I will keep my mouth shut and say nothing.¡± Monty raised his hand and swore.


    Johnny ignored him and walked out of the club. Hunter stood right in front of the main entrance of the


    club.


    Meanwhile, Henry stood near to Hunter.


    The direction both of them were looking at is the main entrance of a KTV across the street.


    A few young adults were walking out of the KTV and heading towards the street.


    But now, she seemed to be able to eat a lot of food.


    Henry patted him on the shoulder and walked out of the shadow to the night market.


    ¡°Well, your wife doesn''t know me either. I also can go there.¡± Monty wanted to walk over.


    But his cor was caught. Hunter pulled him back.


    ¡°Brother, it''s a murder!"


    His strength was so hard that he almost broke his neck.


    ¡°If you don''t let me go, I won''t go. Why are you so rude? No wonder your wife abandons you, and is


    together with another man... Oh! Brother, I''m wrong!"


    Hunter just nced at him coldly, then turned and walked toward a nearby restaurant.


    Johnny kicked Monty, ¡°If you talk nonsense again, Young Master will let someone sew your mouth with


    a needle.¡±


    ¡°He will not."


    ¡°I guess.¡± Johnny also went into the restaurant and took a seat where he could watch clearly.


    Johnny could only choose a second best position. Seeing Henry approaching Emily, he was so excited


    that he closed the ss wall.


    She was the first girl who made Hunter so anxious and upset. He wanted to go and talk to her.


    But it was not this time. He would wait for another time.


    When Hunter was not at his side, he would find her.


    As soon as Emily and her friends ordered, they began to talk about business.


    ¡°Rufus, the level of your coloring at present wont let you have a good assignment."


    Rufus had been smiling and talking with Sally. But when he heard her words, his expression became


    worse.


    In fact, he knew his shorings. After Lois said that they would really enter thepetition, he also


    wanted to quit.


    ¡°Well, I''ll help you with the chores. I will usually practice more, and I won''t participate in the event of


    yourpetition, is that OK?"


    Today, he was so angry with Emily that he ran out of the studio. Later, Lois said that Emily would invite


    her to dinner.


    He had calmed down, and he just met with Sally. So he decided to ask Emily toe out to sing and


    have dinner today.


    But his mood was ruined before singing.


    "I didn''t say I wouldn''t let you stay in the club. You are such a good painter. Of course, you should stay.


    I won''t waste talent.¡±


    Emily blinked and looked at him, "You must be in thispetition, too. Don''t run away. "


    Rufus was stunned. Lois and Sally were puzzled.


    ¡°Emily, what do you mean?¡±


    She said that Rufus was not very good at coloring just now. Their club was really short of people, but


    they would not leave people with poor levels.


    However, if they took inferior painting to participate in such arge-scalepetition, they wouldn''t


    even pass the preliminarypetition.


    ¡°I said you''re not good at coloring, but I didn''t say you''re not good at anything else.¡±


    Emily looked at Sally, "You can show us the original pattern I gave you today.¡±


    However, Sally was staring at Henry who was not far away, unwilling to look away from him.


    ¡°So handsome, Emily, how handsome he is!"

 Chapter 129 Just Admit Youre Jealous

    Chapter 129 Just Admit You''re Jealous


    Emily came out of the KTV with Sally and others, because Sally suddenly said she was hungry.


    Their reservation was from 10:00 p.m. to 6:00 a.m., so the time was absolutely enough.


    It was much cheaper to eat out than to have a meal in the KTV.


    They were not rich students, so they couldn''t spend money at will.


    Although they could have their meal in KTV, the food there was expensive and not delicious.


    Anyway, the room would be reserved for them until 6 a.m. They still had enough time to sing songs.


    When she came out of the KTV, Emily always felt a little uneasy.


    She always felt someone staring at her coldly in the dark.


    It seemed that Hunter was staring at her, just like a cheetah.


    "Emily, what''s up?" Sally tugged at her sleeve and let Emily turn around who just wanted to look back.


    "Nothing, I just feel hungry," Emily said faintly.


    She held Sally and Lois, and moved on.


    Hunter should be in the vi. He couldn''t be here.


    She had probably been scared by Hunter a few times tonight, leaving Emily a shadow of fear.


    So she was always suspicious now, suspecting that Hunter was in a corner behind her and staring at


    her.


    But in fact, what had she done that deserved his attention? Hunter couldn''t have followed her.


    She thought that she was thinking too much.


    A group of people walked down the street, and Henry stared at one of the people and squinted.


    They didn''t attend Hunter''s engagement because they were abroad at that time.


    Although he had not met Emily, he soon recognized her in the crowd.


    From a distance, he could not see clearly what was on her face, but he saw her delicate and beautiful


    features.


    No wonder she attracted Hunter.


    Hunter suddenly stepped forward, far behind the group of young people.


    Henry followed him, "Young Master, are you going to catch the adultery?"


    Hunter didn''t say anything. Actually, he shouldn''t care about her. He should get in the car and leave.


    But somehow, he just wanted to know what these young people liked to do at night.


    Henry could only shut up and quietly follow Hunter.


    Monty and Johnny didn''t say anything, just following him.


    Four handsome men was walking in the street, attracting a lot of people''s attention.


    However, these four people had long been ustomed to women''s attention, so they didn''t care.


    Hunter crossed the street and saw Emily sit down in an open-air night market with her friends.


    A group of people chatted while eating. Emily sat in the crowd and got on well with others. She didn''t


    look like a rich youngdy at all.


    Hunter wanted to go, but Henry said, "Do you envy how rx they can be together, or do you want to


    know what they''re saying and doing?"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hunter nced at him with impatience and anger in his eyes.


    Henry said with a smile, "Brother, just admit you''re jealous."


    "Do you want to die, don''t you?" Hunter''s tone was so cold that the air almost froze.


    Everyone else would be scared to death after hearing this, including Monty.


    But Henry wouldn''t be afraid.


    He knew Hunter so well. Actually, he just became angry from embarrassment.


    "They don''t know me. Do you want me to get some information for you?" Heughed.


    "It''s boring!" A little girl was not worth it.


    However, he really wanted to go and see what Emily was saying, and what she was eating.


    At home, there were a lot of expensive food, but she didn''t seem to like them.


    He suspected that the price of all the dishes here would not be more expensive than any of his family''s


    dish.


    But sheughed so happily. She was so excited when she discussed what to eat.


    She said that she was stuffed, so she refused to drink milk tonight.


    But now, she seemed to be able to eat a lot of food.


    Henry patted him on the shoulder and walked out of the shadow to the night market.


    "Well, your wife doesn''t know me either. I also can go there." Monty wanted to walk over.


    But his cor was caught. Hunter pulled him back.


    "Brother, it''s a murder!"


    His strength was so hard that he almost broke his neck.


    "If you don''t let me go, I won''t go. Why are you so rude? No wonder your wife abandons you, and is


    together with another man¡­ Oh! Brother, I''m wrong!"


    Hunter just nced at him coldly, then turned and walked toward a nearby restaurant.


    Johnny kicked Monty, "If you talk nonsense again, Young Master will let someone sew your mouth with


    a needle."


    "He will not."


    "I guess." Johnny also went into the restaurant and took a seat where he could watch clearly.


    Johnny could only choose a second best position. Seeing Henry approaching Emily, he was so excited


    that he closed the ss wall.


    She was the first girl who made Hunter so anxious and upset. He wanted to go and talk to her.


    But it was not this time. He would wait for another time.


    When Hunter was not at his side, he would find her.


    As soon as Emily and her friends ordered, they began to talk about business.


    "Rufus, the level of your coloring at present won''t let you have a good assignment."


    Rufus had been smiling and talking with Sally. But when he heard her words, his expression became


    worse.


    In fact, he knew his shorings. After Lois said that they would really enter thepetition, he also


    wanted to quit.


    "Well, I''ll help you with the chores. I will usually practice more, and I won''t participate in the event of


    yourpetition, is that OK?"


    Today, he was so angry with Emily that he ran out of the studio. Later, Lois said that Emily would invite


    her to dinner.


    He had calmed down, and he just met with Sally. So he decided to ask Emily toe out to sing and


    have dinner today.


    But his mood was ruined before singing.


    "I didn''t say I wouldn''t let you stay in the club. You are such a good painter. Of course, you should stay.


    I won''t waste talent."


    Emily blinked and looked at him, "You must be in thispetition, too. Don''t run away. "


    Rufus was stunned. Lois and Sally were puzzled.


    "Emily, what do you mean?"


    She said that Rufus was not very good at coloring just now. Their club was really short of people, but


    they would not leave people with poor levels.


    However, if they took inferior painting to participate in such arge-scalepetition, they wouldn''t


    even pass the preliminarypetition.


    "I said you''re not good at coloring, but I didn''t say you''re not good at anything else."


    Emily looked at Sally, "You can show us the original pattern I gave you today."


    However, Sally was staring at Henry who was not far away, unwilling to look away from him.


    "So handsome, Emily, how handsome he is!"

 Chapter 130: He Was a Devil

    Chapter 130: He Was a Devil


    Then, a group of people looked in the direction she was pointing.


    Henry was walking slowly.


    Henry had a great figure. He seemed to be 1.9 meters tall.


    The most striking part was his long ck hair that was tied loosely at the back of his head. His hair was


    very long, but he was not feminine.


    He was a clean and handsome man with delicate and perfect facial features, just like a good sculpture.


    Deep eyes were more beautiful than the stars in the sky. He also had a good-looking nose, just like a


    half-breed.


    His thin lips were sexy, red and delicate, and they were as attractive as jelly.


    There was also a mole at the corner of his eye, but it was not obvious.


    His masculinity made people reluctant to look away.


    He unbuttoned the two buttons of his shirt. He was sexy, but not disgusting.


    Even if he was a y boy, he was also the most charming and handsome y boy.


    Any woman was willing to entangle with him.


    Emily couldn''t help admiring. This man was really more beautiful than a woman.


    But, he had strong male hormones and was not feminine at all.


    In the evening, such a handsome guy suddenly appeared in the street. The girls in the whole street


    may be staring at him.


    Was it not dangerous for him toe out at night?


    You know, there seemed to be many cases of women raping men. Oh my god! Her thought was too


    bad.


    Emily quickly came to her sense and patted Sally on the forehead.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°Haven''t you seen a handsome man? Isn''t Joe handsome? Isn''t Terry handsome? Don''t stare at him.¡±


    ¡°What? How can Joepare with him? Terry is too tough... ¡°


    Realizing that she had said something not good, Sally quickly lowered her head to drink and shut up.


    But she still couldn''t help looking up, quietly looking at the man sitting next seat to them.


    He was so handsome and had an aura of gentleman. Why did hee to the night market to eat food


    like them?


    Emily took a look at Terry. She didn''t think Henry was a person who woulde to the night market to


    eat.


    Although his clothes were not luxurious but rather low-key, he had an aura of nobleman. He must be a


    super rich man.


    Terry shook his head. He could feel Henry didn''t want to hurt them.


    Emily pursed her lips. Since Terry said there was no danger, she didn''t care.


    She found the original pattern of Rufus''s painting on her mobile phone and showed it to others.


    ¡°This is the original pattern. I don''t know how you found it. The lines of the painting were not good at


    all.¡±


    ¡°I just found it casually. Anyway, it was just an assessment. And the painting was notmercial, so I


    just used it casually.¡±


    Rufus was a little aggrieved. He really didn''t want to giarize others. He just used it to color.


    ¡°I don''t mean to me you. Don''t be nervous."


    Emily smiled, and then went on, "I asked you a question that day. Except for the original pattern, did


    you finish the rest of the painting?"


    ¡°Yes.¡± He only used the original pattern to color.


    ¡°I think you''d better stop coloring.¡±


    As Rufus''s expression got worse, Emily said, "In this project, you can be in charge of drawing lines.¡±


    ¡°Draw lines?¡± Although he was good at it, Aryan was better than him.


    Aryan didn''t need to draw lines slowly, because he not only drew fast, but also drew well!


    For Aryan, drawing lines was almost redundant.


    It would be OK to let the person who was in charge of coloring draw a little.


    In this way, they didn''t need another person to draw lines.


    Rufus looked at Aryan who just lowered his head to eat. He didn''t seem to have said anything all night.


    He was a dull man, but he got on well with them.


    Although Lois didn''t know how to draw painting, but Aryan was assessed by her and she probably


    knew Aryan''s ability.


    ¡°Emily, Aryan is very great. Maybe our club didn''t need people to draw lines.¡±


    ¡°If Aryan draws two chapters a day, can he still finish them without drawing lines?¡±


    ¡°Two chapters a day? You mean that kind of chapter that has forty scenes totally?¡± Sally almost


    sprayed her drink out.


    She choked on her drink.


    ¡°Ah! Emily, are you kidding me? "


    It was amazing that the best painter could paint three chapters a week. It would be crazy to draw two


    chapters a day.


    Aryan looked at Emily, too.


    Although he had absolute confidence in his ability, he couldn''t draw two chapters a day.


    Aryan said, "If I don''t sleep all night, except for ss time, I can only draw one chapter a day and I can''t


    do more.¡±


    Even Aryan said he couldn''t do it. It was impossible to draw two chapters a day.


    "You just painted five pages in three hours. I went to the most popr tform to investigate. A chapter


    is about 40 scenes, and about 12 or 13 pages.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, I may not be able to finish a chapter in a day...¡±


    Emily interrupted him and showed a confident smile.


    ¡°No, if you just draw a little finely, and we''ll find a person to draw lines and two persons to color, I


    believe it is possible to finish two chapters a day."


    If he just drew a little finely, and didn''t finish the painting totally, finishing two chapters a day was...


    Aryan thought over and looked at Emily, "Do you want to finish a half story before the preliminary


    contest?"


    ¡°It''s a long story. I just want to finish the part one first. If the result is great, we will continue with the


    second one. "


    As long as the first part had a small ending, it was still an independent work.


    They could be able to pass the preliminary contest if they took this work topete.


    ¡°The first one is about forty chapters. The preliminary contest is in the middle of the month, so we have


    half a month to do it.¡±


    "If he draws two chapters a day, half a month is not enough...¡±


    ¡°I didn''t say that he would paint two chapters a day on weekends. At least, he must finish three


    chapters a day at weekends."


    Three chapters a day! She was crazy! Even the god can''t do it!


    Emily scooped a bowl of porridge and pushed it to Aryan with a big smile.


    But in others¡¯ view, this smile was really terrible.


    ¡°Come on, eat more. Tonight is yourst indulgence. From tomorrow on, you must work hard.¡±


    It seemed that he was going to hell after tonight.


    Sally still shook his head, "It''s impossible to draw forty chapters in half a month...¡±


    ¡°If you and Joe can''t color in sync, I''ll kill you.¡±


    Emily was still smiling, but the smile was frightening.


    Sally couldn''t help shivering, "Emily, you''re terrible! How could you be so terrible?¡±


    ¡°I''m terrible? I''m so sweet and lovely.¡±


    Emily patted her face and didn''t feel she was terrible.


    ¡°You are terrible!¡± Sally insisted!


    ¡°Since you''ve been with that terrible man, you''ve be as terrible as him! You''ve been spoiled by


    that man


    ¡°This is patent nonsense!" Emily wouldn''t admit, "I''m not spoiled by that devil!¡±


    ¡°Ha.¡± Henry at the next table finally couldn''t helpughing.


    In his wife''s heart, he was a devil.

 Chapter 131: Well Meet Again

    Chapter 131: We''ll Meet Again


    Some of the gazes fell on Henry.


    Henry was very generous that one time.


    He immediately stood up and walked to Emily.


    ¡°Hello, may I sit here?¡±


    Sally stood up quickly and told everyone to make some space for the super handsome guy.


    Emily blinked, "But I don''t know you.¡± Even if he was irresistibly handsome, she really didn''t know him.


    Henry sat on the chair Sally had moved for him, beside Emily.


    ¡°Nothing, but I know the demon behind you."


    "Cough!" Emily almost choked to death with the drink she just drank.


    He... He knew Hunter?


    She looked again at the man beside her. Both his manner and appearance were indeed like one from


    Hunter''s world.


    Then why did hee over? Just now he heard her when she said Hunter is a demon, so he wanted


    to rat on herter?


    All of the sudden, Emily looked at Henry with full guard on.


    ¡°Don''t panic, I shouldn''t tell him about that.¡± Henry received the ss that the waiter sent over.


    His slender fingers slightly pinched it elegantly, and it was extremely fascinating.


    But, "shouldn''t"? Then there''s still a possibility?


    Emily looked at him with a slight disdain, "How could a grown up man gossip behind someone?"


    ¡°Ha.¡± she''s quite interesting.


    Just now when he saw her from afar, she was indeed a beauty. But after walking closer, he could see


    that her skin was dark and her face was full of freckles.


    However, since Boss said that she''s a beauty then it must be true.


    That freckled and ordinary face might just be a camouge.


    Sally tried hard to give signals to Emily with her eyes.


    How could she speak to someone so I politely? It wasn''t really Emily''s style to do so.


    Especially when he seemed elegant, smart, with no evil intention.


    Emily was going over the line by doing that. Lois also felt there''s something wrong with Emily''s


    manner... The most important thing was he''s handsome as hell!


    "Hey girl, want to be friends?¡±


    ¡°Haven''t you heard of the saying ¡®do not covet on your friend''s wife''?¡± after all, it''s best to have less


    contact with people rted to Hunter.


    Emily had no interest in making friends at all. How could she reject him so much?


    Henry didn''t get angry and smiled instead, "I heard you''re doing some cartoon."


    ¡°That''s right, are you interested in animations too?" Lois was extremely sensitive to business


    opportunities.


    They could tell that he was very rich and respectable just by one look. If he was interested he''d


    definitely be interested in investing only.


    Of course he wouldn''t make cartoons himself because it''s tiring and the ie would also be limited!


    Henry just looked at Emily, "You need some investment?"


    ¡°Absolutely!¡± Lois immediately said that.


    Emily didn''t say a word and it''s was not because she didn''t want any investment!


    She wascking of funds at that time.


    But that guy was Hunter''s friend, even if he wanted to invest in them then it would also because Hunter.


    Since she would be separated from Hunter after 2 years, then the investments made because of


    Hunter would seem unreliable


    She shook her head, "Even if we need investment, we also have demands for the investor. We won''t


    ept who have no understanding of animations and didn''t really want to do this business.


    ¡°Ha.¡± Henry couldn''t help chuckling.


    little thing really wanted to draw a clear line between her and Hunter.


    Since she knew that he''s Hunter''s friend, she looked at him differently.


    Boss might not have an easy way in pursuing his wife.


    He just felt that it''s very strange.


    How could there be a girl who was not affected by Hunter''s charm, and even took the initiative to


    be estranged?


    Was Hunter not the prince charming that every girl in Benson hoped for?


    Emily''s resistance to Hunter was really intriguing.


    ¡°How do you know that I know nothing of animations?"


    Henry put his ss down. He could only nce at Lois since he wasn''t able to convince Emily.


    ¡°I have an entertainment group with an animation development department, so maybe you cane


    and try it out.¡±


    ¡°Really? That''s ama..."


    ¡°There''s no need for pleasantries." Emily immediately interrupted Lois.


    She nced at the ss that Henry had put down.


    "Sir, we are not even qualified yet to make animations so we don''t have the qualifications to work


    together with you... There''s really no need for that."


    ¡°If one day we have developed and you''re sure that we have that capability... Perhaps we can discuss it


    by then.¡±


    ¡°As for now...¡± she kept looking at his ss when she calmly said, "This ce might not be suitable for


    you. Even the tea here might¡ªundrinkable for you.¡±


    ¡°Since it''s like that... Regardless of what you came for, please go back.¡±


    ¡°Emily...¡±


    Lois and Sally frowned at once.


    How could she just reject such a good opportunity?


    Terry indifferently stared at Henry, "Please do!"


    They wanted to drive him away?


    That guy indeed looked like he could fight well, but they couldn''t just fight there.


    Henry stood up and looked down at the tea cup he just put down.


    He really doubted the environment and the hygiene of that ce. He didn''t want to try to eat or drink


    anything there either.


    But after being told by Emily on that very ce, he suddenly felt wronged. He may just be able to eat or


    drink there.


    However, that was not the time to feel so.


    ¡°little thing, we''ll meet again."


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    He walked away after saying that.


    His slender legs walked elegantly and caused a lot of sighs around him. Sally and Lois couldn''t help


    heaving their sighs when they watched him walking away.


    They both red at Emily.


    ¡°What''s wrong with you? You usually wouldn''t be so impolite." Sally grumbled.


    Lois really felt that it was such a pity, "He has an animations department and it''s absolutely a good


    chance!¡±


    ¡°Would just believe when there¡¯s a sudden luck out of the blue?¡± Joe nced at her.


    He trusted Emily fully so there must be a logical reason for Emily to say no.


    Lois also knew that there wouldn''t be such great thing in this word, but she was unable to understand


    it.


    ¡°We have no rich guy or beauty here.¡±


    She looked at Sally, Emily, and her own self before finally shaking her head.


    ¡°We can''t say that he came to pick up girls either.¡±


    ¡°So that was really strange, wasn''t it?"


    Emily didn''t want to exin too much to them. She didn''t dare to say a word about things regarding


    Hunter.


    As if Sally thought of something... After all, she knew Emily and Hunter''s rtionship.


    After giving it a thought, she pretty much understood Emily was worrying about.


    ¡°All right, stop talking about it. Let''s just discuss about how we should do it for the next two weeks.¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow, I''ll give you the script after ss." Emily looked at Calvin.


    The time was critical and that night was really thest night they could pamper themselves.


    After that night, they must strive for perfection!


    Everyone continued eating and drinking, but Emily asionally lifted her head to look at the


    restaurants on the other side of the street.


    It was because of the handsome guy who appeared for no reason and the helpless feeling of being


    watched by a cheetah...


    Hunter wouldn''t have really observed her every single move in the dark, right?

 Chapter 132: People from Two Worlds

    Chapter 132: People from Two Worlds


    Master Jackson watched secretly indeed.


    It was really out of his expectation that Henry was "kicked out" instantly.


    ¡°Aren''t you called yourself as a heartthrob that none of the females in this world could resist your


    charm?"


    Monty was very happy because even the most gentle and elegant Henry also hit the wall. Ms. Gale


    was magical.


    He was itching to try and get in touch with Emily Gale at that moment.


    Henry gave him a nce, and the cup on his hand was thrown at Monty all of the sudden.


    Luckily Monty was also once a high-achieving student who was specially trained, and so his response


    toward Henry''s action was fast enough.


    He rolled away from his seat, and then wham, the cup was fallen on his seat and splintered


    immediately.


    "This is a leather sofa!" Monty was nearly speechless!


    The leather sofa itself was soft and stic. How could a cup break after throwing it toward the sofa?


    However, this guy was not only broke the cup but also broke it into pieces. It was obvious how powerful


    the force he used was.


    Monty was immediately dissatisfied, "Do you want to murder me? I''m just gloating. Why are you so


    serious?¡±


    Henry''s elegant smile was still on his face, even the feelings under his eyes seemed to have not


    changed at all.


    He picked up another cup and took a sip of tea. The scent of the tea was spreading.


    He suddenly remembered the cup of tea that he disliked at the roadside food stall just now.


    Ms. Gale said he didn''t even dare to drink the tea from a roadside food stall.


    The waiter came to clean up the scene in a hurry. Seeing these four handsome men that beyond his


    imagination, he didn''t even dare to keep looking at them, let alone asked what had happened.


    He walked away after he hurriedly cleaned up the seat and changed a cup of tea respectfully.


    Monty sat back and waited for Henry. He looked unconvinced.


    He couldn''t stand Henry for his gentle appearance that could fool everyone in the world, but in fact, he


    was extremely calctive and shady!


    This guy was not a good person at all. However, women would believe that he was gentle and


    harmless with his face and elegant aura.


    As a matter of fact, it would be absolutely astonishing if he wanted to harm other people.


    ¡°Alright. I don''t say that anymore, okay? Don''t smash things again. This just shows you areck of


    manner.¡±


    Monty sat trembling because he was afraid that Henry would throw the cup at him again without saying


    anything.


    With such a strong strength, it would be extremely hurt if he couldnt dodge it.


    See! Who would believe that Sharp Second Young Master was so rude without seeing it with their own


    eyes?


    ¡°Big Brother, how long do you want to see?" Johnny, who was sitting beside and drinking his tea


    quietly, suddenly asked.


    They just noticed that Hunter was sitting by the window with a cup in his hand. However, he had


    already drunk up the tea in his cup.


    He remained the same posture since the beginning. He curled his thin lips without saying anything


    when he saw the young man and young woman at the table that was far away from him.


    Henry put down the cup and looked at Hunter''s cold side face while saying lightly, ¡°Maybe it''s because


    of your identity and your age that made her think that you and she are the people from two worlds."


    People from two worlds?


    Hunter raised his eyebrows but still didn''t say anything.


    Henry had returned to his usual calm and his gentle smile was still hanging on the corner of his lips.


    ¡°She immediately guarded against me and kicked me out after hearing me introduced myself as


    Jackson Eldest Young Master''s friend.¡±


    ¡°So you weren''t kicked out because you were so ugly... Oh, just kidding.¡±


    Monty felt defeated and hurriedly corrected the statement, ¡°But it''s because that little fellow resists


    everything rted to Big Brother?"


    Including Big Brother''s friends?


    ¡°Yes, that''s what it means."


    Hunter suddenly put down his cup and stood up.


    This time he was really going out while calling to Liam.


    Looking at the back of Hunter leaving, Monty was still curious.


    After waiting for Big Brother to leave the restaurant, Monty looked at Henry, "Bro, is Big Brother really


    hitting on her?"


    It was a sign of him giving in when he called him bro every time. Henry was finally willing to look at him.


    After a short silence, Henry said, ¡°I''m afraid it''s true.¡±


    He just didn''t know whether Hunter''s feelings towards Emily would be short term or long term.


    However, ording to Hunter''s personality, it was either dislike or love someone for his whole life.


    Did the little girl capture his heart that was as cold as stone?


    Nevertheless, this little girl seemed very dissatisfied with Big Brother. Big Brother''s path to his love


    wouldn''t probably run smoothly.


    Jackson Eldest Young Master went on a business trip again. He took a ne the next day without


    saying when toe back.


    Emily didn''t know whether she was feeling relieved or some different feelings.


    She felt relieved but there was a vague feeling of not adapting to the changes when she saw Hunter


    was not in the vi.


    Maybe she just hadn''t got used to it yet.


    Anyway, it was good because she was rxed when Jackson Eldest Young Master was not in the vi.


    Emily packed her luggage in a rxed mood and moved directly into the school dormitory.


    The battle started immediately.


    Lois came back to report that their registration was sessful two dayster.


    The preliminary round was scheduled for the next weekend, which meant there were only twelve days


    left.


    Their small clubpleted the first three chapters on the morning of the third day.


    ¡°Send the email directly?" Sally didn''t know what to do next.


    What if the editor did not reply at all after submitting the work by email? Wouldn''t it mean that they had


    no any sessful works yet when the preliminary round approached?


    ¡°Don''t submit it. We just directly published it.¡±


    If they submitted it, once they caught the editor''s fancy and signed a contract, they would get paid by


    the publisher.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    However, if they published by themselves, they wouldn''t get paid even though the site approved and


    their work was sessfully published.


    ¡°We need a work right now. Let''s publish the work for free on all the tforms first. We don''t have much


    time left if we submit to the editor."


    ¡°I got it. I''ll register for an ount and publish it directly after school in the afternoon.¡±


    Sally squinted her eyes because she was very delighted when she thought about their work that would


    be published soon.


    Although they probably needed to endure unpoprity and didn''t have any results for a long time


    without any contract with a publisher, at least they had their own work already.


    "Emily, have you decided the title yet?"


    ¡°Youth on Fire.¡±


    ¡°Well, then we call it ¡®Youth on Fire''!"


    The youth was like a fire. Hence, only fire was matched with the word of youth.


    ¡°But Emily, are you going to drawpletely about the teenagers¡¯ growth?"


    Sally was perturbed because the theme of teenagers¡¯ growing process was too unpopr and easily


    flopped.


    ¡°No, it is about teenage love story, and there will be three handsome male lead.¡±


    ¡°That''s right!"


    Teenagers liked this kind of theme nowadays. They didn''t like the story that was too serious.


    Lois came in from the outside with some posters in her hands. She rushed to Emily and Sally.


    ¡°Nina, the talented girl from Skyler University wille here in the afternoon. Every anime club has to


    send someone to attend the lecture. Emily, you and Sally should go.¡±


    Emily knitted her eyebrows.


    Nina was a top student from Skyler University and also an excellent artist.


    She had several popr works at this young age, and her personal Weibo followers had reached up to


    millions of people!


    She was a popr influencer who yed an important role in the anime industry.


    However, the reason that made Emily knit her brows was because of Nina''s identity. Nina was Sarah''s


    niece, and also the most outstanding Marsh Young Miss!

 Chapter 133: Compensation

    Chapter 133: Compensation


    Nina came here today to give a lecture.


    The reason why allic societies had to send people to attend the lecture was that Nina would attend


    the Animation Festival one monthter as a judge.


    Although Nina was just a student of Skyler University, she was very famous in the cartoon industry of


    Bentson.


    Among the painters of her age, her achievements were quite brilliant everyone else.


    Others had tens of thousands or hundreds of thousands of fans, but she had millions of fans.


    Of course, it had something to do with her frequent attendance.


    She was Sarah''s niece and was also the daughter of a noble family. Moreover, she was deeply favored


    by the old man of the Jackson family.


    Every time she held an activity, many people would like to join in.


    ¡°In fact, your identity is even better than her. As long as you make some achievements, and then


    announce that you are Hunter''s wife, the number of your fans will be increased quickly.¡±


    From the teaching building to the conference building, Sally came to Emily''s ear and said secretly.


    Emily gave her a sidelong nce, "what you mean is that I will aplish nothing if I don''t have the


    status of Hunter''s wife?"


    ¡°Of course not. It''s the icing on the cake.¡±


    Emily didn''t pay attention to her any more. Sally was in a good mood today and was smiling all the way.


    Seeing that there was not much time left for the lecture to start, Sally quickly ran up the steps outside


    the building, ¡°Emily, I''m going to upy our seats first."


    Emily wanted to catch up with her, but the girl ran so fast and disappeared soon.


    Nina''s lecture really attracted a lot of people. Those who cameter could not upy a good position.


    Emily could only quicken steps and walked into the lobby of the conference building.


    She didn''t know what happened in the lobby. A group of people gathered together as if they were


    seeing the fun.


    Emily didn''t know if Sally had gone in. Within such a short time, she actually had disappeared.


    Emily bypassed the crowd and was preparing to walk to thergest group meeting room in the whole


    building.


    Unexpectedly, she just walked a few steps and heard Sally''s voice, "I didn''t mean to. I''m sorry.¡±


    Emily was stunned and walked into the crowd.


    ¡°Do you think an apology can let us pretend to be no such thing?"


    The two girls holding the painting looked angry. One of them said angrily, "Do you know how long time


    and how much painstaking it took Miss Nina to draw this painting?"


    The other''s face was red with anger and she was anxious, "This is the work to be disyed in the


    Animation Festival next month. Now it is damaged by you. How can we tell Miss Nina?¡±


    Sally was so anxious that she was sweating and exined in a low voice, "I didn''t mean to do it. What''s


    more, you bumped into me yourself...¡±


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Then you go and ask the people in the school to tune out the surveince. Let''s see who bumped


    whom!"


    The two girls stared at Sally, wishing they could eat her alive.


    ¡°You''ve damaged Miss Nina''s paintings and even ndered others!"


    ¡°This is a hand-painted work. There is no second one in this world. Tell me how can youpensate?"


    As soon as the students around heard it, they immediately began to discuss, "A hand-painted work?


    Then, it will be troublesome."


    ¡°Yes, there is no second one. The amount ofpensation is absolutely great. Sally will be sorry this


    time."


    ¡°What''s going on?" Emily crammed into the crowd.


    Hearing Emily''s voice, Sally immediately seemed to have met a savior, and walked quickly past.


    ¡°Emily, I didn''t mean to. It was them who bumped into me. I was going to hide, but I still couldn''t hide.¡±


    It was really an unforeseen disaster!


    ¡°You ran so fast just now. Now, you said we bumped into you ourselves?" The girl pointed at Sally and


    said angrily.


    Emily just looked at Sally.


    Sally quickly exined, "Yes, I have walked fast. But I have looked carefully on the road. It is really


    them who suddenly bumped into me, I couldn''t even hide.¡±


    ¡°What''s going on?" Outside the crowd, there was another sound.


    Everyone looked back. A group of people suddenly consciously made way for them toe.


    Nina and her assistant were here. Now, it would be a good show!


    Nina was wearing a simple dress and her long hair was pulled up. She was noble, generous, and


    elegant. She was the most perfect image of the daughter of a rich family.


    This was the legendary painter, Nina. Although many people were familiar with her name, few had ever


    seen her in reality.


    After seeing her face, people had to say that Skyler University was really a ce for beautiful girls.


    Nina came over. The two girls immediately went over with a look of anger, "Miss Nina, it''s that girl who


    damaged your painting.¡±


    Another girl opened the scroll. Sure enough, there was a crack in the corner of the painting which was


    very exquisite and almost perfect.


    Although the crack was not big, the painting was damaged.


    No matter how damaged, it was impossible to send it to the exhibition again!


    That is to say, this small crack had destroyed the whole painting!


    Nina''s sight fell on Sally under the direction of two girls.


    Sally had already been frightened by the momentum of Nina and was a little timid. Now Nina fixed on


    her, she immediately panicked.


    However, she still exined, "it''s really not me. It''s them who bumped into me on their own initiative. I


    didn''t mean to. I have tried to hide.¡±


    Hearing this, the assistant immediately became angry, "Do you know how much money this painting


    can be sold in the market? Can you afford it?¡±


    Money was not a problem. What the most important was how should they do in the Animation Festival


    a monthter?


    Nina''s schedule was full. How could she spare so much time to draw another painting?


    The girl who was a bumpkin was really too much!


    ¡°Assistant Han, what should we do now? Are we going to sue her for money?¡± The girl holding the


    picture asked.


    ¡°Yes! At least we have to let her pay a few million!¡± Assistant Han was very angry.


    She saw with her own eyes how Nina finished the painting, and how she insisted on when she was


    tired.


    Now, it was basically board drawing. There were not many hand-painted fine paintings, let alone such


    large posters.


    Did she know how valuable the hand-painted posters were?


    With Nina''s current fame, a few millions were just conservative estimates!


    This girl, who didn''t know anything, was so impatient that she damaged the paintings. How can she be


    reconciled without letting her pay so much money?


    "I didn''t damage it...¡± Sally tightly grasped Emily''s clothes.


    Emily said, ¡°OK. Let''s call the police and let the police investigate."


    ¡°Emily...¡±


    ¡°Since you are sure that it was not damaged by you, then call the police and let the police investigate.


    We are not afraid of the things we haven''t done.¡±


    Emily patted the back of her hand.


    Sally was still a little flustered. Even if she didn''t take the initiative to bump into them, she did touch this


    painting.


    As long as it happened, maybe... she couldn''t get rid of it?


    If they really called the police, just like setting the responsibility for a traffic ident, she must also be


    responsible. At that time, she had topensate ording to the proportion.


    The key was that she and Emily all had no money. What should they do?


    The two girls who sent the painting seemed angrier than before when they heard that Emily would call


    the police.


    ¡°If you do this, Miss Nina¡¯s reputation will certainly be damaged. At that time, you will have to pay for


    the loss of reputation!"


    Sally was even more upset.


    But Emily said with a faint smile, "It doesn''t matter. I believe that Sally doesn''t need to pay for any


    money. Because the painting had been damaged before you bumped into Sally.¡±

 Chapter 134: The Truth Is the Same as She Thinks

    Chapter 134: The Truth Is the Same as She Thinks


    It had been damaged before they bumped?


    The two girls looked at each other, and one of them hesitated for half a second, and her voice became


    harsh.


    ¡°What are you talking about? Hana and I have been carefully guarding this painting. It used to be good.


    It is your friend who damaged it!¡±


    Hana also pointed to Sally and said loudly, "Yes, it is she. She rushed in and walked without looking the


    way, no, ran without looking the way, directly bumping into us!"


    ¡°Yes. Everyone was here just now. All people had seen that she bumped into us!"


    People around didn''t say anything. But looking at their expressions, it seemed that many people really


    saw them bump into each other.


    Looking at Nina, they spoke with one voice, "There is absolutely no problem with this painting before.


    Miss Nina, you should perceive it.¡±


    Nina didn''t speak. She would never take part in a quarrel.


    Her eyes fell on Emily''s face. It seemed that she was recalling something.


    Emily was natural and generous, allowing Nina to look at her at will. She stared at Hana, "Did you have


    a head-on hit?"


    ¡°Yes! She bumped into the picture directly. "


    ¡°Yes! The picture was knocked down by her and the edge was torn.¡±


    ¡°What were you going to do at that time?¡± Emily asked again.


    ¡°Why should I tell you? Who are you?¡± Hana looked disgusted.


    ¡°Why not? Is there any concealment?¡± Emily smiled and turned her head to looked at Sally, ¡°What


    about you?¡±


    ¡°I went to upy the ce. Miss Nina''s lecture was about to begin at that time." Sally was natural.


    Seeing this, in order not to be suspected that she had something to hide, Hana immediately said, "The


    lecture was about to start. So, we were also rushing to set up the venue."


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°So, this painting was to be disyed in the studio, wasn''t it?"


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    "But the lecture was about to begin. Why were you sote? Shouldn''t you have to go early and arrange


    the painting carefully?"


    Emily''s words made Nina and Assistant Han''s eyes fall on the two girls at the same time.


    Assistant Han was a little confused, "She is right. Hadn''t I told you toe earlier?"


    Hana was flustered. After thinking about it, she exined in a low voice, ¡°It''s Eloise who had diarrhea,


    so we dyed...¡±


    The girl named Eloise also said quickly, ¡°Yes! I didn''t feel well in my stomach and went to the toilet a


    few times more. So, we lost time.¡±


    ¡°Since the dy, you should rush to the studio as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°That''s right. We were on our way to the studio..." But after Hana said those words, she felt vaguely


    that something was wrong.


    Emily gave her the answer directly, ¡°Since you were in a hurry to the studio, how could you bump into


    Sally who was also rushing to the studio?"


    "This..." Hana was stunned and stammered.


    ¡°It... It was because Eloise had a stomachache again. So, we...¡±


    Emily paid no attention to her but only looked at Nina, ¡°Miss Nina, is this the attitude of the employees


    you hire?"


    This had nothing to say that one person lost time because of diarrhea.


    But they were not only one person.


    Since Eloise''s diarrhea, Hana could go to arrange the painting first. It should not be because of one


    person''s problems that both people were all dyed.


    Nina didn''t speak. Assistant Han''s face sank, and she said unhappily, "All the people we hired were


    selected from thousands of candidates. They are all outstanding and capable."


    ¡°So, will a capable man make such a mistake?"


    ¡°I remember!¡± Sally suddenly grabbed Emily''s sleeve and said, "They didn''t rush to the studio at all.


    Before they bumped into me, they were originally standing in the lobby.¡±


    ¡°You mean they were standing in the lobby, not rushing to the studio or looking for the bathroom?"


    Emily smiled. All this was the same as her conjecture.


    ¡°Yes! They were standing in the lobby. When I was about to arrive, they suddenly went back and


    bumped into me."


    Now, even Sally understood!


    ¡°You must have damaged the painting by yourself and couldn''t tell Miss Nina. So, you two deliberately


    bumped into me and framed me for damaging the painting!"


    Sally pointed to Hana and Eloise and her fingers were trembling with anger!


    ¡°How could there be such a bad man? You... You have gone too far!"


    "I didn''t. It''s not like this, Miss Nina. It''s not like this!"


    "Well. If you refuse to admit it, we''ll call the police to deal with this thing."


    Emily took out her mobile phone and was about to call the police.


    "This lobby is full of surveince. We can know by checking the surveince whether things are what


    we suspect."


    ¡°No!¡± She must not let Emily call the police! As long as they had been in prison, they couldn''t work in


    this industry anymore.


    It was not just this industry. If they had criminal record, they would have no future.


    Eloise walked quickly to Nina and was in a hurry, "Miss Nina, in fact, this painting...¡±


    ¡°Eloise, don''t be scared by them. Just let them call the police. It was this girl who bumped into us. Can


    the police wrong us?¡±


    Hana''s face sank and she stared at Eloise, "We didn''t make mistakes. What are we afraid of?¡±


    ¡°The ce where you rest may also be monitored. Since they will check, then let the police check all


    the surveince cameras together."


    ¡°No! Don''t call the police! Miss Nina, it''s Hana. It''s Hana who damaged the painting. It''s none of the


    girl''s business!"


    Eloise was timid. So, she admitted everything after being frightened by Emily!


    "Eloise, what are you talking about? You did it! Don''t nder me.¡± Hana quickly said.


    Eloise was angry and anxious, and her tears rolled down, ¡°What are you talking about? It''s you."


    She was so angry that she stamped. How could Hana be like this!


    ¡°You said that Miss Nina''s painting was not good at all, and you could draw better than her. You were


    so angry that you had been tossing about Miss Nina''s paintings. Then, you tore the edge off


    carelessly!"


    "You bitch. You dare to wrong me! I will not let you go! *


    "I have not wronged you. that''s the truth!"


    Emily pulled Sally aside and looked at Nina, ¡°So, can we leave now?"


    Nina waved. Emily pulled Sally and turned away.


    ¡°Don''t we see how they deal with it?" Sally couldn''t help turning back.


    "What does it matter to you about the problems inside their own studio? Be careful to be involved in


    again and be the scapegoat.¡±


    Emily rolled her eyes at Sally.


    This girl was always framed but didn''t be careful at all.


    If it was not for her, Sally might have been framed many times due to her carelessness.


    ¡°However, if we''re against their studio like this, I''m afraid we will have a lot of bad luck in the


    competition.¡±


    Sally sighed and didn''t know why she was so unlucky. Someone wanted to find a scapegoat, then she


    was chosen.


    "Nina is one of the judges in the final. I think it is difficult for us to win the prize this time.¡±


    ¡°Let''s get to the final first.¡± Emily said disapprovingly.


    The mobile phone message prompt sound suddenly rang at this time. She took a look. Unexpectedly, it


    was Hunter''s news.


    ¡°Grandma is very ill. Go home with me immediately.¡±

 Chapter 135: Why Him

    Chapter 135: Why Him


    Emily didn''t know when Hunter came back.


    When she heard the news that her grandmother was seriously ill, she immediately ran to the school


    gate without thinking about anything.


    Matriarch Jackson was seriously ill and was sent to the emergency room. Now, all the people of the


    Jackson family had rushed to the emergency room.


    After getting on the car, she had been holding her palm.


    She was extremely nervous!


    Although in herst life, Matriarch Jackson could still live for half a year, that was herst life.


    In this life, her life''s journey waspletely different from the previous one.


    Now, Emily did not know what was the situation of Matriarch Jackson and whether she could survive!


    Hunter''s face was ghastly pale and he was dusty.


    Obviously, after receiving the news, he hurried toe back from abroad.


    After two days¡¯ absence, he seemed to be more apathetic, and the aura of being away from strangers


    became more and more intense.


    Emily was worried about Matriarch Jackson and didn''t pay much attention to the man beside her.


    Along the way, they did not even say a word. The atmosphere was heavy.


    Finally, they arrived at the hospital parking garage. As soon as they got off, Hunter took Emily''s hand


    and walked quickly to the elevator room.


    In the operating room on the 17th floor, everyone was waiting.


    They looked solemn and did not say any words to each other.


    Seeing Emily, Patriarch Jackson suddenly stood up and said in a deep voice, "Youe with me."


    Emily thought Patriarch Jackson was calling Hunter. So, she immediately let go of Hunter''s hand and


    retreated to one side.


    Unexpectedly, Patriarch Jackson went straight to her. Seeing that she didn''t respond, he even grabbed


    her wrist.


    ¡°Grandfather...¡± Now, even Hunter couldn''t see clearly what Patriarch Jackson wanted to do.


    ¡°Your grandmother wants to see her.¡± Saying this, Patriarch Jackson directly took Emily and went to the


    operating room.


    People was shocked and could only watch Patriarch Jackson knock on the door of the operating room.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    The nurse came out. Hearing that this was "Emily", she immediately let Emily into. Even Patriarch


    Jackson was blocked outside.


    ¡°What''s going on?" Hunter frowned slightly and walked to the door of the operating room.


    Patriarch Jackson nced at him. He did not rx at all with a serious face.


    After a while, he said, "The doctor said that she has been calling Emily all the time."


    Patriarch Jackson didn''t remember who was Emily at all before.


    For him, the reason Hunter was engaged was only to please Matriarch Jackson.


    Patriarch Jackson was absolutely dissatisfied with Emily. How could such an ugly woman deserve his


    best grandson?


    But Matriarch Jackson was very stubborn to let Hunter and the youngest daughter of the Gale family


    get engaged.


    What else could he say with Matriarch Jackson''s current situation? So, he could only arrange the two


    people to be engaged first.


    As for the future, after Matriarch Jackson... After that, he had other ns.


    It was impossible for an ugly woman to be the youngdy of the Jackson family. After all, this


    position was the facade of their family. If she went out in the future, she would surely make their family


    beughed at by others.


    So, he couldn''t remember the name of the youngest daughter of the Gale family.


    He couldn''t remember who was Emily Matriarch Jackson calling. He only thought that Matriarch


    Jackson was muddle-headed and talking nonsense.


    But seeing Huntering with Emily, Patriarch Jackson immediately remembered when Matriarch


    Jackson saw Emily in Jackson''s house, she indeed called her Emily!


    No one knew why Matriarch Jackson only wanted to see Emily among so many younger generations.


    Patriarch Jackson didn''t know why a girl who was not rted to them, but just engaged to Hunter,


    could be favored by Matriarch Jackson.


    But the fact was that after Emily engaged to Hunter, she was deeply favored by Matriarch Jackson.


    At thest family dinner, Matriarch Jackson even let Emily sit by her side.


    Even the two legitimate daughters of the Jackson family had not enjoyed this kind of treatment.


    Emily also did not understand why Matriarch Jackson wanted to see her at this time.


    But after severalyers of disinfection anding into the room, no matter whether she understood or


    not, Emily waspletely shocked.


    Matriarch Jackson attached to tubes. She could maintain her life depending on the supply of pipes.


    She looked very emaciated. Her breath was weak, as if she would be taken away at any time if the


    wind was a little bit strong.


    Emily felt sad. Her nose twitched and her tears almost rolled down.


    "Grandma..." Emily squatted on the edge of the bed. She held Matriarch Jackson''s hand and looked at


    the doctor.


    The doctor shook his head. ¡°We''ve tried our best. Now, Matriarch Jackson can only wake up by


    herself.¡±


    There was no problem with the operation. But Matriarch Jackson was too weak to go out now.


    Even if she went out, she had to be transferred to the intensive care unit.


    In short, it was a catastrophe for Matriarch Jackson. Whether she could survive or not depended on her


    own will.


    ¡°Grandma, it''s me. I''m Emily. Grandma, I''m here."


    She did not know why Matriarch Jackson needed her. But at this moment, Emily realized that she


    needed Matriarch Jackson very much.


    Matriarch Jackson was the best to her among all the people in Jackson family!


    ¡°Grandma...¡±


    ¡°Emily...¡± Matriarch Jackson''s cracked lips moved and she murmured.


    Emily was shocked and suddenly looked up to see the doctor.


    The doctor nodded and motioned for her to continue talking to Matriarch Jackson.


    Emily took a deep breath and said softly, "Grandma, it''s Emily. I aming. Grandma, do you have


    something to say with me?"


    ¡°Emily...¡± Matriarch Jackson was obviously excited again. Her eyelids were shaking, but she could not


    open her eyes.


    The doctor and the medical assistant came to check Matriarch Jackson immediately and paid close


    attention to the data of the instrument.


    There were signs of gradual improvement in the data. Although the recovery was not much, it was


    much better than before.


    The doctor looked at Emily and nodded to show encouragement.


    Emily clenched Matriarch Jackson''s hand. Her voice trembled slightly but was softer.


    "Grandma, I''m here. I''m Emily. Grandma, do you hear me? Grandma..."


    "Emily..." Matriarch Jackson''s fingers moved. Gradually, she took Emily''s hand.


    Her voice was so hoarse and intermittent that even the doctor could hardly hear what she was saying.


    ¡°Emily, my granddaughter... Emily, Emily..."


    ¡°Grandma, I''m here. I''m here!"


    So, in Matriarch Jackson''s heart, she had already been her granddaughter!


    Emily didn''t know why Matriarch Jackson was so kind to her.


    But she could feel clearly the Matriarch Jackson''s affection to her.


    Even in the Gale family, no one had ever given her such affection.


    "Grandma..."


    "Only Hunter... can protect you. Emily, only Hunter..."


    Emily was shocked for a moment. She really didn''t understand why Grandma had to let Hunter protect


    her.


    Wasn''t she safer if she did not follow Hunter?


    At present, although the danger she was facing was not entirely due to Hunter, at least half of the


    people came for him.


    But grandma said that only by following Hunter, could she be safe.


    ¡°Grandma...¡±


    ¡°Only Hunter. Emily, must... follow Hunter.¡±


    Matriarch Jackson suddenly tightened her fingers and held Emily''s hand tightly.


    Emily was scared and called the doctor, ¡°Is grandma going to wake up? Doctor, hurry toe and


    have a look. Is grandma going to wake up?"

 Chapter 136: Live with Me from Today

    Chapter 136: Live with Me from Today


    Matriarch Jackson''s condition stabilized a lot. She finally was transferred from the operating room to


    the intensive care unit.


    Only one family member could go in to see him. Emily had already gone in before, so the one who


    went in now is Patriarch Jackson.


    Patriarch Jackson basically took up all the time to go in. The others stayed here but could not see


    Matriarch Jackson at all.


    The doctor advised them to go home and have a rest first. Most of them greeted to the old


    housekeeper and left.


    Hunter stared at the door of the intensive care unit. He had stood for a long time and then turned to


    leave.


    Liam walked to Emily and said in a low voice, "Miss Emily, let''s go back first."


    Emily met Matriarch Jackson today and knew that it was no use staying here at this time.


    Seeing Hunter''s stiff back, she nodded and kept up with his pace.


    Liam drove the car for them. They were silent all the way.


    After dinner and a bath, Emily sat down at her desk and opened her Notebookputer.


    She still had a lot of scripts to write. But tonight, she couldn''t write a word in her Notebookputer.


    She didn''t understand what Matriarch Jackson meant by saying those things to her.


    The maid knocked at the door and said that Hunter asked her toe.


    Emily tidied up her clothes and walked out of the room. Then, she knocked on the door of Hunter.


    Hunter was still working.


    He was originally investigating projects abroad. But he came back immediately after hearing the news


    that Matriarch Jackson was very ill.


    It was evening when he was abroad.


    After flying for more than ten hours, he came back here. Because of the time difference, it was also


    evening here.


    In other words, Hunter had not had a rest for nearly 30 hours.


    He didn''t look tired now. But his eyes are a little dark.


    ¡°Hunter.¡±


    ¡°Sit down."


    Emily was a little nervous. It seemed that every time she got along with Hunter, she was always under


    great pressure.


    Although in fact, Hunter usually would not take the initiative to put pressure on her.


    But even if he didn''t speak, he was also solemn. When she was with him, she couldn''t rx at all.


    Emily looked around and went to the chair to sit down. She was at least a dozen steps away from


    Hunter.


    "Do you like to sit so far away to talk to people?¡± Hunter stared at her and frowned lightly.


    ¡°Well...¡± Emily knew that this distance was a disaster for chatting.


    However, she didn''t think that she could talk something with Hunter.


    ¡°I can hear what you say.¡± She tried to force a smile.


    Staring at the distance between them, Hunter suddenly remembered what Henry said that day.


    Your identity, as well as your age, made her feel that she and you were two world people.


    People in two worlds... Now looking at the distance between them, those words seemed to be


    true at this moment.


    Hunter put down the mouse and turned the chair to face her.


    He crossed his long legs and held the cup in his hand.


    ¡°It is sote. You still drink coffee. Don''t you n to go to bed?¡±


    After finishing saying this, Emily regretted. How could she meddle Hunter''s things?


    But seeing his obvious harmful habit, she couldn''t help meddling.


    Hunter looked at the cup in his hand, and his eyes sank for a moment. After that, he put the cup on the


    desk.


    His hands were on his legs. The slender fingers were delicate and perfect, like white jade.


    The two crossed long legs with golden proportions were perfect and sexy.


    Emily gently coughed and looked away. She subconsciously moved her chair behind.


    Although the moving distance was very limited and almost imperceptible.


    But Hunter still easily noticed her action that she wanted to pull a big distance with him.


    ¡°Do you have to treat me with this estranged attitude?¡±


    Two people who had slept with each other became strangers when they left the bed?


    ¡°Hunter, I don''t understand what you mean.¡±


    Emily was still smiling. But it was just a forced smile, and Hunter could see that Emily was perfunctory


    to him.


    Hunter''s eyes were getting deeper. His deep eyes seemed to hide a lot of feelings that she couldn''t


    understand. But it also seemed to have no emotion at all.


    Anyway, she couldn''t see through him. So, Emily decided not to think deeply.


    ¡°Hunter, what can I do for you?" Emily asked seriously.


    So, he could not talk to her if there was nothing. They were still so strange and estranged.


    She was unrestrained and at ease among her friends. But in front of him, she became stiff and


    unnatural.


    ¡°Do you think I''m much older than you?"


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    The words that the man asked suddenly let Emily be stunned for a long time.


    How could she answer this question? The point was, why did he ask this question?


    Seeing her indecisive expression, Hunter was more depressed.


    Did she have to think carefully about how to answer when she talked to him?


    If she had to think carefully about every sentence she said, what was the meaning of the answer?


    She was just perfunctory to him!


    ¡°I''m asking you something!" He suddenly entuated his tone.


    Emily was scared and said, "No. It''s less than ten years."


    But thinking about it, he was nine years older than her!


    She didn''t care about this before. Being mentioned by Hunter, Emily suddenly felt that the age gap


    between them seemed really big.


    Three years was regarded as a generation gap. Then, nine years was three generation gaps!


    Was Hunter so old? Why didn''t she realize before?


    Seeing the dislike shed her eyes, Hunter suddenly felt ufortable.


    She really disliked his age!


    He was 27 years old and was just in his high and vigorous spirits. However, he was considered too old!


    Hunter almost wanted to catch the girl and beat her ass hard.


    Didn''t she know that, at his age, women, both 18 and 80, were all attracted by him?


    Did she only like those little boys in their twenties?


    That Terry was only in his early twenties. When she was with Terry, sheughed so happily.


    ¡°Like to eat big stalls and to low-end KTV singing?" He asked, "What else do you like?"


    Emily met his eyes. Hunter seemed to be chatting with her or interrogating her.


    Emily felt clearly that Hunter did not want to give her pressure, but she was still a little nervous.


    What else did she like?


    "I like a lot of things. "


    ¡°For example?¡±


    ¡°For example...¡± She couldn''t remember what she liked best.


    She had too many interests and nothing to like in particr.


    In fact, it depended on who she was with. If they were like-minded, she would be very happy even if


    they just had a meal.


    So, how to say what she liked?


    ¡°I like things young people like anyway. I don''t have any special hobbies.¡±


    This answer was like an interview answer and was a bit perfunctory.


    Emily forced a smile, "Hunter, what else?¡±


    The things that young people liked...


    Hunter stared at her sitting position again. She was really far away from him.


    So, should the first step be to shorten the distance between them?


    Hunter''s fingers moved and he announced. "From today on, you move in with me.¡±

 Chapter 137: I Dont Want to Have a Baby with You

    Chapter 137: I Don''t Want to Have a Baby with You


    Was this really a disaster day tonight?


    Emily was aggrieved after packing up the things. She could not help but kick the door.


    She forgot that she was wearing slippers now. She kicked her toe directly. It hurt!


    ¡°What''s the matter, Miss Emily?¡± Evan, who came to help carry things, looked at her feet and was


    shocked.


    Why did Miss Emily kick the door? Was she dissatisfied with him?


    ¡°Miss Emily, I''ll help you to move the things. You don''t have to do it.¡±


    Evan, who had not been an assistant, was afraid that he would not perform well. So, he immediately


    carried all the things.


    Then, Evan carried all the daily necessities Emily had packed out at one time.


    "Miss Emily, someone will clean up your clothes for youter. Don''t worry.¡±


    Emily was not worried. On the contrary, she was afraid that they would tidy up her things too well.


    Hunter''s room had at least 300 square meters. There was no problem with how many closets she


    wanted to add.


    If they really moved all her clothes, did it mean that she would live with him for a long time?


    ¡°Miss Emily, let''s go.¡± Evan said sincerely to her.


    Emily took a breath and followed him with her only bear doll.


    Hunter never knew that the girl had to hold a bear doll when she was sleeping at night.


    Wasn''t she over eighteen? Wasn''t this something that only children of several years old liked?


    While Emily was tidying up her things, Hunter browsed the web page.


    Women from 80 to 8 years old liked all kinds of dolls.


    Was that so?


    ¡°What is this?¡± Seeing the thing Emily took out, Hunter asked.


    Although he was still expressionless, he asked seriously.


    Emily looked at the thing in her hands and immediately blushed.


    She didn''t know why Hunter was interested in this thing. But why did he have to ask?


    She said with a little hesitation, "It''s a tampon stick...¡±


    ¡°Are you hurt?¡± Hunter stood up from his chair.


    ¡°.. Don''te here! I''m not hurt.¡± Emily quickly put away the tampons.


    She just felt that her menstruation wasing recently. So, she wanted to be ready first.


    What''s the matter with Hunter? Why did he even ask about such trifles?


    Most importantly, he didn''t know tampons?


    Although its shape was different from the traditional sanitary napkins¡¯, it had been popr for many


    years.


    Just because she was a young girl before, she didn''t dare to use it.


    Now, she was not a young girl. So, she could use and also wanted to try it.


    Seeing her strange expression, Hunter did not continue to ask.


    He just sat down and picked up the mobile phone to make good use of the web search function.


    After searching, he also felt a little embarrassed.


    It was a special thing for women during menstruation...


    After the girl was with him, Hunter didn¡¯t seem to see her menstruation. He didn''t even know her


    biological time.


    Was the understanding between them too shallow? No wonder Henry said the distance between them


    was too big.


    Hunter coughed lightly. He turned his face and tried to say in a cold voice.


    ¡°It''sing soon, right?"


    "What?" Emily, who was still packing up the small things, couldn''t catch his words. What wasing?


    Hunter nced at her and pursed his lips and said, ¡°Menstruation.¡±


    This was what the Inte called it. This time, he didn''t use the wrong word.


    Emily was stunned for half a second. Then, her cheeks were immediately flushed.


    "Yes..."


    ¡°When exactly?¡±


    What was he going to do? What was his plot?


    The girl was forced to step back and further away from him, "Almost these days. Maybe today, or


    maybe tomorrow... or the day after tomorrow...¡±


    Her Menstruation had never been very regr. But it would not be too disorderly. Anyway, it was a


    period of 28 to 32 days.


    Generally, it would not exceed this period.


    So, on the whole, it was still urate.


    But why did Hunter ask this? Could it be that he had any plot?


    Emily immediately remembered the scene that they slept with each other.


    She was scared and stepped back two steps again.


    ¡°Hunter, you said before that you would not force me to do anything I don''t want.¡±


    Tonight, he asked her to move in with him, and that was what he promised her.


    Otherwise, she would not be so obedient and listened to him. He said that they should cultivate tacit


    understanding and could not expose a w in front of the people of the Jackson family, especially in


    front of their grandma.


    With Matriarch Jackson''s condition, Emily could understand Hunter''s mood.


    So, after he said he would not force her, she agreed.


    Seeing her watchful face, Hunter felt angry.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°In your eyes, I''m the kind of person who wants to force you to have sex all day long?"


    Emily really wanted to nod hard and told him "Yes! You are!¡± in a loud voice.


    But she didn''t have the guts.


    She took a breath and pretended tough easily, "No. It''s just a joke."


    But she still didn¡¯t understand why Hunter wanted to know about her physiological cycle.


    Could it be that he wanted to have a baby with her for the sake of Matriarch Jackson?


    ¡°No!" Emily was scared by the idea in her head! ¡°Hunter, I don''t want to have a baby with you!"


    No way! She was still a student. She was just a freshman! How could she do this!


    Hunter, however, was almost furious because of her words.


    ¡°Not with me, who do you want to have? Terry?"


    ¡°What does it have to do with Terry?"


    Now it was about giving birth to a baby. How scary! It was not ying mud that she could y with


    anyone.


    ¡°Anyway, I don''t want to have a baby with you. No way!¡±


    Although she also cared about Matriarch Jackson and wanted her to get better.


    However, it was not necessary to have a baby to make Matriarch Jackson happy.


    She couldn''t do it. She was only eighteen and had a great life.


    Hunter knew that she had misunderstood him. The reason he asked her physiological cycle was to


    know more about her, not to force her to have children.


    But, he did not expect that this girl resisted having a child with him so much!


    Her attitude made him very angry!


    ¡°Do you think anyone can have a child with me?¡± He snorted.


    Hunter thought that the humiliating words could save some face for himself.


    Unexpectedly, the girl was relieved and even looked in a good mood.


    ¡°You are so dignified. So, only an excellent woman is qualified to give you a child.¡±


    This was not an angry remark. When Emily said this, she didn''t mean to be angry at all.


    "Don''t worry. As long as you find a more suitable girl, I will quit immediately and help you.¡±


    Anyway, she had made a decision that she would break up with him in two years.


    Then, if he met the girl he really liked in two years, it was also OK for them to terminate their agreement


    ahead of time.


    Although this idea made her feel a little unhappy, Emily had already made psychological preparations.


    She was just a little unhappy. It didn''t have a big impact on her.


    However, Hunter waspletely angered by her.


    Did she want to leave him early?

 Chapter 138: You Think Everyones Like You?

    Chapter 138: You Think Everyone''s Like You?


    Emily felt that she had offended Hunter again. But she really didn''t know what she said wrong.


    In short, she could not see through his minds. So, it was useless to think more.


    She put her Notebookputer on the tea table and was ready to sit on the ground to work.


    The man immediately frowned, "Do you need to be so aggrieved in my room?"


    "What?" Emily looked up at him. Aggrieved? No, she was not aggrieved at all.


    ¡°Come here.¡±


    ¡°But I really have something to do...¡±


    "I say,e here.¡± Hunter was a little upset and irritable. He nced at Emily coldly, "Take your


    Notebookputer.¡±


    Emily was confused and closed her Notebookputer and went to Hunter.


    "Sit here.¡± Hunter pointed to the position beside him.


    Then, he dialed an internal phone number. Soon, the servant brought a chair matching with the desk.


    It seemed that the two people would work together in the future.


    But how could she do things together with Hunter?


    "What? Don''t you like this chair?" Seeing that she was reluctant to sit down, Hunter picked up his


    mobile phone again.


    "No!" Emily immediately stopped him.


    What did it have to do with chairs? She just felt that the way in which Hunter developed a tacit


    understanding with her


    seemed to be... too enthusiastic.


    Tonight''s Hunter was different from he was before.


    He was always busy with his own business most of the time when she came to his room before.


    But tonight, he had been paying close attention to her every move so far.


    Hunter even had been staring at her bear doll for a long time when she put the bear doll on the bed.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Perhaps, he was disgusted that she brought such a childish thing to his bed.


    However, Hunter''s bed was so big that it looked at least three meters wide.


    She only upied 1.2 meters wide and she would not hinder him.


    "Since you don''t dislike it, why don''t you sit down?" The man frowned again.


    "OK. I will sit down..." Emily had difficulty in understanding his idea.


    Sitting not far away from him, she still subconsciously wanted to move the chair to the other end.


    The next second, he was unhappy, "Don''t move!¡±


    Emily was scared. Her hands kept moving the chair. She turned her head and met his eyes, ¡°Hunter...¡±


    "Come over here." She always wanted to stay away from again and again. Was he so horrible?


    Emily could only move a little bit.


    The man was dissatisfied, "Closer."


    Emily was a little bit angry. But in the end, she moved closer.


    Finally, Hunter was satisfied with the distance that he could touch her as long as he reached out.


    Seeing that she sat square and was stiff, Hunter hummed, "Do your own things. Don''t care about me.¡±


    She was always at ease with others but very unnatural with him!


    The man''s displeasure made Emily more confused.


    She tried to open the Notebookputer. But Hunter was disgusted when he saw her Notebook


    computer.


    "How old is it?" He picked up the Notebookputer and looked at the back. Then, he became even


    more disgusted.


    "What can this configuration do? It¡¯s too slow to surf the Inte.¡±


    "Hunter, if the Inte speed is too slow, you should let people check the WiFi of this vi¡±


    "Theputer response speed is too slow. Won''t it affect the speed of browsing?"


    There would not be any problem with thework of his vi.


    Emily was biting her lips and was not convinced.


    She knew that Hunter was a distinguished man and everything he used was the best in the world.


    But what was wrong with her Notebookputer? It was only three years since she bought it. Wasn''t it


    enough for her to use


    it smoothly?


    It was not for him. Why was he choosy?


    Hunter had already picked up the mobile phone and ordered, "Send a Notebookputer to Miss


    Emily.¡¯


    ¡°Hunter, I don''t need..."


    ¡°What?¡±


    "Nothing." He looked at her again with this stern look which made her not dare refuse. Was he showing


    off his big eyes?


    If he stared at her again, she would... admit defeat.


    Emily was helpless. Looking at the new Notebookputer sent by Liam, she had no temper.


    But this Notebookputer...


    "My God! This one values more than 100,000!" This was a style that could only be seen in magazines!


    "You don''t like it?¡± He had not specially prepared these things for her before.


    Hunter said, "Make do with it first. I''ll take you to City L to choose one you like at the weekend.¡±


    ¡°No! I like it! This one is good enough!¡±


    Why did not she like? She had never used such a high-end Notebookputer in her life!


    ¡°Well. You don''t need me to pay back, right?¡± She didn''t have so much money.


    Hunter''s face darkened. Emily immediately knew that she said something wrong.


    She forced a smile and ttered, "Oh, you are so rich. Of course, you don''t need me to pay back..."


    She opened the new Notebookputer immediately and installed the software she needed. Then,


    she copied the information from her old Notebookputer to the new one.


    The twoputers were put together. The original one she used was so ugly.


    The new one was like the image of Hunter, who was noble and elegant as well as all-powerful.


    ¡°Don''t worry. Even if you look ugly, I won''t abandon you."


    It took her half an hour to toss all the information. Emily felt a little pity when she put away the old


    Notebookputer.


    When she finished, Emily sat on the chair and looked up at the deep eyes which could let people crazy.


    "Hunter, what else can I do for you?¡± Why was he staring at her all the time?


    What was going on with Hunter tonight? Could it be that he had watched her for more than half an


    hour?


    "Nothing. Just do your business.¡¯


    He did have looked at her for a long time. He just wanted to see what was in the young girl''s Notebook


    computer.


    But there seemed to be nothing apart from someic materials.


    In his Notebookputer, wasn''t it also only work materials?


    People aged 27 and 18 didn''t have nothing inmon, right?


    Hunter was still entangled with the gap of nine years old, but Emily had already started to work.


    When she started writing the script, her mind fell into it.


    Serious girls were particrly beautiful. At this moment, although she still had freckles on her face, she


    looked really beautiful.


    But what she wrote...


    "She is angry. Why can''t she tell her boyfriend what she is thinking? Cold war? It is so naive.¡±


    ¡°Fighting for a love letter? Why are these kids so naive? Are they men?¡±


    "Truth or Dare? Nowadays, are there people who still y such boring games?"


    In the end, he even grabbed her mouse and turned over the script she had written before page by


    page.


    "Since he is a rich young master, if he wants to send flowers, why doesn''t he spend some money to


    buy them? He goes to the back mountain in person and let the girl hurt. He is really stupid.¡±


    "It is stupid to incriminate someone with nted evidence.¡±


    Emily was speechless.


    Hunter were still reading the script carefully, and sometimes madeints about it.


    "The girl''s mother is seriously ill, but she does not want the money of the man. She is so stubborn to


    have to earn her own money. Is she not afraid to dy her mother''s treatment?"


    "Doesn''t she ask a man to help her when she is in danger? Why? Look, something is wrong, right?¡±


    "..." Emily tried to endure.


    Hunter was still frowning, "In the middle of the night, a man and a woman just hold hands and chat with


    each other? That''s notmon sense at all...¡±


    "Hunter, are you finished?¡±


    What was wrong with two people holding hands and chatting in the pure years of 18? Did they have to


    sleep with each other?


    Emily finally couldn''t help but be angry, "Do you think everyone''s like you? You just think about that


    kind of thing all day. You old rascal!¡±

 Chapter 139: Ten Fingers Clench

    Chapter 139: Ten Fingers Clench


    "Hmph!"


    The man turned over with the coldest back to her.


    Emily was really helpless.


    Hunter had been angry because she had called him old rascal!


    It was an hour and a half from ten to eleven thirty now.


    He ignored her when she talked to him. But if she didn''t talk to him, he would have a bad attitude and


    be unhappy!


    Emily doubted whether the Hunter she met tonight was reced by someone else. Otherwise, how


    could he suddenly be so childish?


    She tried to ignore his existence, but...


    "Hmph!" Hunter snorted coldly and made Emily, who was on the same bed with him, panic.


    He told her with his attitude that he was so angry that he could not work and sleep well.


    Emily even suspected that if he could not be mollified, no one could sleep tonight.


    "Hunter..."


    "Hmph!" He still turned his back to her coldly, which made Emily despair and wanted to give up.


    It would be a good thing if they could sleep alone like this. but ten minutester...


    "Hmph!"


    Emily, who was almost asleep, suddenly woke uppletely.


    Hunter was originally cold and frightening. Now, he even snorted coldly, No one could fall asleep lying


    beside him.


    "Hunter, shall we have a chat?¡±


    "Hmph!"


    "Hunter, I was wrong. I really didn''t mean that.¡¯


    Emily rubbed her eyes. In order to sleep well tonight andter, she had to brace herself and coax this


    guy.


    It was the first time she hade across such a situation. It was also the first time she hade


    across this childish Hunter. She was inexperienced and a littleborious.


    "Hunter, in fact, you are only 27 years old, which is the prime time for men. How can you be old...¡±


    ¡°Hmph!"


    ¡°"Imean, Hunter, you are young and promising. I am as blind as a bat. I don''t see your ability¡±


    Her ttery was not very good.


    Emily rubbed her eyebrows once again and was so sleepy that she yawned several times.


    ¡°Hunter, I am really a little sleepy...¡±


    "Hmph!"


    ¡°I was wrong!"


    The sleep in her eyes immediately disappeared. Emily knelt on the bed and looked at his back in


    despair.


    "Hunter, I apologize to you, okay? I was only angry that you criticized my scripts for nothing.¡±


    "Hunter, the environment you live in and your experience may make you feel that many of the things I


    write are unreasonable and even naive."


    "But that''s what happens to people of eighteen or neen. Sometimes they''re really pure.¡±


    "So, I am the only one who is not pure?¡± The man finally looked back at her. But his eyes were cold


    and frightening.


    Emily couldn''t help but shiver. She should be flustered. But why did she want tough now?


    How could Hunter have the nerve to say that he was pure?


    "Ha-ha," Emily forced a smile and exined, "I mean, sometimes they are so naive.¡±


    "You can''t look at these boys and girls with your own eyes. You are so mature and charming. So, you


    will think that others are not good enough.¡±


    ¡°After all, they are still young...¡±


    "Am I very old?¡±


    "No, absolutely not! I''m just saying that they''re too young. So, they''re not morous and are stupid.¡±


    It was rare that Hunter was willing tomunicate with her. Although it was a little difficult to


    communicate with him, it was better than that he always ignored her and just snorted all the time!


    Emily said with a ttering smile, "The most attractive stage of a man is, of course, your age. Don''t you


    think so?¡±


    Hunter didn''t speak. He would not do such a thing to say himself be charming.


    However, those children were really stupid and not charming at all, just like her friend named Terry.


    ¡°And the age I set for the hero of the novel is also in his early twenties, which is a very childish age."


    "You know that people at this age are childish. Why don''t you set the age of the hero of the novel at


    27?"


    What did she mean by letting the people of Terry''s age be the hero?


    "This..." Emily was speechless. She really wanted to roll her eyes at him, but she didn''t dare.


    She could only be patient and try to exin andmunicate with him, "The story of this cartoon


    happened on campus. How can the students be 27 years old?¡±


    ¡°It could be a doctor.¡¯


    ¡°Well... My experience is limited. I can''t write the doctor''s story. I can only write childish story.¡±


    "You are right.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Emily really wanted to p him on his forehead.


    However, she just wanted to have a good sleep now. So, she didn''t want to make extra troubles. She


    had to go to school tomorrow.


    Emily tried to force a ttering smile and said in a low voice, "Yes, I can only write this kind of stories.


    Anyway, the audience is also teenagers.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "So, I really don''t have any other meaning. Hunter, can we sleep?¡±


    Sleep, we.


    It was good, of course.


    He was eager to reach out and hug her and take a good sleep.


    After all, he hadn''t had a rest for more than 30 hours. He was really tired.


    However, if he hugged her, he didn''t know if the girl would call him old rascal again.


    ¡°Have I told you not to sleep?" Was he so cruel?


    ¡°... No.¡± Of course, Hunter didn''t need to say such merciless words. But as long as he snorted, she


    could be immediately awakened from her sleep.


    So, did he need to say the merciless words in person?


    ¡°Well... Can we sleep now?¡±


    Hunter did not speak. Emily finallyy down.


    Hunter still did not say anything, and Emily was sleepy again.


    She persisted for more than ten seconds, and her eyelids closed little by little until she couldn''t open


    her eyes at all.


    She was still a little uneasy that Hunter would snort again. But she was really sleepy.


    Suddenly, a big hand stretched out and gently held her hand.


    Emily instinctively wanted to break free. But after wrapping her little hand, Hunter was not willing to


    release her.


    She made great efforts to open her eyelids slightly, ¡°Hunter...¡±


    "Sleep¡±


    "But..." Why was he holding her hand?


    However, Hunter had closed his eyes and ignored her.


    But, the big hand holding her little hand didn''t release at all.


    When she struggled, he held it more tightly. When she didn''t struggle, he rxed a little, so that she


    would not feel ufortable.


    What was Hunter thinking? She was really sleepy...


    The sleepy girl finally fell asleep after an unknown time.


    Until she was breathing evenly, Hunter opened his eyes and looked at her.


    They were not close to each other and not ambiguous at all. But their hands were held together.


    He couldn''t help but think of the words in her script: they clenched their hands and talked about boring


    topics. The two stars in the sky seemed to be nestling together. Even the wind blowing from the


    seaside was sweet.


    He sped her hand tightly.


    Hunter untied the sleeping girl''s five fingers, so that her long fingers and his fingers were locked


    together.


    Was that the feeling what this girl liked?


    It was really a little sweet...

 Chapter 140: If They Have a Special Relationship

    Chapter 140: If They Have a Special Rtionship


    ¡°Why did she only meet Emily?"


    All the people in the Jackson family, except for Matriarch Jackson, couldn''t wait to know the answer of


    this problem.


    The two Miss Jackson couldn''t sit still.


    They were willing to ept if Matriarch Jackson wanted to meet their brothers.


    But why was Emily?


    Emily was just a woman who married Hunter not long ago, no, she even had not married Hunter. Why


    could she be favored by Matriarch Jackson?


    Wendy had also been confused about this problem for a long time.


    "Sir, Matriarch Jackson seems to like Emily very much. Is there really no special reason for this?"


    The man on the other end of the phone was silent for a long time and then said, "Emily is really the


    daughter of your family?"


    ¡°What do you mean, sir?¡± Wendy was stunned. She didn''t expect that the man would ask such a


    question. Could it be...


    ¡°Sir, do you suspect that Matriarch Jackson and Emily have a special rtionship?"


    ¡°Half a year ago, Matriarch Jackson found a private detective. But my people couldn''t find out what she


    was investigating.¡±


    Hearing this low voice for a long time, Wendy said unhappily, "Emily is my father''s illegitimate daughter.


    She was brought back only after she was born outside.¡±


    ¡°As for her mother, I don''t have any impression on her any more. Could it be that her mother and


    Matriarch Jackson..."


    Before Matriarch Jackson married into the Jackson family, who could know whether she had any


    illegitimate daughter outside?


    When she married into the Jackson family, Matriarch Jackson was in her thirties. At this age, not to


    mention an illegitimate daughter, it was possible for her to have several illegitimate daughters.


    The man on the other end of the phone said faintly, "It''s not difficult to check their rtionship.¡±


    ¡°Sir, do you want me to pick up Emily''s things?" It was not difficult if he wanted to do DNA identification.


    If Emily really had a blood rtionship with Matriarch Jackson, it was no wonder that Matriarch Jackson


    insisted that Emily and Hunter, who was the most outstanding son in the Jackson family, got engaged.


    After Matriarch Jackson married into the Jackson family, she had only one son. But the son had passed


    away at a very young age.


    In other words, Matriarch Jackson had no blood rtionship with the young sons of the Jackson family.


    If Emily was really her granddaughter, it was normal for Matriarch Jackson to do these things.


    Wendy didn''t expect Emily, a bitch, would be so lucky.


    ¡°Sir, don''t worry. I will get Emily''s things. As for Matriarch Jackson..."


    ¡°As long as you give me Emily''s things, I have a way to identify it.¡±


    ¡°I see."


    After hanging up, Wendy held the mobile phone and fell into meditation.


    Why could Emily be so lucky that all the good things fell on her?


    Before, she could not understand that Emily was ugly and had a bad reputation, how blind was


    Matriarch Jackson that she would like this granddaughter-inw?


    Now thinking about it, she seemed to make it clear.


    When Wendy went downstairs, Charles happened to be in the hall.


    She thought for a moment and suddenly asked, ¡°Dad, what did Emily''s mother do before? How did you


    know each other?¡±


    Charles was stunned and didn''t expect that Wendy would ask such a thing.


    After so many years, was there still resentment in her heart?


    ¡°Dad, I just think that Emily and Hunter are together now, and I and Manson have also been closer


    recently. ¡±


    ¡°Did Manson propose to you?¡± Charles¡¯ eyes brightened.


    If even Manson was engaged to his daughter, then how would hispany have no orders in the


    future?


    Both of his daughters married into the Jackson family, which was enough to make his cooperative


    partners look at him with a new look.


    In the face of the Jackson family, everyone would take special care of hispany.


    The more Charles thought, the happier he felt.


    Wendy could know what Charles was thinking as long as she looked at his face.


    Although she looked down upon her father more and more in her heart, Wendy still smiled gently and


    softly.


    ¡°In the future, I may have another rtionship with Emily. But as you know, Emily seems to have a little


    misunderstanding about me recently.¡±


    ¡°What''s the matter with you and Emily?¡± Now Emily had be the fianc¨¦e of Hunter. Charles dared


    not do anything to her.


    Wendy said with a smile, "It''s nothing. I just want to get along better with Emily in the future. So, I want


    to know more about her."


    Wendy did not want to continue to discuss Emily. So, she continued the front question.


    "What kind of person is Emily''s mother? What family was she from?"


    "What family? No, she was just a daughter of an ordinary family. When she was in the bar, she was


    with me...¡±


    It seemed that Charles didn''t want to mention the old things.


    ¡°She has been gone for so many years. Why do you mention her? I''m afraid that even Emily has


    forgotten her."


    "Didn''t she tell you about her family? Where was her home? Who else was in her family?"


    "She just came out to sell wine. Her home was not in Bentson. Who knew who else was in her family?¡±


    ¡°Dad...¡±


    ¡°Don''t mention this woman again. Don''t mention her in front of Emily."


    Charles was a little impatient. He stood up and looked at Wendy and said, "It''s veryte. Go to bed


    early. Let''s go to visit Matriarch Jackson tomorrow.¡±


    It was said that Matriarch Jackson was still in the intensive care unit now. It was impossible to meet her.


    However, they had to show their kindness.


    At least, they should let the people of the Jackson family know that they were very worried about


    Matriarch Jackson.


    Wendy looked at his back when Charles went upstairs. Why did her father be impatient when he


    mentioned Emily''s mother?


    However, from his tone, that woman should not really be the daughter of a famous family.


    After all, Charles adored the powerful people. With his character, if Emily''s mother was really the


    daughter of a famous family, Charles would never have been so contemptuous to her.


    Was Emily''s mother the illegitimate daughter of Matriarch Jackson?


    Early the next morning, Emily woke up.


    When she opened her eyes, she did not see the bear doll she heldst night, but...


    ¡°Hunter?¡± The girl was scared and broke free from the man''s arms.


    Hunter frowned slightly. He was awakened from his dream by her.


    When he opened his eyes, the little girl in his arms had already escaped.


    However, holding her in his armsst night, although he didn''t do something, he felt that his heart was


    filled.


    He seemed to be very satisfied. So, he slept well.


    Soon, Emily washed up and changed her clothes in the bathroom and came out.


    "Go to school?" Hunter was still lying on the bed, looking at her freckled face.


    "Yes." Emily began to tidy up her schoolbag with her back to him.


    ¡°After school. I''ll go to the hospital to see grandmother myself. You don''t have to send someone to pick


    me up.¡±


    Being picked up and saw off at the school gate all day long might cause new criticism that she had


    found a sugar daddy.


    If it was possible, she just wanted to be an ordinary student and live her life quietly.


    After all, they would break up in two years. At that time, her life would have nothing to do with Hunter.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Therefore, she should not adapt to the days with him. In this way, after two years, she would not be


    unable to live without him.

 Chapter 141: Is He Willing to Sleep with You

    Chapter 141: Is He Willing to Sleep with You


    Emily stood in front of the desk with back to Hunter. She did not know that the man on the bed stared at


    her slender back and started to fantasize again.


    Her figure was very good. Her waist was so thin that he could hold it in both hands.


    Now in this position, especially when she bent to take things, the profile was very sweet.


    If he stood behind her and pressed her on the desk...


    Hunter coughed lightly. He had heard that little girls liked pure feeling and would stop after holding


    hands.


    His ideas seemed to be too mature.


    Girls at eighteen-year-old were really troublesome. Must they only hold hands?


    Could not they think about something else asionally?


    ¡°Hunter, I''m leaving.¡± Emily looked back at him. Unexpectedly, she met his deep eyes.


    The eyes were too deep, as if there was a little me beating in it!


    Emily couldn''t help but shiver. She quickly carried her bag and left Hunter''s room.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    His eyes were predatory and horrible.


    As if he could swallow her at any time!


    Emily always felt that she had no sense of security and was very dangerous when she stayed here.


    Ewan had already driven the car out of the hall. As Emily got on the car, her mobile phone rang.


    Wendy? This woman had not contacted her for a long time after they met in the mental hospitalst


    time. What did she want to do with her at this time?


    ¡°Emily, do you have a minute? I have something to do with you.¡± As soon as the phone was connected,


    Wendy''s gentle voice came over.


    Compared to her enthusiasm, Emily looked very indifferent, "Sorry. I have a ss. I have no time.¡±


    ¡°What time do you finish ss? I''lle to see you. *


    ¡°After ss, I still have a lot of things to do. I''m very busy during this period. If you have anything to


    say, you can say it on the phone now."


    What else could Wendy do to find her? She was either trying to frame her up or get something out of


    her.


    Emily had already seen through this woman. She didn''t need to have a good look to her at all.


    ¡°Wendy, if you don''t have anything to say, I''ll hang up first. I have to read a book.¡±


    ¡°Emily, don''t you care about your mother''s affairs?" Wendy said with a smile.


    Mom...


    Emily, who was about to hang up, was stunned. Her fingers tightened subconsciously, "What do you


    want to say?"


    ¡°I want to tell you something about your mother. But you seem to be very busy."


    ¡°Twelve thirty at noon, Ind Coffee."


    Emily hung up. But looking at the gradually darkened mobile phone screen, she fell into meditation.


    She didn''t know much about her mother.


    Her mother wasn''t in this house early. Charles said that she was dead, but no one knew where she was


    buried.


    For so many years, Emily had never seriously worshipped her mother.


    But if her mother didn''t die, why didn''t shee back to see her daughter for more than ten years?


    What did Wendy know?


    Less than 12:30, Wendy''s graceful figure appeared in Ind Coffee and she sat by the window.


    Holding her cell phone, she was looking at the street outside.


    On the other side of the street was Bentson University. The school gate was facing this side. As long as


    Emily came out, Wendy could see her.


    Sure enough, Emily''s slender figure appeared at the gate soon.


    Now, she wasing up this side of the road.


    "Sir, I have an appointment with her now. But she will certainly ask me about her motherter. I don''t


    have much information.¡±


    ¡°I''ve investigated herst night, and I''ll send you the information. You just need to get her blood


    sample.¡±


    ¡°Well, I see.¡±


    Wendy hung up and received the message from the man as expected.


    ¡°Why is that so?¡±


    Wendy was shocked. It had only a little information.


    Talia, a woman who seemed to have no family, used to work in a bar, and then was with Charles.


    A few yearster, she took her daughter back to Charles.


    Of course, Charles did paternity testing with his daughter. With Charles''s personality, he would not


    raise children for others.


    But Talia just lived in the Gale family for more than a year, and then was forced away by Kate.


    It was said that she died outside, and Charles did not go to find her.


    Anyway, she was just a woman. Charles did not care that she had gone.


    After this, Emily was left at the Gale family, and Talia had never appeared again.


    No one knew where Talia came from. Even sir could not find out.


    As for Matriarch Jackson''s previous investigation into this matter, the private detective disappeared


    after he went abroad.


    No one knew what Matriarch Jackson asked the private detective to investigate.


    The only thing that could be found now was that Matriarch Jackson had visited the private detective


    several times.


    Although there was no clear answer, judging from Matriarch Jackson''s actions, Wendy thought the


    answer had been clearly revealed.


    Seeing Emily walking into the gate of Ind Coffee, Wendy turned her special ring and waved to her.


    Emily walked up to her expressionless and sat down opposite her, "What do you want?"


    ¡°What''s the hurry? We haven''t eaten yet."


    Wendy waved and called the waiter, "Two medium-done filet mignon. Thank you.¡±


    After the waiter left, Emily stared at Wendy''s smiling face once again, "What do you want to say?"


    ¡°Are you and Hunter OK? Is he good to you? Have you had sex with him?"


    Emily''s face sank and she was about to stand up.


    Wendy said with a smile, "your mother Talia used to be a prostitute. She was not a daughter of an


    eminent family you have thought."


    Emily clenched her hands and calmed down. Then, she just sat down again.


    Since her mother had been dead, it didn''t matter whether she was a daughter of an eminent family or a


    prostitute.


    "If you just want to say that to humiliate me, I don''t have time to listen to you anymore.¡±


    ¡°Do you believe that she really died outside?"


    Emily''s hands suddenly tightened, "Wendy, if you want to say it, just say it. If you don''t want to say it,


    don''t jerk me!"


    Did Wendy know anything? Was her mother really alive?


    "I have a lot to say. But I also want to listen to you first. Why don''t you want to say it?"


    The smile on Wendy''s face was elegant and charming in the eyes of others.


    But in Emily''s eyes, it was synonym of malice and hypocrisy.


    ¡°What do you want me to say?" She knew that if she wanted to get something from Wendy, she had to


    pay first.


    This woman would never do anything that was not good for her. If she gave you the benefits, you had


    to return ten times or hundred times to her!


    Wendy said with a smile, "Didn''t I asked you a question just now? Why don''t you answer me? Have


    you had sex with Hunter?"


    ¡°Is he really willing to touch you? Was it you who seduced him on your own initiative? How many times


    has he had sex with you? How about his sexual ability?"

 Chapter 142 : She is very Defensive

    Chapter 142 : She is very Defensive


    Emily did not expect that Wendy, who seemed to be very gentle at ordinary times, would ask such a


    dirty question.


    Emily thought that Wendy was hypocritical but cultured at least before.


    Now, she had lost her temperament because of these questions.


    It was so... disgusting.


    ¡°How about it? You don''t want to say it, do you? Then you can''t hear from me the reason why your


    mother left the Gale family.¡±


    Wendy was not worried that Emily would leave now. From Emily''s expression, Wendy had learned how


    to control her.


    Emily took a deep breath and closed her eyes. Then she said expressionless, "Yes, we have had sex


    more than once. He has a strong ability and makes me happy.¡±


    ¡°Shame on you!¡± Wendy''s face sank in an instant. She was so angry that she wanted to take up the


    ss and pour the water on her forcefully.


    ¡°Isn''t Miss Wendy ashamed to ask me such questions all the time?"


    Emily had no expression on her face. After restraining her shyness, she could control her emotions.


    She would not lose her reason because of Wendy''s provocation.


    ¡°I have answered your questions. Can you tell me why my mother left the Gale family?¡±


    ¡°Didn''t Charles tell you?"


    The waiter brought the steak over, and Wendy just calmed down a little.


    Originally, she just wanted to humiliate Emily. But she didn''t expect that she would lose her cool


    completely because of Emily''s few words.


    After the waiter left, Wendy was ying with the ring on her ring finger while staring at Emily and


    smiling.


    "Your mother was forced to leave the Gale family by my mother.¡±


    Saying this kind of words, Wendy did not have the slightest apology and even took the winner''s


    posture.


    Emily still didn''t speak. Even though she was pinching her palm and almost hurt herself, Emily still


    showed no concern.


    ¡°Is it?¡± Emily smiled and cut the steak.


    ¡°So, what do you want by inviting me to dinner today?¡±


    ¡°Aren''t you sad? Your mother was forced away by my mother. After she was forced to leave, she had a


    hard time outside. Do you not feel distressed?¡±


    ¡°What does it have to do with you whether I feel distressed or not?"


    Anyway, Wendy had ordered a meal, and Emily could only eat it first. After all, she could save money


    for a meal, right?


    The purpose that Wendy asked her toe out would not be simply to say a few words which made


    her feel unwell.


    What was strange was that Wendy had not let out any ws until now. Emily could not guess what she


    wanted to do.


    ¡°Well. You don''t want to talk about your mother. So, let''s change the subject.¡±


    Wendy suddenly reached out and took the mushroom sauce to Emily.


    ¡°The mushroom sauce here is delicious. Try it."


    Before Emily could refuse, Wendy poured the mushroom sauce on Emily''s steak.


    When she put down the mushroom sauce, she suddenly waved and pressed her hand on the back of


    Emily''s hand by ident.


    Emily frowned and took her hand back.


    ¡°Sorry. Iam a little dizzy." Wendy murmured.


    But she resented Emily a little more.


    This Emily was so far away from her that she couldn''t touch her!


    Wendy thought that it should be very easy to take Emily''s blood sample.


    She just needed to talk to Emily and distract her attention. Then she could pretend to bump into her by


    ident and prick her with a fine needle on her ring.


    But she didn''t expect that she could not get close to Emily at all.


    In order not to arouse Emily''s suspicion, Wendy lowered her head to eat steak and looked for some


    boring topics.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°I heard that the elder sister will finish the overseas projects ahead of time ande back early."


    Wendy said.


    Emily was stunned. In her memory of thest life, the eldestdy of the Gale family had always been


    indifferent to her.


    The elder sister was not bad, but Emily was stupid in herst life. She was often used by Wendy to


    frame the elder sister up in front of Charles.


    The elder sister was not Kate''s daughter. She had been targeted by Kate and Wendy in the Gale


    family.


    Emily was also Wendy''s aplice in thest life. So, it was natural that the elder sister would


    alienate her.


    But in fact, the elder sister always took care of her when she was a child. But she was so stupid that


    she could not tell who was good and who was bad.


    Wendy said again, "You used to have a bad rtionship with elder sister. This time, you can''t make her


    angry again after shees back."


    "Don''t worry. Without your mischief, elder sister and I will get along very well."


    Emily still ate the steak attentively, as if she was not interested in any topic Wendy said. She only


    wanted to finish quickly and left.


    If it was not for getting Emily''s blood sample, Wendy had already left. Why should she stay to be bullied


    by this ugly girl?


    ¡°Anyway, the elder sister wille back. You should get along well with her.¡±


    Wendy really couldn''t find a topic to distract her attention. Emily was not interested in any topic!


    ¡°I''ll get some drinks.¡± Wendy stood up.


    Emily felt something was wrong. Why did Wendy have to go to the bar for drinks?


    ording to Wendy''s character, she had always maintained her noble status of a wealthy family. If she


    wanted something, she would wave to the waiters and let theme to serve her.


    It was impossible for her to go to the bar on her own.


    What was Wendy thinking?


    Unexpectedly, when Wendy walked by Emily''s side, she sprained her foot and rushed straight to Emily.


    Emily, who had been on guard for a long time, suddenly stood up and dodged from the other side of the


    chair.


    Seeing Wendy fall on her chair, Emily said in a deep voice, "Wendy, what do you want?"


    Did she want to attack her in public?


    How dared she? Wendy was more and more extravagant now!


    ¡°You are so strange!" Saying this, Emily did not look at her again and walked quickly to the door.


    ¡°Emily, wait!¡± Wendy was so anxious that she immediately caught up with Emily.


    But the waiter came quickly and stopped her, ¡°Miss, you haven''t checked out yet.¡±


    ¡°Can''t I afford it?¡± This was the first time Wendy was stopped by a waiter for fear that she would dine


    and dash.


    She threw a few bank notes to the waiter, and immediately ran out.


    However, there were so many people on the street that Emily had already disappeared.


    Damn! Wasn''t it easy to get some blood samples? Why couldn''t she do such a small thing well?


    She didn''t know why Emily was so defensive to her!


    It should be easy for her to stab Emily with a ring as she fell to her just now. Why could she fail!


    Could it be that Emily had seen through her minds?


    How could she tell sir about this?


    ..In fact, Emily did not see through anything. But she did see that Wendy harbored evil designs.


    But she couldn''t understand it at all. Even if Wendy wanted to attack her, she shouldn''t choose a caf¨¦


    with so many people.


    Wendy was not so stupid.


    So, what exactly did she want?


    ¡°Oh-" Thinking too much, Emily didn''t see the way ahead clearly and bumped into a warm chest.

 Chapter 142: 142 She is very Defensive

    Chapter 142: 142 She is very Defensive


    Emily did not expect that Wendy, who seemed to be very gentle at ordinary times, would ask such a


    dirty question.


    Emily thought that Wendy was hypocritical but cultured at least before.


    Now, she had lost her temperament because of these questions.


    It was so¡­ disgusting.


    "How about it? You don''t want to say it, do you? Then you can''t hear from me the reason why your


    mother left the Gale family."


    Wendy was not worried that Emily would leave now. From Emily''s expression, Wendy had learned how


    to control her.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Emily took a deep breath and closed her eyes. Then she said expressionless, "Yes, we have had sex


    more than once. He has a strong ability and makes me happy."


    "Shame on you!" Wendy''s face sank in an instant. She was so angry that she wanted to take up the


    ss and pour the water on her forcefully.


    "Isn''t Miss Wendy ashamed to ask me such questions all the time?"


    Emily had no expression on her face. After restraining her shyness, she could control her emotions.


    She would not lose her reason because of Wendy''s provocation.


    "I have answered your questions. Can you tell me why my mother left the Gale family?"


    "Didn''t Charles tell you?"


    The waiter brought the steak over, and Wendy just calmed down a little.


    Originally, she just wanted to humiliate Emily. But she didn''t expect that she would lose her cool


    completely because of Emily''s few words.


    After the waiter left, Wendy was ying with the ring on her ring finger while staring at Emily and


    smiling.


    "Your mother was forced to leave the Gale family by my mother."


    Saying this kind of words, Wendy did not have the slightest apology and even took the winner''s


    posture.


    Emily still didn''t speak. Even though she was pinching her palm and almost hurt herself, Emily still


    showed no concern.


    "Is it?" Emily smiled and cut the steak.


    "So, what do you want by inviting me to dinner today?"


    "Aren''t you sad? Your mother was forced away by my mother. After she was forced to leave, she had a


    hard time outside. Do you not feel distressed?¡±


    "What does it have to do with you whether I feel distressed or not?"


    Anyway, Wendy had ordered a meal, and Emily could only eat it first. After all, she could save money


    for a meal, right?


    The purpose that Wendy asked her toe out would not be simply to say a few words which made


    her feel unwell.


    What was strange was that Wendy had not let out any ws until now. Emily could not guess what she


    wanted to do.


    "Well. You don''t want to talk about your mother. So, let''s change the subject."


    Wendy suddenly reached out and took the mushroom sauce to Emily.


    "The mushroom sauce here is delicious. Try it."


    Before Emily could refuse, Wendy poured the mushroom sauce on Emily''s steak.


    When she put down the mushroom sauce, she suddenly waved and pressed her hand on the back of


    Emily''s hand by ident.


    Emily frowned and took her hand back.


    "Sorry. I am a little dizzy." Wendy murmured.


    But she resented Emily a little more.


    This Emily was so far away from her that she couldn''t touch her!


    Wendy thought that it should be very easy to take Emily''s blood sample.


    She just needed to talk to Emily and distract her attention. Then she could pretend to bump into her by


    ident and prick her with a fine needle on her ring.


    But she didn''t expect that she could not get close to Emily at all.


    In order not to arouse Emily''s suspicion, Wendy lowered her head to eat steak and looked for some


    boring topics.


    "I heard that the elder sister will finish the overseas projects ahead of time ande back early."


    Wendy said.


    Emily was stunned. In her memory of thest life, the eldestdy of the Gale family had always been


    indifferent to her.


    The elder sister was not bad, but Emily was stupid in herst life. She was often used by Wendy to


    frame the elder sister up in front of Charles.


    The elder sister was not Kate''s daughter. She had been targeted by Kate and Wendy in the Gale


    family.


    Emily was also Wendy''s aplice in thest life. So, it was natural that the elder sister would


    alienate her.


    But in fact, the elder sister always took care of her when she was a child. But she was so stupid that


    she could not tell who was good and who was bad.


    Wendy said again, "You used to have a bad rtionship with elder sister. This time, you can''t make her


    angry again after shees back."


    "Don''t worry. Without your mischief, elder sister and I will get along very well."


    Emily still ate the steak attentively, as if she was not interested in any topic Wendy said. She only


    wanted to finish quickly and left.


    If it was not for getting Emily''s blood sample, Wendy had already left. Why should she stay to be bullied


    by this ugly girl?


    "Anyway, the elder sister wille back. You should get along well with her."


    Wendy really couldn''t find a topic to distract her attention. Emily was not interested in any topic!


    "I''ll get some drinks." Wendy stood up.


    Emily felt something was wrong. Why did Wendy have to go to the bar for drinks?


    ording to Wendy''s character, she had always maintained her noble status of a wealthy family. If she


    wanted something, she would wave to the waiters and let theme to serve her.


    It was impossible for her to go to the bar on her own.


    What was Wendy thinking?


    Unexpectedly, when Wendy walked by Emily''s side, she sprained her foot and rushed straight to Emily.


    Emily, who had been on guard for a long time, suddenly stood up and dodged from the other side of the


    chair.


    Seeing Wendy fall on her chair, Emily said in a deep voice, "Wendy, what do you want?"


    Did she want to attack her in public?


    How dared she? Wendy was more and more extravagant now!


    "You are so strange!" Saying this, Emily did not look at her again and walked quickly to the door.


    "Emily, wait!" Wendy was so anxious that she immediately caught up with Emily.


    But the waiter came quickly and stopped her, "Miss, you haven''t checked out yet."


    "Can''t I afford it?" This was the first time Wendy was stopped by a waiter for fear that she would dine


    and dash.


    She threw a few bank notes to the waiter, and immediately ran out.


    However, there were so many people on the street that Emily had already disappeared.


    Damn! Wasn''t it easy to get some blood samples? Why couldn''t she do such a small thing well?


    She didn''t know why Emily was so defensive to her!


    It should be easy for her to stab Emily with a ring as she fell to her just now. Why could she fail!


    Could it be that Emily had seen through her minds?


    How could she tell sir about this?


    ¡­In fact, Emily did not see through anything. But she did see that Wendy harbored evil designs.


    But she couldn''t understand it at all. Even if Wendy wanted to attack her, she shouldn''t choose a caf¨¦


    with so many people.


    Wendy was not so stupid.


    So, what exactly did she want?


    "Oh--" Thinking too much, Emily didn''t see the way ahead clearly and bumped into a warm


    chest.

 Chapter 143 : Why Do You Pester Me

    Chapter 143 : Why Do You Pester Me


    ¡°Sorry...¡± Emily covered her nose which was hurt and retreated in a hurry.


    But because she retreated too fast, she stumbled over something. Then, she was unstable and fell


    behind her.


    ¡°Be careful.¡± The man reached out and helped her.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Emily finally stood firm and looked up at him.


    The next second, her eyes were immediately filled with defense, ¡°It''s you. You... Psst."


    The back of her hand hurt. Emily raised her hand and found that there was a bloody wound.


    Although the wound was not big, it still hurt.


    Henry''s sight fell on the back of her hand. He winced gently with good-looking eyebrows, "Do I hurt


    you? Sorry!¡±


    "It is me who identally touch your button.¡±


    Emily looked at his button.


    As soon as Emily looked at Henry''s shirt, she knew it was very expensive. Every button was carefully


    carved out.


    Henry also looked at his button and was a little helpless, "It seems that the next time I can''t wear this


    kind of clothes. It will be a sharp weapon to hurt people.¡±


    He took out the paper towel and held Emily''s hand to wipe the blood on the back of her hand.


    Emily immediately took her hand back. She was still on guard against him.


    Henry said with a smile, ¡°At least, I didn''t hide the thing that I knew your fianc¨¦, right?"


    This was true.


    In fact, Emily didn''t know why she was on guard against him. After all, Henry didn''t do anything.


    She just subconsciously wanted to get rid of the rtionship with Hunter.


    ¡°You can treat me as an ordinary person. I hurt you. So, I want to treat you to dinner, okay?¡±


    ¡°No. I''ve already had a meal.¡± Emily still refused.


    ¡°Well, you dirtied my button. You offer me a meal to make amends, okay?" Henry changed his words.


    ¡°Why do you have to eat with me?¡± Emily looked at the button on his shirt. She did leave her blood on


    the button.


    ¡°Nothing. I just want to have dinner with you.¡±


    ¡°But I don''t want to."


    ¡°Then, I''ll still find a chance to have dinner with you until you ept.¡±


    ¡°You...¡± Emily red at him. She had never seen such a thick-skinned person.


    Henry smiled softly. It had to say that Henry was very handsome.


    But as long as Emily thought of that he and Hunter knew each other, she didn''t want to see him more


    even if he looked handsome.


    ¡°Come on. I''m hungry.¡± Henry crossed her and walked in front of her.


    He chucked the used paper towel in the dustbin by him.


    Emily was not willing to go with him and still stood in ce.


    ¡°ss 1801 of the design department of Bentson University, right? If you don''t agree to have dinner


    with me now, I''ll go straight to your school to see you next time.¡±


    ¡°You...¡± This psychopath!


    But Henry smiled and looked back at her. The light smile was so amazing that it made the surrounding


    scenery lose color instantly.


    All the girls who passed by were staring at him and were attracted.


    Emily couldn''t understand why this man had to pester her.


    "I''m really hungry. I have a bad stomach. If I don''t eat on time, I will have stomachache. Can you have


    a meal with me?"


    He was so humble to make a request. It was just like a boyfriend begging for his girlfriend.


    Passing girls all stared at Emily. Seeing that she was so indifferent and heartless, they all wanted to get


    rid of Emily and took this super handsome guy with stomach trouble to dinner.


    The man had said that if he didn''t eat on time, his stomach would feel bad. How could she be so


    indifferent?


    Emily closed her eyes and took a deep breath to not be in a sulk.


    Staring at Henry, she said coldly, "My time is limited.¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry. It''s just a meal.¡± Henry smiled. The girls were crazy again.


    How could there be such a good-looking man? How could there be such a good-looking smile?


    As soon as he smiled, the flowers around him seemed to be about to bloom.


    As he smiled again, even the sky had be particrly clear. The blue sky and white clouds were


    beautiful beyond words!


    This man was really handsome!


    They walked into a nearby restaurant which was selected by Emily.


    After walking in, Henry''s smile disappeared.


    The restaurant was so small that there was no box. This was the peak time for eating, and there were


    two people waiting in line at this restaurant.


    Emily was in a better mood when Henry did not smile.


    "I like the food of this restaurant. If you don''t like it, let''s go. You can go to another ce to have a meal


    by yourself, OK?"


    Henry looked down at her. This girl intentionally chose this ce.


    He said faintly, "it''s OK. I haven''t eaten in this kind of restaurant. It''s OK to try it.¡±


    ¡°However, it is very likely that we will share tables with others. The bowls, chopsticks, tables and chairs


    may not be very clean.¡±


    "Since it''s not clean, why do you still eat here?¡± Henry frowned.


    Thinking of greasy things, Henry felt the stomach unwell.


    "I don''t care. I''m used to it. I''m just afraid that your clothes, which are all famous brands, will be dirtied


    by oil. Then, you will lose hundreds of thousands."


    Emily''s words were originally meant to satirize Henry. Unexpectedly, when people around them heard


    that the clothes Henry was wearing were worth hundreds of thousands, they moved aside one after


    another, fearing that they might dirty his clothes.


    The restaurant owner was also scared, and quickly wiped the oil on his hands with a towel.


    Looking around, the restaurant owner found that the customer of one table had finished eating and left.


    So, he hurried to carefully clean up that table.


    "Sir, Miss, can you sit here?" The restaurant owner asked carefully.


    Henry still frowned. Emily had already sat down by the table and looked at him.


    ¡°How about it? Do you want to eat? If you don''t eat, let''s go. "


    ¡°Why not?" Henry walked past, but his eyes were fixed on the table top.


    Although the restaurant owner had just wiped it carefully, he still felt that the table top was still greasy.


    And the chair, which was greasy...


    ¡°The chair is not dirty. Really. It''s just a little old.¡±


    The restaurant owner came over, wiped the chair with his hand, and spread out his hand to show


    Henry.


    "You see, sir, the chair is really not dirty.¡±


    Seeing that the restaurant owner was so cautious, Emily felt a little sorry. After thinking about it, she


    was about to tell Henry that they could change the ce to not embarrass the restaurant owner.


    Unexpectedly, Henry had already sat down and looked at her and said, "I''m not familiar here. Please


    order."


    Emily looked at him, and then at the restaurant owner.


    The restaurant owner was still standing on the side, fearing that he did not serve them well.


    This kind of small restaurant couldn''t afford to offend such rich customers. They were just making a


    living. It was not easy for him to do such business.


    ¡°Hey, please serve some of your specialty dishes as soon as possible.¡±


    Anyway, Emily was not full just now. After eating two mouthfuls of steak, she did not feel like eating


    because of Wendy.


    Now, she was hungry, too.


    ¡°OK. Please wait a minute.¡± The restaurant owner went to prepare the food immediately.


    Emily looked at Henry, "Can you tell me why you keep pestering me? What do you want?"


    ¡°I don''t know.¡± Henry looked down at her eyes.


    When they sat together, Henry found that the girl was so short.


    ¡°Humph.¡± He said with a smile, as if he was really puzzled, "How can he fall in love with you, a short


    woman?"

 Chapter 144 : He is Unwilling

    Chapter 144 : He is Unwilling


    ¡°Who''s short? I''m over 160cm tall!" Emily stared at him.


    This guy said she was short!


    She was over 160cm tall. Why was she short?


    If she could be regarded short, how about those who was just over 150cm?


    In order not to show weakness, Emily looked up and tried her best to look him in the eyes.


    After a while, her neck became sour. Then she found that this guy was as tall as Hunter.


    ¡°Can you tell me why you always pester me?¡±


    She was really annoyed. Someone inexplicably pestered her. She was very innocent and helpless.


    "If your goal is Hunter, then you''re looking for the wrong person. I''m nothing to Hunter. It''s useless for


    you to pester me.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I want to get information about Hunter from you?"


    His smile let Emily realized that she was wrong.


    ¡°Then, why?¡± She was not good at guessing at all.


    ¡°I said, I don''t know.¡± Henry''s words didn''t sound fake.


    His beautiful eyes were full of innocence and a trace of confusion, which made it hard for people to


    doubt his sincerity.


    But was this really the case?


    He didn''t know why to pester her, but he always pestered her. How could she be convinced of this


    excuse?


    ¡°Probably because I am unwilling to be driven away by you that night.¡±


    Unwilling? Why did he sound like a kid?


    ¡°Was it the first time you had been rejected by a girl?¡±


    The restaurant owner served the first dish. Emily said casually while holding chopsticks.


    Unexpectedly, Henry thought about this question seriously.


    After a moment, he nodded seriously, "you are the first girl to refuse me."


    ¡°Cough!¡± Emily almost choked to death on the Sweet and Sour Spare Ribs.


    Did he have to pester her just because she refused him?


    But what was the point?


    ¡°You hurt my self-esteem." Henry said seriously once again.


    Emily looked at him carefully to study his expression.


    Since she found that the man¡¯s words were true. He did not lie to her.


    OMG! These noble men were born to be loved by thousands of people.


    In particr, Henry was so handsome. He must have lived in the ttery of women all the time.


    Now, he was asionally refused by a girl. Then, he felt that she hurt his self-esteem?


    ¡°I refuse you to approach me because of Hunter. I don''t want to have any contact with Hunter''s friends.


    It''s just so simple."


    Emily felt that it was necessary for her to make it clear to him, so that she would not really hurt his self-


    esteem.


    "If you are not Hunter''s friend, with your so handsome face, I should not have refused so thoroughly


    when you osted me."


    Of course, she was not the kind of person who would only be attracted by face. Even if he was


    handsome, it depended on


    whether he was pleasing to her eyes and the situation at that time.


    Like that night, so many people were there. Under that circumstances, she would not refuse a good-


    looking guy.


    After all, it was a group of people ying together. It did not matter to have one more friend.


    Of course, if she was alone, she would probably refuse.


    So, she said, it depended.


    "Really?" Henry didn''t seem to believe it. He turned his head and looked at her face.


    ¡°Yes. Most girls won''t refuse a man like you."


    ¡°Will you refuse me?"


    ¡°Will you sever your friendship with Hunter?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Henry answered firmly.


    Emily gently took a breath and said helplessly, "So, you are Hunter''s friend, and I''m not willing to make


    friends with you. It is so simple.¡±


    So, after this meal, he should do his own things and not pester her again.


    Henry still stared at her small face and wanted to say something. But his eyes finally sank and he didn''t


    speak.


    His depressed expression made Emily uneasy immediately.


    Could it be that she hurt his self-esteem again?


    But, why was this gentleman so fragile? Could he be a little bit stronger?


    The people around, especially the girls, looked at her fiercely and almost wanted to tear her apart.


    It was as if she bullied their beloved God and made him so depressed.


    ¡°Hey, the Sweet and Sour Spare Ribs here are really good. Would you like to try them?"


    In order to avoid those eyes which wanted to tear her, Emily wrinkled her nose and gave a piece of


    Sweet and Sour Spare Ribs to Henry.


    Henry did not even look at the bowl, but looked at her, "My name is not ''Hey¡¯.¡±


    "..." Emily was speechless. Why did he even care about this small matter?


    Anyway, after the meal, they could go their separate ways. She didn''t think she needed to know his


    name.


    But now, this guy''s more and more depressed expression almost made her feel sorry as all the girls.


    ¡°Well, you... What''s your name?"


    "Henry. Henry Sharp.¡± Henry finally was in a better mood than before, ¡°How about you?"


    ¡°Don''t you know my name?" As a friend of Hunter, it was impossible for him to not know Miss Gale''s


    engagement to Hunter.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°I only know that you are the daughter of the Gale family." As for her name, he really hadn''t checked.


    ¡°Emily.¡± Emily said peevishly. ¡°Now, can we eat?"


    The restaurant owner served one soy-braised pork. Although the color was not good, it smelled


    delicious!


    Emily''s mouth was watering and she immediately ate a piece of soy-braised pork.


    ¡°Oh... " She covered her lips and looked embarrassed.


    ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Henry thought that she choked. So, he immediately patted her back, "Eat slowly, I


    won''t grab.¡±


    ¡°No. I... It hurts...¡± tt hurt so much that her tears almost started from her eyes, "No... Don''t pat..."


    Seeing that she looked unwell, Henry increased his strength, ¡°Eat slowly."


    ¡°No, you... Don''t pat me. It hurts."


    Emily turned and pushed his hand away.


    Finally, she swallowed the piece of soy-braised pork. She red at him and her eyes were red.


    ¡°You pat me so hard. Do you want to kill me? Do you know it hurts?¡±


    "I''m afraid you''re choking.¡± What''s more, he didn''t use much strength... Well, maybe he didn''t control


    his strength well after he had been trained for so many years.


    However, this girl was so vulnerable and could not bear a little strength.


    This cognition was a little fresh for him.


    Emily covered her lips and breathed. She felt aggrieved.


    ¡°Are you scalded, little girl? The dishes are all cooked now. They are very hot. Don''t be so greedy. Eat


    slowly.¡±


    When the restaurant owner served the third dish, he looked at Emily with a smile.


    He looked at Henry again and said with a smile, "You little girlfriend is so lovely."


    "Yes." Henry nodded and did not exin.


    He never liked to exin the irrelevant things.


    But Emily was different. As she wanted to exin that they were not lovers, the restaurant owner had


    gone far away.


    She red at Henry and said unhappily, "Why don''t you exin? We are not lovers."

 Chapter 145: The Girl Is Perfect

    Chapter 145: The Girl Is Perfect


    ¡°Does it affect me to exin or not?¡± Henry finally picked up chopsticks.


    Emily couldn''t refute his words at all.


    He didn''t know the restaurant owner. They wouldn''t have any contact in the future.


    In this case, it did not matter for him whether the restaurant owner misunderstood him or not.


    There was nothing wrong with those words. But Emily still felt that it was too heartless.


    Emily looked at this man again. He was really handsome. Even standing with Hunter together, he was


    not inferior at all.


    He and Hunter were really from the same world. Only such people could be qualified to be Hunter''s


    friends.


    On the contrary, the distance between she and them was so far...


    ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Henry suddenly put down his chopsticks and looked at her.


    ¡°Nothing. My tongue hurts." Emily looked down to cover her feelings of loss.


    ¡°Just eat. After finishing eating, we can say goodbye. I have sses in the afternoon.¡±


    Emily did what she said. After dinner, she said goodbye to him immediately.


    This time, no one could stop her. As soon as they left the restaurant, Emily left immediately. She didn''t


    want to look at Henry any more.


    Henry looked at her far back and his deep eyes gradually be blurred.


    It seemed that he was thinking about something.


    Three dayster, under the care of everyone, Matriarch Jackson miraculously recovered.


    It was fine that day. The maid pushed Matriarch Jackson for a walk in the backyard.


    Matriarch Jackson identally saw a familiar figure.


    The girl stood in the flowers. That white and clean skirt, which was clear and refreshing, had a retro


    vor.


    It was a kind of... a familiar feeling.


    ¡°Talia...¡± Matriarch Jackson thought she was wrong.


    But, this back figure, this hairstyle, this skirt... Why was it so simr to Talia in the picture?


    Finally, the girl turned back. Under the sun, her face was pure and clear. She was so beautiful that her


    skin was shining even without makeup.


    "So beautiful..." Matriarch Jackson subconsciously wanted to walk over.


    ¡°Matriarch Jackson, do you want to go for a walk?"


    Seeing Matriarch Jackson nodding, the maid immediately pushed her and went on.


    It seemed to be getting closer and closer to that girl.


    The girl seemed to see Matriarch Jackson. She was stunned and immediately came over, "Hello,


    Matriarch Jackson."


    ¡°You are..." Maybe it was because the sun was too strong, Matriarch Jackson felt that her sight was a


    little blurred.


    She couldn''t see the girl''s face clearly. She only knew that she was very impressed by her skirt.


    This was clearly Talia''s dress in the photo. Why was it on the girl now?


    ¡°I''m Wendy, Emily''s sister.¡± Wendy smiled at her.


    This smile was gentle and soft. Coupled with her soft temperament and beautiful and clean face, all


    elders would definitely like her as long as they saw her.


    In particr, her face was really beautiful.


    Hearing that she was Emily''s elder sister, Matriarch Jackson was immediately excited.


    ¡°You are Emily''s elder sister. You are so beautiful!"


    She was really beautiful! In particr, she did not even make up and her face was clean. Matriarch


    Jackson liked her very much.


    But looking at her dress, Matriarch Jackson always had some inexplicable feeling in her heart.


    ¡°Your skirt...¡±


    ¡°Does Matriarch Jackson also like this dress?" Wendy twirled in front of her.


    As she stood and looked at Matriarch Jackson, she smiled a little shyly.


    ¡°I don''t know why. I like this dress since I was a child. Maybe because I was influenced by someone


    around me in childhood. ¡±


    ¡°Someone around you?" Matriarch Jackson was shocked.


    ¡°I can''t remember her. I just vaguely remember that when I was very young, there was a person around


    me who liked to wear such a skirt.¡±


    Wendy tilted her head, as if in memory. But she finally shook her head.


    ¡°The memory is too vague to know who that woman is. But I know she was very kind to me. Before I


    could remember her, she had disappeared.¡±


    ¡°Why did she disappear?¡± Matriarch Jackson looked a little anxious.


    ¡°I don''t know.¡± Wendy shook her head and was confused, "Anyway, she disappeared. Later, I am alone


    all the time.¡±


    ¡°And your mother?" She was Emily''s elder sister. So, was she the elder sister or the second elder


    sister?


    She seemed to be at the same age with Emily. She should be the second elder sister.


    This girl was the second daughter of the Gale family. Her mother should be the daughter of the Winston


    family. Matriarch


    Jackson had forgotten her name. But she still remembered the general situation.


    ¡°Hasn''t your mother always been with you? Why are you alone?¡±


    ¡°My mother...¡±


    Wendy bit her lips and her eyes flowed through a trace of grievance.


    She bowed her head and grabbed her fingers and whispered, "My mother doesn''t like me. She likes


    Emily. She is with Emily


    almost all the time.¡±


    Matriarch Jackson did not understand. She had asked someone to investigate things, but she did not


    investigate so thoroughly.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Wendy was Kate''s daughter, but Emily was not. Why did Kate apany Emily all the time?


    How could she apany other people''s children, regardless of her own daughter?


    ¡°I don''t know why. I even thought that my mother was not my mother at all. Maybe she was Emily''s


    mother."


    Wendy smiled, as if she was trying to let herself show no concern.


    Her voice was as soft as today''s wind, which made people feel easy.


    ¡°Maybe I have not been clever enough since childhood, so my mother likes Emily more than me.¡±


    She smiled so lonely, which made people feel sorry.


    However, she was strong.


    Even in such a lost time, she still smiled tofort Matriarch Jackson.


    ¡°But I have been working hard. I believe that as long as I work hard, my mother will like me one day."


    ¡°Silly girl..." Matriarch Jackson sighed. She didn''t expect that the beautiful girl would live so hard.


    Matriarch Jackson should be happy since someone loved Emily. But hearing Wendy''s words, she felt a


    little strange with an unknown reason.


    ¡°By the way, my mother is here today. It seems that she is also nearby.¡±


    Wendy seemed to be very respectful to her mother. She was a little anxious.


    ¡°My mother will be angry if she can''t find me all the time. Matriarch Jackson, I''ll go to my mother first. I''ll


    see youter."


    After greeting Matriarch Jackson, Wendy turned and left.


    She was so uneasy and cautious. She seemed to be afraid that her mother would me her if she did


    not do well.


    She was the daughter of a powerful family. Why did she live so cautiously?


    Was her mother really bad for her?


    ¡°I''ve also heard of this Miss Wendy." The maid pushed Matriarch Jackson and went on.


    ¡°Well?¡± Matriarch Jackson looked back at her. "What kind of girl is she?¡±


    ¡°A very good girl. I heard that because of her outstanding conduct and cultivation, she was called the


    first beauty of Bentson.¡±


    ¡°The first beauty?¡± She had such a high praise!


    ¡°Yes. She has been excellent in both character and learning since childhood. She is not the same kind


    of person as Miss


    Emily, who is infamous.¡±


    The maid continued to push Matriarch Jackson forward. At the other corner of the flower bed, they


    heard that someone was calling.


    The woman hid behind the flower. Her voice was very low, but Matriarch Jackson could clearly hear


    what she said.


    "..."Yes. Don''t get in touch with Matriarch Jackson anymore. If Matriarch Jackson knew that you passed


    Wendy''s blood off as


    Emily''s and had a paternity test, you and I would not be able to survive in Bentson, you know?

 Chapter 146: Emily, I Dont Want to Compete with You

    Chapter 146: Emily, I Don''t Want to Compete with You


    Passed Wendy''s blood off as Emily''s and had a paternity test...


    Matriarch Jackson was stunned. The whole person became extremely stiff and was shocked.


    Who was this woman? Who was she on the phone with? Who was Matriarch Jackson?


    Wasn''t she the only Matriarch Jackson?


    So, who was the person this woman called?


    Before Matriarch Jackson could understand, the woman after the flower said again, ¡°Hunter seems to


    like that Wendy very much, and often invites her to visit Jackson''s house."


    "I feel worried about Emily. So, Ie here today. I haven''t expected to see Wendy and Hunter


    together. I am so angry!"


    ¡°Isn''t Wendy relying on her appearance which is like her dead mother? She dares to steal Emily''s man.


    This bitch! I have to


    take her a lesson sooner orter!"


    Not knowing what the man at the other end of the phone said, the woman continued to curse, "I would


    have driven Wendy out of the house at the beginning if I knew it. How could I have kept her if it wasn''t


    to hide Emily''s identity?"


    ¡°I have raised her for so many years for nothing and let her take Emily''s ce. What I want is that one


    day, Emily will be admitted as Talia''s daughter by Matriarch Jackson.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I have already known that Wendy is Matriarch Jackson''s granddaughter...¡±


    After that, Matriarch Jackson couldn''t hear any words.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Her heart was a little ufortable. Suddenly, her hands fell on the position of the heart, and she was


    short of breath.


    Oh my god! What did she do? The truth was like this!


    How could they! How could they treat her granddaughter like this!


    They even bullied Wendy into this way!


    ¡°Matriarch Jackson, Matriarch Jackson, what''s the matter with you?" The maid was startled and cried


    out in a hurry, "Help, help! Matriarch Jackson is sick! Come on, help!"


    ...Matriarch Jackson was sick again and spent two days and two nights in the emergency room.


    Two dayster, she was transferred to the intensive care unit. It was said that she didn''t want to see


    anyone, even Patriarch Jackson.


    Later, Patriarch Jackson insisted to go in. No one knew what happened in the room. In short, three


    dayster, Matriarch Jackson went back to the Jackson''s house.


    There were family doctors and nurses who took care of Matriarch Jackson in the Jackson family. As


    long as she didn''t get sick, it would be better at home than in the hospital.


    The key was that Matriarch Jackson had been in a bad mood and did not want to see anyone.


    This time, she even did not meet Emily.


    Five days had passed, and now it was the sixth day. Emilypletely did not know the situation of


    Matriarch Jackson.


    Hunter had gone to visit Matriarch Jackson twice. However, every time Matriarch Jackson faced him,


    she was about to speak, but saying nothing.


    She seemed to have a lot of things to say. But in the end, she did not say anything.


    People did not know how tofort her with such a situation.


    The doctor said that most patients had this kind of situation, because they knew themselves... their


    physical conditions were not very good.


    So, Matriarch Jackson was worried that she would die soon. Then, she was desperate?


    No one was willing to say such words. But as for Matriarch Jacksor''s situation, everyone had been


    tacit.


    They were afraid that Matriarch Jackson really wouldn''t live long.


    The doctor had revealed carefully in the past that he didn''t sure whether Matriarch Jackson could


    survive this winter. Everyone in Jackson family was worried about this news.


    Two dayster, it was the weekend. Emily came to the Jackson''s house early and wanted to visit


    Matriarch Jackson.


    Unexpectedly, she met Wendy in the yard, who also came to visit Matriarch Jackson.


    ¡°Emily, are you also here?¡± Wendy seemed to be in a good mood today.


    However, her dress let Emily inexplicably feel a bit strange.


    It was beautiful for Wendy to wear retro dress.


    However, she never liked this kind of skirt. What''s more, she had no makeup at all.


    Without makeup, was this still Wendy?


    Emily had never been kind to Wendy. She just nced at her and went to the backyard.


    The servant said that Matriarch Jackson was in the backyard. She wanted to see Matriarch Jackson.


    As long as she could see with her own eyes that Matriarch Jackson was in stable condition, she would


    be at ease.


    ¡°Why are you walking in such a hurry? Do you think Matriarch Jackson would like to see you again?"


    Wendy walked behind her, slowly and calmly.


    "What do you mean?" Emily looked back at her. Although she didn''t want to contact Wendy, she always


    felt that there was an insinuation in her words.


    ¡°Nothing. I just want to make a bet with you."


    Wendy came to her and motioned her to go to the backyard with her.


    ¡°Do you think Matriarch Jackson would like to see you or me today?¡±


    Emily frowned. What rtionship could Wendy have with Matriarch Jackson?


    In thest life, although Wendy had always wanted to please Matriarch Jackson, Matriarch Jackson


    had been indifferent to her all the time.


    But today, why did she look so confident?


    ¡°I heard that Matriarch Jackson actually wanted me to be with Hunter. But not knowing why, she


    changed her mindter."


    Wendy''s smile today was as elegant as a noble princess.


    She looked at Emily without any hostility. Because she seemed to not despise her as an enemy.


    She was so superior and elegant, but always so hypocritical.


    Emily ignored Wendy and went straight to the backyard.


    Wendy also followed closely behind her with no intention of passing her.


    Matriarch Jackson was behind the main house. This time, Patriarch Jackson was with her.


    Last time Matriarch Jackson was ill and transferred from the emergency room to the intensive care unit,


    Patriarch Jackson had been with her.


    But after all, he was the boss of the Jackson Group. He had been apanying Matriarch Jackson, so


    the affairs of the Jackson Group had naturally been dyed.


    Now there was a rumor inside the Jackson family that Patriarch Jackson was arranging for a


    sessor.


    But Patriarch Jackson hadn''t made a statement. So, everyone was still trying to perform well.


    Although Hunter had always been favored by Patriarch Jackson, he had his own Century Group, and


    he seemed to have no intention ofing back to take over the Jackson Group.


    As a result, thepetition in the Jackson family was very fierce recently.


    Now, it was critical to please Patriarch Jackson and Matriarch Jackson.


    Seeing Patriarch Jackson pushing Matriarch Jackson for a walk not far from the front, Emily hesitated


    for a moment and then quickened her pace.


    She knew that Patriarch Jackson didn''t like her. But she came here to see Matriarch Jackson today.


    So, even if Patriarch Jackson didn''t like her, she had to brace herself and go there.


    Unexpectedly, she just walked two steps while her arms were grabbed and she was pulled back by


    Wendy.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Emily was pulled and her feet were unsteady. She almost fell down and could


    only catch Wendy subconsciously.


    Unexpectedly, Wendy fell to the ground as Emily caught her.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Wendy cried out in pain. She touched her ankle, and tears filled her eyes.


    ¡°Emily, I... I just want to see Matriarch Jackson. I really don''t want topete with you.¡±


    Emily frowned. The next second, she knew what Wendy wanted to do.


    Wasn''t it too childish to frame others?


    How dared she y tricks in Jackson family! Hunter was not here. Why was her purpose to do it?

 Chapter 147: Fall into Disfavor So Soon

    Chapter 147: Fall into Disfavor So Soon


    Wendy was sitting on the ground and frowned. Her face was full of pain.


    It seemed that she couldn''t even stand up.


    She was always good at acting. Emily never denied it.


    But now, she didn''t need to pay attention to this woman.


    Emily was about to leave while Wendy said pitifully, "Emily, I will remember what Mrs. Gale said to me


    last night."


    Mrs. Gale? Which Mrs. Gale?


    Emily looked at Wendy. The only Mrs. Gale she knew was Wendy''s mother, Kate.


    But, why did Wendy call her mother like this?


    Wendy did not give her the opportunity to think, and immediately said, "I will try to keep away from


    Hunter and do not embarrass you.¡±


    ¡°You keep away from Hunter?" It was such a big joke that Emily sneered, "Do you think I will believe


    it?"


    ¡°I... I will try to not think about him."


    Wendy bowed her head. It looked like she wanted to cry.


    Emily really didn''t want to see her perform anymore. However, Wendy''s action was really weird.


    Wendy was clearly acting for others. Of course, she would not be the only audience!


    Just as Emily thought of this, an anxious voice has sounded behind her, "Wendy, why are you sitting on


    the ground?¡±


    looked at Wendy sitting on the ground, Matriarch Jackson felt heartache for no reason.


    ¡°It''s cold on the ground. Get up! Don''t freeze!"


    Although it was still October and the weather was not very cold, it was not good for a girl to sit on the


    ground.


    It turned out that Wendy wanted to act for Matriarch Jackson. How could Matriarch Jackson and


    Patriarch Jackson not see through such a clumsy scheme?


    But Emily did not expect that when she looked at Matriarch Jackson, Matriarch Jackson''s eyes were


    complicated.


    Matriarch Jackson just nced at her, and then looked at Wendy anxiously, ¡°Wendy, get up quickly.¡±


    Wendy tried to get up. But she just stood up a little bit and immediately fell back.


    She let out a low voice which was full of pain.


    ¡°I''m sorry, Matriarch Jackson. I... My feet may...¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What''s wrong with your feet? Does it hurt?¡± Matriarch Jackson was so anxious that she wanted to go


    and help her up in person.


    Patriarch Jackson''s hand fell on her shoulder and gently pressed her back.


    He lifted his chin, and the maid behind him immediately went over to help Wendy up. Then, she helped


    Wendy sit down beside the flower bed.


    The maid looked at Wendy''s feet and turned to look at Matriarch Jackson and said, ¡°Matriarch Jackson,


    her ankle is injured and swollen so much."


    Emily''s line of sight also fell on Wendy''s ankle. She did not expect that it was really red and swollen!


    But she was OK just now. Was it worth to hurt herself like this just in order to frame her?


    ¡°Howe? Call the doctor quickly. Hurry up!"


    Matriarch Jackson was so anxious that her eyes were red.


    Although Patriarch Jackson didn''t understand why Matriarch Jackson cared so much about the two


    sisters, he couldn''t calm down when Matriarch Jackson was so anxious.


    For fear that Matriarch Jackson would be ill again, Patriarch Jackson said, ¡°Hurry to call the doctor.¡±


    Listening to his order, the maid ran quickly to the back room of the main house.


    Matriarch Jackson lived in the back room. In order to take care of her, there was a medical room in the


    back room, and several doctors and nurses were usually there.


    Soon, the doctors and nurses rushed over. Seeing that Matriarch Jackson cared about Wendy, they did


    not dare to be careless.


    "Thisdy''s ankle is sprained. It''s probably due to an idental fall.¡±


    The doctor took out the prepared ice and packed it with a special tool to cool her ankle.


    Wendy frowned tightly, and her lower lip was bitten out with a pale color.


    But she held back the pain and fought back the tears.


    This girl was really strong and tolerant. Matriarch Jackson didn''t know whether she had always been


    like this.


    Could it be that she had learned patience from childhood so that she was so strong now?


    She was in pain. But she just made a low sound cautiously. It was obvious that she was suppressing


    the pain.


    Matriarch Jackson was so sad that she couldn''t hold back her tears.


    How could her Wendy be so pitiful?


    Finally, the doctor treated Wendy''s ankle. Matriarch Jackson said in a hurry, "My room is not far away.


    Help her go in and have a rest."


    Matriarch Jackson still had a lot of sad words to say to Wendy and she wanted to ask Wendy many


    questions.


    Before, Matriarch Jackson had been hesitant and entangled. She could not be able to make up her


    mind.


    She also couldn''t get through to the private detective who she had entrusted before.


    With her current physical condition, it was impossible for her to secretly go out to look for someone to


    investigate. Patriarch Jackson would not let her go out.


    Matriarch Jackson didn''t want Patriarch Jackson to know about it, for fear that he would embarrass her


    granddaughter.


    All the evidence clearly suggested that Wendy was her granddaughter, and Emily was an impostor.


    But Matriarch Jackson always did not want to admit it. After all, she had already identified Emily.


    However, as long as she thought of what grievances Wendy had suffered, Matriarch Jackson was


    deeply distressed these days.


    Today, seeing that Wendy was so pitiful to this point, she felt sadder.


    ¡°How could you be so careless?¡± Looking at Wendy''s ankle which was still red and swollen, Matriarch


    Jackson was heartache.


    Wendy subconsciously looked back at Emily, as if she was about to speak, but saying nothing.


    But in the end, she just shook her head and looked at Matriarch Jackson and said, ¡¯l... I am careless. It


    is my fault."


    This made Matriarch Jackson feel worse.


    Wasn''t it Emily who pushed her over just now?


    This girl was really stupid. She didn''t even say a word of grievance but just wanted to make


    concessions to avoid trouble.


    Did this happen often before in the Gale family?


    Did she grow up in this environment? Her granddaughter was so pitiful!


    At this time, Matriarch Jackson looked back at Emily and saw her freckles on her face, she suddenly


    disliked her.


    Why didn''t she think of that before? Talia was so beautiful. How could she have an ugly daughter?


    Talia''s daughter should be as clean, beautiful, soft, and gentle as Wendy.


    And, goodness.


    Even if she was bullied, she was not willing toin!


    On the contrary, looking at Emily, her sister was so injured, but she was just indifferent and stood by.


    How could this girl be her granddaughter?


    She was really blind before!


    Matriarch Jackson hated Kate, Charles¡¯ wife. However, this matter was not something that could be


    publicized. So, even if she hated Kate very much, she couldn''t do anything to her.


    What''s more, she was so old that it was difficult for her to go out alone. What else could she do?


    ¡°Wendy, go to my room and have a rest. You guys hold her well. Don''t hurt her feet again. Be careful¡±


    ¡°OK. Matriarch Jackson, we will not hurt thisdy''s feet.¡±


    ¡°After that, you need to call her Miss Wendy."


    ¡°l see. Miss Wendy, please walk slowly.¡±


    Emily looked at a group of them who were walking from the courtyard slowly to the back room where


    Matriarch Jackson lived.


    Looking at Matriarch Jackson who was pushed by Patriarch Jackson, Emily suddenly felt sad and


    wanted to cry.


    But what did she cry for?


    She originally didn''t know why Matriarch Jackson loved her. Now, Matriarch Jackson loved others and


    didn''t love her anymore. Why did she cry?


    She just... her eyes were not veryfortable. Maybe sand blew in her eyes.


    Emily lowered her head and wiped away the tears from the corners of her eyes.


    Before she could find an excuse not to be sad, a low and contemptuous voice sounded behind her


    back suddenly, "What happened? Do you fall into disfavor so soon?"

 Chapter 148: What Are You Doing

    Chapter 148: What Are You Doing


    Emily was favored by Matriarch Jackson. Even when Matriarch Jackson was in the ward, she always


    wanted to see this ugly girl.


    This thing had already been spread in the whole Jackson family.


    No one knew why Matriarch Jackson liked Emily so much. Some people even suspected that Emily


    was Matriarch Jackson''s rtives outside.


    However, they just suspected it. After all, Emily had a name and a family. There was no doubt about


    her life experience.


    Maybe it was just because Emily was Hunter''s fianc¨¦e. Matriarch Jackson liked Hunter so much, so,


    she even liked Emily.


    However, what Matriarch Jackson always missed in her illness was not Hunter, but his fianc¨¦e.


    This point was still iprehensible.


    Unexpectedly, the thing just passed a few days. Now, it was Wendy who was favored by Matriarch


    Jackson.


    The pendulum had swung back and Manson, who had witnessed the whole process, was in a mixed


    mood.


    Happy? It seemed that there was nothing to be happy about.


    After secretly wiping the tears in the corners of her eyes, Emily looked up at Manson.


    To be honest, after the incident of Heaven-like Ind, Emily was still a little scared when she saw


    Manson.


    If Hunter hadn''t arrived in time that night, she would have been killed by Manson.


    This man was a disaster to her.


    "Funny?" Emily said lightly. She seemed to think nothing of Manson''s ridicule.


    ¡°Isn''t it funny?¡± Manson stared at her face.


    He hated this face. But he often thought of this ugly face during this time.


    Manson suspected that he was ill, even seriously ill.


    Emily nced at him again and turned to go.


    Manson frowned. He was angry, because the girl was always so rude to him.


    He ran after her and said coldly, "Do you really think Hunter is kind to you?"


    Emily didn''t speak and went on.


    She didn''t want to be alone with this man at all. She had no sense of security.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Behind her, Manson''s face sank and he said with unhappily, "Hunter took a very beautiful girl from the


    auction of Heaven-like Ind. Do you still not know this thing?"


    Emily was stunned slightly and stopped to look back at him.


    Why was she panicking? How would she think that it was dangerous to be with him?


    Manson didn''t know that she was that girl! She was an ugly freckled girl now. How could Manson be


    dangerous to her?


    Manson was not willing to touch such an ugly girl as her. In fact, she was very safe.


    Suddenly, Emily really wanted tough.


    This guy always wanted to embarrass her. But he didn''t know that she was the girl who was taken by


    Hunter. Wasn''t it ridiculous?


    ¡°Manson, what do you want to say?¡±


    ¡°Hunter has other woman behind your back outside. When your whereabouts was uncertain and


    nobody knew whether you were dead or living, your husband took a beautiful girl home and had sex


    with her."


    Manson had been staring at her face, trying to see a little strange expression from her face.


    At least, she should be shocked, or sad, or unbelievable.


    However, why was she still so calm and indifferent?


    ¡°Are you really not sad? When you suffered outside, your husband was with other women! Emily, are


    you a dead man? How can you be so calm?¡±


    "Ifm a dead man, are you talking to a dead man, Manson?"


    Emily wanted tough.


    Originally, she was in a bad mood and was really sad. But after talking to this man, she felt better.


    In fact, she couldn''t see through Manson. Why did Manson, the second son of the Jackson family,


    always embarrass her? What was the point?


    ¡°Well, I''m really sad that Hunter has a mistress outside. But I''m just a weak woman. I can''t stop him,


    right?"


    So, Manson shouldn''t talk to her so much. It was meaningless.


    If it was true, she really had no ability to stop it as she said.


    It is his business that he had how many mistresses outside for a man like Hunter.


    Could it be that Manson thought that she had the ability to stop all this?


    The reason Emily said those words was originally to get rid of Manson early and leave here.


    However, after saying this, Emily suddenly was in a heavy heart.


    It was really a sad thing that the status of husband and wife was different.


    Hunter was so powerful, as well as rich and handsome. Emily could not stop him at all if he wanted to


    find a mistress.


    It turned out that the distance between her and Hunter was so big.


    If she married such an excellent man, she had to live a life of fear and anxiety.


    This kind of life was not what she wanted.


    Therefore, she and Hunter were doomed to have no good ending.


    Manson caught the loss of Emily''s eyes.


    He originally thought that he would be happy as long as the ugly woman was sad.


    But now, seeing Emily''s mncholy, he was not happy at all.


    He even took a little bit pity on her?


    No! How could he pity this woman? Unless he took the wrong medicine.


    Emily turned to leave, and Manson looked at her back.


    Shouldn''t he rush up and make a few more sarcastic remarks?


    Hunter stole his angel. Then, he would let Hunter''s wife feel sorry.


    But after catching up with her, what Manson said was not sarcasm, but, "How did you get back?"


    He couldn''t receive any news at that time. He didn''t know where Hunter found this woman.


    Emily said casually, "I crawled back."


    It sounded a little pitiful.


    The night she went back was the night Hunter stole his angel girl, right?


    Manson felt a bit oppressive, "Did Hunter go to save you?"


    Emily sneered, "Don''t you say he was having fun with other girls at that time? How could he save me?"


    ¡°He...¡± Manson clenched his fist.


    Thinking of that Emily was pitiful to escape from the sea, but Hunter was having fun with other women.


    At this moment, he suddenly hated his big brother.


    ¡°Hey.¡± Seeing that Emily ignored him, Manson said.


    The girl at the front had no reaction.


    She looked at the sky in the distance and thought a lot.


    Was Matriarch Jackson disgusted when she nced at her just now? She didn''t misunderstand, right?


    Matriarch Jackson, who loved her most in herst life, hated her now because of Wendy.


    It turned out that people''s hearts could really be dulled by false appearances. A small trick could take


    away the love of Matriarch Jackson to her. Was it so easy?


    Emily felt sad.


    Suddenly, her foot kicked something. She was not stable and suddenly fell forward.


    "Be careful!" The man behind her caught up with her and pulled her into his arms.


    Two bodies inexplicably entangled together.


    Emily looked up at Manson. Manson''s mood was a littleplicated. Why did he save this woman?


    But he saved her. He not only did not push away the ugly woman he hated, but after embracing her, he


    subconsciously tightened his arms and held her in his arms.


    Emily was frightened and put her hands on his chest, trying to push him away.


    Suddenly, a low voice sounded at the front, "What are you doing?"

 Chapter 149: Underestimates the Womans Influence on Him

    Chapter 149: Underestimates the Woman''s Influence on Him


    The man stood at the end of the path.


    At first nce, his dark face was the same with usual.


    But when she looked again, Emily could feel that the man was in a bad mood.


    Emily was scared and tried to push Manson away.


    Unexpectedly, Manson didn''t let her go but held her more tightly.


    ¡°Do you want to die?¡± Emily was still pushing him hard and almost wanted to bite him! ¡°Let go.¡±


    ¡°I''m just afraid you''ll fall down. Am I wrong to save you?" Manson finally released her before Hunter


    was angry.


    As soon as she was free, Emily stepped back.


    But she did not know that she, on the contrary, seemed guilty in taking this action.


    ¡°Hunter, Emily almost fell down just now. I just helped her. There is no other meaning. Don''t get me


    wrong.¡±


    Manson put his hands into his trouser pocket and looked at Hunter, who wasing towards them,


    with a smile.


    This smile was clearly provocative!


    But Matriarch Jackson was in the back room not far from here. She mighte out at any time.


    Matriarch Jackson was in poor health and couldn''t stand any trouble.


    If she saw that the brothers were at odds, would it make so angry to faint?


    Hunter didn''t dare to take such a risk. Who didn''t know that he respected Matriarch Jackson most in the


    Jackson family?


    Hunter went to Emily and his face was cold, ¡°Come with me to see grandmother.¡¯


    ¡°No.¡± Emily avoided subconsciously.


    She had seen Matriarch Jackson. Now, Matriarch Jackson was with Wendy.


    Just now, Matriarch Jackson looked at her with disgust.


    In fact, her heart really hurt.


    Maybe, she was so timid and was really escaping!


    But she never wanted to see such eyes again.


    As long as Matriarch Jackson was well, she would be satisfied. At this time, at least, she did not want


    to be with them when Wendy was there.


    ¡°You don''t go?¡± Hunter narrowed his eyes. At present, he was angry!


    Matriarch Jackson just discharged from the hospital not long ago. Now, she was still in poor health.


    When everyone was anxious to apany her, Emily even said "No!"


    Even if she had no feelings for his grandmother, at least, shouldn''t she also show kindness as his


    fianc¨¦e?


    Did she hate him and his family so much that she didn''t even want to pretend?


    ¡°Come with me!" Hunter suddenly grabbed her wrist and was about to pull her to the back room.


    He was rarely so tough on people. Hunter was unwilling to force others to do anything they did not


    want.


    But this time, everyone could see that he was very angry!


    Emily shook her hand fiercely. But she was unable to shake off his hand and her wrist hurt.


    She said unhappily, "Hunter, it is my own business whether to visit grandma or not. What does it have


    to do with you? Let go!"


    Hunter didn''t speak. His face was ghastly pale and he just pulled her.


    Emily usually listened to him. But today, she seemed to refuse to budge.


    Along the way, she struggled fiercely, ¡°Hunter, I do not want to go! Let go! You have no right to force me


    to do anything!"


    He refused to release her. He usually would not do like this. Today, the two people all seem to refuse to


    budge.


    ¡°Hunter, she doesn''t want to go. Won''t it just make Grandma angry if shees like this?¡±


    Vincent and Hunter appeared together. But Hunter''s aura was too strong. When he appeared, others


    would be ignored.


    Vincent''s words stopped Hunter. Suddenly, he released the woman who resisted him.


    After that, he strode to the direction of the back room with a grim and frightening figure.


    Vincent lightly nced at Emily who was standing in the same ce and followed.


    Without seeing his eyes, Emily also knew that it was full of disgust.


    Today, it seemed that all people of the Jackson family hated her.


    Perhaps, she should not have appeared in this ce.


    Emily held her wrist and frowned.


    The wrist hurt. Hunter''s strength was big when he held her wrist.


    ¡°What''s good for you to resist him?¡± Manson came over and said lightly.


    Emily didn''t want to talk to him. Just now, if he didn''t hold her tightly on purpose, would Hunter be so


    angry like that?


    Manson knew what she was thinking, but he didn''t care.


    Shrugging his shoulders, heughed scornfully, ¡°Hunter can have a mistress outside. But you and other


    men cannot be close a little?"


    ¡°What does it have to do with you?" Emily didn''t want to talk about Hunter now. But there was no need


    to discredit him.


    That night, the woman who was taken back by Hunter was her.


    But Manson didn''t know it. He just thought that Hunter was ungrateful. When Emily was in danger,


    Hunter was still having fun with other women.


    But it was all her business. Who did Manson hold up for?


    Clearly, he just wanted to make trouble!


    ¡°My kindness is considered to be an ill intention!" Manson snorted coldly.


    He did not intend to talk to her anymore and was about to leave. Unexpectedly, he suddenly swept her


    wrist as he turned.


    ¡°Are you hurt?¡± He frowned and looked at her hand.


    Her wrist was red and swollen.


    It was so swollen! Was this woman dead? When Hunter pinched her hand Just now, why did not she


    cry out pain?


    Why was this little girl so stubborn?


    As long as she cried out pain, could Hunter still embarrass her?


    Emily ignored Manson and walked quickly to the front yard.


    Manson was ignored and became angry.


    If it wasn''t that her wrist was red and swollen, who would care for her?


    Good-heartedness was not rpensed! This woman was really ungrateful!


    When Hunter went to the back room, his face was always ghastly pale.


    He stopped in the backyard.


    When the wind blew his short hair, he looked like Sura as rumors outside.


    But after a few seconds, he calmed down.


    After a few seconds of silence, Hunter was as usual again.


    He was indifferent, calm, and expressionless.


    Vincent had been standing not far away. He just waited for Hunter and did notmunicate with him.


    This was the Hunter, who was always calm whatever happened, Vincent knew.


    As for Emily... It was an ident. But Vincent seemed to underestimate the influence of this woman on


    Hunter.


    When Hunter walked in the room, Matriarch Jackson was talking to Wendy.


    Patriarch Jackson had gone to the study after he sent Matriarch Jackson back. Because he had to deal


    with Jackson Group''s affairs.


    The two women were chatting happily in the room. Seeing Huntering in, Wendy blushed and


    immediately greeted,


    ¡°Hunter.¡±


    Hunter nodded and went straight to Matriarch Jackson.


    ¡°How are you today, grandma?¡±


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Although Wendy, who was sitting on one side, waspletely ignored, she was suddenly shocked.


    Hunter talked... so gentle!


    Although his voice was only a little softer than usual, it still made people fascinated.


    If Hunter talked to her in such a gentle voice...


    Although Hunter did not even look at her, Wendy was attracted at this moment.


    She also thought of what Emily said to her. Emily had said that Hunter''s sexual ability was very strong


    and made her happy.


    At the thought of Hunter''s ability in sex, Wendy breathed quickly and her heart beat faster. She was


    dizzy.

 Chapter 150: The Only Blood Relative

    Chapter 150: The Only Blood Rtive


    As soon as Matriarch Jackson looked at Wendy''s face, she waspletely clear.


    However, she had let Hunter and Emily get engaged. Now, Wendy liked Hunter. What could she do?


    Matriarch Jackson suddenly regretted. She certainly hoped that Wendy could be happy.


    However, she didn''t want to break lovers up. It was too cruel.


    m fine. Wendy has been with me for a long time, and I am very happy today.¡±


    Matriarch Jackson took Wendy''s hands and was really happy.


    Hunter''s eyes finally fell on Wendy.


    Wendy wanted to see him, but she was a little shy. She could only look down and hold her fingers with


    a shy face.


    Vincent also came over, "Grandma, how are you?"


    ¡°With Wendy, I am fine."


    Hunter and Vincent were all the younger generation that Matriarch Jackson liked.


    She was happy to see them. "Vincent,e to sit down. You are not in good health. Don''t always


    stand.¡±


    ¡°I''m fine. I''ve had a long recuperate abroad. Now, I''m in good health.¡±


    However, Vincent still pulled a chair and sat down beside Matriarch Jackson.


    Seeing that Matriarch Jackson''s face was still a little pale, the brothers felt unwell.


    They thought of the doctor''s words that it was unknown whether Matriarch Jackson could survive this


    winter.


    ¡°That''s good.¡± Matriarch Jackson saw that Vincent looked better than before and was no longer as sick


    and weak as before. She felt relieved.


    Now Wendy was the one Matriarch Jackson worried most.


    This poor little girl had suffered so much in the Gale family and still did not know their rtionship.


    Wendy was so strong. But the stronger Wendy was, the more Matriarch Jackson loved her.


    ¡°Hunter.¡± Matriarch Jackson suddenly called.


    ¡°Well?¡± Hunter also sat on the chair and looked at her.


    ¡°Hunter, I want to tell you something. Come with me."


    Hunter immediately pushed her wheelchair, "Grandma, where do you want to go?"


    ¡°Let''s go for a walk in the yard.¡± Matriarch Jackson looked back at Wendy and was a little worried.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    She looked at Vincent, "Vincent, Wendy''s foot was hurt. Please take care of her."


    Vincent just nodded slightly and did not speak.


    Hunter pushed Matriarch Jackson to the courtyard, and then stopped under the shade of the trees.


    Walking to her side, Hunter gently asked, "Grandma, what do you want to tell me?"


    Matriarch Jackson had spoken to him seriously. In fact, Hunter was uneasy.


    It seemed as if Matriarch Jackson was about to sayst words.


    Sure enough, Matriarch Jackson took his hands and her eyes turned red.


    ¡°I know that I may not live long.¡±


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Grandma is in good health and can live a long life.¡± Hunter immediately


    interrupted her.


    But Matriarch Jackson shook her head. She knew her own situation.


    It was impossible to live a long life. It was hard to say whether she could live through this year.


    Even if they and the doctor all hid from her and didn''t tell her the real condition, she knew clearly about


    her own body.


    ¡°Hunter, I hope you can help me with something.¡±


    ¡°Just say it.¡±


    Matriarch Jackson looked at him. Her grandson was really excellent, powerful and warm.


    Although there was a rumor outside that Hunter was cold and heartless, Matriarch Jackson knew that


    once it was the person he cared about, he would protect her well.


    However, it was really hard to be the person he cared about.


    ¡°I want you to protect a girl for me.¡±


    Matriarch Jackson knew that her request was too much. It would even be a lifelong burden for Hunter.


    But she had no choice. What about her granddaughter if she died one day?


    ¡°Who?" Hunter looked a little indifferent.


    ¡°The girl who just sat with me, Wendy.¡±


    His face became ugly for a moment.


    This was an absolute burden to him!


    The word of ¡®protect¡¯ was too serious! He was very resistant and even disgusted at the thought.


    ¡°Hunter, I know that you always don''t like to be too close to girls. My request is really too much for you.¡±


    But what could she do? No one could understand her worries. Except Hunter, no one could protect her


    granddaughter.


    ¡°Why does grandma like Wendy so much?"


    This girl had no rtionship with his grandmother in Hunter''s impression.


    Just as he didn''t understand why grandma was so good to Emily.


    However, Hunter found that he was biased.


    When grandma was good to Emily, even if he had doubts, he could readily ept it.


    But now, grandma was good to Wendy and even let him be good to Wendy. It was not a question of


    doubt, but a burden.


    Matriarch Jackson looked at him and stopped.


    She wanted to say many words, but she dared not say.


    ¡°If grandma can''t give me a reasonable reason, I think it''s hard for me to agree it.¡±


    Matriarch Jackson''s hands grasped the wheelchair handle more tightly. Even the joints of her thin


    fingers were white.


    Hunter looked down at her trembling fingers.


    Matriarch Jackson knew that he pitied her, and that if she insisted on not saying it, he would not ask.


    But the end that Hunter was willing to do and was forced to do would be very different for Wendy.


    "She is my... the only blood rtive in this world.¡±


    Hunter did not speak. The air suddenly became quiet.


    In the early autumn of October, leaves fell one after another. A dead leaf fell on Matriarch Jackson''s


    hair. A piece of yellow in the white hair hurt Hunter''s eyes.


    Matriarch Jackson once had a blood rtive.


    It was her son, the fourth son of the Jackson family, Finley.


    It happened many years ago. A fire had killed Finley and made Matriarch Jackson sick from then on.


    How old was Hunter at that time?


    He was young and also in the fire.


    He survived because of Finley.


    Finley saved Hunter but was buried in the fire.


    From then on, Matriarch Jackson was infertile and could not have her own children.


    Although she was the Matriarch Jackson of the Jackson family, there was no real blood rtionship


    between her and so many children and grandchildren.


    Hunter had always cared for her. Because he knew that if it was not for saving him, Finley would not


    die and Matriarch Jackson would have a close rtive.


    Now, Matriarch Jackson said that she still has a blood rtive. Whoever this blood rtive was, Hunter


    had to protect her.


    It was he owed her.


    After a long time, Matriarch Jackson looked at Hunter and said lightly, ¡°Hunter, I know that what I asked


    you is really too much.¡±


    ¡°I also know that as long as I say it, you will do it and protect Wendy for me."


    She still held the handle tightly. She was a little excited but more helpless.


    ¡°But I have only one granddaughter. I don''t dare to publicize. I''m afraid someone will do harm to her. I


    don''t dare to bring her back. I''m afraid I''ll scare her."


    ¡°The only thing I can pray for is that when I''m dead, at least there''s someone else who can help me


    protect her."

 Chapter 151: Try to Let Her Give up

    Chapter 151: Try to Let Her Give up


    When Hunter sent Matriarch Jackson back to the room, Vincent and Wendy were there.


    Wendy was still sitting in the chair. She did not move because of her ankle injury.


    As for Vincent, although he agreed to take care of Wendy, he didn''t say a word to her at all.


    Even Wendy took the initiative to chat with him several times, Vincent ignore her.


    Seeing Wendy''s embarrassed smile, Matriarch Jackson knew that Vincent might embarrass her.


    After the two men left, Matriarch Jackson asked the maid to go out. Then she took Wendy''s hand.


    ¡°Wendy, don''t mind. That''s what the both guys are.¡±


    ¡°No, I think they''re very good. They are very attractive like this.¡±


    Wendy bit her lips and grabbed her fingers. She always looked shy.


    Matriarch Jackson felt a little uneasy when she saw Wendy like this.


    After hesitating for a long time, Matriarch Jackson asked, ¡°Wendy, you... Do you like Hunter?¡±


    "Hunter..." Wendy thought for a moment and her face turned pale.


    ¡°No! Matriarch Jackson, don''t get me wrong. I''m not going to fight with Emily. I will absolutely not do it!"


    She seemed so frightened that she began to tremble.


    If it wasn''t for her feet injury, she even wanted to get down from the chair and kneel down for Matriarch


    Jackson.


    ¡°Matriarch Jackson, I really won''t fight with Emily. I won''t, Matriarch Jackson. Don''t punish me. Don''t hit


    me, don''t!¡±


    ¡°Wendy, what''s wrong with you? How can I hit you?"


    Thinking of something, Matriarch Jackson was suddenly angry, ¡°They... Do they often hit you?"


    ¡°No. Emily didn''t hit me. I bumped into her carelessly. How could Emily hit me?¡±


    Wendy wanted to smile, but she failed. In the end, tears began to spill out of her eyes.


    She got down from her chair and knelt down. Her tears were streaming.


    ¡°I''m sorry, Matriarch Jackson. I know I can''t hide it from you. I really like Hunter. But I just like him


    quietly."


    ¡°Matriarch Jackson, don''t be angry. Please dont tell Emily. I just like Hunter secretly.¡±


    She choked and could hardly speak. She grabbed the nket on Matriarch Jackson and was sad and


    afraid.


    ¡°I will be satisfied as long as I can look at Hunter from a distance. I will not think about the things about


    Hunter again. I will never think about...¡±


    ¡°You and Hunter... Have you ever been together in the past?¡±


    Matriarch Jackson was quite shocked. Why didn''t she hear about it?


    ¡°No. No, we really weren''t together in the past, Matriarch Jackson. Please don''t tell Emily. Please.¡±


    Although Wendy denied, she begged Matriarch Jackson not to tell Emily.


    Could it be that Wendy and Hunter really were together before?


    But she had forced Hunter and Emily to get engaged. Because of her mistake, she broke them up?


    At this moment, Matriarch Jackson''s heart was almost torn apart.


    It hurt! Matriarch Jackson was so painful that she almost twitched.


    What did she do? She destroyed her granddaughter''s happiness in person!


    ¡°Wendy...¡±


    ¡°Matriarch Jackson, can you promise me? Please, please promise me. Don''t tell Emily.¡±


    Wendy reached out to hold Matriarch Jackson''s arm. Her sleeve slipped down, revealing a section of


    snow-white arm.


    The arm, which was white and delicate, actually had several blue and purple blood stasis marks.


    With sharp eyes, Matriarch Jackson seized her hand abruptly, "What is this?¡±


    ¡°No! Nothing. It''s none of Emily''s business. I identally hit it.¡±


    Wendy hurried to pull her sleeve back, as if she was afraid that Matriarch Jackson saw her arm


    bruises.


    Was it Emily again? Could it be that the girl, who looked bright and lovely, was so vicious and cruel


    behind her back?


    Matriarch Jackson didn''t want to regard Emily as a bad girl. Not long ago, she even thought that Emily


    was her granddaughter.


    After all, she once loved Emily very much. Even now Matriarch Jackson knew that she identified the


    wrong person, she really had loved her.


    It was hard to change her mind all at once.


    ¡°I identally hit it. It''ll be fine soon.¡±


    Wendy forced a smile at Matriarch Jackson, as if she didn''t want to mention it at all.


    She said, "Matriarch Jackson, don''t worry. I will not be close to Hunter. I will certainly be far away from


    him and will not hinder them.¡±


    ¡°Please believe me, okay?"


    Matriarch Jackson looked at Wendy and could not help but think of Emily.


    Although, Emily was not very good-looking, Matriarch Jackson had loved her so long. Because of this,


    she was unable to hate Emily at all.


    Wendy might also be aware that her y seemed a little too much.


    Matriarch Jackson had already identified Emily and recognized everything about Emily.


    Now, relying on her current identity, it was not enough to overthrow all Matriarch Jackson''s feelings


    about Emily.


    It was not good to say too much.


    Matriarch Jackson astringed her mind and supported Wendy with both hands. She said softly, ¡°I won''t


    say anything. Wendy, you get up first.¡±


    When Wendy got up, she hurt her ankle again.


    But she just gritted her teeth and said nothing.


    Seeing that she was so strong, Matriarch Jackson pitied her again.


    "Wendy, I''ve gotten along with Emily for a long time. I think... Emily is not a bad girl. ls there any


    misunderstanding between you two?"


    Even seeing these bruises on Wendy''s arm, Matriarch Jackson still didn''t want to believe that it was


    Emily who caused it.


    Wendy immediately said, "No, we get along well with each other. Emily has always been very good to


    me. It is true."


    Matriarch Jackson looked at her. She was about to speak, but saying nothing.


    Matriarch Jackson didn''t want to hate Emily. However, Wendy''s humble action made her feel sorry.


    What should she do? Now, she couldn''t let both of them go.


    "It''s a good thing that you don''t get close to Hunter. No matter what happened before, he''s the fianc¨¦ of


    Emily now."


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "I know.¡± Wendy looked down topletely cover the hatred of her eyes at that moment.


    Matriarch Jackson still cared about that bitch, Emily. She even didn''t want to believe that it was the


    bitch who beat her!


    What''s more, Matriarch Jackson even wanted her to give Hunter up on her own initiative!


    However, when Wendy looked up, she became gentle and clever and hid her resentment.


    ¡°As long as Hunter is happy, I will be happy too, Matriarch Jackson...¡±


    But her obedience made Matriarch Jackson feel worse.


    She held Wendy''s hand and said softly, "Wendy, you are so beautiful. In the future, you will find your


    own happiness.¡±


    "You are Emily''s sister. In the future, you will call me grandma just like Emily, OK?"


    "Grandma." Wendy called softly.


    Matriarch Jackson''s eyes were a bit foggy. She was afraid that she would lose her manners in front of


    her granddaughter. She could only quickly turn her face away and wipe away the tears from the


    corners of her eyes.


    When she looked back, she was the quiet and indifferent Matriarch Jackson as usual.


    "You are a good child. God bless you. Don''t worry. Grandma will protect you too."

 Chapter 152: How Can There Be Such a Savage Man

    Chapter 152: How Can There Be Such a Savage Man


    Because of her foot injury, Wendy had lived in the Jackson''s house for two days.


    These two days, she had been living with Matriarch Jackson.


    The women of the Jackson family were almost jealous.


    They didn''t know why the two sisters of the Gale family were so lucky that they were all favored by


    Matriarch Jackson.


    It was OK for Emily to be favored. After all, she was Hunter''s nc¨¦e. However, even Wendy was also


    favored by Matriarch Jackson. Why?


    Was it because she was Emily''s sister and Matriarch Jackson liked Emily so much that she also liked


    Wendy?


    Matriarch Jackson had gotten along with Wendy in her room for two days and nights. What a hell!


    The third day, Wendy could finally walk. Matriarch Jackson allowed her to leave.


    It was a weekend. Wendy didn''t need to go to school or rush in time.


    She heard that Hunter was also here today. Wendy asked the driver to wait at the gate and she


    wandered in the yard.


    It was not umon for her to let the driver send her back. What she wanted more was that she could


    meet Hunter in the yard and let him send her back in person. That would be great.


    Unfortunately, from the back room to the main room, she didn''t see Hunter all the way.


    Was Hunter in his own WongRiver Pavilion?


    Staying with Matriarch Jackson these days, Wendy almost inquired everything out.


    Hunter had an independent courtyard in the Jackson family, which was located in the east of the front


    yard.


    After walking out of the hall, Wendy went to WongRiver Pavilion in the East.


    She didn''t know where Hunter was, but maybe she could meet him by ident.


    ¡°Are you the favored outsider in our Jackson family recently?" Suddenly, a disdainful voice came.


    Another girl sneered, ¡°Since she is just an outsider, how can she be favored? However, all the people


    whoe to our house are guests, and grandma is just entertaining them.¡±


    ¡°But they think they are favored and stay here. Grandma is so kind. Can she drive them away?"


    Wendy looked up and smiled.


    She had also inquired the information of these women in Jackson family.


    One of the two youngdies was Snowy, the sixth daughter of the Jackson family. Wendy did not


    recognize the other.


    ¡°Hello, Miss Snowy.¡± Wendy walked slowly past.


    Looking at the girl standing with Snowy, she smiled gently, "This... I don''t know which Lady she is. Can


    you introduce?"


    ¡°I am Renee!¡± The girl''s face sank.


    There actually were people who didn''t know her! That was too much!


    ¡°Hello. But... May I know you father''s name? I''m sorry. I haven''t heard my grandmother mention you.¡±


    "What?" Renee was so angry. The women from the Gale family were all bitches. How dared this


    woman be so arrogant in front of her!


    Wendy blinked and was a little innocent, ¡°Can''t you understand my words?"


    ¡°You...¡± Renee did not expect that an outsider would dare to be so presumptuous in the Jackson family!


    Although she was not a legitimate daughter of the Jackson family, her father was the son of Patriarch


    Jackson. She was also a Jackson!


    ¡°Am I wrong?¡±


    Snowy suddenly reached out and pped Wendy.


    This p was so sudden and a bit merciless.


    ¡°You...¡± Wendy widened her eyes and almost fell to the ground.


    She didn''t expect that someone would be so unreasonable that she beat her inexplicably.


    ¡°Who allows you to call Matriarch Jackson grandmother? Are you trying to pass off as thedy of the


    Jackson family?¡±


    Snowy smiled and looked at Wendy coldly, "Do you want to be favored by grandma relying on your


    sister?"


    ¡°Let me tell you, I can kill you at any time if you dare to act wildly in our Jackson family.¡±


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Wendy did not expect that Snowy was so savage.


    She had thought that, even if these rich and powerful women have bad temper, they would hide it and


    be hypocritical for their own image.


    However, there would be someone who beat people casually.


    ¡°Grandma asked me to call her like this!¡± She was unconvinced.


    She had already got the favor of Matriarch Jackson. In the Jackson family, there were people who


    dared to bully her like this!


    ¡°If you beat me, I will tell grandmother. In the future, you will never have any position in grandma''s


    heart!¡±


    Wendy started a feud with this savage youngdy!


    Originally, Wendy intended to find some friends in the Jackson family to deal with Emily.


    But now it seemed that Snowy was not a good woman who she could work together!


    Snowy narrowed her eyes and stared at Wendy''s face which was full of unwillingness.


    ¡°How dare you threaten me! Renee, beat her. I''ll be responsible if you kill her. *


    "OK."


    Hearing Snowy''s words, Renee rushed to Wendy and knocked her down on the ground suddenly.


    Wendy waspletely shocked. How could there be such a savage person?


    Her ankles was notpletely healed, and she had to walk carefully now.


    Hit by Renee, Wendy could not stand firm and directly fell to the ground.


    After knocking Wendy down, Renee immediately raised her legs and kicked Wendy.


    ¡°Stop it! Oh! Stop... Ah! It hurts! Stop it!¡±


    For the first time in her life, Wendy was beaten so badly by a woman.


    She tried to stand up. However, Renee kicked her so fiercely. she was painful to bend and roll on the


    ground and could not stand up.


    "Stop it! Ah! You... You''re crazy. Stop..."


    How could there be such a thing in the 21st century?


    They really dared to beat people! How could they be so savage?


    Wendy really regretted. She should not provoke this crazy Snowy.


    "Stop it! Ah..."


    "Stop it!" Suddenly, a man came quickly and pushed away Renee, who was still kicking Wendy.


    ¡°You dare to touch me!¡± Renee was crazy now and did not care who the man was.


    Anyway, there were many bodyguards in this family. She was not afraid of anyone!


    ¡°Just mind your own business!¡± Being pushed aside, Renee couldn''t breathe smoothly and raised her


    hand to p someone.


    Evan sped her wrist and held it hard.


    Renee was so painful that she cried and screamed, "Let go! It hurt! It hurt! Let go!¡±


    Evan''s face sank and pushed Renee hard.


    Renee stepped back several steps and managed to stand firm.


    She looked up. The man was a little strange, but also seemed a little familiar. It was as if she had seen


    him somewhere.


    However, the man, who was walking behind Evan and was solemn, scared Renee.


    ¡°Brother...¡±


    When Snowy saw Evan, she was a little scared.


    Evan, who was always as a shadow bodyguard of Hunter, basically followed Hunter.


    Ewan was here, then Hunter would also be there.


    Sure enough, Hunter came here.


    ¡°Brother.¡± Snowy, who was arrogant and despotic just now, suddenly became clever and soft like a


    gentlemb when she saw Hunter.


    ¡°What''s going on?" Hunter''s indifferent sight swept two people and fell on Wendy finally.


    Wendy fell to the ground. She didn''t want to see Hunter in such an awkward way.


    But now, she couldn''t even get up in pain.


    ¡°Hunter,¡± Wendy took a breath and said in a hoarse voice, "they beat me.¡±

 Chapter 153: Hes the Most Powerful

    Chapter 153: He''s the Most Powerful


    ¡°Hunter, she sassed me first.¡± Snowy bit her lips and exined, ¡°She ran riot in our house. Renee


    punished her on behalf of me.¡±


    ¡°That''s not the truth.¡± Wendy burst into tears.


    ¡°Grandma told me that the driver was waiting for me. As I was to leave, I happened to meet them. After


    finding out that I stayed with grandma here for a few days, they got so angry that they beat me up.¡±


    As Hunter heard ¡®grandma¡¯, his face darkened.


    Wendy had been observing his expression. Noticing the change in his looks, she exined.


    ¡°I''m sorry, Hunter. The matriarch asked me to call her grandma. I¡¯m kind of getting used to it.¡±


    She bit her lips, looking pitiful. ¡°I won''t do address her that way in the future.¡±


    ¡°Hunter, this bitch is acting!¡±


    To Snowy¡¯''s surprise, Wendy was so good at acting.


    Wendy had been arrogant with them before Hunter arrived.


    Wendy, an outsider, felt free to stay with grandma like a family member, which pissed Snowy off.


    In front of Hunter, Wendy pretended to be a wronged victim!


    Snowy got so furious that she wanted to kick her. ¡°Hunter, she was very arrogant just now!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just an outsider from an average family. How can I be arrogant in front of you?¡±


    Wendy was staring at Hunter, rendered pitiful by her words and humble manner.


    ¡°Perhaps Snowy was angry about me addressing the matriarch as grandmother. I''m sorry. I won''t do


    that again. Hunter, please forgive me.¡±


    After flicking her an indifferent nce, Hunter turned to look at Snowy.


    Hunter''s looks sent shivers down Snowy¡¯s spine. She was in panic.


    ¡°Hunter, I... I was just so pissed off. The matriarch isn¡¯t her grandma. How could Wendy address her in


    this way?¡±


    ¡°Do you often beat people like this?¡± Hunter suddenly asked.


    Snowy lowered her voice and said, ¡°No. I... I don''t...¡±


    ¡°Last month, a maidmitted suicide at home. Does that have anything to do with you?¡±


    ¡°Hunter, that maidmitted suicide for no reason. It¡¯s none of my business.¡±


    After taking a step back, Snowy tried to stand up straight. ¡°Hunter, didn''t Dad tell you that it had nothing


    to do with me.¡±


    ¡°Dad is indulgent. He allows you to do anything you want. You even don''t repent for what you have


    done.¡±


    As Hunter waved, two bodyguards showed up, straightly walking towards Snowy.


    ¡°Bring her back and lock her in her room for a week. No one is allowed to free her.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Hunter, are you going to punish me because of this woman?¡±


    Snowy had never expected that Hunter would defend Wendy.


    Although Hunter and she were not close, they were half-blooded. She was Hunter''s biological sister!


    ¡°Hunter, are you out of your mind? Why do you and grandma both like her?¡±


    ¡°Why do you treat these two women from the Gale family so well? You both defend them! Hunter, I''m


    your sister. Hunter ...¡±


    ¡°Take her away!¡± Now that Snowy didn''t leave on her own, Hunter asked others to frogmarch her back.


    ¡°Hunter ...¡±


    Snowy was held by two bodyguards. She was Snowy, of noble birth. But neither of the bodyguards had


    pity for her.


    They dragged Snowy back, intending to lock her up so that she could ponder about her misdeed.


    Renee was in panic. Looking at Snowy being taken away, she was too frightened to say anything.


    Snowy was Hunter''s biological sister, but she ... she was just his cousin.


    ¡°Apologize!¡±


    As expected, it was her turn to be punished after Snowy.


    No sooner had Hunter spoken anything than Renee dropped to the ground with a thud.


    ¡°I... Hunter, I...¡±


    ¡°Apologize. p yourself across the face as many times as you kicked her.¡±


    Hunter was not patient. He would never repeat his words.


    ¡°Hunter ...¡± Renee called out sadly.


    However, Hunter turned around, intending to leave.


    If he left, she would be in a worse situation!


    Renee did not want to take the risk, so she said loudly to Wendy, ¡°Sorry, it was my fault. Please forgive


    me!¡±


    She didn''t remember how many times she had kicked Wendy, but she had no guts to disobey Hunter.


    Then she began pping herself hard with both hands.


    The sound was loud!


    Wendy was shocked. She didn''t expect that Renee, who was extremely arrogant, would apologize to


    her and pped herself.


    Wendy felt so happy.


    After Renee pped herself for a long time, Wendy said in a slow voice, ¡°Stop.¡±


    Looking at Hunter, she whispered, ¡°I forgive her. She was incited by Snowy. She is not that bad.¡±


    Renee didn''t even know how many ps she had given herself.


    How dignified she was. However, she was bullied to such an extent just because she kicked Wendy a


    few times!


    Tears sprang to Renee''s eyes, but she didn¡¯t dare to cry out.


    Hunter hated women crying the most. He got impatient with any woman crying in front of him.


    Renee didn''t stop until Hunter made a gesture.


    Looking pitifully at Hunter, she whispered, ¡°Hunter, can I stop now?¡±


    ¡°Why ask me?¡± Hunter was expressionless, looking like a perfect sculpture.


    Having taken a deep breath, Renee red at Wendy.


    Even if she had pped herself just now, she didn''t feel hard done by, but angry at most.


    But now, she felt shabbily treated since she was forced to ask permission from this bad woman who


    liked acting.


    Tears sprang to her eyes. Renee gritted her teeth, checking her temper!


    ¡°Miss Gale, can I stop now?¡±


    Renee''s lips hurt very much.


    Of course, Wendy was satisfied. But she revealed no smug look.


    On the contrary, Wendy assumed an air of concern.


    ¡°Poor Renee. Why are you so hard on yourself?¡±


    ¡°I don''t need your pity!¡± Renee clenched her fists.


    If this bad woman was kind, she wouldn''t have allowed Renee to p herself for so long before


    showing forgiveness.


    Renee grinned in pain, but she had to ask again, ¡°Miss Gale, can I stop now?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I...¡± Wendy looked at Hunter.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Thetter was as cold as usual, showing no emotion.


    Wendy whispered, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to apologize anymore. I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Renee immediately stood up, directing her eyes at Hunter. ¡°Hunter ...¡±


    ¡°Don''t run riot with Snowy in the future.¡± Hunter reproached.


    ¡°Got it.¡± Renee immediately left with her head lowered.


    She sobbed in a low voice.


    Renee didn''t have the guts to cry out before leaving the house.


    In front of Hunter, she didn''t dare to shed tears.


    Wendy stared at Hunter with admiration.


    She knew that Hunter was the most powerful in the entire world.


    She must marry Hunter. Only in this way could she enjoy a superior social status to others.


    ¡°Hunter.¡± she bit her lower lip, looking fragile, ¡°It''s not a big deal. I...¡±


    Out of her expectation, the man said coldly, ¡°Then why don''t you stand up?¡±

 Chapter 154: It Could Not Be Wendy

    Chapter 154: It Could Not Be Wendy


    Wendy felt wronged.


    In the presence of his grandma, Hunter''s voice, which was t, carried a trace of tenderness.


    But now, he spoke to her in such a cold tone.


    It was unfair!


    However, she did not dare to lose her temper now. At the very least, she had to wait until Hunter fell in


    deep love with her.


    Only then could shein.


    Looking up at Hunter, Wendy showed pain and grievances on her face.


    ¡°My ... waist hurts. I''m sorry ...¡±


    She supported herself with the flower bed by her side, intending to stand up. But hardly did she


    seed than she fell back.


    Then she turned to look up at Hunter again, seeming so helpless that tears almost welled out of her


    eyes.


    ¡°I''m sorry, Hunter. I ... I can¡¯t stand up. Wait for a few more minutes.¡±


    Hunter nced at Ewan, who immediately bent forward and said to Wendy, ¡°Let me help you.¡±


    Wendy was disappointed. Didn''t Hunter promise his grandma that he would take care of her in the


    future?


    Now she was bullied. Hunter only punished the bullies, but didn¡¯t take care of her.


    Was this the so-called ¡°care¡±?


    Wendy kept looking at Hunter, as if she didn¡¯t dare to do anything before receiving Hunter''s order.


    However, Hunter had already turned around, walking towards the WongRiver Pavilion.


    How could he leave her alone?


    ¡°Miss Gale, let me help you up and take you back.¡± Standing by her side, Ewan reached out towards


    her.


    Wendy convinced herself that Hunter couldn''t show care for her in public, since he had been engaged.


    After all, the Jacksons were here.


    Hunter asked his subordinate to take care of her, which, at least, showed that Hunter cared about her.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have grounded Snowy and forced her to reflect on her misdeed?


    Besides, Renee was tortured so badly because of her.


    Thinking about this, Wendy cheered up.


    cing her hand on Ewan¡¯s palm, she gently panted, ¡°My waist ... hurts very much. Please be gentle.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Ewan gently supported her and helped her up.


    ¡°Did you intend to go out? I''ll take you to the garage.¡±


    ¡°l... Lean¡¯t walk now. I...¡±


    ¡°Are you badly injured?¡± Ewan thought that girls were not as forceful as men, and Renee shouldn''t


    have caused Wendy


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    severely injured by simply kicking her.


    But Wendy appeared to be seriously injured.


    Wendy lowered her head to conceal her emotion. ¡°I have been weak since childhood. I''m sorry ..¡±


    Ewan suggested, ¡°Miss Gale, how about I taking you to the WongRiver Pavilion to visit the doctor.¡±


    ¡°Not necessary. I''ll just go take a rest. There''s no need to visit the doctor.¡±


    She finally was allowed to visit the WongRiver Pavilion.


    Wendy was filled with joy, feeling as if her dream was toe true.


    As was known to all, Hunter''s WongRiver Pavilion was not readily essible.


    Snowy and Renee were not allowed to go there no matter how hard they had tried.


    But now, she was granted permission.


    After returning to the WongRiver Pavilion, Hunter went straight into the study and never came out


    again.


    Wendy was enjoying her time at leisure.


    ording to the matriarch, Hunter had promised his grandma that he would protect Wendy in the


    future.


    It was acknowledged that with the admirer¡¯s backing, one did not fear anything.


    After Snowy was grounded, Wendy thought that no one in this house would dare to bully her in the


    future.


    As Wendy was in a pleasant mood, a slender figure appeared in the courtyard outside the hall.


    What a coincidence! Wendy didn''t expect to meet her here.


    Noticing that Ewan had left, Wendy stood up.


    Before Emily entered inside, Wendy stopped her outside the hall.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Emily had been staying at school over the past two days. She had no idea what


    happened to the


    Jackson family.


    Three days ago, Wendy came. Emily didn''t expect that she was still here.


    Strangely enough, Wendy wasn''t at the matriarch¡¯s room, but in Hunter¡¯s WongRiver Pavilion.


    Everyone was allowed in now?


    ¡°Hunter invited me. Why can''t I be here?¡±


    Wendy''s lips pouted invitingly. She always tried to reveal her most beautiful side.


    Even when she was facing Emily, the person that she hated the most.


    Ignoring Wendy, Emily tried to bypass her and went inside.


    Liam sent Emily over. Emily didn¡¯t know why Hunter invited her here.


    Emily hadn''t expected that she would run into Wendy. Apart from that, Emily felt nothing else strange.


    In no way would Wendy let Emily inside easily. She stretched her arms and stopped Emily.


    ¡°Hunter is working. Are you going to disturb him?¡±


    ¡°Hunter invited me here. Why can''t I go to meet him?¡± Emily was expressionless.


    ¡°Emily, I don¡¯t mean to embarrass you. But you have to know what''s going on here. Now that I¡¯m here,


    you''re not needed anymore.¡±


    Emily looked at Wendy. How could this woman always be so self-righteous?


    ¡°I''m afraid you are not in the ce to decide whether I cane here or not.¡±


    When Emily was about to leave, Wendy stepped forward. As a result, they ran into each other.


    Having been knocked to the ground, Wendy instantly shouted, ¡°Emily, what are you doing?¡±


    Emily felt disgusted with this kind of trick.


    However, someone was so foolish that he cannot see it through!


    Ewan happened toe out of the hall. On seeing Wendy falling on the ground, he immediately


    rushed over.


    ¡°Miss Wendy, what''s going on? Did you get hurt?¡±


    To Emily''s surprise, Hunter''s subordinate addressed her Miss Wendy!


    Emily frowned but didn¡¯t say anything.


    Ewan helped Wendy up and looked at Emily with vignce.


    ¡°Mdy, Miss Wendy is Mr. Hunter''s distinguished guest. Please be nice with her.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Emily''s face darkened.


    Be nice with Wendy? What did he mean? Did Wendy seed to deceive Ewan with such a trick?


    The best bodyguard of Hunter should feel shame on his poor judgement!


    Ewan knew that his words would definitely make Emily unhappy.


    However, he had to obey Hunter''s order.


    ¡°Mr. Hunter views Miss Wendy as his sister. It would be disrespectful for Mr. Hunter if you are not nice


    with Miss Wendy,¡¯'' he said in a t voice.


    Sister!


    Wendy was shocked. This was not what she wanted!


    She didn''t want to be Hunter''s sister. She wished to be his wife!


    The matriarch asked Hunter to protect her, which, Wendy thought, was far from enough!


    She had to get rid of Emily!


    Otherwise, there would be endless troubles!


    However, to Emily, Wendy''s new identity hurt her like a de.


    This identity was bullshit. This was just a cover for their shameful rtionship.


    No rtionship like this was tonic.


    Emily was OK with Hunter having a romantic rtionship with other woman, for she knew Hunter would


    leave her in the future.


    But it could not be Wendy.


    In her previous life, Wendy killed Emily!


    Wendy, absolutely not!

 Chapter 155: If You Insist, I Wont Stop You

    Chapter 155: If You Insist, I Won''t Stop You


    Emily ignored Ewan and Wendy, walking towards the hall.


    ¡°You can''t disturb Hunter. He''s really busy.¡± Wendy wanted to stop her.


    ¡°Mr. Jackson invited Mdy over. It¡¯s fine,¡± Ewan said.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Wendy replied indifferently and continued to ask, ¡°Why did Hunter ask her toe?¡±


    Ewan felt that this question was a bit strange. Hunter and Emily were engaged. Wasn''t it normal for


    Hunter to invite Emily over?


    Ewan was especially patient with Wendy.


    ¡°This is between Mr. Jackson and Miss Emily. I don''t know.¡±


    Wendy didn''t say anything else. She probably knew that her question got too deep for him.


    Noticing that Wendy was depressed, Ewan thought that she was upset about Emily shabbily treating


    her.


    Heforted, ¡°Mr. Jackson said you should feel free toe to him if needed.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Wendy''s face lit up. ¡°Can I tell others that he is my brother?¡±


    This wasn''t the result she wanted.


    However, Hunter was engaged. Before his fianc¨¦e disappeared, it would be a great honor to be


    Hunter''s sister.


    Ewan nodded. ¡°Of course.¡±


    In this way, for the sake of Hunter, people would take care of her.


    Wendy was satisfied for the time being.


    Looking at Ewan, she smiled softly. ¡°Thank you for helping me just now. Without you, Emily ...¡±


    She hung her head and bit her lips without saying anything else.


    People would imagine endlessly while been kept in suspense.


    Thus, Ewan would be under the impression that Wendy had been bullied by Emily at home.


    Wendy was once beat up by Hunter''s subordinates. In fact, Ewan was present.


    He felt that she was innocent at that time.


    Seeing her like this now, he felt sad for her.


    He sighed and said seriously, ¡°In the future, no one will dare to bully you.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Wendy nodded her head with a smile.


    Under the sunlight, the soft smile rendered her indescribably beautiful.


    Ewan was entranced.


    Wendy knew how beautiful she was and what the man¡¯s gaze suggested.


    However, she pretended that she didn''t see anything, taking two steps closer to Ewan. She was gentle,


    so was her voice.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°Thank you so much for saving me just now. If I encounter any trouble in the future, can I ask for your


    help?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you can.¡± Ewan hurriedly took two steps back, keeping a distance away from her.


    As they were close to each other just now, Ewan¡¯s breathing was uneven.


    Her pleasant scent had stuck in his mind.


    Noticing that Ewan blushed, Wendy knew that her goal had been achieved. Thus, she smiled at him


    again.


    ¡°Can I walk around and take a look at the surroundings?¡±


    ¡°You are Mr. Jackson''s sister. You have full ess to WongRiver Pavilion. No one will stop you in the


    future.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Wendy turned around and walked towards the backyard.


    The bright smile instantly turned into a smug one.


    After Hunter valued her as his sister, everything went on smoothly.


    Wendy felt good!


    Luckily, she got Emily''s blood sample that day. After the test, she knew that Emily was rted to


    Hunter''s grandmother by blood.


    Otherwise, Wendy wouldn''t take such a risk to ask Kate to act in front of the matriarch.


    Hunter''s grandmother was old. Not only was she terminally ill, she was also too old to see through


    Wendy''s plot.


    As long as the matriarch believed that Wendy was her granddaughter, Hunter would definitely not


    abandon the matriarch¡¯s ¡®only blood rtive¡¯, since Hunter thought he owed his grandmother a favor.


    Now, she was that only blood rtive.


    Life was so wonderful.


    When Emily entered the study, Hunter was still working.


    Seeing this girl, he felt slightly better.


    ¡°Come here,¡± he said.


    Hisptop screen was disying a design for the garden of the vi.


    The designer had spent an entire week to work it out. It was just delivered over today.


    Hunter nned to show it to this girl after returning to the vi. But for some reason, he directly asked


    Liam to bring her over so that she could see it earlier.


    Hunter didn''t know what kind of mentality this was. He couldn''t wait to show her.


    After this girl moved to the dormitory, she didn''t want toe back.


    It seemed that he had not seen her for several days.


    Emily walked to his side. Instead of looking at the drawing on theptop, she looked at his side face.


    Ever since he saw her with Manson in the courtyard near the back room of the Jackson mansion, they


    had never seen each other again.


    She intentionally avoided him for the time being. She was in a bad mood, and she didn¡¯t want to go


    back to face Hunter, who was angry.


    Emily meant to avoid Hunter by moving to the dormitory.


    Since he asked Liam to bring her here, Emily nned to exin to him what had happened that day.


    However, she did not expect to hear such a shocking news as soon as she arrived that Hunter


    addressed Wendy as his sister.


    ¡°She can''t.¡± Emily''s face darkened. Before Hunter spoke, she added in a deep voice, ¡°I won''t stop you


    from dating any woman, except Wendy!¡±


    She wouldn''t stop him from dating any woman?


    Hunter paused, shifting his gaze from the blueprint to her face.


    These words instantly dampened his previous enthusiasm.


    ¡°Do you want me to date other woman?¡¯ He narrowed his eyes.


    Emily knew that he was unhappy. How dare he get entangled with Wendy?


    Did he have the right to be unhappy?


    He was a man of noble birth. But what was the big deal?


    ¡°Wendy is vicious. She is not as docile and innocent as she appears to be!¡±


    ¡°And then?¡± Hunter dropped his mouse, looking at her with his legs crossed.


    But it seemed that he didn''t want to hear what she was going to say.


    On the contrary, he was obviously resisting it.


    ¡°I know she¡¯s pretty, but she¡¯s not a good person. Even if you want to date someone, please keep your


    mind clear and find someone nice.¡±


    ¡°For example?¡± She kept saying that he was seeing a woman. But who?


    Last time, he was angry with her and Manson. When he thought about it again, he knew that it wasn¡¯t


    Emily''s fault.


    In terms of Manson''s personality, it was not surprising that he would deliberately irritate Hunter.


    But Hunter didn''t expect that after they separated for a few days, she would im that he was dating


    someone.


    ¡°Someone nice? Like you?¡±


    Hunted said it out of temper. Emily flied into a rage on hearing it.


    He thought she was the same as those women, didn¡¯t he?


    The scene of how she died tragically in her previous life instantly came sweeping back.


    What did she say?


    Before she died, she told herself that if there were an afterlife, she would never fall in love with this man


    again.


    But what was she doing now?

 Chapter 156: Do You Think You Are My Only Choice

    Chapter 156: Do You Think You Are My Only Choice


    Facing Hunter''s deep and cold gaze, Emily kept her mouth tightening.


    ¡°I''m not interested in being one of your girlfriends. If you insist on choosing Wendy, I won''t stop you.¡±


    Wendy liked him deeply. Despite of the fact that she was vicious, at least she wouldn''t harm him.


    Since he refused to listen to her advice, which he even regarded as an indication of jealousy, it was


    useless for her to continue arguing.


    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I''ll go back to school.¡± She turned around, being about to leave.


    Suddenly, when the door was narrowly opened, Hunter mmed it.


    He pressed hisrge hands against the door, instantly closing it tightly.


    Emily turned around, greeted by his cold gaze. ¡°Hunter, is there anything else?¡±


    ¡°Are you deliberately provoking me?¡± Narrowing his eyes, Hunter held her chin and suddenly tightened


    his grip.


    Emily frowned, although he just pinched her gently and it didn¡¯t hurt.


    However, she didn''t like this feeling. It made her feel like she had been controlled.


    ¡°Hunter, I don¡¯t understand what you mean.¡±


    He treated Wendy as his sister. Did he want her to ept it?


    ¡°Do you mind about Wendy?¡± He couldn''t exin this matter.


    His grandma didn''t want anyone to know about Wendy''s rtionship with her, so he had to keep it as a


    secret.


    Wendy was not his girlfriend. However, did not Emily know if he was seeing other woman or not?


    She didn''t know it, or she just didn''t want to believe it.


    ¡°Why should I mind it? It¡¯s your right to choose your girlfriend. Our rtionship isn¡¯t substantial!¡±


    ¡°Emily!¡±


    ¡°Am I wrong? Didn''t you say that two yearster, we would separate?¡±


    Actually, she had no idea why she pissed him off on purpose.


    But now, she could not calmly talk to him!


    He even treated Wendy as his sister! What else could she say to him?


    That woman was her old enemy. In this lifetime, it was impossible for her to get along with Wendy!


    Hunter didn¡¯t respond, for he felt so angry about her words.


    He pulled her into his arms and bent, intending to kiss her thin lips.


    Only by doing so would she stop uttering those harsh words.


    They quarreled just now. But now, to Emily''s surprise, he wanted to kiss her.


    Did all men solve the problem by sex?


    ¡°Let me go!¡± She pushed him hard, reluctant to give him any chance to get close to her.


    Hunter was a little irritated. This woman was so unreasonable.


    He suddenly picked her up and walked towards the big desk.


    ¡°Hunter, what are you doing?¡± She was familiar with this gaze.


    It was deep, filled with the desire to conquer.


    They were in the study. What exactly did he want to do?


    ¡°Let go of me! Hunter, don¡¯t touch me! Don''t touch me!¡±


    ¡°You don''t want me to do it. Who can do it?¡± He was so angry that he pressed her against the desk,


    being about to unbutton


    her clothes.


    Emily tried to kick him. However, he held her ankle and lifted her leg up.


    ¡°Let me go!¡± What a disgraceful posture!


    Fortunately, she didn''t wear skirt today. Otherwise, such a posture might cause her to expose herself.


    ¡°Hunter, you don''t have the qualifications to treat me like this. Let go!¡±


    m your fianc¨¦!¡± If he didn''t, who else had the qualifications? Terry?


    ¡°Our engagement is not real!¡± Emily roared and pushed his palm away!


    ¡°You know that our rtionship is fake. Why do you do this? I''m not your girlfriend. I don¡¯t want to be


    your girlfriend!¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    He already had Wendy. Why did he force her to stay here?


    Did he feel that he was rich and powerful so that he could y all the women in the world?


    Hunter was in no mood for arguing with her.


    Everything she said today was annoying.


    ¡°You are in my ce, so you have to listen to me. You have no right to say no!¡±


    ¡°Let go!¡± She felt insulted.


    Somehow, she had rested her hand against his face, and then she scratched his cheeks with her sharp


    fingernails.


    She just wanted to push him away, rather than hurt him.


    After realizing what she had done, she found there were already a few red marks on his face.


    It was ... blood.


    Emily was stunned. Hunter suffered four striking finger marks to his face, which was perfect enough to


    make a woman go crazy.


    With cold eyes, the man looked like a beast that had been provoked. Emily smelt danger in his eyes


    instantly, and it seemed to lower the temperature greatly.


    Emily shivered and subconsciously shrank back.


    He put hisrge hand on her shoulder and pulled her back.


    ¡°No!¡±


    She beat him and pushed him while crying. But it was useless.


    The fragile cloth in his hand was like paper, instantly torn into pieces.


    In the end, when she was powerless to resist, she closed her eyes and let him do whatever he wanted.


    In front of him, she had no qualifications to negotiate. Or maybe there was no need to.


    He never cared if she agreed with what he was going to do.


    He didn''t bother to exin to her why he asked Wendy to stay.


    As for her, she didn¡¯t even have the qualifications to ask.


    Tears rolled down the corners of her eyes. But she was not crying, nor did she feel that she needed to


    cry.


    She felt wronged, those useless tears unknowingly rolling down her face.


    Hunter bent and kissed her cheeks.


    Unexpectedly, he tasted her tears of despair ...


    Did she hate him to such an extent that she didn¡¯t even want him to touch her?


    He had thought that they could be closer.


    However, Emily, who got along with anyone else and often smiled, was loath to be close to him.


    Like a me, his impulse was instantly extinguished after he tasted his tears.


    After letting go of the woman who had given up struggling, Hunter stood up and looked coldly at her,


    whose clothes were in disarray.


    He had no intention to make her cry. However, on seeing her desperate look beneath him, he


    unconsciously uttered harsh words.


    ¡°You''re making me disgusted.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Emily opens her eyes, giving a cold stare at him. ¡°You even want to force a woman who


    makes you sick. Cannot you find another woman?¡±


    ¡°Do you think you are my only choice?"


    ¡°Isn''t that so?¡± Emily said with a mocking smile.


    ¡°If not, why do you desperately want to make love with me?¡±


    There was a trace of sarcasm in her voice.


    How dignified Hunter was! When had he ever been teased like this by a woman?


    Her sneer wrenched at Hunter''s heart.


    Hunter mmed shut theptop not far away. Then he left her, treating her as rubbish.


    Hunter buttoned his shirt, looking as cold and graceful as usual.


    The previous barbarism, at this moment, disappearedpletely.


    He stared at the girl, who was lying on the desk with her clothes in disarray.


    There was no gentle light in his eyes. ¡°Scram!¡±

 Chapter 157: Because My Fiancée Doesnt Like You

    Chapter 157: Because My Fianc¨¦e Doesn''t Like You


    Emily immediately left.


    After changing clothes on the second floor, she immediately went downstairs and left the hall.


    She walked straight out of the WongRiver Pavilion without even looking back.


    On the balcony of the second floor, the man was standing at the draught.


    He was watching the receding figure coldly.


    ¡°Hunter.¡± Wendy had been staring at him in the corner for a long time.


    On hearing that Hunter had angrily chased Emily out, she came to look for him.


    Noticing he was standing on the balcony, Wendy wanted tofort him, but she got no chance.


    His cold manner discouraged her approaching him.


    After taking a few deep breaths, she carefully took a few steps closer.


    ¡°Hunter, I heard that you ... quarreled with Emily.¡±


    The man standing on the balcony did not react at all. Wendy lowered her head, looking indescribably


    pitiful.


    ¡°I''m sorry, Hunter. Has Emily misunderstood me? I don''t know ... she will be so angry.¡±


    How dare that narrow-minded woman quarrel with Hunter? Well, how stupid she was!


    Absolute obedience was appreciated by such an outstanding man. To quarrel with Hunter meant


    trouble.


    ¡°Hunter, I''m really sorry. Emily has hated me since she was young. She will definitely be unhappy since


    you treat me so well.¡±


    She yed the wronged woman. Then she walked up behind him.


    He was tall. If she wanted to see his side face, she had to raise her head.


    Wendy looked up at him in fascination.


    She loved to watch him affectionately.


    Wendy waited for him to look back at her, hug her and press her body against his hard ...


    Wendy was breathing raggedly. Fantasizing about making love with Hunter passionately, she couldn''t


    help blush with rapid


    heartbeats.


    She felt as if she had slept with him.


    However, the man standing in front of the railing did not react at all.


    Wendy couldn''t help but stretch out her hand, wanting to touch his back. However, she didn''t have the


    courage.


    She took a deep breath and said softly, ¡°Hunter, if ... if you agree, I ... I can exin to her¡±


    She continued looking up at him in fascination.


    ¡°No matter what you want me to do, I¡¯m willing to do it. I''ll listen to you, okay?¡±


    All men liked obedient women.


    Compared with that stupid Emily, he would think that she was the cutest girl in the world, wouldn''t he?


    Wendy had been waiting for Hunter''s pity.


    However, he was still standing in front of the railing. From beginning to end, he made no response.


    He didn''t hear her, did he? However, within such a close distance, how could it happen?


    ¡°Hunter?¡±


    Wendy tried to get two steps closer. Now, they were only five steps away from each other.


    ¡°Hunter, I''m really ... willing to listen to you. Hunter ...¡±


    She couldn''t help but step forward again.


    The man who kept remaining silent suddenly said coldly, ¡°Scram.¡±


    What? Scram? Did she hear wrong?


    She was so obedient and docile. How could he let her scram?


    ¡°Hunter ...¡±


    ¡°Don''te to the second floor again.¡± No one was allowed to disobey him.


    Wendy rounded her eyes in shock as he left the balcony and walked towards the lobby on the second


    floor.


    She wanted to follow him, but she didn¡¯t dare to get too close to him.


    Just now, were they less than five steps away from each other?


    It was said that Hunter always kept a distance of five steps away from women. However, Wendy knew


    that he never set such a rule while he was with Emily!


    Wendy was filled with grievances. ¡°Hunter, have I done anything wrong?¡±


    Hunter took out his phone and dialed Liam¡¯s number. ¡°Take Miss Gale down.¡±


    ¡°I can go downstairs by myself!¡± Tears sprang to Wendy''s eyes.


    ¡°But why? What have I done wrong? Hunter, please give me a reason.¡±


    He turned around and stared at her face without any expression. ¡°My fianc¨¦e doesn''t like you.¡±


    ¡°But you promised grandma that you would take care of me for the rest of my life¡±


    ¡°I only promised to ensure your safety.¡±


    If it were not for his grandma, Wendy would have had no chance to appear in front of him.


    ¡°Don''t try to alienate me from Emily. Otherwise, I can spare you, but I will make you miserable.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Hunter!¡± Wendy almost screamed!


    ¡°I have never alienated you two. Emily stirs up trouble. She doesn''t like me. I...¡±


    ¡°Don''t appear in front of me and make her angry.¡±


    Having entered the hall, Hunter walked to his room.


    Liam had alreadye upstairs. As Wendy wanted to chase after Hunter, Liam stepped forward and


    stopped her.


    ¡°Miss Gale, you are not allowed toe here. Please go downstairs.¡±


    ¡°Hunter, you can''t treat me so unfairly.¡±


    ¡°You promised to take care of me. I haven''t done anything wrong. Emily has been bullying me.¡±


    ¡°Ewan saw Emily pushed me to the ground. She even wanted to kick me ...¡±


    Hunter opened the door and mmed it.


    It was supposed that what Wendy said had no influence on Hunter.


    ¡°Why have you been bullied and pushed over repeatedly today?¡±


    Liam wanted tough. ¡°Miss Gale, do all people like to push you over?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?" As soon as Hunter left, Wendy no longer pretended to be the wronged victim.


    She red at Liam and said in a deep voice, ¡°You''d better exin this to me clearly.¡±


    ¡°Haven''t I made myself clear enough? Or Miss Gale, don''t you understand humannguage?¡±


    ¡°You...¡±


    ¡°Miss Gale, Mr. Jackson knows everything, but he disdains to care about it.¡±


    ¡°You ...¡±


    ¡°Miss Gale, Mr. Jackson didn¡¯t punish Miss Snowy for you. On the contrary, he did it for Miss Snowy''s


    good.¡±


    The smile on Liam''s face faded as he stared at her. He looked cold and terrifying.


    ¡°Miss Snowy is Mr. Jackson''s younger sister. Miss Gale, I advise you not to take yourself too seriously.¡±


    ¡°You ...¡± Wendy blushed in anger. ¡°Do you know who I am? How dare you talk to me like this?¡±


    ¡°I don''t care who you are. Right now, Mr. Jackson wants you to leave. If you don''t listen, I will throw you


    down from the second floor.¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    He was walking towards her!


    Wendy was scared. This man looked agreeable while he was beside Hunter.


    But now, with a grim face, he looked so terrifying!


    None of the people around Hunter was easy to be trifled with.


    Ewan had no idea where Ewan was. Now, how could she dare to provoke Liam?


    ¡°I will make you pay!¡±


    She stomped her foot in anger and walked quickly to the stairs.


    As the matriarch¡¯s granddaughter, Wendy thought that she did not need to humble herself like before.


    In the future, she would be vor of the month with Hunter. Thus, she wouldn''t let go of anyone who


    dared to bully her!

 Chapter 158: This Disgusting Woman

    Chapter 158: This Disgusting Woman


    The moment she left the Jackson''s, Emily calmed down.


    It was better that they were both honest and made everything clear. Since there was no hope, she


    didn¡¯t need to think more.


    Now, they all knew how to do next.


    Was she self-sentimental?


    No, she wasn''t. She just didn¡¯t want to repeat the mistakes of her previous life.


    As for Wendy, if she dared to make trouble again, even if she was Hunter''s sister, she would definitely


    not let her go.


    Just as she walked into thepany, Sally walked over with anger.


    ¡°Emi, look, this woman is too disgusting! She actually called Hunter ¡®brother¡¯ and even sent selfies to


    show that she was at


    the WongRiver Pavilion!¡±


    Emily nced at the screen.


    It was written that her good brother had asked the main chef to cook delicious dishes for her today.


    There were photos of her sitting at the dining table, in the hall, and at the entrance of the WongRiver


    Pavilion.


    The ¡®WongRiver Pavilion¡¯ was especially clear. Who couldn''t see it?


    The replies below were interesting. People were all asking that if it was Young Master Hunter¡¯s


    WongRiver Pavilion.


    Some people were envious that Young Master Hunter had actually be her brother.


    Sally was reading thements, but Emily did not want to see them at all.


    ¡°Nothing is interesting.¡±


    Wendy must employ the online ghostwriters, asking them to tell people what had happened on earth in


    an indirect way.


    The replies that were liked the most said that the WongRiver Pavilion belonged to Young Master


    Hunter. They had dinner


    together, and Wendy called him brother.


    Wendy was clever. She wouldn''t exin them directly on her own Twitter.


    However, thements were so obvious and direct. They were trending all the time.


    All readers would understand what was going on the moment they saw thements.


    And some people were envious.


    Inevitably, some mentioned ¡°Emily¡± and madeparison between them.


    In sum, they were discussing that how could the ugly Emily attract the handsome and rich Young


    Master Hunter. Impossible.


    Or, Young Master Hunter liked both types.


    Some even called on Young Master Hunter to abandon Emily and choose the beautiful, gentle and kind


    Wendy.


    Some thought that Wendy was taking advantage of Hunter¡¯s poprity. However, suchments were


    quickly drowned.


    ¡°Emi, aren''t you angry? She called him brother! Too shameless!¡±


    ¡°She indeed has the right.¡± Emily put down her bag and opened herptop.


    ¡°What? Emi, what''s wrong with you? What does she have to do with Young Master Hunter?¡±


    Sally was panicked, ¡°Is he really with her?¡±


    ¡°I don''t know.¡± They had no obligation to tell her.


    ¡°Emi, how can you be indifferent? He is your fianc¨¦!¡±


    Another woman was calling him brother. Wasn''t she feeling angry??


    Emily finally reacted to her, ¡°Didn''t I say that my rtionship with him wasn''t that real?¡±


    Then, what reaction should she have?


    She stood up and walked to another office.


    ¡°Where are they?¡±


    ¡°They''re all inside.¡± Sally also followed.


    There were three people in the small office. Joe was coloring and Rufus was drawing the outline.


    The one sitting in the corner was with messy hair, not shaving off the beard, and his clothes was the


    suit he wore from the day before yesterday.


    ¡°God, how long have you been here?¡± Emily waspletely dumbfounded.


    Aryan didn''t give any reply. Emily knew that he was always so focused when he was doing creation.


    However, he was significantly thinner than two weeks ago.


    He didn''t look haggard, but he was so thin.


    She seemed to be too harsh on her employees.


    ¡°He''s been here for four days and nights. Have you forgotten? This suit was from four days ago.¡±


    Sally sighed.


    ¡°He won''t pay attention to anyone now until it is finished.¡±


    ¡°How much was done?¡± Emily knew him.


    Although they were together for only two weeks, they knew each other well.


    ¡°Now it is the third chapter.¡±


    ¡°Aryan, you''re crazy!¡± Just half a day!


    Was he going to draw five or six chapters a day?


    ¡°Because we were shortlisted in the preliminary round!¡±


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Sally nned to tell Emily the good news as soon as she returned, which must surprise her.


    She didn¡¯t expect the things about Wendy happened.


    ¡°We were shortlisted?¡±


    All the unpleasant feelings instantly disappeared this moment.


    She thought that the results woulde out next week, but it came out this weekend.


    ¡°Is Aryan nning to finish the second season of the Sunshine Youth in a week?"


    ¡°Yes, the semi-finals will be on next Friday. It will definitely be morepetitive¡±


    If they finish the second season, their odds would improve more.


    Sally opened theic book app and clicked the new books list.


    ¡°Look, our book is on the third. If we upload two chapters tonight, it might be able to climb to the


    second tomorrow.¡±


    This result was already good for a rookie group like them.


    One had to know that most of the leadingics were creating by experience groups that had many


    fans.


    Starting from scratch was always difficult.


    ¡°It''s fine. Let''s do it step by step. I believe in you. We will definitely be able to go up.¡±


    Seeing Aryan working so hard, Emily still felt somewhat guilty.


    The tasks she gave to him were already heavy enough, but the tasks he gave to himself were more


    terrifying!


    Normal people really couldn''t achieve it.


    Not to mention that the quality was still so high at such a high speed.


    ¡°Lunch are ready, bosses!"


    Lois came back with tworge bags of food. Seeing Emily, she was a little stunned.


    ¡°Didn''t you say that you wouldn''te back until night? I didn¡¯t buy your meal!¡±


    ¡°It''s fine. I''ll share one with Emi.¡± Sally immediately said.


    Emily helped Lois put the things down.


    ¡°Emily, can you see the rankings for the results that came out today?¡±


    ¡°No. However, there are some excellent works which were directly shortlisted for the final.¡±


    Lois was envious.


    ¡°It''s Nina''s team.¡±


    ¡°How is that possible? Isn''t Nina the judge?¡±


    There were rules that the judges¡¯ team were not allowed to participate in thepetition.


    ¡°She quit it.¡±


    Lois was helpless. Nina joined thepetition, which was a cmity for every participant.


    ¡°I heard that there was a special prize this year.¡±


    ¡°Yes! I''ve heard of it as well. It¡¯s definitely an unprecedented prize!¡±


    Sally was excited!


    ¡°The team that won the top award will be able to form an animationpany with the Glorious


    Entertainment, which belongs to the Sharp Group.¡±

 Chapter 159: It Is All that Womans Fault

    Chapter 159: It Is All that Woman''s Fault


    The Sharps, the secondrgest family in Bentson City, was second only to the Jacksons in status.


    However, the Jacksons did not have any business in the entertainment industry, so the Glorious


    Entertainment Group was thergest one in the city.


    Of course, the Splendid Entertainment and the Young Shoots Entertainment had always been chasing


    after it.


    However, they were still untouchable existences for small teams.


    Not to mention how far the Glorious Entertainment Group was.


    Who would have thought that such a group would actually take a fancy to theirpetition?


    And the fact that it was willing to cooperate with these student teams was already amazing enough.


    No wonder even Nina gave up the position as a judge and became apetitor.


    Everyone knew the Glorious didn¡¯t only focus on animation.


    In the whole entertainment industry, the animation didn¡¯t y an important role.


    Thepany Nina had worked with before was also famous.


    However, she was only a student after all. Although no other students could surpass her, she was still


    not ranked in the top three in the industry.


    If she could form an animationpany with the Glorious this time, then she would definitely be ranked


    higher.


    In short, this was an important and rare opportunity!


    Moreover, with Nina''s ability, she was capable to win.


    Unless a super dark horse suddenly appeared.


    However, the industry loop was not that big.


    Any information of the industry would spread very quickly.


    Any capable painters would be well known in a short time and won fame.


    The work required precipitation, experience, and poprity.


    If you were great butcking in poprity, you would suffer a great loss in the final round.


    ¡°The champion this time is definitely Nina''s team. There¡¯s no suspense anymore.¡±


    Nina waspletely different from the other students.


    Actually, there were also great painters, but they would always bebeled as ¡°student¡±, which meant


    unexperienced.


    Nina was different. She couldpletely be as a social painter.


    ¡°There is not only the first. There are still the second and third!¡± Emily encouraged everyone.


    As long as they could enter the top three, it was enough.


    ¡°That''s right. The third is great as well. When we gather more poprity, isn¡¯t it easy to recruit capable


    painters?¡±


    Sally was still worried about recruiting people.


    There were many good painters and some of them were students. However, when they heard their


    team, which was infamous at all, they all refused to work with them.


    It was the first round for them to gain fame this time, so they had to try their best.


    All gazes fell on Aryan.


    Aryan just finished his third chapter and stood up.


    ¡°Eat something,¡± Emily asked him.


    Aryan washed his hands and immediately enjoyed the food.


    It was rare that he had an empty day to paint.


    He had already finished three chapters. If he continued in the afternoon and evening, he should


    complete another three.


    Then they had a chance toplete their second season in the semi-finals.


    Emily knew what he was thinking, but it was truly exhausting.


    ¡°Actually, we can slow down a little. Don¡¯t push yourself too hard.¡±


    Normally, one was not able toplete one chapter even he didn''t eat, drink, or sleep all day.


    He painted five or six chapters a day, which was astounding.


    No one would believe it.


    Aryan nodded, without saying a word.


    Emily knew that he would definitely not follow.


    Sure enough, just as he finished his meal, he immediately picked up his brush and continued to paint.


    He didn''t n to take a rest today.


    ¡°His hands are very precious now. Emi, you should buy some nourishment.


    ¡°No problem!¡±


    Emily stayed with them the rest of day.


    She had to work hard on her script as well. Otherwise, Aryan would have nothing to draw.


    At night, Sally whispered to Emily, ¡°Are you not going back today?¡±


    ¡°Back to where?¡± Emily was still thinking about the script for the next chapter.


    ¡°The Young Master Hunter''s ce, of course.¡± Sally rolled her eyes.


    ¡°It is weekend. You can usually stay in the dormitory on weekdays, but you still need to go back on


    weekends, right?¡±


    ¡°I''m not going back. He''s not at home.¡±


    Young Master Hunter was currently at the WongRiver Pavilion with Wendy. Why did she need to go


    back?


    Emily admitted that she was angry at first, but then she was disappointed.


    She had already told Hunter that Wendy was not good.


    Whether he believed or not, it was his own business.


    She really did not have the right to interfere too much.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Then, you won''t go to visit Matriarch Jackson?¡±


    Emi had been talking about her illness. Sally knew that Emi had always remembered her.


    But recently, she didn¡¯t hear much about her worry.


    A trace of sadness shed across Emily''s heart.


    She wanted to visit Matriarch Jackson, really wanted to. But the disdain that shed in grandma''s eyes


    last time really hurt her.


    ¡°I will go and see her.¡±


    She took a deep breath and tried her best to convince herself. Perhaps Matriarch Jackson was not


    feeling well at that time, so she misunderstood.


    Matriarch Jackson was nice, so there was no need to deny her love to her in her previous life because


    of the illusion.


    Even if Matriarch Jackson no longer doted on her, Emily still respected and loved her.


    Thinking of this, she felt much better.


    ¡°Go and visit her in a couple of days.¡±


    .. Wendy had been living in the WongRiver Pavilion these days, saying that it was convenient to visit


    Matriarch Jackson every day.


    ¡°Young Master, do you really want Wendy to stay here?¡±


    Liam was a little worried. He hesitated for a while, ¡°Miss Emily has not contacted you for a long time.¡±


    It should be said that Young Master had not contacted the Miss Emily for several days.


    Hunter didn¡¯t say anything and picked up hisputer bag.


    Liam checked Emily''s schedule, ¡°Miss Emily has no ss this morning.¡±


    Hunter paused, but not soon, he continued to walk out.


    Liam sighed. In the past few days, Young Master and Miss Emily had really cut off all contact.


    But Wendy had always been around.


    But Matriarch Jackson had indeed gotten better recently, he was wondering if it was because of Wendy.


    Liam knew that as long as it was something good for Matriarch Jackson, Young Master would definitely


    do it.


    Therefore, Wendy lived in the WongRiver Pavilion and even posted Twitter every day. Even if he


    reported it to Young Master,


    Young Master did not care about it.


    But he just didn''t like Wendy.


    Ever since she came, Miss Emily had ignored him.


    This woman was truly annoying!


    Most importantly, the little girl beside Miss Emily did not even answer his call.


    It was all Wendy''s fault!


    Just as he was about to follow Young Master out, a call came.


    He chased after Young Master with excitement, ¡°Young Master, Miss Emily is here. She maye and


    visit Matriarch Jackson.¡±


    Hunter''s back stiffened slightly, but he didn¡¯t stop...

 Chapter 160: Miss Her Emily So Much

    Chapter 160: Miss Her Emily So Much


    Wendy was with Matriarch Jackson.


    It was not interesting at all.


    After observing for two days, Wendy had already understood the situation clearly.


    As long as she could make Matriarch Jackson happy and feel better, Young Master Hunter would let


    her stay in the


    WongRiver Pavilion.


    It was said that Matriarch Jackson''s own son died for Young Master Hunter. Right now, no one was


    important than Young


    Master Hunter.


    Therefore, if she ttered Matriarch Jackson, she must be able to catch Young Master Hunter easily.


    Her current goal was to eliminate Emily from Matriarch Jackson''s heart.


    It would be best if Matriarch Jackson asked them to cancel the engagement.


    Then, she could marry Young Master Hunter...


    Dreams were always beautiful. But after all these days, Matriarch Jackson did not intend to let her be


    with Young Master


    Hunter.


    ¡°Grandma, do you like these flowers?¡±


    Wendy helped her slowly walk through the flowers.


    The maid followed far behind. There were only two of them.


    Matriarch Jackson was staring at Wendy''s face, feeling a little distracted.


    Wendy was wearing a retro blue dress, the style that Talia liked.


    Matriarch Jackson was shocked. She always felt that it was her Talia.


    But why did that familiar feeling gradually fade away after these days?


    ¡°Grandma, what are you thinking? Why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    Wendy noticed her strange behaviors over the past two days.


    Confused, puzzled, and... disappointed?


    Did she know something?


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Matriarch Jackson did not know what she was thinking as well, but she thought she didn''t


    know Wendy well.


    In particr, Wendy wore those retro long skirts just on the first few days.


    Butter, she was always wearing the popr short skirts.


    As for the familiar feeling, it seemed that it was all because of that retro skirt...


    ¡°Grandma, why are you always absent-minded today?¡± Wendy looked at heriningly.


    Matriarch Jackson sighed and managed to regain her spirits.


    ¡°Nothing. Maybe I''m not feeling well today.¡±


    She turned around and waved her hand. The maid immediately came over and supported her.


    ¡°I want to have a rest. Don''t you still have sses in the afternoon? You should go and rest as well.¡±


    Wendy felt somewhat angry, but she didn''t dare to be presumptuous.


    She exchanged the gaze with the maid and the maid supported Matriarch Jackson back.


    ¡°Matriarch Jackson, what happened? Didn''t you like being with Miss Wendy?¡±


    Matriarch Jackson didn''t say anything, as if she was thinking of something.


    The maid wanted to say something, but Matriarch Jackson looked up at the figure in the distance. She


    was stunned.


    The maid also followed her gaze. Seeing that girl, their expression immediately changed.


    ¡°Matriarch Jackson, you should take a rest.¡± The maid immediately quickened her pace.


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    However, the maid did not follow and still pushed her towards the room.


    ¡°Evie, wait a moment.¡± Matriarch Jackson was confused that Evie didn''t stop.


    She patted the armrest and got excited, and her voice couldn''t help but be a little louder, ¡°Evie, stop!¡±


    Evie could only stop this time.


    Matriarch Jackson didn''t know what was going on. Evie¡¯s reaction was weird.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    However, she was quickly attracted by the figure in the distance.


    She was under the tree and kept looking at that girl from afar, not knowing how long she had been


    watching.


    The slender figure gradually ovepped with the one in the depth of her heart.


    She couldn''t see clearly what was on Emily''s face at such a distance.


    However, Emily''s features became clearer and clearer because of the distance.


    She was so simr...


    ¡°Evie, go back first. I want to stay here for a while.¡±


    ¡°Matriarch Jackson!¡± Evie knew what Matriarch Jackson meant, but how could she let them stay


    together?


    ¡°Matriarch Jackson, the doctor said that you needed to rest more. I''ll help you back.¡±


    ¡°Evie, I want to...¡±


    ¡°Matriarch Jackson, I have to take responsibility for your health. You can''t stay outside for too long.¡±


    In order to avoid troubles, Evie did not even give Emily a chance. She helped Matriarch Jackson back.


    ¡°Evie, Evie...¡±


    Matriarch Jackson was weak, as well as her voice.


    But she wanted to stay, she wanted to see Emily.


    Even though she believed that Wendy was her granddaughter, she still wanted to see Emily.


    It had been a long time.


    She missed her...


    ¡°Emily...¡±


    ¡°Grandma said she didn''t want to go back. Didn''t you hear?¡± A cold voice suddenly interrupted.


    Before Evie could see the person, Emily pushed her out.


    Evie fell on the ground.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Evie immediately got up and tried to snatch the wheelchair back.


    Emily red at her, ¡°If you do it again, I will immediately call someone!¡±


    ¡°Go ahead! You want to bully Matriarch Jackson? I''m not afraid of you!¡±


    Evie didn¡¯t panic at all and rushed over to rob the wheelchair.


    ¡°Don''t... don''t do that...¡± Matriarch Jackson was frightened. She had never seen Evie being so barbaric


    before.


    ¡°Evie, Evie, I want to talk to Emi, Evie...¡±


    ¡°She''s not a good person, Matriarch Jackson. Have you forgotten? She bullied Miss Wendy, and she...


    God!¡±


    Emily''s p was so forceful that she almost spared all of her strength.


    Evie was pped to the ground, feeling dizzy. For a time, she was unable to get up.


    ¡°You... you dare to hit me, you...¡±


    ¡°Emi...¡± Matriarch Jackson did not expect that Emily would actually hit someone.


    However, Evie¡¯s behavior was indeed weird. For a moment, Matriarch even felt as if she had been


    imprisoned by Evie.


    ¡°I am the fianc¨¦ of your Young Master. You are just a maid, yet you dare to act wildly in front of me?¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Evie managed to get up and was about to make a move.


    But Emily turned the initiative gave another p fiercely.


    It was so painful that Evie cried and cursed, ¡°Bitch, you dare to hit me! You... Ah!¡±


    With another p, Evie fell to the ground again and couldn''t get up for a long time. She sat on the


    ground and cried.


    The security guard quickly came over. They didn¡¯t know what to do in a sudden.


    Evie was only a maid, but Emily was the future master of the Jacksons.


    No matter what, they couldn''t offend her for Evie.


    They asked Matriarch Jackson with trepidation, ¡°Matriarch Jackson, what, what''s going on?¡±


    ¡°She... ¡°Matriarch Jackson didn''t know how to deal with it and subconsciously looked at Emily.


    Emily said indifferently, ¡°This maid made some trouble. Drive her away and she is never allowed to


    return to the Jacksons.¡±

 Chapter 161: Young Master Wants to Meet You

    Chapter 161: Young Master Wants to Meet You


    ¡°What did you say? You want to kick me out?¡±


    Evie was immediately dumbfounded.


    But not soon, she got up and red at Emily, ¡°What right do you have?¡±


    Matriarch Jackson wanted to say something. After all, Evie had been by her side for so many years.


    However, her behavior was indeed a little strange.


    In addition, she was so rude to Emily, which made her a little unhappy.


    Evie, however, did not think that Emily had any power in the Jacksons.


    She looked at Matriarch Jackson seriously, ¡°Matriarch Jackson, I get along so well with Miss Wendy.


    She likes me very much. Even if Emily wants to drive me away, shouldn''t Miss Wendy be the one to


    make the decision?¡±


    When she mentioned Wendy, Matriarch Jackson didn''t dare to say anything.


    No matter what Wendy wanted, she was willing to give it to her, but except Hunter.


    Just as Matriarch Jackson was about to plead for Evie, Emily said coldly, ¡°What is Wendy in the


    Jacksons? I just want to fire a maid. I still need to ask for her permission?¡±


    ¡°She''s Matriarch Jackson''s... Matriarch Jackson''s favorite!¡±


    Evie relied on Wendy''s support and was not afraid of Emily at all.


    ¡°Emily...¡± Matriarch Jackson held her hand, wanting to say something.


    Emily said seriously, "Grandma, listen to me. This maid acted strangely just now. You can''t keep her


    anymore.¡±


    ¡°Emily...¡±


    ¡°Grandma, you must listen to me this time!¡±


    Matriarch Jackson looked at her. Suddenly, she seemed to see Talia.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    When Talia was unhappy and got serious, she had the same expression.


    Matriarch Jackson did not say anymore. She acquiesced it.


    Evie said anxiously, ¡°Matriarch Jackson, I am Miss Wendy''s favorite maid. You can''t drive me away!


    Miss Wendy will be unhappy.¡±


    Emily held Matriarch Jackson''s hand tightly.


    ¡°You,¡± she said to the bodyguards, ¡°watch her pack her things and get hermission. After that,


    directly send her out.¡±


    ¡°You...¡±


    ¡°Yes, Madam!¡± The bodyguards didn''t dare to disobey Emily''s order.


    No matter what, she was still the fianc¨¦ of Young Master.


    Evie was escorted by them. She still shouted, ¡°Matriarch Jackson, Matriarch Jackson!¡±


    ¡°Matriarch Jackson, Miss Wendy will be unhappy! Miss Wendy will be angry! Matriarch Jackson!¡±


    ¡°Matriarch Jackson...¡± Evie knew that Matriarch Jackson would ignore her, so she still shouted loudly,


    ¡°Miss Wendy, Miss Wendy, save me. Matriarch Jackson wants to chase me away, Miss Wendy...¡±


    Unfortunately, Wendy had already returned to the WongRiver Pavilion and could not hear her cry.


    After they left, there were only Matriarch Jackson and Emily.


    Emily squatted down and looked up at her aged face.


    Neither of them mentioned the unpleasant memoriesst time.


    ¡°How are you? How is Hunter treating you?¡± Matriarch Jackson held her hand, and sadness came for


    no reason.


    Last time, because Wendy was injured, she was anxious, not sure if she had said any angry words to


    reprimand Emily.


    However, it was fact that she had left Emily behind.


    When she recalled it, her heart ached again.


    Did Emily suffer a lot?


    ¡°Grandma knows it''s definitely not you...¡±


    ¡°It''s all over. Grandma, I''m fine.¡±


    Matriarch Jackson sighed and held her hand tightly, ¡°Emi, take me around.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    They walked under the shade of the trees and enjoyed the scenery. It was peaceful.


    Along the way, they didn''t talk.


    Wendy was like a wall between them. They both had a lot to say, but in the end, none of them could


    say a word. After a while, Emily suddenly said, "Grandma, send you back?¡±


    Evie left and the butler would definitely arrange another one for her.


    It might take her some time to adapt to the new one.


    Perhaps the butler had already sent someone over. They should go back early.


    ¡°Emi, will you stille to see me?¡±


    Matriarch Jackson suddenly felt a little uneasy.


    She had a hunch that Emi wouldn''te again.


    Emily looked down and her gaze dim.


    She had indeed thought that as long as Matriarch Jackson was fine, she might note anymore.


    Being too close to Matriarch Jackson may be not good.


    In her previous life, Wendy, the person behind her and almost all of the people she had to deal with,


    had something to do with Matriarch Jackson.


    None of them had a good ending.


    But now, the way Matriarch Jackson looked at her and the disappointed tone made her reluctant to


    leave.


    ¡°I... wille from time to time.¡± She made a promise in the end.


    Matriarch Jackson nodded and all the gloom was swept away.


    ¡°Emi, have you gotten along well with Hunter recently?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± she directly answered.


    Matriarch Jackson did not doubt her and smiled, ¡°Hunter is good. No matter what, all of you must be


    fine.¡±


    ¡°OK,"


    Emily sent her back. The butler personally brought a few maids over to let Matriarch Jackson choose.


    As for why Emily had to drive Evie away, the butler did not intend to ask.


    There were at least a hundred servants in the Jacksons.


    To him, it was just an unrted matter.


    Emily said goodbye to Matriarch Jackson and immediately left.


    In the courtyard, she saw Liam standing not far away, as if he was waiting for someone.


    She didn''t want to have contacts with Hunter or his people, so she detoured to the gate.


    Liam did not expect that Miss Emily would avoid him.


    He immediately chased after her, ¡°Miss Emily! Wait a moment.¡±


    Emily pursed her lips. Then she turned around and smiled, ¡°Liam, anything wrong?¡±


    Liam had always been nice. Putting aside that he worked for Hunter, Emily have no reason to be


    indifferent to him.


    There was no need to be angry with others just because she and Hunter were quarreling.


    She had such a good attitude, which was unexpected for Liam.


    He had thought that she would definitely be cool to him as well.


    ¡°No, nothing important. Young Master is still in the WongRiver Pavilion. Would you like to go and have


    a cup of tea with him?¡±


    ¡°No, I don''t like tea.¡± Emily refused.


    ¡°Then, how about coffee...¡±


    ¡°I don''t like it either.¡±


    Why he had been pestering her? She still remembered the scene that Hunter asked her to scram.


    ¡°I still have something to do. I''m gonna go.¡±

 Chapter 162: Sorry

    Chapter 162: Sorry


    When Liam was back, Hunter was still sitting in the car.


    Theptop was on the modified table. Hunter seemed to have been concentrating on his work and


    didn''t care about that Liam went to find Emily.


    However, Liam knew that Young Master was pretending to be cool. In fact, he cared about Miss Emily


    very much.


    Otherwise, why did he still stay and pretend to work when hearing Miss Emily was here?


    Seeing Liam return alone, Hunter frowned, ¡°Where is she?¡±


    ¡°Miss Emily said that she was busy and left.¡±


    ¡°Didn''t you say I wanted to treat her a cup of tea?¡±


    ¡°I did. I also said that if she didn''t like tea, coffee was also okay, but she dislikes coffee as well.¡±


    Hunter suddenly got off the car.


    Liam did not know what he was going to do. He said, ¡°Miss Emily has already left.¡±


    Hunter was angry as he sat at driver''s seat.


    ¡°Young Master, where are you going? To thepany? I...¡±


    The sound of the throttle was deafening. Liam was stunned as he watched the car away.


    He... seemed to have been abandoned again.


    Was Mr. Hunter chasing after Miss Emily? Since he cared about her so much, why didn¡¯t he wait for her


    in the courtyard just now?


    Why did he pretend to be cool?


    The car slowly headed towards the gate.


    The Jackson''s courtyard was big. Emily might not have arrived at the gate.


    He was right. After a while, she showed up.


    Emily did not see the car at the side, and of course did not notice who was in it.


    The courtyard was really big. She was out of breath.


    She had been chased away by Hunter. It would be embarrassing if she asked a driver to send her now.


    Therefore, even though the vi was built in the middle of the mountain, she could only walk down.


    She needed to get a driver license.


    Just as she walked out of the door, a luxury car drove by.


    It actually stopped beside her.


    Wasn''t it the one parked at the door?


    Emily narrowed her eyes as the window was slowly down.


    Hunter?


    Her eyes were immediately filled with precautions and alienation.


    Hunter was hurt by her indifferent gaze. Was she good these days?


    He had been deliberately not asking for her news, but he still couldn''t help but wonder what she had


    done and who she was


    with.


    He thought that she would call back and tell him what had happened at school these days.


    He didn''t expect there wasn''t a single phone call.


    ¡°Are you nning to walk?¡± He tried to maintain a poker face.


    ¡°Yes, I''ll walk down.¡± Emily replied indifferently.


    ¡°Even takes two hours?¡±


    She was clearly still angry with him!


    ¡°Don''t you have sses in the afternoon?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps there will be a taxi passing by. Thank you for your caring. I can do it myself.¡±


    ¡°There won''t be a taxi. How much longer are you going to be angry with me?¡±


    She was speechless and immediately stepped forward.


    She actually ignored him!


    How dare!


    He had never been treated like this before. This was simply provocation!


    He was furious. What made him even angrier was that he followed her unconsciously.


    ¡°You want to break up with me in front of the Jacksons?¡±


    ¡°No one is here.¡± She didn¡¯t want to talk to him at all.


    He treated her so bad and even asked her to scram. She was not angry anymore and only wanted to


    leave him. He could ignore her. Why chasing after?


    ¡°Here is still the Jacksons¡¯ ce.¡± He did not want to argue with her, ¡°Get in the car.¡± She didn''t give


    any reaction. ¡°If¡± he said unhappily, ¡°you still remember our agreement.¡±


    She took a deep breath and finally stopped.


    She opened the back door and got on the car.


    She didn''t want to be close to him!


    He was still angry, but he did not want to make her away again.


    She was just throwing a tantrum. As a man, he should be tolerant.


    The car was down the mountain.


    He even deliberately drove slowly.


    However, the atmosphere had been a bit strange.


    He looked at her in the rearview mirror from time to time. She was concentrating on the scenery


    outside.


    She didn''t intend to talk to him.


    Hadn''t she had anything to share with him?


    He finally couldn''t help but break the silence, ¡°When will youe back?¡±


    ¡°Come back?¡± Her tone was a little unnatural, ¡°Didn''t you ask me to scram away?¡±


    It was said that women were narrow-minded. He had finally experienced it personally.


    Why did she keep it in mind?


    He pursed his lips and tried to make his tone cold, ¡°It was just... a slip of the tongue.¡±


    ¡°Wow, it was rare.¡± The slip of the tongue was hurtful.


    His eyebrows twitched slightly. She was difficult to get along with now.


    However, if it continued like this, he was the one who really felt ufortable.


    It had been several days. He didn''t know how she was doing at school.


    His life was a bit messy.


    He lost sleep at night and even preferred to work all night until he was sleepy and rxed for a while.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    However, every time he closed his eyes, he would recall the tears that fell from her eyes.


    She didn''t like to cry, but he made her cry in front of him.


    Did he really hurt her?


    ¡°That day...¡±


    ¡°Young Master, just leave me at the intersection ahead. There are buses to school.¡±


    She stopped him and pointed at the intersection ahead.


    He was instantly angry. When did the car arrive on the main road?


    He should had driven slower.


    ¡°OK; he replied indifferently. But when he passed the intersection, he didn''t stop.


    ¡°Young Master?¡± Emily was stunned. Didn''t he agree to leave her there?


    What did he want to do?


    ¡°Or by the roadside.¡±


    ¡°I''ll take you to school.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, I can do it myself...¡±


    ¡°... I''m sorry.¡±

 Chapter 163: Keep Her in His Arms

    Chapter 163: Keep Her in His Arms


    It was as if half a century had passed.


    In the car, it was so quiet that even the sound of a needle falling on the ground could be heard.


    Hunter''s apology instantly silenced Emily.


    Her breathing was gradually in disorder. She didn''t know if she was still angry, or if she hadpletely


    forgiven him.


    She found herself a little cheap.


    As long as this man treated her slightly better, she would forget about the things that he had done to


    hurt her.


    However, how could she be so cheap all the time?


    But now, she could not be angry.


    Suddenly, the car stopped.


    Emily looked up and found that this was not a good ce to park. There seemed to be no bus stop


    around.


    ¡°Something seems to go wrong.¡± Hunter stopped the car and opened the window to let her breathe


    freely.


    ¡°You take a rest here. I''ll be right back.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± Hunter was a little serious. Emily sensed that.


    ¡°It''s fine. Stay in the car. Don''t get off.¡±


    Hunter handed her the key and got off the car.


    After he got out of the car, Emily saw what was going on ahead.


    Wasn''t this the ce bought by the Jackson family? They invested it in real estate.


    Because of the size of the area, this matter had been a hot topic on the Economic Channel for a long


    time.


    However, this was the Jackson Group¡¯s business. Emily had been with Hunter for so long, so she knew


    very well that this business was not done by him.


    But now, it didn¡¯t look good.


    A group of people gathered at the construction site. Did they make trouble?


    ¡°It¡¯s Hunter! It''s Young Master Hunter of the Jackson family!¡±


    Finally, someone saw Hunter passing by.


    The people surrounding the site manager immediately changed their target and rushed towards Hunter.


    ¡°You demolish the buildings in this ce by force. You''re going too far!¡±


    ¡°That''s right. We are unwilling to sell our ancestral homes. You actually cut off water and electricity,


    forcing us to leave!¡±


    ¡°Didn''t we agree that we would talk about this matter slowly? Why do you cut off water and electricity?


    You profiteers!¡±


    More and more people gathered around. When the site manager saw that it was Young Master Hunter,


    he was so frightened that he hurriedly let the workers go over to protect him.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°What''s going on?¡± Hunter¡¯s expression darkened and said coldly with majesty.


    It was strange that the vigers who made a fuss just now quieted down.


    Hunter''s gaze swept across the crowd and finallynded on the site manager.


    ¡°They haven''t moved yet. Why is there no water or electricity?¡±


    ¡°This... ¡°The manager was in a dilemma. He was only executing orders.


    ¡°They are unwilling to move away. They have already agreed on the price, but they go back on their


    word.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense! You guys are the ones who break your word!¡±


    ¡°That''s right. Originally, they said that each household would receive a share of the settling-in fee.


    Today, they actually said that it has been cancelled!¡±


    ¡°Yes! You have said that each household will receive a sum of settling-in fee of at least 100,000 per


    person.¡±


    ¡°We trust you, but you actually lied!¡±


    ¡°Didn''t you sign the agreement?¡¯ Hunter stood in the crowd.


    Although it was noisy, he stood inside like a king.


    Everyone consciously kept distance from him, and no one dared to take a single step closer.


    ¡°The agreement says 100,000, but what you said is 100,000 per head! You said that there is no need to


    change because the Jackson family is wealthy and powerful. It is impossible for them to deceive us.


    We all trust you!¡±


    ¡°Yes, we all believe that it was you, Young Master Hunter, who said this!¡±


    ¡°The Jackson family is lying! Young Master Hunter is lying!¡±


    The crowd gradually talked again. They became more excited when they thought about that their


    houses would be demolished and that their money was reduced.


    Those people gradually surrounded Hunter.


    ¡°Young Master Hunter, I will take care of this matter. You go back first.¡± The manager was frightened.


    If something happened to Hunter here, he would be fired.


    He shouted, ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t be anxious. Aren''t we still discussing this matter? We''ll give you a


    satisfactory answer.¡±


    ¡°What are you discussing? You''ve already started the construction. Will you still discuss it with us?¡±


    ¡°The Jackson family should return our money. Return the money!¡±


    ¡°My mother was so angry that she was admitted to the hospital. It was all caused by you. Return the


    money!¡±


    ¡°The Jackson family doesn''t keep their word. They are all bad guys!¡±


    ¡°Yes! You are all bad people!¡±


    Someone grabbed a small stone and smashed it towards Hunter.


    ¡°Watch out!¡± Emily, who was sitting in the car, was shocked. She immediately opened the car door and


    ran over.


    ¡°Be careful. Don''t fight!"


    ¡°What are you doing down here?¡± Hunter''s expression darkened as he rushed past the crowd towards


    her.


    Unexpectedly, when he came out of the crowd, he identally knocked down an old man.


    Everyone was so excited that Young Master Hunter was hurting people.


    Someone in the crowd suddenly grabbed a brick and smashed it towards Hunter.


    Hunter moved off. The bricknded not far from Emily''s feet, scaring her to the point that her entire


    body went limp.


    Heavens! These people actually used violence!


    ¡°Young Master! Be careful!¡±


    Another brick was smashed towards him! Emily didn¡¯t even think about it and ran towards him as fast


    as she could.


    ¡°That''s Young Master Hunter''s woman! That''s his car!¡±


    ¡°They''ve earned so much money. They''ve all used it on women and cars! They are profiteers!¡±


    ¡°Earn the hard-earned money of themon people! Shameless!¡±


    ¡°Shameless!¡±


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    With a shout, this time, the brick was not smashed towards Hunter, but towards Emily.


    Emily was still running, and when the brick smashed over, she could not stop.


    She wanted to dodge about, but it was already toote.


    ¡°Young Master Hunter!¡±


    She hugged her head with both hands, but her footsteps still couldn''t stop.


    With a bang, she crashed into the man¡¯s arms.


    Her slender body was almost hit to fly to ground.


    Hunter''srge palmsnded on her arms, pulling her back and pulling her into his arms.


    The brick hadn''t hit her just now, and she didn''t feel the anticipated pain.


    Emily breathed a sigh of relief. She raised her head and saw a scarlet red color!


    ¡°Young Master Hunter!¡± In an instant, Emily was scared out of her wits!


    He was injured! Was that the brick? It actually smashed into his forehead!


    ¡°Stop messing around! Everyone! Stop messing around! You guys are breaking thew! Stop messing


    around!¡±


    The manager quickly brought the people to stop them.


    Not far away, several cars suddenly stopped. A dozen men wearing ck shirts and trousers got off the


    car and surrounded Hunter and Emily.


    ¡°Young Master Hunter, how are you? Don''t scare me!¡±


    Emily raised her hand, wanting to touch his wound, but she didn¡¯t dare.


    She cried out in panic, ¡°Help! Help! Young Master is injured! Help!¡±


    Hunter still hugged her tightly in his arms and used his body to wrap around her, just in case those


    people would throw bricks at her.


    However, his tall body shook slightly. That brick had obviously injured him a lot!


    Now, he could barely stand, but he still subconsciously hugged her tightly!


    Emily felt poignant. Seeing the figure getting off the other car, she anxiously said, ¡°Liam, Young Master


    is injured. Take him to the hospital!¡±

 Chapter 164: I Was Not Angry Anymore

    Chapter 164: I Was Not Angry Anymore


    Liam was almost frightened by the bloodstains on Hunter''s face.


    He wanted to help him get in the car, but Hunter hugged Emily tightly, still using his own body to protect


    her in his arms.


    ¡°Mdy, you have to personally get him into the car,¡± Liam said anxiously.


    Emily supported Hunter. She had never seen him in such a sorry state. Looking at the blood on his


    face, Emily was heartbroken.


    ¡°Young Master Hunter, let¡¯s get in the car first, okay?¡±


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Hunter finally got into the car with her.


    The moment the car door was closed by Liam, Hunter said in a deep voice, ¡°Don''t hurt anyone!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Young Master!¡± Liam immediately ordered them not to harm the residents.


    ¡°They called the police. The police will be here soon.¡±


    Emily pulled out a tissue and carefully wiped the blood off his face.


    ¡°Don''t worry, they will deal with it. You have to go to the hospital first!¡±


    There was so much blood that it couldn''t bepletely wiped away!


    The blood seemed to gush into her heart.


    It hurt! The pain spread in her heart. She wished that the one who was injured were herself!


    Emily pulled out the medicine chest from the car and pressed the gauze against Hunter''s forehead.


    Hunter frowned. Seeing that his blood had stained her clothes, he was about to erase the bloodstains


    from it.


    Emily thought that she had hurt him, so she hurriedly leaned over and blew his forehead carefully.


    ¡°It doesn''t hurt, it won''t hurt anymore! Once we get to the hospital, it won''t hurt anymore.¡±


    He didn''t say anything. The soft breath of the girl blew on his forehead. It seemed that his forehead


    wasnt that tight anymore.


    ¡°It isn''t that painful, is it? Don''t be afraid, we can get to the hospital soon.¡±


    Liam didn''t know what kind of injury Young Master had sustained, so he drove very fast.


    Hunter was still staring at Emily. With a sharp turn, he shook slightly. Emily was so frightened that she


    hugged him tightly.


    She raised her head and red at Liam. She was both anxious and distressed!


    ¡°His head hurts and will feel dizzy. Drive steadily!¡±


    Dizzy?


    Hunter''s deep eyes closed the moment Emily turned around to look at him.


    ¡°He''s going to faint!¡± Emily was frightened and hurriedly said, ¡°Liam, be careful!¡±


    ¡°I know! I know!¡± Heavens! Young Master was actually going to faint! That was horrible!


    Young Master Hunter could not even blink an eye even when he was hurt by a knife. Why did he faint


    just because he was struck by a brick?


    This brick was even more powerful than a bullet?


    Emily didn''t think too much. Seeing Hunter close his eyes, she immediately reached out and hugged


    him in her arms.


    The man naturally fell into her arms.


    The girl''s soft body was right in front of his eyes. What he smelled was not the smell of blood, but the


    unique fragrance on her body.


    Just now, they were still in a cold war, and she didn''t seem to care about him at all. She didn''t even


    want to pay any attention to him.


    But now, she was so nervous that she hugged him tightly, one hand pressing down on his wound, the


    other hand patting his


    back gently.


    Sometimes her hand would scratch his face and wipe the blood off his face.


    This girl! Even her fingers were soft. When her fingertips went across his face, she was so gentle and


    cute...


    Hunter finally couldn''t help but hold her hand.


    ¡°Young Master Hunter!¡± Emily was shocked by his sudden action.


    Didn''t he faint? Why did he suddenly hold her hand so tightly?


    Hunter immediately realized that he should still be in a faint state.


    This action seemed to give him away.


    He opened his eyes slightly and looked at her. His voice was a little hoarse and dry. ¡°You still have


    ss in the afternoon.¡±


    Emily''s heart ached and she wished she could hug him tightly.


    She bit her lower lip, her chin slightly tightened. She was so sad that she almost cried.


    ¡°I''ll take you to the hospital first and see what the doctor says.¡±


    Although the wound on his forehead didn''t look very big, it was still on his head!


    Head injury could be very serious. What if left seque?


    ¡°How do you feel now?¡± Emily held his face, wanting to see his expression clearly.


    However, even if Young Master Hunter was injured, his face was as cold as a cier.


    Apart from a slight frown between his eyebrows, there was still no expression on his face.


    Emily wanted to stretch out her hand to knead the space between his eyebrows, only then did she


    remember that her hand had always been held by him.


    She wanted to pull her hand back, but at this moment, she couldn''t bear to do it.


    He was injured to save her. If it weren''t for his protection, she would be the one who was injured right


    now!


    They were clearly still quarreling. Why would she care about him?


    He was Young Master Hunter. With such a noble status, how could he be injured for someone else?


    ¡°Liam, why haven''t we arrived at the hospital?¡± The blood was constantly flowing out, and it couldn''t be


    stopped. If it continued to flow down like this, would all of his blood flow out?


    ¡°We''ll be there soon. Mdy, it''s right in front of us.¡±


    Before Liam entered the hospital, someone had already told the doctors there.


    As soon as the car was parked in the garage, doctors and nurses rushed over.


    Everyone hurriedly supported Hunter on the mobile hospital bed and hurried to the elevator.


    Because Young Master Hunter had been holding Emily''s hand, Emily could only follow him to the


    operating room on the tenth floor through the elevator along with the doctors and nurses.


    The hospital bed was pushed to the door of the operating room, but Hunter still held Emily''s hand


    tightly and didn''t let go.


    His eyes were half-closed. And he had no expression. No one knew if he was conscious.


    But if he didn''t let go, what should Emily do?


    Emily tried to get away from him a few times, but Hunter''s strength was so great that she couldn''t break


    free!


    ¡°Young Master Hunter, your wound needs to be treated immediately. Let go of me first.¡±


    He just didn''t let go. No matter what they say, it was useless.


    ¡°Young Master, Mdy will not leave. She will always be waiting for you here.¡±


    Liam was also anxious. Although the wound didn''t look very serious, what if there really were seque


    on Hunter''s head?


    Young Master''s head was a priceless treasure. If it was destroyed, how many people would be


    unlucky?


    ¡°Young Master...¡±


    ¡°Still... angry?¡± Hunter suddenly opened his eyes and stared at Emily.


    ¡°I''m not angry! Really! I''m not angry anymore!¡±


    It was already this time, why was he still thinking about that? Now, of course, his body was the most


    important!


    It seemed to be a little difficult for him to speak. He said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Move back?"


    ¡°Move back! As long as you''re fine, I will move back immediately, okay? Let the doctor treat your


    wound first! Please!¡±


    Emily was really going crazy. The blood was still flowing. Why did he care about this trifle?


    As long as he could recover, why would she be angry?


    What was done was done. Who would be willing to be angry with him?


    ¡°Move back tonight.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I''ll move back tonight. I''ll definitely move!¡± Now, regardless of what he wanted her to do, she


    would agree to him.


    As long as he obediently let the doctor examine him, she would agree to everything!


    Unexpectedly, Hunter still held her hand tightly and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°You still have ss in the


    afternoon.¡±

 Chapter 165: How About Concussion

    Chapter 165: How About Concussion


    Because of Hunter''s insistence, Emily had to go back to school first.


    If she didn¡¯t agree, this man would really refuse to clean up his wounds.


    Liam sent Emily to the car and watched as the car drove away before quickly rushing back to the


    operating room.


    But the doctor told him that there was no need for surgery.


    In the medical room outside the operating room, the doctor was still sewing up Hunter''s wound, but


    Hunter who was injured had already sat up and flipped through the news on his phone.


    What about the patient who was so injured that he couldn''t even walk away and was still in a semi-


    coma?


    Why was he so energetic now? He didn''t even need anesthesia for stitches, and he could even look at


    his phone while being sewed?


    ¡°Are you sure you sent her away?¡± Seeing Liam entering inside, Hunter asked.


    ¡°Yes. Yes... ¡°Liam still couldn''t react.


    However, when he looked at Young Master''s gaze again, he found it was not ssy, but cold and fierce


    as usual!


    Suddenly, he seemed to understand something.


    Young Master let him personally get Emily into the car. He thought that Young Master was worried.


    Who would have thought that Young Master was afraid that Emily would go back?


    Could it be that everything that happened just now was just an act by Young Master?


    And Young Master Hunter''s following instructions made Liampletely understand that everything


    that had just happened was truly false.


    ¡°Have someone investigate why the settling-in fee bes 100,000 per household rather than per


    person.¡±


    ¡°Who is handling this project?¡±


    ¡°Don''t alert the person who is responsible for the project now. Don''t let him know that our people are


    investigating.¡±


    ¡°Send someone to the police station. Don''t make things difficult for the residents. However, there are


    obviously some people stirring up trouble inside. Find them out!¡±


    Liam was dumbfounded. He almost didn¡¯t remember everything that Young Master had said.


    ¡°Is there any problem?¡± Hunter looked at him coldly.


    ¡°No. No problem. I''ll deal with it immediately,¡± Liam said dully.


    After following Young Master Hunter for so many years, Liam actually didn''t discover that Young Master


    still had such a powerful ability!


    Even he had been tricked by this acting skill!


    As soon as Emily left, he immediately regained his usual calm and decisiveness.


    This was his Young Master. How could a small brick make him so fragile?


    Finally, all the doubts were gone.


    ¡°Young Master, shouldn''t the medical records be slightly altered?¡±


    Right now, Young Master seemed to have no problem at all. But after ss, Emily would definitely rush


    over.


    When she came, Liam was afraid that Young Master wouldn''t be able to continue to act.


    Thinking about it, Liam said, "Well, how about a concussion?¡±


    Hunter''s eyes darkened slightly. After thinking for a while, he said indifferently, ¡°Go to the ounting


    department to get the bonus.¡±


    ¡°Okay! After dealing with all of this, I will go immediately!¡±


    Liam was so excited that he was about to fly. He felt that his life was at its peak.


    ¡°Doctor, do you know what to do?¡±


    ¡°I know. I know."


    Emily originally didn¡¯t want to go back to school. Although she had to attend sses, how could she be


    willing to leave because of Hunter''s injuries?


    However, she did not know what was wrong with that fellow. He was so stubborn that he insisted on


    Liam personally getting her into the car.


    Although she had gone back to ss, she had been absent-minded for two whole sses.


    She didn''t even listen to what the teacher had said.


    She didn¡¯t know what was going on with Young Master Hunter, so she called Liam. But he kept saying


    that Hunter was still in surgery.


    He just injured his forehead. Why would he need such a long operation?


    Could it be that there were other wounds?


    She was so anxious that she ran out of school as soon as ss was over.


    Liam said that he had prepared a car for her, and she would see it through the back door.


    Along the way from school to the hospital, she called Liam countless times. Liam still said the same


    thing. Hunter came out, but his spirit was not very good.


    Arriving at the hospital, Liam personally waited in the garage.


    Seeing Emilye down, he immediately walked towards her, ¡°Mdy, you''re finally here.¡±


    ¡°How is it? Is he alright now?¡± Emily got off the car and walked to the elevator with him.


    ¡°Young Master looks normal, but he is in bad mood.¡±


    Liam carefully said, ¡°Most importantly, the Young Master doesn''t like other people''s care. He doesn''t


    want to take the medicine, nor is he willing to inject.¡±


    This was the truth. Originally, he needed to be on a drip to dispel the inmmation, but he was unwilling


    to do so.


    Young Master hated injections. All the Jackson family knew about this.


    Liam took the opportunity toin, ¡°The nurse wanted to give him an injection, but she almost cried


    because Young Master scolded her.¡±


    ¡°Why would Young Master Hunter scold her?¡±


    Liam seemed to be exaggerating. He hurriedly said, ¡°There''s no need for Young Master to scold her. As


    long as he red at her, the little girl almost cried in fright.¡±


    This was possible. Young Master Hunter''s gaze was sometimes scary.


    ¡°Didn''t you say that after he came out, he was in bad mood and he was often dizzy? How could he still


    scare people?¡±


    Liam didn''t know what to say. Did he ever say that?


    Liam patted his head and hurriedly exined, ¡°Well, his mood is strange. Sometimes it''s good,


    sometimes it''s bad. He just feels a little dizzy and ufortable.¡±


    ¡°Is it serious?¡±


    ¡°It''s quite serious. I''ll take you there to take a look.¡±


    The next matter should be left to Young Master. He really wasn''t good at deceiving ignorant girls.


    As he walked into the elevator, he quietly took out his phone and sent a message to Hunter, ¡°Mdy is


    coming up.¡±


    In the ward, Vincent stared at the man sitting on the hospital bed with hisptop.


    ¡°This project was done by Porter, but he has always been cautious and impartial. It is impossible for


    him to do such a thing that damages the interests of the Jackson Group.¡±


    Vincent had never had much contact with Porter, but Porter had always performed well.


    Making such a big mess was not his style at all.


    ¡°I''m afraid that someone exploited a loophole. Porter may not know.¡±


    ¡°Whether he knows it or not, this matter must be handled by him personally.¡±


    Hunter picked up the phone and looked at it. He immediately pushed the notebook away.


    Outside, Liam''s loud voice came from afar, ¡°Mdy. Young Master doesn''t even want to take medicine.


    You have to properly persuade him.¡±


    Vincent was a little stunned. Was this Emily?


    He turned around and saw Hunter, who calmly discussing matters with him, lying on the bed weakly.


    Before Vincent could think about anything, Liam knocked on the door of the ward, ¡°Young Master,


    Mdy is here.¡±


    There was no response from inside. Liam looked at Emily and gently pushed the door open.


    Emily did not expect Vincent to be here. She was about to say hello when she saw the man lying on


    the bed.


    ¡°Young Master Hunter, how are you?¡± Seeing him lying in bed weakly, Emily wasn''t in the mood to pay


    attention to other people.


    She quickly walked over and squatted down beside the bed, carefully looking at his pale face due to his


    injuries.


    Hunter slightly opened his eyes and looked at her indifferently.


    It seemed that he was unconscious!


    Emily was anxious. She turned around and red at Liam. ¡°Didn''t you say that he¡¯s much better? How


    could this be?¡±


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 166: Achilles’ Heel

    Chapter 166: Achilles¡¯ Heel


    Liam was a little dumbfounded. He stammered, unable to tell why.


    Who knew how serious Young Master was if he hadn''te in to see it with his own eyes?


    Liam thought what he said was serious enough. But when he came in, he found Young Master seemed


    to be more serious.


    Hunter looked at them, not showing any signs of weakness.


    However, a person like him usually looked like Mars.


    Now he was lying on the bed, his eyes nk. Even if he didn¡¯t say a word, it would still make people


    feel sorry for him.


    Emily ignored Liam and stretched out her hand to touch Hunter''s forehead.


    The temperature was still normal. She heaved a sigh of relief.


    Seeing that he was just looking at her without saying a word, she asked softly, ¡°How do you feel? Are


    you alright?¡±


    ¡°Dizzy¡± He heard that he had a concussion now, so this word should be the best response.


    Liam looked at Vincent and whispered, ¡°Well, Young Master Vincent, why don''t we go out first?¡±


    However, Vincent stared at Hunter on the bed and Emily, who was sitting beside the bed, without


    saying a word.


    He had never seen his brother act like this, willing to get off his high horse for a woman.


    That lofty aurapletely disappeared the moment Emily walked in.


    Actually, he was a little unhappy, but he couldn''t unravel what his brother had done.


    There was no reason to do it.


    Moreover, his brother didn¡¯t need to pretend at all. As long as he restrained his cold aura, it would be


    enough to hurt a woman.


    Vincent looked at Emily before he turned around to walk out of the ward.


    Liam followed him out and said, ¡°Young Master Vincent, did you drive here by yourself?¡±


    Vincent stopped at the end of the corridor and turned to stare at Liam.


    Being stared at by him like this, Liam was stunned and a little scared.


    He didn''t expect that Young Master Vincent''s gaze could be so cold. He didn''t notice it before.


    ¡°Young Master, what do you want to say?¡±


    ¡°Why is my brother injured?¡± He could not be hurt by a few residents and a few bricks. This was simply


    impossible!


    Liam knew that he must tell the truth and there was no way to hide it.


    He hesitated for a moment before saying honestly, ¡°It was because of Mdy¡±


    As expected, it was that woman again!


    For her sake, brother had been at risks several times. She was like a cancer that could threaten his


    brother''s life at any moment.


    ¡°Young Master, this matter has nothing to do with Mdy¡±


    Liam knew that things weren''t going well when he saw the chill all over Young Master Vincent''s body.


    Young Master Vincent had ordered to take Sally awayst time, in order to stop the engagement of


    Young Master Hunter and


    Emily.


    He just wanted to stop the engagement between Young Master Hunter and the ugly Lady of the Gale


    family. He did not think


    of doing anything bad to Sally or Emily.


    However, those people entertained evil thoughts at the sight of beauty after they brought Sally to the


    ind.


    But from this, it could be seen that Young Master Vincent had always disliked Emily to be with Young


    Master Hunter.


    ¡°Brother really likes Emily that much?¡±


    For the sake of Emily, his brother was injured many times.


    Now only he only suffered a head injury. But what if Emily became his Achilles heel?


    He even offended the people of Heaven-like Ind for this woman.


    Everyone knew that when the boss of Heaven-like Ind was simply a lunatic!


    Now, the people of Heaven Ind had been looking for an opportunity to take revenge on Young


    Master Hunter. Wasn''t this Emily''s fault?


    ¡°Young Master, Mdy is Young Master Hunter''s fianc¨¦e. When she is in danger, Young Master Hunter


    should naturally save her¡±


    ¡°I''m just asking you if he really likes Emily¡±


    Actually, after seeing his brother''s performance just now, Vincent already had an answer to this


    question in his heart.


    Perhaps even his brother didn''t realize that he was too concerned about that woman!


    ¡°Do you know how many enemies brother has in Bentson City¡±


    Vincent stared at Liam and snorted coldly, ¡°If someone knew that he had a woman he cared about, you


    can guess what those


    people would do!¡±


    Liam opened his mouth, but he couldn''t say a word.


    Actually, he knew that. When Young Master Hunter had risked his life to jump into the sea to save


    Emily, he had a bad premonition.


    If one day, Young Master Hunter''s enemies used Emily to deal with him, then for the sake of the young


    madam, could Young


    Master Hunter give up his life?


    ¡°Since you know that such a woman is a time bomb beside brother, do you still let her be with my


    brother?¡±


    Vincent nced at him, turned around and left, leaving behind only a cold back.


    Liam scratched his head and immediately felt wronged.


    Young Master Vincent''s words were reasonable, but wasn''t it a little innocent to me Liar?


    He was just executing orders!


    However, it was true that Young Master Hunter often took risks for the sake of Emily.


    What should Liam do about this kind of thing?


    Inside the ward, Emily helped Hunter sit up.


    Seeing the wound on his forehead, Emily couldn''t help but me herself.


    ¡°It''s all my fault ..¡±


    ¡°Are you not angry anymore?¡± The man¡¯s voice was very deep and hoarse, making people feel sorry


    for him.


    Emily shook her head and whispered, ¡°I''m not angry anymore.¡¯


    ¡°Will you go home?¡±


    Emily looked at him. But Hunter was looking at somewhere else. He did not seem to care much about


    this question, as if he


    was just asking casually.


    She didn¡¯t know how to answer.


    The semi-finals would be held on this weekend, and their team was busy right now.


    After ss today, everyone immediately went back to their offices and continued their creation.


    Emily was the only one who sneaked away.


    She had nned to see Young Master Hunter. If he was fine, she would go back to the office and


    continue writing scripts.


    He was fine and seemed to have something to say. Emily had mixed feelings.


    Whether she should go home or not, she actually still hesitated.


    Hunter suddenly raised his hand and pressed his long finger on his forehead.


    ¡°What''s the matter?¡± Emily was shocked and hurriedly went to help him. ¡°Is it starting to hurt again?¡±


    He didn¡¯t say anything and didn¡¯t want to talk to her.


    ¡°I''ll ask the doctor to check.¡±


    ¡°No need!¡± He lifted the nket and wanted to get out of bed.


    Emily immediately went over and supported his arm.


    ¡°The doctor said that you have a slight concussion and you will feel dizzy at any moment. Be careful¡±


    ¡°I''m fine¡± Hunter sat by the bed. His ice-cold appearance was no different from usual.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°if you have something to do, I let Liam send you back to school.¡±


    ¡°I''ll go backter¡± She was indeed busy. But Young Master Hunter was like this. How could she leave?


    The man''s face instantly clouded over.


    Sure enough, she still had to go back to school. Didn''t she agree to go home with him?


    He gently pushed her hand, ¡°I can do it myself¡±


    The ice-cold Young Master Hunter was indeed not easy to get along with. If it weren''t for his injuries,


    Emily probably wouldn''t


    dare to get too close.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± She didn¡¯t dare to support him. She also didn''t dare to walk away.


    ¡°The doctor told you to rest more. If you have nothing to do, you''d better not get out of bed¡±


    Hunter still stood up. But when he stood up, his tall body slightly shook.

 Chapter 167: If You Scare Him Again, Ill Leave

    Chapter 167: If You Scare Him Again, I''ll Leave


    Young Master Hunter, who had always been like a big tree sheltering everyone from the wind and rain,


    had actually almost copsed!


    Emily was not directly frightened to death. It already showed that she was extremely strong.


    She immediately went over and supported Hunter''s shoulder, sweating profusely from anxiety.


    ¡°I''ming home with you tonight! I''m not going back to school! Tell me what you want to do!¡±


    Hunter really didn''t do it on purpose this time. After he was injured, he wasn¡¯t even on a drip.


    He sat on the bed for so long. When he suddenly stood up, he felt a little dizzy.


    However, that feeling of dizziness only shed by, and now, he waspletely refreshed.


    But just now, he was dizzy for a moment, and he didn''t say anything. Then this girl agreed to go home


    with him?


    It seemed that it was not bad for him to be asionally faint.


    ¡°Go to the bathroom, he said indifferently.


    Emily hurriedly supported him and slowly stood up. ¡°I''ll apany you.¡±


    He nodded without saying anything.


    This time, even though he could walk, he still put half of his weight on her shoulder.


    Very quickly, Young Master Hunter discovered that the more ¡°fragile¡± he was, the more considerate this


    girl would be.


    Therefore, he would be ¡°fragile¡± to the end.


    After entering the bathroom, he did not make a move. He only supported the sink and looked a little


    weak.


    ¡°Young Master Hunter, don''t you ... want to go to the bathroom?¡±


    Why did hee in and hold onto the sink? And he didn''t move at all.


    She originally wanted to go out and guard him outside the door, but Young Master Hunter''s appearance


    made her feel


    worried.


    ¡°Young Master Hunter ..¡±


    ¡°Yes; He answered. But he still did not move. He only supported the sink and closed his eyes.


    ¡°Are you dizzy again?¡±


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes."


    Emily heaved a long sigh of relief. Was Young Master Hunter so dizzy that he couldn''t even go to the


    bathroom himself?


    Then ... could it be that she had to help him?


    But how? To solve the problem, he had to ... take off his pants.


    ¡°Young Master Hunter, are you feeling ... ufortable?¡±


    ¡°Yes; He answered straightforwardly. Wasn''t it because he was ufortable toe here?


    ¡°I... I''ll help you¡±


    The little girl finally gave in to her conscience and helped him to the toilet, letting his hand rest on the


    wall.


    Afterwards, she squatted down in front of him and looked at his belt, feeling worried again.


    She said to herself in her heart, ¡°Do you really want to untie him? However, this was ... so shameful¡±


    ¡°Ufortable!¡± The man''s impatient voice fell from above her head.


    Emily trembled and her long finger quickly tugged at his waist.


    She had really untied his belt. As long as ... she pulled his pants down again ...


    But if she really pulled down his pants, what would she do about the situation she was going to face?


    But he said that he was ufortable ...


    Emily bit her lips and finally closed her eyes. Her fingers grabbed onto the waist of his clothes and she


    was about to pull it


    down ...


    Suddenly, arge palmnded on the back of her hand, gently gripping her hand.


    Hunter lowered his eyes to look at her, his eyes shing with a resplendent smile.


    ¡°Little pervert, are you trying to take advantage of me while I''m sick¡±


    ¡°I... I didn''t? Emily raised her head and looked into the deepest part of his eyes.


    That petty smile made her heart thump, as if it had been ruthlessly hit by something.


    Young Master Hunter, who didn''t like tough, was charming when heughed ...


    ¡°No? Hunter raised his eyebrows and locked down at the position where her palm was pressed down,


    ¡°Then what are you


    doing now?¡±


    ¡°I...¡± What was under his palm? It seemed ... to move ...


    Emily shouted.


    When Liam heard the scream and came in, Emily came out of the bathroom.


    ¡°Mdy, what''s wrong? Is something wrong with Young Master ¡­?¡±


    ¡°He''s fine! He ... ¡°Emily wanted to look back, but she didn¡¯t dare. She could only stay outside the door


    and didn''t dare to look


    around.


    ¡°He just ... just wants to go to the bathroom¡±


    Was Emily okay? Then why was she screaming?


    In addition, wasn''t her red face a little too strange? It was as if it was going to bleed.


    ¡°Young Master ..¡±


    ¡°Do I need so many people to take care of me when I go to the bathroom?¡±


    Hunter appeared at the entrance of the bathroom.


    Emily was panicked. In addition, she was afraid that he would fall, so she hurriedly turned around to


    support him.


    Liam turned his face away and coughed softly, ¡°Well, the doctor said that if possible, you''d better ..


    Well, you should be in a drip with anti-inmmatory medicine¡±


    The aura around the man instantly turned cold. Liam subconsciously took half a step back.


    If it weren''t for the fact that Emily was here, Liam wouldn''t have dared to mention this.


    The doctor had advised him several times in the afternoon. Thest time he came, he was frightened


    by Young Master''s cold


    gaze and he hurriedly escaped from the ward.


    However, the doctor had been looking for Liam privately. Young Master''s injury really needed to be


    diminished inmmation.


    Otherwise, it would be very easy for him to be infected.


    Liam stared at Emily''s sharp eyes and whispered, ¡°The doctor has been urging me. It''s time for you to


    be on a drip¡±


    ¡°You can scram now!¡± Hunter''s voice was chilly like a cold saber.


    Liam subconsciously took another two steps back. The door was not far away. He remembered that as


    long as something


    happened, he would quickly escape!


    ¡°Why don''t you do that?¡± Emily supported Hunter.


    Although his entire body spread a suffocating cold aura, this cold aura was not directed at her, so Emily


    did not feel too


    terrified.


    ¡°I''m fine, Hunter snorted.


    Liam was truly not afraid of death. He lowered his head and whispered, ¡°I see that Mdy still has a lot


    of things to do. Young Master, if you are really fine, then you can let Mdy go back to work¡¯


    Hunter really wanted to tear this fellow apart. The guy was deliberately trying to stand in his way!


    Good! Very good! Who gave this fellow the courage!


    Liam knew that he had stepped on the tiger''s tail, but wasn''t this for the sake of Young Master?


    He looked at Emily with a pleading gaze and immediately retreated to the door, ¡°Mdy, you do as you


    please!¡±


    With a whoosh, Liam disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Emily felt a little helpless. After she helped Hunter to the bed to sit down, she stood up and looked


    down at him.


    ¡°Apart from not wanting to be on a drip, didn''t you even take any medicine?¡±


    He didn''t say anything.


    Emily knew that this guy was very difficult to deal with.


    But with such a serious injury and a slight concussion, how could he not take medicine and refuse


    injections?


    She turned around and rang the call bell. In less than ten seconds, the doctor rushed over.


    ¡°Young Master Hunter, what''s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Don''t you want to give him an injection? And where''s the medicine?¡±


    ¡°That ... "The doctor secretly nced at Hunter.


    Hunter''s face suddenly clouded over. And he was about to use his gaze to scare this bold fellow away.


    The woman beside him said coldly, ¡°If you scare him again, I will go back to school and leave you


    alone!¡±


    Liam reminded her earlier that since he was fine, she would go back to school.


    She still couldn''t figure out why this fellow wanted her to stay by his side to take care of him. Didn''t he


    already have Wendy by his side?


    However, she could feel that he was injured and needed her.


    Therefore, it seemed to be a good way to prevent her from going back to school.

 Chapter 168: He Only Listened to Her

    Chapter 168: He Only Listened to Her


    When the doctors and nurses brought in the injector and medicine, they stared down at the ground and


    didn''t even dare to look up.


    When the nurse approached him with the injector, her fingers were trembling all the time and she didn''t


    dare to touch him at all.


    Seeing the nurse holding the injector, every cell in Hunter''s body was filled with a desire to resist.


    He resisted injectors as well as women!


    The nurse trembled and didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Because of his coldness, not to mention that she didn''t dare to get close to him, she didn''t even have


    the courage to stand in


    front of him!


    She had heard that Young Master Hunter didn''t like women. Maybe it was true.


    However, how could she give him an injection if she didn¡¯t get close to him?


    ¡°Young Master Hunter..¡±


    ¡°Stop frightening her. It¡¯s just an injection¡±


    Emily wanted to hold Hunter''s hand. Hunter clenched his fists tightly and put his hand under the quilt.


    What was he doing?


    Young Master Hunter was hiding his hands like a child who was afraid of injections?


    Emily almost couldn''t help butugh. She pulled his hand again, but he was still unwilling to stretch out


    his hand.


    ¡°Are you going to get the injection or not?¡± Her face darkened and she deliberately put on a stern


    expression.


    Hunter remained silent, his face filled with stubbornness.


    Emily red at him and decided to y her best card.


    ¡°I still have a lot of things to do. If you don''t want to get an injection, then I''ll leave now¡¯


    She stood up and prepared to leave.


    Just as she took the first step, her wrist was suddenly grabbed by Hunter.


    His face was gloomy and he seemed to be very unhappy, ¡°Don''t go.¡±


    ¡°Then are you going to get an injection or not?¡± Emily didn¡¯t want to leave; she was just trying to


    frighten him.


    How could he always frighten people? The doctors and nurses were extremely afraid of him.


    Liam was so frightened that he ran out of here. Didn''t he know that his facial expression was too


    terrifying?


    Hunter''s gaze finally swept across the injector in the nurse¡¯s hand. The muscles on her face couldn''t


    help but jump slightly.


    He was really afraid of injections, and Emily soon discovered that.


    At first, she thought that he was just unwilling to get an injection, but unexpectedly, he was in fact afraid


    of it.


    Young Master Hunter had something to be afraid of in this world. It was truly rare.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Emily''s heart couldn''t help but soften a little when she saw his resisting but enduring expression.


    She said softly, ¡°It''s just a prick. It¡¯s like being bitten by a mosquito¡±


    She pulled hisrge hand from her wrist and ced it on the quilt. She opened his fist finger by finger.


    ¡°It really doesn''t hurt. After getting an injection this time, as long as the doctor agrees, there''s no need


    to get one anymore.¡±


    Hunter looked at the doctor immediately.


    ¡°I believe that with Young Master Hunter''s strong physique, as long as you get an injection this time,


    you would need no more


    injection;


    The doctor said hurriedly, afraid that his words would make him unhappy.


    ¡°Since you know that I have a strong physique, why should I get an injection?¡± Hunter''s expression was


    unhappy.


    ¡°Well..¡± The doctor looked immediately at Emily for help.


    Emily pinched Hunter''s hand and said, ¡°Just for one time, stop messing around¡±


    Pressing his hand on the bed, Emily looked at the nurse and said, ¡°Come on¡±


    The nurse was still a little trembling. Holding the injector, she carefully walked over.


    Hunter was indeed very resistant, especially because the nurse had already entered his safe distance.


    The aura of resistance was getting denser and denser, and even Emily could feel it.


    Was he resisting injections or the nurse? Or both?


    Finally, the nurse walked over and stretched out her trembling hand, wanting to disinfect Hunter''s hand.


    However, before her fingers could touch him, the cotton swab touched the back of his hand. Young


    Master Hunter clenched his fists and said angrily, ¡°Get out!¡±


    ¡°Ah!" The nurse was so frightened that she hurriedly took a few steps back. She loosened her hand


    and the cotton swab fell to the ground.


    ¡°I...¡± The nurse looked at Emily and was scared out of her wits. ¡°I was just... I identally looked at


    Young Master Hunter just now...¡±


    No wonder Hunter resisted so much. He hated most women''s infatuated gazes.


    Emily signed, picked up the cotton swab on the ground and threw it into the trash can.


    She went into the bathroom and washed her hands. She returned to the hospital bed and sat down,


    holding Hunter''s big hand


    and ced it on herp.


    ¡°Can I give you an injection?¡±


    ¡°Mdy..¡±¡± The nurse looked anxious.


    ¡°It''s fine. I''ve done it before. However, thest time I gave him an injection on the bottom. This time, I


    will give him an injection


    on the hand¡±


    In her previous life, she had studied medicine and nursing. Giving an injection was not a very big


    problem.


    She took the cotton swab from the nurse and sterilized the back of Hunter''s hand. After that, she tore


    open the package of the injector.


    When the bright injector appeared in front of him, Hunter''s muscles couldn''t help but tighten.


    Emily patted the back of his hand and said softly, "It''s fine. Trust me. It''ll be fine in a moment.¡±


    She picked up the injector and approached the back of his hand.


    However, the closer she got, the tighter his muscles became, as if he would resist at any moment!


    Emily was a little uneasy. Hunter seemed to hurt anybody at any time.


    ¡°Don''t struggle,¡¯ she whispered, ¡°or you will hurt me with the injector¡±


    ¡®If I struggle, I will hurt her with the injector?¡±


    In the next second, Young Master Hunter was quiet, not even daring to move.


    He actually cared if he would hurt her...


    Emily had a strange feeling in her heart. She couldn''t tell what it was. She felt warm and sweet in her


    heart.


    This man was really hateful when he teased her.


    But today, she was moved again and again...


    The injector finally stabbed in.


    The muscles of Hunter tightened again. Emily immediately whispered, ¡°It''s fine. Be good. It''ll be


    finished soon¡±


    The doctors and nurses standing beside them were a little worried that Young Master Hunter''s sudden


    attack would hurt


    Emily.


    However, whey did not expect that Young Master Hunter who was always cold would actually listen to


    Emily''s words.


    From the beginning to the end, as long as Emily''s expression became stern, he would immediately


    be obedient.


    The doctor found it inconceivable and the nurse looked at them with envy.


    She really wanted to have a pet whose characters were like Young Master Hunter.


    Young Master Hunter was like a lion, but as long as she patted him, he would immediately be a


    puppy.


    It was really interesting and enviable!


    Unfortunately, she was not Emily.


    In the entire world, perhaps only Emily could make Young Master Hunter so obedient...


    After getting an injection and taking the medicine, Hunter was unwilling to stay in the hospital any


    longer.


    Emily didn¡¯t know if he felt insecure in the hospital because he would take medicine and get injections


    at any time. He


    immediately requested to return to their family after done with the injection.


    Emily signed and could only let Liam get a car.


    There was nothing to pack. They could leave as soon as they got in the car.


    Before leaving, Emily asked the doctor for some medicine.


    Just as they got on the car, Hunter leaned on Emily''s shoulder and closed his eyes, as if he was


    asleep.


    Because Young Master Hunter still had many things in WongRiver Pavilion, they returned to


    WongRiver Pavilion this time.


    However, just as the car stopped, the delicate voice quickly approached, ¡°Young Master Hunter, they


    said you were injured!¡±


    Before she arrived, her voice came first. Her voice was hoarse, and she had clearly cried.


    ¡°How are you? Are you seriously injured?¡±

 Chapter 169: He Was Childish and Cute

    Chapter 169: He Was Childish and Cute


    The woman was crying as if something bad had happened to her husband.


    The servants looked at each other and felt embarrassed.


    The people in the car had no reaction at all.


    Emily lowered her head and looked at the man sleeping on herp.


    She didn¡¯t know if the injecting liquid had something to make him sleep better.


    Not long after he got in the car, he fell asleep on herp.


    Such a perfect man like Young Master Hunter actually had a slight snoring sound. It could be seen how


    tired he had been


    When Liam came back, he said that during the few days that she wasn''t here, Young Master Hunter


    had slept no more than three hours a day.


    Basically, he was working all night.


    Emily didn''t know what was so urgent that he had to work so hard.


    However, from Liam''s words, she sensed that this matter had something to do with her.


    Could it be that quarreling had affected his life?


    Was her influence on him really that profound?


    ¡°Mdy, we''re home.¡¯ Liam reminded, his voice was very low, not daring to speak loudly.


    Young Master Hunter rarely slept so soundly. On the way back, listening to Young Master Hunter''s


    snoring, Liam actually felt a sense of happiness.


    It was as if his child was sleeping soundly and he was at ease.


    Now, even though they had already arrived home, no one was willing to wake him up.


    Emily also didn¡¯t want to wake him up, but the woman outside didn''t seem willing to stop crying.


    ¡°Young Master Hunter, how are you? Are you seriously injured? I''m sorry to be not with you when you


    were injured ..¡±


    When she wanted to get closer, Ewan whispered, "Young Master Hunter has just returned from the


    hospital. Let him rest for a


    while¡±


    The car door didn¡¯t open. Ewan didn¡¯t know what the Young Master Hunter was doing inside.


    However, Young Master Hunter has note out, and it is indeed not appropriate to disturb him.


    ¡°How can I be at ease if I couldn''t see Young Master Hunter? Ewan, let me in and see him first¡±


    Wendy cried hard. Her delicate face seemed to sh in the sunlight. And she seemed beautiful and


    pathetic.


    Ewan couldn''t bear it, but since the Young Master Hunter hadn''te off the car, it wasn''t good for him


    to let her get near the


    car.


    ¡°Young Master Hunter will be out soon. Wait a moment longer¡¯ He whispered.


    ¡°Young Master Hunter, are you really ufortable? Let me see you and take care of you, okay?¡±


    Wendy cried.


    The man in the car frowned slightly, as if he was a little unhappy.


    Emily''s long fingernded between his eyebrows and rubbed gently, ¡°We''re home. Do you want to get


    off the car?¡±


    However, he only snorted and suddenly flipped over, holding her waist.


    Her face was buried in her stomach and he fell asleep again.


    Emily was afraid that her clothes would mess the gauze on his wound, so she hurriedly reached out to


    stop him.


    But Hunter in his sleep thought that she was going to push him out, so he tightened his arms and held


    her tightly.


    Emily signed. The patient always had privileges, let alone Young Master Hunter.


    Even if he wasn''t sick or injured, he still had all the privileges!


    However, such a childish Young Master Hunter was really cute.


    ¡°Liam, you get off first. He needs more sleep. You go and tell them to prepare dinner¡±


    ¡°Alright¡± Liam got off the car gently.


    Liam frowned with dislike when he saw Wendy crying.


    ¡°How is Young Master Hunter?¡± Seeing hime off the car, Wendy rushed over immediately.


    Ewan also walked over and waited for Liam''s answer.


    Liam only looked at Ewan and said calmly, "Young Master Hunter is sleeping. Don''t disturb him?¡±


    He waved his hand and Butler Qin immediately greeted him, ¡°What''s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Prepare dinner for Young Master Hunter and Miss Emily. A light meal¡± Liam instructed in a low voice.


    Actually, the car was soundproof, but it was rare for the Young Master Hunter to sleep so soundly. Liam


    still didn¡¯t want to


    interrupt him at all.


    Butler Qin understood and immediately let the servants to prepare.


    However, Wendy felt that she was being ignored. She stepped forward and looked at Liam, ¡°Is that


    woman also in the car?¡±


    ¡°May I ask which woman Miss Gale is asking?¡± Liam''s expression changed, and an unhappy glow


    appeared in his eyes.


    ¡°Emily! Don¡¯t you know? Other than that bitch Emily, who else would be so shameless to pester Young


    Master Hunter all day


    long? "


    ¡°She had already been driven away by Young Master Hunter, yet she still dared to return! How


    shameless she is!¡±


    Liam became angrier, ¡°She is our mistress, the mistress of WongRiver Pavilion, not that woman¡±


    If she had to me that woman, then in fact Wendy was that woman.


    That woman who had always been shameless and lived in their WongRiver Pavilion!


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Wendy knew that Liam had always been unfriendly to her.


    But she didn''t understand why. After all, she was so much prettier than Emily. How could a man like


    Liam help Emily but her?


    Was it because she was usually only close to Ewan, but not to him, and he was jealous?


    Wendy adjusted her expression and smiled gently at him, ¡°Liam, I''m just too worried about Young


    Master Hunter..¡±


    ¡°Miss Gale, I don''t know if you''reughing or crying. However, please restrain your frightening


    expression.¡¯


    Liam said seriously, ¡°Our Young Master Hunter is injured. Now he is fragile. Seeing such a frightening


    expression like yours


    will scare him¡±


    Wendy was stunned. No man had ever said that her smile was ugly. Never!


    Not to mention that he said she was frightening!


    Impossible! This man is blind, isn''t he? How could he not appreciate her smile?


    Didn''t he know that she, Wendy, was the number one socialite and the most beautiful girl in Bentson


    City?


    ¡°Miss Gale, you...¡± Ewan coughed softly and couldn''t help but remind her, ¡°Wipe your tears first¡±


    Although he really thought that Wendy was very beautiful, her face was stained with tears, yet she


    smiled so charmingly...


    Well, she was a little ugly.


    Wendy was stunned for a moment before she remembered that she was crying just now. The tears on


    her face had indeed


    not been wiped clean!


    But how could she know? She was ustomed to acting, so crying meant no emotional changes to her


    As long as she stopped crying, she would forget that she was crying just now!


    It was all because of that bitch Emily! If she hadn''t known she was in the car, why would she have


    thought so much?


    Thinking about it, she even forgot that she was still crying and only wanted to present the most


    beautiful side in front of Liam.


    Wendy hurriedly took out a tissue and carefully wiped her tears, trying not to get her makeup dirty.


    At the entrance of WongRiver Pavilion, a group of people walked in. The leaders of them were


    Patriarch Jackson and


    Matriarch Jackson!


    Wendy wiped her face clean and immediately greeted them with a bitter face.


    ¡°Grandma, Hunter is injured. And Emily won''t let us see him?


    When she was anxious, tears rolled in her eyes.


    If you saw her at that time, it would be hard for you to imagine that she had smiled so charmingly at


    Liam just moments ago.


    She grabbed the rim of Matriarch Jackson''s clothes, but Wendy''s words were clearly addressed to


    Patriarch Jackson.


    ¡°Hunter is so badly injured and it is all Emily''s responsibility. Emily is afraid of being med. Now, she


    won''t let us see Hunter.


    Grandma, hurry up and see him. I''m afraid that he..¡±


    After a while, she cried and said, ¡°I''m afraid that he will be harmed by Emily!¡±

 Chapter 170: Such an Obedient Side

    Chapter 170: Such an Obedient Side


    Patriarch Jackson''s face was dark with rage as he quickly walked over.


    The matriarch looked at Wendy and scolded, ¡°Wendy, you can''t talk like that.¡±


    Her words were clearly provocative.


    She believed in Emily''s, but Patriarch Jackson doesn''t always feel good about Emily.


    Now, Hunter was injured, and Patriarch Jackson was very anxious. Didn''t Wendy''s words make


    Patriarch Jackson even more


    annoyed at Emily?


    Wendy muttered something, her face full of dissatisfaction.


    ¡°You are partial to Emily. Why do you love Emily and not me?¡±


    ¡°How am I partial to her?¡± The matriarch signed.


    ¡°It''s Emily who have made Hunter injured. Why didn¡¯t you let me say it? I just feel sorry for Hunter!¡±


    ¡°But she''s still your sister. Why don''t you feel sorry for her?¡±


    ¡°But this time, it¡¯s really her fault!¡± Wendy was no longer so docile and obedient in front of the


    matriarch.


    In any case, after the matriarch decided that she was her granddaughter, she had been so good to her.


    There was no need for her to please the matriarch now, and the matriarch was already good to her.


    The matriarch was truly helpless. She wanted to persuade her but suddenly understood that it would be


    useless. No matter


    how she tried to persuade her, it seemed to be useless.


    As long as they didn¡¯t make a scene, she would be satisfied and wouldn''t bother to intervene.


    ¡°Piper, push me over to see Hunter¡± Piper was a new maid for her arranged by the butler.


    Upon thinking about this, Wendy became angry.


    Originally, Evie had already been bought by her, but she didn¡¯t expect that bitch Emily would get rid of


    Evie.


    Now Piper came, and it wasn''t that easy to buy her over.


    And if she didn¡¯t handle it well, Evie may be even more troublesome!


    It was all because of Emily, and she really wanted to strangle her to death!


    Just wait and see. Now that Emily had caused Young Master Hunter to get injured, Patriarch Jackson


    was going to punish her right away!


    She was looking forward to see what would happen to Emily!


    Although the matriarch¡¯s status in the Jackson n was very high, but the patriarch still had the final


    say!


    Patriarch Jackson walked near the car and Liam greeted him, ¡°Patriarch, Young Master Hunter is


    taking a rest¡±


    ¡°Why doesn''t he go back to his room if he wants to rest? What is he doing in the car?¡±


    Patriarch Jackson''s face was dark as he said unhappily, ¡°Open the door!¡±


    What were those two doing in the car in broad daylight? It was so noisy outside, yet they didn''te


    out!


    Their deeds really made him think about something bad.


    If they really dared to have sex in the car... how could a woman who lured men like her stay in the


    Jackson n?


    Piper pushed the wheelchair of the matriarch to him. The matriarch said uneasily, ¡°Hunter is injured. He


    needs to rest..¡±


    ¡°When one is injured, he should go back home and have a good rest.¡± Wendy walked out from behind


    Matriarch Jackson and walked towards Patriarch Jackson.


    She had the same thoughts as Patriarch Jackson. She insisted on going over to take a look because


    she was worried that


    Young Master Hunter would be hooked by the bitch Emily.


    However, now that Patriarch Jackson was here, she hoped that Emily and Young Master Hunter would


    be doing something inside.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Although she would feel sad, Patriarch Jackson would hate Emily because of that.


    If Patriarch Jackson was determined to drive Emily away, then it would be really good!


    She red at Liam, ¡°Grandpa wants to see Young Master Hunter. Why don''t you hurry up and open the


    car door?¡±


    Perhaps they would be able to put on their clothes momentster. At that time, Patriarch Jackson


    couldn''t even find a reason to get angry.


    If Liam didn''t open the car door, she would rushed over to do it.


    Everyone felt that it was improper that Wendy addressed Patriarch Jackson as grandpa.


    However, if Patriarch Jackson didn¡¯t say anything, even if everyone felt strange in their hearts, it was


    they couldn''t say it.


    Seeing that Liam didn¡¯t listen to her, Wendy said angrily, ¡°Liam, didn¡¯t you hear that grandpa wanted


    you to open the door?¡±


    Liam nodded at Patriarch Jackson before walking to the car door.


    Before Liam could open it, the car door suddenly cracked open by someone inside.


    The figures of Hunter and Emily immediately caught everyone''s eye.


    Emily sat in the back seat, dressed neatly, even her hair neat, not the slightest bit messy as they had


    expected.


    As for Hunter, he was still sleeping soundly on Emily''sp.


    He hugged the Emily''s waist, his face buried in her abdomen, sleeping like a child!


    No one had ever seen such a childish side of Young Master Hunter after he had grown up, not even


    Matriarch Jackson and


    Patriarch Jackson!


    Now, finding that Young Master Hunter sleeping soundly, they were touched and felt warm.


    They had never thought that the two of them would actually get along like that in private.


    The matriarch felt an urge to cry for gratification.


    Hunter and Emily loved each other so much!


    With Emily, Hunter was like a child.


    Which woman could make a man sleep like a child?


    Especially when a man was as cold and outstanding as Young Master Hunter!


    Other than the woman he loved very much, no one could do it!


    He really loved Emily.


    ¡°Look at our Hunter..¡± The matriarch softened her voice when talking to Patriarch Jackson. She really


    didn¡¯t want to disturb the couple.


    Patriarch Jackson nodded. Although he didn¡¯t say a word, you could see a little warmth in his eyes.


    He had never seen Hunter so obedient and docile.


    The girl''s hand was on his head. As long as he frowned slightly, she would gently stroke his short hair.


    It was like smoothing the hair of her child who had a bad temper.


    After smoothing his hair, he got obedient.


    The servants and bodyguards stared surprisingly at them. Who had ever seen such an obedient side of


    Young Master Hunter?


    This had simply overturned the image of Young Master Hunter, who had been extremely noble and cold


    for so many years.


    Seeing that everyone was so touched that they were about to cry and everyone looked at Emily with


    either gratification or admiration, Wendy was anxious.


    Sleeping so soundly on Emily''s legs, was he real Young Master Hunter?


    Where was the lofty and unparalleled cold Young Master Hunter?


    ¡°Emily, did you take advantage of Young Master Hunter''s injuries and give him some strange medicine


    to make him sleep like


    that?¡±


    Wendy stepped forward and couldn''t ept the fact!


    ¡°Emily, what did you do to Young Master Hunter? Tell me!¡±


    The sharp voice made the man sleeping on Emily''sp frown, his face filled with displeasure.


    He was going to wake up!


    This time, even Emily''s gentle strokes were useless.


    In fact, being stared at by so many people, Young Master Hunter was already very rxed and did not


    wake up immediately.


    Right now, there was someone making noises around here. How could he continue sleeping?


    The moment Hunter woke up, the atmosphere around him seemed to change.


    Just now, it was so warm, but now, it was so cold.


    He opened his eyes, his eyes instantly filled with dislike, ¡°Piss off!¡±


    ¡°Hunter...¡± Before the matriarch could say anything, Liam had already walked over to Wendy, grasped


    her cor and pulled her out.


    ¡°Liam!¡± Ewan chased after him, wanting to stop him.


    It was not good for a girl to be treated so rudely.


    However, that was the Young Master Hunter''s order, so he couldn''t stop Liam.


    The matriarch was also anxious, but Hunter had given an order, and Liam could not go against him.


    Although she was anxious, she could only whisper, ¡°Liam, don¡¯t hurt her¡±

 Chapter 171: Emily Is So Presumptuous

    Chapter 171: Emily Is So Presumptuous


    Wendy was thrown out of WongRiver Pavilion.


    She wanted to walk back, but was stopped by two bodyguards at the door.


    Wendy was full of grievances, but now that Patriarch Jackson was inside, it was not good for her to


    make a fuss here.


    After all, she was the number one socialite in Bentson City, and she didn¡¯t want to lose her


    temperament just like that.


    But just now, she was actually thrown out by Liam, and it was really too embarrassing!


    The damned old woman was inside, yet she didn''t stop him! She was too ruthless!


    She would definitely let the damned old woman will pay a price!


    After Wendy left, the courtyard immediately quieted down.


    In fact, Emily did not understand why Wendy was like that. In the past, Wendy had always paid


    attention to her behavior. At


    least, in front of everyone, she was definitely the most cultureddy of a wealthy family.


    Buttely, why did she behave like a fool?


    No, it wasn''t because she was being stupid. She seemed to feel that her status had risen, and then,


    she was overjoyed.


    What exactly made her feel that her status was now so high?


    Did it have anything to do with the matriarch?


    Hunter got off the car while Emily was taking care of him, afraid that he would feel dizzy again.


    One of Hunter''s arms naturally rested on Emily''s shoulder. It looked like he had to be supported by her


    to walk.


    As for the rumor that Young Master Hunter didn''t like women, it seemed to be ineffective to Emily.


    Those who said that the two of them were at odds with each other and they were only together for the


    sake of pleasing the


    elders were now proved to be silly.


    If Hunter and Emily were at odds, then, what was the good rtionship?


    Do they must have sex in the car to prove their love?


    Moreover, it seemed that the peace and warmth of the rtionship between Hunter and the Emily was


    much better than the


    so-called romantic rtionship.


    ¡°Grandpa, grandma, why are you here?¡±


    Hunter looked at the two of them, his voice as cold and calm as always.


    Emily looked at the two of them and greeted them softly, ¡°Grandpa, grandma¡±


    The matriarch¡¯s gazended on Hunter''s forehead. His wound had been stitched and wrapped by


    gauze, and the matriarch couldn''t see how the wound was.


    However, when the matriarch saw this, she still felt painful.


    ¡°Are you seriously injured? I saw on TV that a brick flew over and hit you, but none of you mentioned it


    to me¡±


    She was a little annoyed. If it weren''t for her watching TV, would everyone still be hiding the fact from


    her?


    ¡°Nothing much, the wound had been stitched. It''ll be fine soon¡±


    Emily didn¡¯t want to let the matriarch worry so much. She said softly, ¡°He is fine. He just needs a rest


    for several days¡±


    ¡°We didn''t tell you because we were afraid that you would worry too much. In fact, he''s really fine¡±


    She raised her head to look at Hunter and blinked at him. ¡°Is that so? You''re very energetic now!¡±


    ¡°Yes! Grandma, I''m fine.¡¯ Hunter nodded cooperatively.


    He was really obedient now.


    ¡°Emi, you have to let him take the medicine. He has been unwilling to take bitter medicine since he was


    young.


    The matriarch was considerate. The first thing that came to her mind when Hunter was injured was to


    get injections and take medicine.


    After thinking for a while, she was still worried. ¡°Why did youe back today? Did you get an anti-


    inmmatory injection?¡±


    ¡°Yes" Emily said immediately.


    Patriarch Jackson snorted and seemed a little unhappy.


    She was right tofort Matriarch Jackson, but she told lies so easily. He did not like people who are


    so good at lying.


    Emily didn¡¯t know what made him unhappy about her. Anyway, she knew that Patriarch Jackson didn''t


    like her.


    Of course, she didn''t take it seriously.


    In order to reassure the matriarch, she grabbed Hunter''s hand and showed the spot of injector to the


    matriarch.


    ¡°Grandma, look, he really did get an injection and. He''s fine now. I won''t lie to you¡±


    Hunter actually had a spot of injector on the back of his hand!


    Not only was Matriarch Jackson dumbfounded, even Patriarch Jackson and Butler Qin¡¯s eyes widened


    in shock.


    Ever since Young Master Hunter grew up, he had never taken an injection


    Even if he was sick, he wouldn''t take any medicine or injection!


    ¡°Madam, Master, there''s something you don''t know. Emily coaxed Young Master into taking injections


    and medicines. That


    was so amazing¡±


    After leaving Wendy outside, Liam, who had just returned and saw everyone''s expressions,


    immediately became proud.


    It was as if he did as well as Emily and was so proud of that.


    ¡°Last time, Young Master had a high fever, and even Peter was not allowed to approach him. It was


    Emily who gave an


    injection in his butt. Only then did the fever...¡±


    ¡°Fuck off!¡± Hunter''s expression turned cold, and he almost couldn''t hold back a kick at Liam.


    Liam now realized what he had said and immediately coughed and shut up.


    Why did he identally reveal such a private matter of Young Master Hunter?


    An injection in the butt was unimaginable!


    The matriarch and the patriarch exchanged nces, but the matriarch could not help butugh. ¡°Emi,


    did you really give him


    an injection in the butt?¡±


    This girl was amazing!


    Who dared to give Young Master Hunter an injection in the butt? That was unbelievable.


    The matriarch really didn''t expect that she just wanted them to be together out of no reason and now


    they were getting along well.


    Emily only smiled, but Hunter''s expression turned dark.


    However, he loved the two women, and even if he felt unhappy in his heart, he couldn''t be mad at


    them.


    Emily gently tugged at his sleeve and smiled, ¡°Why put on a dark face? What if you scare Grandma?¡±


    Hunter gazed nkly and wondered how his expression had been dark.


    Emily could see through what he was thinking at a nce and almost rolled her eyes at him.


    ¡°Didn''t you intentionally want to scare people with such a dark expression? Can you just smile?¡±


    Was Emily heady with happiness? She actually asked Young Master Hunter to smile!


    Everyone was a little uneasy. Emily was presumptuous for Young Master Hunter!


    They wondered if Young Master Hunter would be angry...


    Hunter''s expression was indeed a little gloomy, but he didn''t seem to get angry.


    However, this was the expression he had always had. Even if he was angry, he almost had the same


    expression. Now, who knew what he was thinking?


    Emily saw that his face was still dark, and could not help but tug at his sleeve, ¡°Don¡¯t scare Grandma¡¯


    Everyone was shocked. Emily was really a bit too presumptuous.


    Liam wanted to say something to calm down the anger of Young Master Hunter.


    ¡°Emily...¡± The matriarch also wanted to say something. After all, she knew Hunter''s bad temper.


    He was not a person who liked to smile. Now he was forced to smile.


    Even though she could clearly see that Hunter cared Emily very much, she didn¡¯t know how he loved


    Emily!


    Unexpectedly, just as everyone was trying to speak up for Emily, Hunter''s lips suddenly curved.


    His lips curved in a smile!


    Jesus! Was he trying to smile?


    Did Young Master Hunter smile?


    He smiled without any sincerity, but he really did smile!


    Everyone waspletely shocked.


    However, something even more shocking happened next.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Emily red at Hunter and said with an unhappy expression, ¡°Your smile is uglier than crying! Smile


    again¡±


    Wow!


    So bossy! So presumptuous! She was really brave!


    Hunter stared at the woman in his arms and his eyes darkened.


    Everyone panicked. Was the storm about toe and Young Master Hunter about to lose his temper?

 Chapter 172: Ive Had Sex with Hunter

    Chapter 172: I''ve Had Sex with Hunter


    However, the storm expected by them did note.


    Instead, his thin lips slightly curved, and a smile that caused everything in the world to lose its color


    appeared.


    The wind seemed to be getting softer and softer. The falling sun and sunset seemed to be dyed with all


    colors. They were gorgeous and colorful.


    His smile was like a catalyst for beauty, causing the entire world to be dyed with colors for him.


    The sky became bluer and the flowers became more beautiful. The so-called storm instantly turned into


    a bright and clear sky.


    Young Master Hunter smiled. This time, he smiled sincerely.


    It was no longer a forced smile. This was clearly the most beautiful smile in the world.


    When Emily raised her head to look at him, she was fascinated by him.


    Even if one didn''t want to admit it, he had to admit that Young Master Hunter, who smiled sincerely,


    was truly charming.


    ¡°Alright?¡± Hunter tightened his arms and the smile gradually disappeared.


    Emily still didn¡¯t realize what he is talking. The matriarch couldn''t help butugh. ¡°Emily, don''t be silly.


    Wipe your saliva.¡¯


    Emily was shocked and hurriedly raised the back of her hand to wipe the corner of her mouth.


    It was dry.


    Nothing! She didn¡¯t drool.


    Above her head, she heard the man¡¯s deepughter.


    The matriarch had already burst intoughter. The servants alsoughed out loud. Although the


    bodyguards tried to endure


    the urge tough, they were stillughing secretly.


    Even Patriarch Jacksonughed loudly.


    Wendy, who was standing outside, had no idea what those people wereughing at.


    She could only stand outside the courtyard and try to look inside desperately. The courtyard was too


    big for her to see anything.


    Emily blushed with embarrassment. She just wanted to find some ce and hide.


    Hunter gently patted her shoulder, not wanting to embarrass her too much, and he could only wave his


    hand secretly.


    They could only suppress theirughter to prevent Emily from getting even more embarrassed.


    Matriarch Jackson said, ¡°Have you had dinner after you came back from the hospital? Butler Qin, have


    you got the dinner


    ready? Patriarch Jackson and I are going to dinner at WongRiver Pavilion tonight¡±


    ¡°It''s ready. Madam, Master, you can have dinner now?¡¯ Butler Qin immediately said.


    Patriarch Jackson nodded and pushed the wheelchair of the matriarch in person through the door.


    On that day, they were all very happy. Wendy stood alone in the wind, miserable and pathetic.


    Afterwards, they went to have dinner. Wendy waited for the matriarch to send someone to invite her in.


    But after a long time,


    nobody came out.


    Finally, she couldn''t wait any longer and returned to Matriarch Jackson room indignantly.


    At around eight o''clock in the evening, the matriarch returned with Piper and two bodyguards.


    Along the way, they actually talked andughed, and they seemed to be in a good mood.


    Wendy sat in the hall with a sullen face.


    ¡°Wendy?¡± The matriarch came in and was a little surprised to see her.


    She thought Wendy had gone back her home.


    ¡°What? Are you surprised to see me here?¡±


    Wendy red at the matriarch and pursed her lips, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to see me?¡±


    ¡°Nope. I just thought you went back home.¡± The matriarch smiled warmly.


    ¡°Back home? You want me to go back home?" Wendy was stunned and immediately became angry.


    ¡°Do you want to shoo me


    away now?¡±


    ¡°Of course not¡± The matriarch did not understand why her reaction was so intense.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you lived in WongRiver Pavilion. When you were not here, I thought you lived at home all


    the time¡¯


    No one told her that Wendy had always lived in WongRiver Pavilion. After all, she was an unmarried


    girl, so it was


    inconvenient to live in someone else''s ce.


    She was also very touched and thought that Wendy was quite good and came here from her home to


    see her every day.


    However, she had been in WongRiver Pavilion for more than two hours, and she realized that Wendy


    had always lived there.


    The matriarch told Piper and the others to leave the room. Then she looked at Wendy and spoke softly


    in an attempt to exin something to her.


    ¡°Wendy, WongRiver Pavilion is Hunter and Emily''s home after all. It¡¯s not very suitable for you to live in


    it¡±


    Most importantly, Emily had been at school these past few days.


    Since her sister was not here, it was not good for Wendy to stay at the house of her sister''s fianc¨¦.


    ¡°Wendy, if you want to visit me in the future, you can stay at my home. No one will say anything bad


    about you¡±


    ¡°Did anyone say anything bad because I''m living with Hunter now?¡±


    Wendy frowned, her face full of displeasure.


    It was simply a torment for her to live with this old woman.


    Who would want to see this old woman every day?


    She came to the Jackson family for Young Master Hunter, not to see her old and ugly face!


    The matriarch moved her lips, wanting to say something, but she did not know how to persuade her


    without hurting her pride.


    However, she couldn''t let Wendy be like that.


    After hesitating for a while, she said, "Wendy, no matter what, WongRiver Pavilion is Hunter and


    Emily''s home¡±


    ¡°Especially since she¡¯s often away home and at school. If you live with Hunter, there will be gossips.¡±


    ¡°Whoever gossips about me would be punished by Young Master Hunter!¡±


    Wendy clenched her fists tightly. She did not believe that in the Jackson family, there would be


    someone to gossip about


    Hunter!


    ¡°Even if they don''t say it, they will still feel improper for you to live here. Besides, Hunter may not be


    happy if you live in


    WongRiver Pavilion¡±


    ¡°Other than him, who can tell if Young Master Hunter is unhappy¡±


    Wendy red at the matriarch and said angrily, ¡°Grandma, what exactly are you doing? Do you want to


    tear me apart from Hunter?¡±


    ¡°I.¡± The matriarch was stunned and didn''t know how to respond.


    What did she mean by tearing her apart from Hunter? They''ve never been together, right?


    So how could she tear them apart?


    ¡°Wendy, do you have some misunderstandings?¡±


    ¡°Grandma, I know what you want to say. You want me and Hunter to break up for Emily, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Wendy bit her lips and suddenly cried.


    ¡°Ever since I was young, everyone has helped Emily bully me. They always hit me, scolded me, and


    humiliated me, calling me a bastard¡±


    ¡°How can you be a bastard?¡± The matriarch¡¯s heart ached when she heard this. This was all her fault.


    If she hadn''t lost Talia, Talia wouldn''t have lost connection with her for so many years.


    If Talia had been taken care of by someone when she was young, she wouldn''t have get married with


    Charles Gale.


    In the end, even her daughter was implicated.


    It was all her fault. It was she who should be responsible for Wendy.


    When Wendy saw her expression, she knew that her words aroused the deepest guilt in her heart!


    Since she felt guilty now, then Wendy would just let her feel guiltier!


    ¡°I''ve had sex with Hunter¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± The matriarch was so shocked that she almost fell down the wheelchair.


    ¡°You and Hunter..¡±


    ¡°We used to be together. It¡¯s you! It¡¯s you! Why did you let Hunter and Emily be together?¡±


    Wendy pointed at her, and she was so angry that tears rolled down her cheeks.


    ¡°Why did you tear us apart? Everyone helped Emily bully me, even you!¡±


    ¡°I''m not..¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    The matriarch covered her chest, not knowing whether she was excited or ufortable. Very quickly,


    her breathing became difficult.


    She didn¡¯t want to bully Wendy. How was that possible?


    But she didn¡¯t know. She really didn¡¯t know that Wendy and Hunter... Jesus! What did she do?

 Chapter 173: Im Sick too

    Chapter 173: I''m Sick too


    Wendy Gale hadn''t noticed what was wrong with Matriarch. She waspletely blinded by anger now.


    ¡°It''s all you! It''s all you! Why are you helping others to harm me?"


    She clenched her hands tightly. Grabbing Matriarch''s shoulders, she shook it vigorously!


    "Why don''t you care about me? I am the one who should be engaged to Hunter, or even get married!¡±


    ¡°I''m already with him, but you insist on getting him engaged to Emily. Do you know how painful Hunter


    is?"


    ¡°You asked him to marry an ugly woman. Now, in order to please you, he has to act with that ugly


    woman every day!"


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault.¡¯


    She was really anxious. She suffered so many grievances today. Now, she was venting.


    She was shaking Matriarch''s shoulder vigorously. Now, she flushed with anger, wishing to strangle


    Matriarch!


    "Do you think Hunter really likes that ugly woman? He just wants to please you!"


    ¡°When you are away, Hunter is so good to me. Do you know how crazy he was to me when we have


    sex?"


    "Wendy, stop it.¡±


    Matriarch was shocked by what she heard, "Impossible. Hunter can''t be like that. Hunter and Emily


    seem to get along well with each other¡¯


    ¡°Don''t you know how ugly she is? Are you blind?"


    Wendy''s words made Matriarch unable to refute at all.


    Emily... Emily was not ugly. She was... just not pretty.


    However, Emily couldn''tpare with Wendy. Wendy was a stunning beauty. Emily had freckles on her


    face which caused


    that she was really not pretty.


    However, Emily had a good temperament. When she was with Hunter, it seemed that they were very


    happy.


    But Wendy said that they two were acting. She didn''t believe it.


    "Wendy, Wendy, calm... down... cough, cough...¡±


    Wendy gripped her too tightly so that Matriarch couldn''t breathe.


    "Wendy..."


    Now, Wendy''s face twisted together because of anger. She was an exquisite beauty, but now she only


    had hatred on her face.


    Wendy actually hated Matriarch so much. The hatred made her... look very ugly now.


    Thinking about those words Wendy said, Matriarch didn''t believe any of them.


    How could such a good girl like Emily harm her?


    However, Wendy was her granddaughter, so she couldn''t doubt her.


    "Wendy...cough, cough cough..."


    Wendy finally saw Matriarch¡¯s face being flushed, as if she couldn''t breathe!


    She withdrew her hand suddenly in fright, and hurriedly patted Matriarch¡¯s back lightly.


    ¡°Grandma, Grandma, I didn''t mean it. I''m just..just too excited"


    Matriarch couldn''t speak any words now. She could only open her mouth to breathe.


    Wendy was scared. If this old woman died now, she would have no supports.


    Wendy kept patting her on the back. Finally, Matriarch felt a little better.


    But her face was deathly pale.


    Wendy was flustered. She was afraid when Piper and others woulde in, they would ask her why


    Matriarch was like that.


    She hurriedly said, "Grandma, it''s all my fault. I shouldn''t always think of the past¡¯


    ¡°Even if I...nd Hunter are already like that, but now Hunter and Emily are together. What... what can I


    do?¡±


    Matriarch couldn''t refute. Wendy already calm down.


    If Wendy didn''t get a good rtionship with Matriarch now, in the future, she would definitely be unable


    to live in this family.


    "Grandma, the reason why I live in WongRiver Pavilion is to visit you. After all, if I live with you every


    day, the people in the


    Jackson family will definitely have opinions on me"


    Matriarch was still speechless. She could only look at her.


    Wendy pushed her back into the room and helped her to the bed.


    ¡°Grandma, you rest early. I will guard you outside, okay?"


    Without waiting for Matriarch to speak, Wendy covered her with a quilt and went out.


    Matriarch was lying on the bed alone, frowning.


    She had not yet taken shower, not gone to the bathroom, nor had her feet washed.


    She didn''t know where Piper went. How could she fall asleep like this?


    She wanted to let Piper in, but Wendy said to take care of her. If she let Pipere in, everyone would


    think that Wendy had not taken good care of her.


    Although Matriarch got older, she still knew the worldly wisdom.


    She had to give Wendy some face.


    It was just that she felt really ufortable now.


    Wendy was outside Matriarch¡¯s room. When she saw Pipering over, she waved her hand, ¡°I''ll take


    care of Grandma tonight. You can go to rest¡¯


    She must mend the rtionship with Matriarch, otherwise, she had a tough life in the future.


    ¡°I know. You let him rest well. I.¡±


    Emily looked back. She found the man was still taking a shower in the bathroom.


    Although she couldn''t see him, she could hear the sound of the shower faintly.


    Mr. Hunter was a little bit childish today, wanting her to stay with him all the time.


    Tonight, she probably couldn''t go back.


    She whispered to Sally on the phone, "I''ll go back tomorrow. If you can''t handle it, you can tell him to


    stop to rest:


    ¡°He doesn''t listen to us. We have told him several times. You also know him well:


    Sally was also anxious. They had drawn two episodes today, but Aryan wanted to finish the third


    episode.


    Maybe the air conditioner was turned on too lowst night, and he was too tired so he fell asleep on the


    drawing board.


    This morning Sally found that he was not very well. Especially, his face was ruddy.


    Sure enough, at noon, he had a fever.


    After taking some anti-fever medicines, he only slept for more than half an hour before waking up and


    started drawing.


    ¡°No matter what, his body requires him to rest more."


    Emily nced at the bathroom door again. The sound of the water shower was lowered. Mr. Hunter


    probably was about toe out.


    "Sally, I have to hang up now. I still have something..¡¯


    ¡°How is Mr. Hunter? I saw the news on TV today that he was injured¡±


    Sally was curious, "How about you? Are you okay? I seem to see you on TV too?


    Whether it was Hunter or Emily, there were very few shots, but she still spotted Emily with sharp eyes.


    The news basically reported a matter of mediation. It only said that a young master of the Jackson


    family was slightly injured, but did not specify who it was.


    However, anyone who knew Mr. Hunter could recognize Mr. Hunter even if it was a side-face of Mr.


    Hunter.


    ¡°We are all worried about you. But we just don''t know if we can call you"


    ¡°I''m fine. The men of Mr. Hunter protected us. They have taken care of the matter¡±


    The bathroom door was opened. Emily immediately said, "Well. Take care of Aryan. I''ll be back


    tomorrow morning:


    After hanging up the phone, she looked up at Hunter''s deep gaze.


    ¡°You only have the third lesson and the fourth lesson tomorrow morning.¡¯ he said lightly.


    Emily was taken aback for a moment. She didn''t expect that Mr. Hunter would memorize her curriculum


    schedule so familiarly.


    She nodded, "Yes, but I have to go back soon. A boy in my club is sick and still has a high fever..¡±


    Unexpectedly, he immediately interrupted her, and said displeased, "I''m sick too!"

 Chapter 174: Feed the Medicine

    Chapter 174: Feed the Medicine


    Emily was shocked. Shepletely didn¡¯t expect that Mr. Hunter would speak so childish words.


    He was like a kid who was fighting for sugar.


    Mr. Hunter''s head was smashed today. Wouldn''t he really be stupid by the hit?


    Why was he bing more and more like an unreasonable kid?


    Probably realizing what he said was somewhat naive, Mr. Hunter walked to the bed with a cold face


    and sat down, ignoring her.


    Emily rubbed between eyebrows. After acting like a spoiled child, Mr. Hunter realized how childish he


    was, then he felt


    shamed, so he turned into anger?


    She didn''t dare to say anything. Okay. Fine. Just be childish. Anyway, today she had seen him being


    childish so many times.


    ¡°I know you are sick. Am not I taking care of you all day?"


    ¡°Aren''t you going to take care of that boy?¡± He snorted.


    He just had a fever. Besides, he was a man. Why did he need the care? Having a fever couldn''t make


    him die.


    Emily knew what Hunter was thinking when she nced at his face.


    Fever couldn''t make people die, but sometimes it would be very serious.


    Besides, if only dying people needed the care, Mr. Hunter''s situation... didn''t seem to be very serious,


    right?


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like this?¡± Hunter stared at her. His face turned to be cold.


    "I don''t need someone to take care of me. You can go back to school now:


    Was he pissed off again?


    "Do you really want me to go?¡± Emily let out a sigh, stood up, and walked towards the door.


    ¡°Well, since you''re already well, then... I still have something to do deal with. I''m leaving:


    Hunter was really going to be pissed off by this girl. Didn''t she know that he was angry?


    Who let her leave? Couldn''t he make a joke?


    This girl actually walked towards the door without looking back!


    Hunter was so anxious that he wanted to rush to pull her back, and throw her on the bed for a severe


    punishment.


    But he was still a patient. If he moved so fast, this girl would definitely feel that he was lying to her.


    "Mr. Hunter, I''m leaving. Please take good care of yourself¡±


    She finally turned her head!


    Hunter fell down on the bed, his eyes nk.


    "....." Wasn''t he okay just now?


    Emily started to know a bit of this guy''s thoughts. Did this mean he didn''t want her to go?


    s, now she didn''t know whether he was making fun of her, or she was making fun of him.


    "You feel not well again?" She walked slowly back to the bed.


    Originally, she was indeed a bit dull tonight. After all, she did not know what was going on in the office.


    She was indeed


    worried.


    But this guy was so adorable. Such adorable Mr. Hunter immediately pleased her.


    ¡°Okay, I won''t leave? Can you be a little bit ¡®energetic¡¯?"


    Hunter looked at her with a bit of pity in his eyes.


    What did this mean? Could she tell him that she had already known that he pretended to be sick?


    He was noble young master of the James family. Did he need to use the means of pretending to be


    sick?


    "Humph"


    ¡°It''s time to take medicine"


    After hearing these, Mr. Hunter''s face suddenly tightened. Just now, he was angry but now he was


    resistant.


    "You don''t need to look at me like this. You have to take medicine, otherwise, I will let the nursee


    to take care of you.¡±


    Hunter red at her with an unhappy expression.


    This woman dared to threaten him.


    Emily ignored his grievances. She took the medicine out and ced it out on the bedside table, and


    poured a cup of warm water.


    She looked at the man lying on the bed, "Do you want me to help you sit up?"


    ¡°Humph!"


    "You snorted to me but you still stretch out your hand?¡± She really wanted tough. ¡®Mr. Hunter, could


    you be more childish?¡¯


    ring at her, he was furious! "You beg me to help me¡¯


    ¡°Yes, yes, I beg you to let me stay, beg you to help you, beg you to take medicine, okay?¡±


    Emily was not angry. She helped him sit up from the bed.


    "Then now, you can hum again, but after humming, take medicine and sleep, okay?"


    "Humph!"


    "Be good!¡±


    "..." Hunter still maintained his stern expression, but he still couldn''t help but blushing slightly.


    She dared tough at him! How dare this womanugh at him!


    "You...!"


    The pill was thrown into his mouth which made him be caught off guard.


    Immediately afterwards, a ss of water was close to his lips.


    The taste in his mouth was so bitter. Without second though, he immediately drank a lot of water.


    So, the medicine went into the esophagus together with the water, and then into his stomach along the


    esophagus.


    He took the medicine. It was done in an instant!


    Hunter only felt that the bitter in his mouth and stomach unbearable.


    His face was somber. He was really going to lose his temper!


    He could ept that she gave him an injection, but she dared to force him to take medicine!


    Such bitter medicines were stuffed into his mouth like this, without his consent at all!


    ¡°Don''t go too far... You!"


    He didn''t know what was stuffed into his mouth which was a bit salty and sweet.


    Hunter instinctively wanted to spit it out, but Emily suddenly leaned in and kissed him gently on his lips.


    She blushed. But seeing him stunned, she knew she seed.


    ¡°Eat slowly. This is sweet plums. It''s delicious. It can mask the bitterness of the medicine, right?"


    Hunter didn''t know what he was eating. He only knew that the sweet smell of her still remained on his


    lips.


    He couldn''t help sticking out the tip of his tongue to lick his lips.


    This bewitching action shocked Emily. She blushed.


    The worst thing was after seeing his action, she suddenly wanted to rush over and swallow him... in


    one bite!


    Emily couldn''t help swallowing. She quickly turned away, not looking at his charming thin lips.


    Who would have thought that the lips could have such a big charm?


    If she looked at it for more second, she would rush to him.


    ¡°How, how''s it? Is it delicious?" She asked in a low voice.


    ¡°Not bad¡± The man licked his lips lightly again.


    Now it seemed that taking medicine was not so uneptable.


    If he could take medicine like this, then... it was okay to take medicine two more times.


    ¡°Anything else?"


    "Do you want sweet plums?" Emily quickly picked up the jar of sweet plums from the bedside table,


    "Here you are.¡¯


    ¡°I mean, do you want me to take medicine?"


    ¡°Huh?¡± Emily was a little overwhelmed. Did he take initiative to take medicine?


    ¡°Yeah...¡±


    Hunter was immediately happy, waiting for her to feed the medicine.


    But the girl said, "Tomorrow morning, noon, and evening, you still have to take medicine¡±


    Of course, the doctor prescribed the medicine which was prescribed for three days.


    "No more tonight?¡± Hunter was a little disappointed. She wouldn''t take the initiative to kiss him again?


    ¡°No, don''t worry. There will be tomorrow morning.¡¯


    Thinking that he was still resisting, Emily smiled at him, which was soothing him.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    She packed up the medicine which were on the bedside table.


    Hunter frowned, staring at the medicine, ¡°Actually...l can take the medicine all at once:


    "Take all the medicine in one go?" What was he thinking about?


    ¡°I have to take the medicine anyway. Now, I can take the medicine of tomorrow and the day after


    tomorrow.¡±


    In this way, he could get more kisses tonight...


    Emily was speechless.


    The reason why this guy suddenly became so willing to take medicine was to get more kisses?


    Otherwise, why did he keep staring at her lips like a slutty?


    In order to get kiss, he wanted to take all the medicine for tomorrow and the day after tomorrow. He


    wished!

 Chapter 175: Grow Old Together

    Chapter 175: Grow Old Together


    His thoughts were seen through by Emily. Hunter could only pretend not to care. He coughed lightly,


    and looked away.


    ¡°It was you who took the initiative to kiss me. I just reluctantly cooperated. Otherwise, you would feel


    embarrassed:


    "Really?" Emily felt angry and funny. She could only say helplessly, ¡®It''s okay. I can ept it:


    After putting the medicine away, she stood up and looked at him.


    "Mr. Hunter, you can rest after taking the medicine¡¯''


    He didn''t speak, just frowned slightly.


    What did this mean? She seemed to have no intention to apany him to rest.


    ¡°I still have something to deal with¡±


    Emily turned around to walk aside to open the bag that Liam had brought back for her. She took out the


    laptop and ced it


    on the table.


    "l have to write the scripts tonight. I''ll start working when I finish taking a shower. You go to bed first. I''m


    here to take care of


    you¡¯


    He still didn''t speak. Emily put theptop away, took her nightdress and walked into the bathroom.


    When she came out, Mr. Hunter was still lying on the bed, half-squinting. She didn¡¯t know if he was


    asleep.


    She walked over to touch his forehead.


    After confirming no symptoms of fever, she walked to the desk and opened herptop.


    Once she started working hard, she looked really beautiful.


    Unconsciously, Hunter was staring at her for a long time.


    Emily didn''t notice anyone staring at her.


    With Aryan''s speed, there were not many scripts she had, at most there were only two or three scripts


    left.


    Two or three episodes were only enough for Aryan to draw for one day.


    Therefore, after taking care of Mr. Hunter to sleep, she immediately started working.


    She didn''t even notice that there was the man behind her watching her.


    She didn''t notice until he suddenly reached out to hug her.


    "Ah!" Emily was taken aback. She turned back abruptly, But her thin lips actually touched his face.


    "Kiss me?¡± The man frowned.


    "No!" Emily quickly denied, ¡°Mr. Hunter, what are you doing?"


    ¡°I stand for a long time. I feel a little dizzy" His reason seemed to be particrly useful. No matter


    where he went, no matter what he did, it was a good excuse.


    ¡°Aren''t you sleeping?" Why did he stand for a long time?


    "Seeing that you work so hard, I want to do something too¡± He sat down in her chair.


    Emily had no choice but to stand up to give him the chair.


    ¡°If you feel unwell, don''t do anything. Get a good night''s sleep, and get up tomorrow, Okay?"


    ¡°I can''t fall sleep¡±


    ¡°What''s the matter?" Just now, she thought he was asleep.


    Hunter didn''t speak. He couldn''t sleep anyway.


    Seeing that she wanted to walk away, he gently pulled over her. She immediately sat down on the


    chair, sitting in his arms.


    ¡°Mr. Hunter..¡±


    ¡°You do your business. I just look at it¡± He put his chin on her shoulder. His arm wrapped her waist,


    really intending to watch it all the time.


    Emily subconsciously wanted to push his hand away. He was obviouslying on to her!


    However, Hunter didn''t do anything excessive except holding her.


    After trying several times to push him away, he still hugged her tightly.


    In the end, Emily really had no choice but to let him hug her.


    After all, she really still had a lot of work. If she continued to argue with him, her work wouldn''t finish.


    Hunter just hugged her. He really didn¡¯t have other presumptuous behavior.


    At most, his face was getting closer and closer to her neck. In the end, his thin lips almost stuck to her


    neck.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Emily was really helpless. Under Hunter''s movements, she couldn''t calm down and write scripts.


    Especially, his lips were so close to her neck, as if he was kissing her. Could she focus on the work?


    However, he didn''t go further. She didn''t know how to say him.


    After she wrote an episode, she found that his breathing gradually became even.


    The warm breath sprayed on her neck. She felt numb, which made her fascinated.


    But he closed his eyes and seemed to be asleep on her shoulder.


    ¡°Mr. Hunter?¡± Emily called out softly.


    He did not respond at all. She called his name again, but the response to her was steady snoring.


    He actually fell asleep.


    Emily suddenly remembered the articles she had read before. No matter how powerful a man was,


    sometimes he would feel powerless.


    Now, Mr. Hunter was just like what the article said.


    He was just tired, and suddenly wanted to find a harbor to rest.


    She stayed with him and took care of him when he was injured.


    So at this time, did he regard her as his harbor?


    Otherwise, how could he keep reluctant to let her leave?


    After calming down, looking sideways at the man sleeping on her shoulder, Emily didn''t have any


    dubious in her heart.


    She just felt quiet and peaceful.


    It was like that she was looking at her own child.


    Afterpleting the two episodes as quickly as possible, together with the previous one, she emailed


    three episodes to Aryan. Then she gently patted the back of Hunter''s hand.


    "Mr. Hunter, let''s go to bed and sleep¡¯


    Go to bed... She didn''t know how ambiguous her words were.


    Fortunately, Hunter fell sleep and didn''t hear her at all.


    Under Emily''s half-coaxing and half-ordering, he returned to the bed andy down, but he always held


    her hand and did not let go.


    "Don''t go..."


    She felt sorry for him, because she didn''t expect him to be so clingy to her after being injured.


    "I''m not leaving¡± Gently lifting the quilt, Emilyy down beside him.


    As soon as shey down, he immediately hugged her, as if he treated her as a bear doll. He hugged


    her firmly.


    ¡°Mr. Hunter...¡±


    What replied to her was still his soft snoring.


    He was really tired. Otherwise, he wouldn''t snore.


    He was so exhausted, besides, he was injured, so he didn''t recover after a day of rest.


    She stretched out her fingers to touch on his face, and smoothed his messy hair.


    How good would it be to be like this for a lifetime?


    However, he was Mr. Hunter, a person who was destined not to be with her forever.


    As long as she closed her eyes, the picture of herself being hit by a car and covered in blood would


    appear clearly.


    She didn''t want to die, but what was she doing now?


    If she got too close to him, she would die.


    But she still clung to him tightly, she didn¡¯t want to be alive?


    Her fingertips ran across his thin lips, wishing to pounce and swallow him fiercely.


    But in the end, she still calmed down. She just put her arms around his neck and closed her eyes.


    She didn¡¯t know what would happen in the future.


    But at least for this moment, she was still in his arms, and he was sleeping beside her.


    Things that she didn''t even dare to think about in her previous life came true in this life.


    It seemed very unreal...


    Emily gradually closed her eyes.


    The evening breeze prated from the window, blowing their fine hair up.


    The shadow cuddling together seemed to merge into one.


    There were some things that they dared not say or they couldn''t say. They seemed to have been


    walked these roads, but it also seemed that they had never set foot.


    That night, Emily had a long, long dream.


    In the dream, she and Mr. Hunter gave birth to a son and a daughter.


    From young, to middle-aged, to old age, the two lived together in peace and quiet.


    Dreams were always sweet. The happinesssted until she woke up.


    The noise from outside caused Emily to open her eyes suddenly.


    When she was about to get up, Mr. Hunter had already sat up beside her.


    Outside, Liam knocked on the door, "Mr. Hunter, something happened. The back room is on fire, and


    Matriarch is trapped inside!¡±

 Chapter 176: Two Sisters Were with Mr. Hunter Together

    Chapter 176: Two Sisters Were with Mr. Hunter Together


    When Mr. Hunter and Emily arrived, Matriarch had been rescued.


    There was another person who came out with Matriarch, Wendy!


    "Send her in quickly. Treat her well, and definitely not let anything happen to her!"


    Patriarch was directing at the scene, not only to let everyone take care of Matriarch, but also to take


    care of Wendy!


    "I heard that she brought Matriarch out of the fire."


    In the corner, two little maids were discussing this matter in a low voice.


    "Thisdy from the Gale family is so powerful. She dared to save Matriarch in the fire. Was she not


    afraid of dying in it?"


    "Yes, this fire is so fierce. Everyone thought that Matriarch would definitely..."


    ¡°Thanks to Miss Wendy. If it weren''t for her, Matriarch would really be gone."


    ¡°You see how good Patriarch is so nice to her now. No wonder Matriarch loves her so much, she is


    really good to Matriarch too."


    "Look at Miss Emily, Mr. Hunter¡¯s future wife. Matriarch also loves her so much, but what was she


    doing when Matriarch had an ident?"


    "She just knows to pester Mr. Hunter, doesn''t she?"


    "Matriarch is so kind to her...


    Suddenly, an arrogant figure came into their view. The two little maids hurriedly lowered their heads in


    fright, and said in unison, "Mr. ... Mr. Hunter."


    "Get out.¡¯


    Hunter said indifferently. He walked towards the medical room with Emily.


    Behind them, the two maids suddenly cried and begged for mercy, "Mr. Hunter, we don''t dare to gossip


    anymore. Mr. Hunter, don''t drive us away."


    "Mr. Hunter, we...we know we were wrong. Mr. Hunter!"


    However, Hunter was still indifferent and had no intention of changing his mind at all.


    Emily walked by his side, wanting to look back.


    In the end, she followed Hunter without saying a word.


    It was really not a good thing to talk too much in this kind of family.


    Even if Mr. Hunter didn''t drive them away today, something would happen sooner orter if they still


    gossiped the host.


    The two kept begging for mercy behind them, but Mr. Hunter didn''t even look back.


    The two bodyguards came to take them away.


    Probably they were in desperate, so they couldn''t help cursing, "Mr. Hunter, you stupid. You even don''t


    know the woman around you well!"


    "Matriarch loves her so much, but what did she do when Matriarch had an ident?"


    "Miss Wendy risked her life to save Matriarch. What did Emily do?"


    "She is so ugly, but you still protect her. Mr. Hunter, are you really blind?"


    The two were finally taken away.


    Emily looked at the road under her feet without saying a word.


    She was indeed a little guilty, and felt distressed when she thought of Matriarch¡¯s kind face.


    ¡°When the fire happened, you were not by her side. It was not your fault that you couldn''te to


    rescue in time."


    "I know." She would not deny herself because of others¡¯ misunderstandings.


    But she just felt sorry for Matriarch.


    Many people were waiting outside the medical room. Patriarch went in to apany Matriarch, and


    the others could only wait here.


    "How is she?" Hunter walked to the doctor.


    "Matriarch choked a lot of smoke. Now Doctor Peter is taking care of her.¡±


    The doctor came out just to report the news to everyone.


    "Mr. Hunter, Mr. Rupert. Please rest assured, Doctor. Peter said there is no life-threatening, but


    Matriarch is a little weak and needs a good rest."


    However, everyone couldn''t be relieved.


    Matriarch was in this situation. Originally, she was in poor health. Besides, this kind of thing happened


    again...


    The doctor''s words lingered in everyone''s mind again.


    She might not be able to survive this cold winter. Now, she inhaled heavy smoke again and was


    frightened.


    It was really hard to say how long Matriarch could live.


    Mr. Rupert asked, "When can we go in and see her?"


    "Doctor Peter said it''s best not to visit first, let her rest."


    "So," the woman next to Mr. Rupert came out and asked softly, "How about thedy named Wendy?"


    Emily looked up.


    This was the first time she had seen thisdy since she heard the name "Sarah"st time from Amy.


    Amy had already been admitted to the mental hospital. When she was frightened, she once told them


    that the person who revealed the news to her.


    Sarah, what Amy said at the time was this name.


    The doctor looked at Sarah, and said softly, "The youngdy''s condition is more serious than that of


    Matriarch, but fortunately, it¡¯s nothing serious."


    "Did Patriarch ask someone to take care of her?"


    "Patriarch just cares about Matriarch, but he ordered to treat Miss Wendy well."


    "I will go in and see Matriarch. I will be quiet not to disturb her.¡¯


    Patriarch didn''t care much about other people''s other matters. He just wanted to confirm the situation of


    Matriarch.


    The doctor nodded and said, "Mr. Rupert, I''ll take you in. By the way, Mr. Hunter, Patriarch asked you to


    see Matriarch too."


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Mr. Hunter and Mr. Rupert followed the doctor and entered the medical room together.


    Sarah immediately ordered the butler, "Send two maids to take care of Miss Wendy. She is the great


    benefactor of our Jackson family and must take good care of her."


    "Okay, I''m going to arrange now." The old butler was about to arrange personnel.


    Sarah said again, "I should go and see it myself."


    "Ok."


    After the two left together, the daughters of the Jackson family looked at Sarah disdainfully.


    Tabby curled her lips and snorted coldly, "This woman really knows how to take advantage the


    situation."


    As soon as she said, everyone understood.


    Wendy rescued Matriarch. Now, in the eyes of Patriarch, Wendy was the great benefactor to their


    Jackson family.


    In the future, Patriarch would also be very grateful to Wendy. Maybe he would let Wendy stay and let


    her live in the house of the Jackson family.


    In this way, not only Matriarch liked Wendy, but also Patriarch would be grateful to her.


    Therefore, having a good rtionship with Wendy was equivalent to pleasing Matriarch and Patriarch


    in one go.


    Sarah was really cunning!


    Tabby knew that this woman was not easy!


    "She pretends to be gentle, and looks incontestable. In fact, she is the most scheming one!"


    "Stop it. Sarah still has a man here. Are you not afraid that she will tell Sarah?" Snowy nced at


    Emily.


    Originally, Snowy had been punished and was not allowed to go out.


    Now that something happened to her grandma, she came to see her grandma, so no one would me


    her.


    Finally, she coulde out to breathe the fresh air.


    Tabby nced at Emily sideways. Anyway, she didn''t like girls of the Gale family.


    They were all so annoying. They all came to the Jackson family to share the likes of grandpa and


    grandma.


    Especiallyst time, the eldest brother punished her for Wendy. Now she hated Wendy and Emily even


    more.


    Seeing that both father and eldest brother were not there, Snowy dared to mock them.


    "I said that your sisters are really amazing. Don''t you feel shameless to be with my eldest brother


    together?"


    "When you were away, your elder sister, Wendy was with my brother. Now you are back, but your elder


    sister is not leaving yet. Are you three going to be together?"


    The two sisters were with Mr. Hunter together?


    The eyes of the servants and bodyguards fell on Emily in tacit.


    If what Miss Snowy said was true, these two sisters would be really... too awesome, right?

 Chapter 177: Did It Start from This Misunderstanding

    Chapter 177: Did It Start from This Misunderstanding


    The words of Snowy were indeed too presumptuous.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The servants were all whispering. Although no one dared to talk nonsense, the gazes they fell on Emily


    was also different from before.


    Emily looked at Snowy expressionlessly, and said lightly, ¡°It turns out that Miss Snowy thinks that your


    eldest brother is an asshole. He has already had sex with my sister, right?"


    "I, I Never said that. Don''t get me wronged!"


    Seeing Emily taking out the phone, Snowy''s face sank. She said defensively, "What are you going to


    do?"


    "Nothing. Just text a message to your eldest brother and ask him when he had sex with Wendy."


    "You...do you dare to file aint to my elder brother?" It was shameful toin about this kind


    of thing!


    This woman was too mean!


    "No. I just want to question him. After all, I am his fianc¨¦e, so I have this right.¡±


    Emily looked at Snowy with a serious expression, without any provocative expression.


    "I don''t know about what happened between him and my sister. Since you have said it now, of course I


    have to ask clearly.¡¯


    In her capacity, it was normal to ask it clearly. If she didn''t ask, others would feel weird.


    "No! You are not allowed to ask!" Snowy panicked and stopped Emily immediately when she saw that


    Emily was really going to text the message.


    "Why can''t I ask?" Emily red at her with an unhappy expression.


    "Miss Snowy, if your fianc¨¦ is with other women, can you turn a blind eye to it?"


    "I...I..." Snowy was red at by Emily, so she subconsciously stepped back.


    "Miss Snowy. You dare not ask, but it doesn''t mean that others are afraid to ask. Don''t impose your


    own ideas on others."


    Emily stepped forward again, forcing Snowy to take another two steps back.


    "I''m not like you. Even if my fianc¨¦ is very powerful, as long as he is my man for a day, he must be loyal


    to me, otherwise, I don''t want such a man!"


    Snowy retreated suddenly. This time, she directly bumped into Tabby.


    Emily''s aura made the servants and bodyguards around her stunned.


    Two sisters slept with a man together? Now seeing Miss Emily look like this, who would dare to say


    such things?


    Miss Emily had said that unless Mr. Hunter was no longer her man, he was never allowed to get close


    to other women!


    This was what a fianc¨¦e should say. What Snowy said was way out of line.


    Suddenly, everyone became a little disgusted with the rumors that Snowy made up.


    Anyway, Mr. Hunter was her brother.


    She even said dirty words about her eldest brother and sister-inw and spread rumors like this which


    made others sick.


    The wealthy families were rife with troubles. It was true that people born in wealthy families really didn''t


    have the affection of brothers and sisters.


    Snowy wanted to say something to justify herself, but she didn''t know what to say.


    For a time, she was speechless.


    Tabby smiled lightly and pulled Snowy behind her.


    She looked at Emily and said with a smile, "We heard that your sister has been lived in WongRiver


    Pavilion. Besides, she calls our eldest brother so intimately. Snowy is so young and doesn''t understand


    that, so she would misunderstand they have an unusual rtionship."


    "It''s not a rumor. It seems a little provocative if youin it to the eldest brother."


    Emily nced at her and said lightly, "I don''t care who spreads the rumors. I only care about whether


    my man is loyal to me."


    "Of course I am loyal to you." Suddenly, a low voice came from the door.


    Everyone looked up. They found that the doctor opened the door of the room and Mr. Hunter stepped


    out from inside.


    He walked up to Emily and asked faintly, "What? Any doubt?"


    "Of course I have no doubt, but...


    "Emily, don''t talk nonsense!" Snowy panicked. Her legs almost weakened in fright.


    The ban given to her by her elder brother had not been lifted yet.


    What if she made the elder brother angry and he gave her another week not to allow going out?


    Tabby also stared at Emily. If this woman dared to talk nonsense, she would definitely make Emily have


    a bad life in the Jackson family in the future!


    Don''t feel their big brother protected her, then she thought that she could do whatever she wanted to


    do in the Jackson family. The big brother couldn''t stay at home all the time.


    If Emily dared to make mischief, she would teach her a good lesson!


    Emily smiled faintly, looked up at Hunter, and said, "Nothing. We are just discussing the rtionship


    between men and women.¡±


    "Just a gossipy between girls. Do you want to join us?"


    Hunter was obviously not interested. He said, "I''ll go see Wendy, shall we go together?"


    "Okay."


    Wendy was in the medical room next door, with other doctors and nurses taking care of her.


    Sarah was also there with two maids. She was taking care of Wendy diligently.


    Seeing Sarah, Emily suddenly remembered Amy''s words.


    Emily couldn''t help but nced at Sarah more.


    Was this gentle Mrs. Sarah really quiet and kind, or was she just pretending?


    The Jackson sisters seemed to hate her very much. Was it because she had robbed their mother''s


    position, or did she really do something which made others hate?


    "Emily, you are here too.¡±


    Seeing Emily walking in, Sarah greeted Hunter and immediately pulled Emily over.


    She lowered her voice and whispered, "Emily, your sister... may have a little...little problem on her face.¡¯


    She sighed slightly, seemingly sorry.


    "She is such a beautiful girl. I didn¡¯t expect that it would burn her face unexpectedly..."


    "What?" Emily was stunned, "Wendy is disfigured?"


    "No, no, she won''t be disfigured, but there is a scar on the chin."


    For a girl who looked so perfect, this scar was also desperate enough.


    Sarah said, "When your sister wakes up, you have tofort her. This time, for saving Matriarch, she


    has sacrificed a lot."


    Emily didn''t speak, but Hunter walked past her to the bed. He looked at Wendy who was ina.


    The chin was indeed injured and burned.


    In the future, she could make a minimally invasive surgery, but it was not as natural as before.


    "She saved Grandma?" he asked.


    "Yes, Mr. Hunter, it is all the credit of Miss Wendy. She risked her life to rescue Matriarch, or else..."


    The doctor shook his head, still having lingering fear.


    "You know Matriarch is in poor health. If she is saved a littleter, I''m afraid..."


    The doctor stopped speaking and did not dare to continue.


    Hunter stared at Wendy with no expression on his face, but the chill in his eyes disappeared.


    For him, anyone who was kind to Matriarch was his family.


    What''s more, now Wendy had saved Matriarch.


    It was normal that he would pity Wendy.


    Emily tried to persuade herself, but when she saw Hunter''s eyes watching Wendy warmer, she still felt


    a little ufortable.


    In the previous life, in order to get Hunter, Wendy let others hit her by a car.


    In this life, did Hunter still have to entangle with her?


    Emily didn''t know how Wendy gained the trust of Mr. Hunter in the previous life, so that Mr. Hunter


    trusted her step by step.


    So in this life, could it be that it started with this ident?

 Chapter 178: After all, He Had Never Liked Emily

    Chapter 178: After all, He Had Never Liked Emily


    A phone ringtone sounded.


    Emily was taken aback. She immediately went out of the room and took out the phone.


    It was Sally''s call...


    In the early of the morning, before dawn, Sally called her. Emily had a bad feeling.


    She answered the phone, "Sally, what happened?"


    On the phone, Sally''s anxious voice came, "Emily, something happened to Aryan.¡±


    Emily turned around to nce inside the room.


    Hunter was still standing by the bed. She didn''t know what he was talking with the doctor about.


    It seemed that Wendy''s most serious problem was the chin, no life-threatening.


    Emily only hesitated slightly and left the medical room.


    By coincidence, she saw Patriarch and Petering out of the medical room next door.


    "Peter, how is Grandma now?" She was anxious now, so she didn''t say hello to Patriarch.


    Peter said lightly, "There is nothing serious for the time being, but she is too weak. I don''t know when


    she can wake up.¡¯


    ¡°Are there any emergencies?"


    "It shouldn''t be.¡±


    "Thank you." Confirming that Matriarch wouldn''t have any problems, Emily immediately said to


    Patriarch, ¡°Patriarch, there is something urgent in my school. I have to go back to school first.¡±


    Patriarch didn''t say a word. At this time, he didn''t care about who left and who wanted to stay.


    Emily also knew that Patriarch was in a bad mood now. It would be no surprise that he ignored her.


    She nodded at Patriarch and returned to the outside of Wendy''s ward.


    Originally, she wanted to say goodbye to Hunter, but he was still listening to the doctor.


    Emily was not good to bother, so after texting him a message, she immediately walked towards the


    garage.


    There was a driver on duty in the garage for the convenience of picking up and dropping off the


    Jackson family.


    After Emily left, Tabby and Snowy immediately surrounded Patriarch.


    "Grandpa, how is Grandma now? Can I go in and see her?"


    Peter said immediately, "Patriarch and Mr. Rupert just went to see it. Now, let Matriarch rest first.¡±


    Matriarch hadn''t woken up yet. It didn''t make much sense for them to go in to see to her.


    The key was that everyone who entered must be disinfected, which would increase the burden on


    nurses inside.


    Tabby nodded and said nothing.


    But Snowy looked at the direction Emily left, angrily!


    "Grandma loves her so much. I didn''t expect after something happened to Grandma now, she didn''t


    even see Grandma and left like this."


    Tabby''s eyes were also cold. Although her expression was not as rich as Snowy, she just looked at


    Emily


    disdainfully.


    "After all, she¡¯s not the Jackson family''s child. How can you expect her to feel sorry for our Grandma?


    Grandma is not her family at all."


    "You two, go back and rest early." Mr. Rupert came out from inside and nced at the two of them.


    "I see. Let''s go." Tabby nodded.


    Snowy still muttered, "We want to see Grandma. We are worried about Grandma."


    "I know you two are good, but Grandma is weak now. Seeing her is not good for her."


    Rupert waved his hand and said lightly, "Go back to rest first. When Mom wakes up, I will have


    someone to inform you immediately."


    The sisters finally left.


    Sarah just came out of the medical room next door. Seeing Patriarch and Rupert, she immediately


    came to them.


    "Dad, Rupert."


    "How is that girl?" Patriarch asked.


    Although his face was still expressionless, Sarah could tell at a nce that Patriarch cared about


    Wendy.


    She honestly said, "She has inhaled a lot of heavy smoke, but it is not life-threatening. The doctor said


    it would be fine to rest for a few days. But..."


    "But what?" Rupert hurriedly asked.


    Sarah sighed, "Her chin was burned, but the area is notrge. It can be repaired by an operation."


    With the current medical technology, it was basically possible to be repaired.


    But she indeed had been hurt. At most, from the distance, others couldn''t see the scar. If others walk


    too close, they could still see some traces.


    "I heard that this child is called the firstdy in Bentson City." Sarah looked at the two and stopped


    talking.


    Even if Sarah didn''t say it out, they would understand.


    The firstdy was not only talented and virtuous, but also was beautiful.


    But now, her beauty had been damaged. She could never be the firstdy anymore.


    This kind ofpetition between the little girls was nothing to them, but she got hurt because of saving


    Matriarch.


    "This girl has always lived in Hunter''s ce before?" Patriarch asked.


    Sarah nodded, "Matriarch seems to like Wendy very much. In order to take care of Matriarch, Wendy


    lives in WongRiver Pavilion of Hunter."


    "Why did she choose Hunter''s ce?" Patriarch frowned lightly.


    Sarah said, "It should be because Emily also lives in WongRiver Pavilion. It''s more convenient for her


    to live in her sister''s house.¡¯


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Patriarch didn''t say anything. Looking back, he saw Hunter justing out from inside.


    They looked at each other but didn''t say anything. Hunter had already read Emily''s message. She must


    have some emergency.


    He was nning to let Liam ask what was going on.


    "From now on, this girl will live in WongRiver Pavilion until she is fully recovered."


    Patriarch originally thought that Hunter would refuse. He had already figured out his excuses to


    convince Hunter.


    But Hunter just nodded without saying anything.


    After greeted everyone, Hunter walked away.


    "It looks like Hunter doesn''t seem to resist Wendy very much." Sarah looked at Hunter''s back,


    thoughtfully.


    Mr. Hunter hated women''s approaching the most which was something everyone knew.


    But before, he let Wendy live in WongRiver Pavilion, and now he had no objection to Patriarch


    arrangement.


    Were the rumors true? Did Mr. Hunter and Miss Wendy have a rtionship?


    Patriarch seemed to be thinking about something.


    Sarah said, "Dad, you should go back and rest first. I''ll take care of it here.¡±


    Rupert also said, "Let her stay here. Dad, you go back and rest early."


    Patriarch looked back. Peter nodded at him, "Nothing will happen. Don''t worry."


    Patriarch left. Peter also greeted Rupert and Sarah, and then he went back to take care of Matriarch.


    Rupert looked at Patriarch''s back and waited for him to walk far enough before saying, "Dad seems to


    be very concerned about this girl named Wendy.¡¯


    "I understand. I will take care of her and let her get better soon.¡¯ Sarah said immediately.


    "Prepare something and send it over immediately after she lives in WongRiver Pavilion." Rupert


    ordered.


    The person Patriarch and olddy liked was also his favorited.


    Now Patriarch specifically let Wendy live in WongRiver Pavilion. Rupert could more or less guess


    Patriarch''s thoughts.


    The firstdy in Bentson. Even if there were some ws in her chin, she was still a very beautiful girl.


    She was beautiful, kind, and Matriarch liked her. She was better than Emily who was ugly and had a


    bad


    reputation.


    Patriarch was nning for the future child of Hunter. After all, he had never liked Emily.

 Chapter 179: How Is She Now?

    Chapter 179: How Is She Now?


    Aryan went out in the early morning. Because his head was so painful, he went out to buy some


    headache medicine.


    Unexpectedly, when he came back, he was identally injured by someone who was fighting on the


    side of the road.


    "You just didn''t listen to me. I let you rest. You didn''t listen. Now, you get hurt. You have to rest."


    Emily didn''t know whether this was a good thing or a bad thing. After returning the office, she asked


    Terry to take him to the hospital.


    Now, this guy had to stop.


    In addition to bandaging the injured arm, he also went to the internal medicine department.


    He had been scolded by the doctor for a long time because he had a cold and fever. If he went to see


    doctor a littleter, he would have a pneumonia.


    "Five episodes left." Aryan, who was having an intravenous drip, looked at Emily with a worried


    expression on his face.


    "With employees like you, I don''t know if it is a misfortune or a blessing.¡± Emily sighed lightly.


    "Why?" Sally didn''t understand, "Such a good employee, other bosses would be so happy."


    ¡°Working hard is of course a good thing for the boss, but working too hard will be a disaster.¡¯


    Was this a kind of work idents?


    Beyond was as wrong as falling short. But it was a special situation now, no wonder Aryan worked so


    hard.


    After having an intravenous drip and returning to the office lounge, it was only a quarter past eight.


    There were only the third lesson and the fourth lesson in the morning which started at ten oclock, so


    there was still more than an hour left.


    Aryan wanted to continue drawing. Emily winked at Terry.


    Terry threw Aryan directly on the bed and said coldly, "I will help you ask for a leave today. If you dare


    to get up before lunch, I''ll break your leg."


    Although this was a joke, Terry was tall and strong, what he said really shocked Aryan.


    Aryan was not afraid of anyone, but he was afraid of Terry.


    This guy''s fists were as hard as iron. When he usually hit sandbags in the office gym, it seemed that


    the sandbags were going to be blown up by him.


    Who dared to provoke him?


    "You can take a good rest today. Tomorrow is Friday, it''s time for rematch again."


    There was only one day left. Even if he drew, there was no time to draw the line. In that case, why


    bother to fight for it?


    "That''s right, anyway, the second season is finished. Whether it can pass or not has nothing to do with


    what you draw today."


    Sally poured him a ss of water. After letting him take the medicine, she put down the ss and


    directly covered him with the quilt.


    "What I¡¯m going to draw today is prepared for the finals." Although Aryan was afraid of Terry, he was


    still a little bit unwilling to give up.


    He originally nned to finish the four seasons and used aplete work topete in the final next


    week.


    Therefore, his task would only be heavier than before. It would never be lighter after rematch.


    "Don''t worry about it. The finals have changed the rules. Starting from next Monday, they don''t need old


    works. Your team has to create new creations andpete in three rounds."


    Lois hurried forward with the news early in the morning, "The news has not been released yet. I heard


    what was revealed by insiders.¡±


    "What do you mean?" What did she mean by not using old works?


    A new creation. Was it that they had to create a new work?


    "I don''t know the details. I just heard that it was revealed by the senior executives of the Sharp Group''s


    new animation department."


    Lois didn''t have any advantages, but she really had a unique ability to get the information.


    She said, "It probably means that all previous works have no reference significance in the finals."


    "The final will be three rounds of on-sitepetition, probably once on Monday, once on Wednesday,


    and the final on Friday or Saturday.¡±


    "Drawing on the spot?"


    "Yes, drawing on the spot!" Lois felt that they really had the hope to achieve good results this time.


    "Aryan draws so fast. Rufus¡¯ speed of drawing line can keep up with Aryan, plus Joe and Sally


    coloring.¡±


    Lois'' eyes shone brightly. She felt that she had seen the dawn of victory.


    ¡°Emily, you think that it is possible for us to actually make the top three?"


    They didn''t dare to expect the first prize. There was probably no chance for them to form an animation


    company with the Sharp Group, after all, they really didn''t have this ability.


    However, as long as they be famous in thispetition, other animationpanies may really


    come to them to cooperate with them.


    In short, this was definitely a good time to be famous.


    "Don''t look at the old works..." Emily pondered this.


    They didn''t care about how famous the works before. The person who made this suggestion was


    indeed bold.


    It seemed that the sess of the Sharp Group was not unreasonable.


    The Sharp Group was really capable, so he must have vision.


    "Also, Emily, they will specify the plot."


    "I got it." Emily nodded.


    In other words, not only have to draw on the spot, but also write the script on the spot.


    She looked back at Aryan and said with a smile, "How is it? Can you have a good sleep after hearing


    this news?"


    Aryan nodded. He was really relieved.


    However, to draw on-site, the requirements for drawing ability were the highest.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Later, our team will have a try to cooperate on spot."


    "As for how to cooperate, you don''t have to care about it. Go to bed first."


    Emily let everyonee to the lounge and let Aryan sleep by himself.


    Emily looked at Lois. She was still a little uncertain. "Aryan''s line drawing speed is too fast. Sally will be


    definitely unable to keep up with him. Although Joe is here, he is not in our ss after all."


    "We are already qualified to ask outside for help, don''t you know?"


    Lois waved her hand and said with a smile, "You can definitely make it through this rematch. I have


    enough confidence."


    "As long as you pass the rematch, I immediately apply for team qualification upgrades. I guarantee that


    I can apply it before the finals."


    Emily and Sally looked at each other and couldn''t help but shook their heads and smiled.


    Their monitor looked in and t, as if she had no merits, but in fact, she was absolutely versatile.


    What kind of interpersonal rtionship, what kind of news, she could get it all.


    "Come on, this time, it depends on your abilities."


    Emily returned to her position and continued to write her script.


    She stayed with Mr. Hunterst night and didn''t write many scripts.


    Although the scripts were not needed for next week''s finals, the story was already on line, so it must go


    on.


    What''s more, the results of all tforms were pretty good.


    "I''ll finish the coloring of the remaining the rest of episodes." Sally was also full of ambitions.


    "I will also prepare the materials to apply for the team upgrade.¡± Everyone was busy together. Life was


    more


    fulfilling.


    Terry originally had a lot of things to do. The hardware measures in the office hadn''t been done.


    But he stood there, not knowing what corner he was looking at. He was in a daze.


    Even if everyone was already busy, he just went to the corner and sat down, looking at the table that


    has not been installed, thoughtfully.


    "What''s the matter?" Emily was the first to notice that something was wrong with him.


    She walked over, stretched out her hand to shook in front of his eyes, "What are you thinking about?"


    Terry looked at her. His thin lips moved slightly, as if he was hesitant to speak or not.


    He was really rarely like this.


    Emily was about to ask something, but Terry suddenly said, "I heard...the back room of the house of


    the Jackson family caught fire yesterday. How is Matriarch now?"

 Chapter 180: Ruined His Hands

    Chapter 180: Ruined His Hands


    Emily was taken aback, but she didn''t expect that Terry would care about the affairs of the Jackson


    family.


    Especially, it was Matriarch who had nothing to do with him.


    "Grandma inhaled some heavy smoke. She became weaker, but the situation is stable."


    She looked at Terry and saw him secretly breathe a sigh of relief. She still felt puzzled, "What''s wrong?


    Why do you suddenly care about the affairs of the Jackson family?"


    "Nothing."


    Terry couldn''t tell lies and make excuses, so when he didn''t know how to exin, he didn''t exin.


    "I''ll finish installing these seats. You go ahead with your work.¡±


    Sally had hired some people and they woulde to work directly next month, but many things in the


    office had not been done.


    Terry was really busy.


    But Emily always felt that Terry was a bit weird.


    She didn''t know why he was weird.


    Seeing that he was really busy, Emily was not good to bother.


    She could only go back to the chair and continued her scripts.


    Because the office was close to the school, except for Joe and Terry who had no ss in the morning,


    Emily, Lois, Sally, and Rufus had to rush to school at 9:30.


    But they didn''t expect that Aryan would also wake up, insisting to follow them to ss.


    Aryan seemed a bit withdrawn and didn''t like dealing with strangers, but he was very persistent in his


    studies and work.


    The school bell rang. The five friends packed up their schoolbags and left the ssroom to walk to the


    school gate.


    Lois and Sally were discussing what they would eat.


    "Let''s eat braised pork today. I haven''t eaten it for a long time.¡±


    Both of them had been losing weight recently. Now they almost couldn''t help drooling when they think


    of the aroma of braised pork.


    "Rufus, okay?¡± Sally blinked at him.


    "Of course it''s good." Rufus, a foodie, liked delicious food.


    "Emily?"


    "Aryan just gets a little better. Eat something light." Emily rolled her eyes at them.


    Sally and Lois immediately surrounded Aryan, pitifully, "Can we get you a bowl of white porridge? You


    pretend not to see us eating meat, okay?"


    Aryan wanted tough. He had never lived in a group life and had always been alone.


    Unexpectedly, he felt team life seemed to be so interesting.


    Originally, he liked quietness the most. After adapting to Lois and Sally''s nagging, he thought they were


    both fun.


    "Okay." He didn''t any preference for the food.


    "No, today¡¯s lunch must be light. Everyone is the same." Emily dered.


    "Emily......"


    "I said no."


    They were chatting happily, but before they left the campus, they were suddenly stopped by several


    persons on the green trail in front of the teaching building.


    "You are the members of September Drawing Club? Design 1801?"


    The lead boy, who seemed to be a junior, stared at Lois who was walking in the front, and snorted


    coldly.


    Lois was so frightened that she took two steps back subconsciously. These people were so strong and


    tall which made others fear at first nce.


    "What''s the matter?" Emily walked in front of Lois.


    Rufus and Aryan immediately stood beside her.


    Although they seemed to be aggressive and to be very provocative, they couldn''t let a girl stand in front


    of them alone!


    Lois quietly tugged the corner of Emily''s clothes. These people looked like not kind!


    "I heard that your club has a Genius Painter. He can draw several episodes a day.¡¯


    Several boys stared at Emily''s hand with sharp eyes, ¡°Is that you?"


    "It''s me." Aryan pulled Emily behind him.


    "Oh, you are very capable! Several episodes for a day? Are you kidding me? You must ask others for


    help."


    "What does it have to do with you?" Aryan said coldly.


    "Nothing. I just want toe and see what kind of hands the Genius Painter has."


    Several boys stared at Aryan''s hand. Their eyes clearly showed malicious.


    "Oh, why did your arm hurt? Was it because of the ident ofst night? What a pity, it just hurt your


    arm."


    The man smiled very viciously, but his eyes never left Aryan''s hand.


    Another tall boy alsoughed and said, "Yes, why didn''t it hurt your fingers? If your fingers are cut off,


    will Genius Painter be ridiculous?"


    "What do you want to do?" Emily stepped forward again and pulled Aryan back.


    Aryan''s hand must not be injured now.


    Other people''s work may be substitutable. Even if her hand was injured, she could dictate and let


    someone write scripts.


    But if Aryan was injured, their entire team wouldpletely lose.


    These people even knew Aryan got hurt in the early morning. Could it be that the ident had some


    inside story?


    "Little girl, we didn''t talk to you. Why did you jump out?"


    The lead man''s face sank. He hated ugly girls.


    He stepped forward to push Emily.


    Aryan immediately push his hand away, "Don''t touch girls!"


    "So I can touch you, right?"


    The tall boy was suddenly fierce. Several boys approached them instantly.


    Emily held Aryan¡¯s hands, not letting him act on impulse.


    She calmly said, "This is the school. If you think you can fight here, just give it a try."


    Rufus had already taken out the phone and adjusted the shooting angle.


    He said coldly, "Try it out. On the school''s forum today, this live broadcast will be the hottest."


    Several boys looked at each other, and finally backed away.


    The lead boy still stared at Aryan¡¯s hand.


    After being angry for half a second, he suddenly sneered, "Humph, this is the school. We won''t hit you,


    but you can''t stay in the school all the time, right?"


    "You have to take good care of your hands. If your fingers are identally chopped off by others, it will


    really be terrible club, ha-ha-ha.¡±


    "The bad hands of Genius Painter, ha-ha...¡±


    Several people sneakered and walked away.


    Aryan''s face fell. He wanted to rush over and fight them fiercely, but Emily dragged him hard, not


    allowing him to be impulsive.


    Emily was a little worried now. Her eyes fell subconsciously on Aryan¡¯s hands.


    "Emily, do you think they really want to cut Aryan¡¯s hands?" Sally walked up to her, also looking at


    Aryan''s hand.


    Emily looked back at Lois, ¡°Is the result of today''s rematch already out?"


    "It should be in the afternoon, but someone has already known the result in the morning."


    It seemed that the other party was more informed than Lois.


    Maybe they had already known the result of the rematchst night.


    If they had connections, they would know the news faster than others


    "They seem to be students to Design 1601." Rufus pushed his sses and stared at the back of those


    people leaving.


    Emily frowned, "Design 1601?"


    "I see. The cartoon club in their ss is very powerful, and the leader is..."


    Lois searched for relevant information in her mind, and then she patted her forehead.


    "The beauty of our Design Department, Flora Hans, the fourth daughter of Golden Summit Group."


    Lois knew so much.


    She looked at Emily with some anxiety, "Flora has an average status in the Hans family, but her half-


    sister seems to like her very much."


    "As for her sister, I heard that she is the best friend of Tabby who was daughter the Jackson family. The


    two have a very good rtionship."


    The rtionship was reallyplicated.


    These boys were probably just to help Flora. These people were not in the school.


    In the school, they were safe, but it was hard to keep safety after going out.


    Before Emily could say anything, her phone vibrated.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    It was from a stranger call. Emily hesitated before picking it up slowly, "Hello?"


    On the phone, a voice that seemed to be familiar came indifferently, "Treat me a meal. I will tell you


    what happened in the early morning."

 Chapter 181: Full of Vigilance

    Chapter 181: Full of Vignce


    "So, your people saved my friend?"


    Emily sat down on the chair and looked at the photos sent by him on the phone. Her thin lips pressed


    lightly. No one could see what she was thinking.


    "What do you want from me?"


    Henry Sharp waved his hand. The waiter immediately served the appetizers before the meal.


    He said calmly, "I just want to help you. Do I have to have a purpose?"


    "Mr. Henry, do you think I believe it?"


    If he just wanted to help her, why did he even take photos and send them to her?


    Henry smiled lightly, but said nothing.


    When the waiter served all the dishes, he picked up the cup and toasted to her, "How about a drink?"


    "Sorry, I don''t have the habit of drinking with strangers." Emily refused.


    "We are not strangers." This was their third meeting for them.


    "To me, you are no different from a stranger."


    Apart from having a meal and knowing each other''s names, there really was no more contacts between


    them.


    Emily only knew that he and Mr. Hunter were friends.


    Although she subconsciously thought that Mr. Hunter''s friends would at least not mean harm to her, but


    she still did not want to have more contacts with him.


    Henry didn''t seem to care about her indifference and alienation.


    Picking up his chopsticks, he said, "Don''t you taste it? This restaurant''s dishes are very famous. Maybe


    you''ll like it.¡±


    This time, Emily did not refuse. She picked up the chopsticks and ate seriously.


    These dishes seemed to be very expensive. Anyway, she was here. Why didn''t she taste it?


    She never wasted the food. More importantly, it was free.


    Henry was drinking quietly alone. asionally, his eyes fell on her face.


    This girl ate happily. Her attitude towards food was not on the same level as her attitude towards him.


    "I heard that someone spent a lot of money and wants Aryan''s hands." He suddenly said.


    Emily was taken aback. Her chopsticks almost fell to the ground.


    "It''s just a game between students!" She was a little angry.


    Henry was a friend of Mr. Hunter, so he must be a person with status.


    Such a person would not lie and make jokes with her.


    In other words, those boys were not necessarily the tricky, maybe the tricky was others.


    "But the special prize of thispetition is to establish an animationpany with Glorious


    Entertainment. If it does well, maybe within three years, it will be the first animationpany in


    Bentson City.¡¯


    This reward was not that simple.


    Which team in society did not want to participate? Unfortunately, they had no qualification to take part


    in.


    Since even the teams in society wanted such rewards, wouldn''t these student teams be even crazier?


    Skyler University and Bentson University gathered almost all the children of the upper-ss families in


    Benston. They had money.


    "Even if Aryan''s hands are ruined, those people can''t take the first ce. Ruining us will not do them


    any good."


    Emily suddenly thought of something. Could it be that those people were originally qualified topete


    for the first ce?


    If this was the case, then the object was well locked.


    Except for those very good teams, those bad teams had no need to do this.


    As for those big teams, it was impossible to estimate how many powers were owned by the family


    behind them.


    The Marsh family behind Nina Marsh, Golden Summit Group behind Flora, and the other three hottest


    teams...


    "Other teams may have simr things happen, but they naturally have the power to protect


    themselves."


    Although Henry''s words were straightforward, they were absolutely true.


    "Our team is still unfamous for the time being. Why did they..."


    "Genius Painter. Isn''t it from your own people?"


    "Genius Painter?" Emily was taken aback. Seeing him motioning her to look at the phone, she took her


    phone out.


    Looking through the campus forum, she didn''t expect that there was actually such a hot post, including


    a video of Aryan being painting.


    There was nothing wrong with this post, because they were not well-known, and there was a part of the


    scheduled final that required public voting.


    In order to get some poprity, Lois also made a lot of publicity posts.


    Among them was a post saying that their club had Genius Painter and a video of drawing a line draft


    was also attached.


    The video was obviously secretly filmed, probably not even Aryan knew.


    It didn''t show his face, only his hands, and the pictures on theputer.


    Because theputer had the time, there was no fast forward.


    This video had been shotted from several positions, so there was no fast forward technology of post-


    production.


    It could only see the hand in the video, drawing quickly on the screen.


    The line draft drawn had a revision rate of less than one percent.


    In other words, he drew a hundred lines, but there might be one that needed to be modified.


    The lines drawn were smooth and flowing. He drew it in one go. The speed was amazing, and the


    quality was perfect!


    At the bottom of this post, a bunch of people were amazed. One or two doubted that the video was


    edited


    However, more people denied the suspicion. Absolutely no editing! Absolutely no fast forward!


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    This hand was definitely a genius hand!


    Their club became famous because this genius hand. They be a great surprise in thepetition,


    not a small and unknown club anymore.


    Many people were predicting that this genius hand may win the championship.


    Of course, everyone knew that the champion team was Nina''s team, but there were still people who


    dared to stand up to predicate that it may be not the Nina¡¯s team.


    Yes, this ¡®maybe¡¯ make them the most uncertain factor.


    The more Emily looked, the more she felt scared.


    With such a genius hand, could there be fewer people who wanted to destroy it?


    She couldn''t me Lois. Because she wanted to make the team famous.


    But it was also because of this. Now, Aryan was exposed to the public. He was really in danger.


    ¡°In that case, the early morning incident was not idental at all, but deliberate?"


    Looking at Henry, Emily grabbed the precious embroidered tablecloth with her fingers.


    "Maybe." Henry nced at her fingers, and said lightly, "Do you need me to investigate it?"


    Although Emily''s face looked the same as before, she was clenching the tablecloth so tightly which


    showed that she was also very nervous.


    "What do you want from me?" She believed nothing in life was free.


    Henry was not her friend. Now that he was willing to help her, naturally, he had his own purpose.


    Henry smiled faintly. This girl was very smart.


    However, it was easy to deal with smart persons.


    "You have no ss in the afternoon." He picked up the ss again. The scarlet liquor shook gently in


    the ss, "Be with me for a day."


    "Impossible!" Emily refused.


    Although Aryan was very in danger now, she absolutely couldn''t do such shameless things to save him.


    Henry was stunned for a while, and then he figured out.


    "Do you think I want to have sex with you?¡±


    Seeing Emily staring at him and her eyes full of vignce, he suddenlyughed loudly.


    "You are Hunter''s fianc¨¦e. No matter how eager I am, I won''t touch his woman."


    These words still failed to make Emily put down her guard.


    She said seriously, "Then why did you do everything possible to get close to me? What do you want


    from me?"


    Henry thought for a while, then put down the cup. He stared at her, and said seriously, "I just want to


    know what is different about you which makes Hunter like you so much."

 Chapter 182: Nothing Charming at All

    Chapter 182: Nothing Charming at All


    The low-key car drove away from the noisy street, gradually to the quiet beach.


    Emily agreed to Henry''s request and stayed with him all day, from the afternoon until at night.


    However, her request was not to find out who instigated those peoplest night. What she wanted was


    the safety of Aryan before the final.


    Today was Friday. There were only a few days from now to the final.


    Lois received news at noon that the final may be directly next Friday or Saturday.


    Anyway, it was just week left.


    Since only one condition could be asked, it was better to take precautions.


    "You are really smart."


    Henry, who was driving, suddenly nced sideways at her, "However, I don''t think the cleverness is


    enough to let him like you."


    ¡°I told you earlier that Mr. Hunter doesn''t like me. Believe it or not.¡¯


    Anyway, they had already had a deal. Whether he had studied the wrong target or not, it was none of


    her business.


    "Really?" Henry''s thin lips hooked and smiled.


    She had her ideas, and he also had his obsessions.


    Maybe even he himself didn''t understand why he believed that Hunter liked her.


    But there were some feelings that couldn''t be erased once they existed. He just didn''t know how deeply


    Hunter liked her.


    Yesterday''s news basically didn''t mention a word about the future wife of Hunter, but he clearly saw her


    presence on the screen.


    A brick could never hurt Hunter


    But if there was such a weak woman next to Hunter, it was another matter.


    He saw it on the TV that the figure of Hunter guarding her leaving.


    The car stopped on the beach. Henry got out of the car first, and looked back at the girl who was


    getting off the car.


    "Dare to follow me?" He locked the car and walked towards the beach.


    Emily didn''t speak, but followed him.


    Could she not follow him?


    From now to twelve oclock in the evening, her time belonged to him.


    If she didn''t follow him, the agreement was ruined by her.


    She walked behind him, looking at the man walking in the wind ahead.


    He seemed to particrly like to wear white clothes. Ordinary men who wore white clothes might be


    very ugly.


    However, when he wore white clothes, it looked particrly good.


    Especially now walking on the beach, being blown by the sea breeze, fluttering the white clothes,


    coupled with the long braid with the wind-blown hair, he was like a stunningly handsome man in an


    ancient painting.


    Why did she resist him so much?


    Actually, it was all because of his rtionship with Mr. Hunter, right?


    Sometimes Emily couldn''t figure out her own thoughts. She knew that if she continued to entangle with


    Mr.


    Hunter, there would be no good results for her.


    But now, wasn''t she getting close to him step by step?


    On the surface, she pretended to alienate everything rted to Mr. Hunter. But could she really alienate


    him?


    "What are you thinking?¡± Suddenly, the man walking in front stopped and looked back at her.


    Emily was startled, so she didn''t stop immediately. She bumped into him directly.


    "It hurts!" She covered her nose. Her nose was so sore that she was almost to sneeze.


    ncing at him fiercely, Emily couldn''t helpining, "Why do you stop suddenly?"


    "I stopped for a long time. I''ve been looking at you." Henry said, "You are absent-mind."


    "I..." Emily looked at him andined again, "I am absent-minded, but you don''t remind me even if


    you see me about to bump into you?"


    "The road is not yours. Why should I give a way to you? What''s more, it''s you bumped to me. You are


    the one who hurt. I didn''t feel it.¡±


    So, why did he have to remind of her?


    These words made Emilypletely unable to refute.


    Henry also looked at her red nose and snorted, "I thought you so smart, but nothing more than that."


    Emily was a little pissed off.


    "Have I said that I''m smart? What''s more, everyone will be absent-mind. You have never been absent-


    mind?"


    Henry looked at her without speaking.


    Emily was not bother to pay attention to him. She just walked ahead of him.


    In the afternoon, the scorching sun was shining on the body. Most women couldn''t stand it.


    After a long time, it would have freckles on the face.


    However, this girl seemed to be so energetic forever. She was not afraid of her skin being exposed to


    the scorching sun.


    She didn''t even stretch out her hand to block from the sun.


    Seeing the beautiful waves, Emily took off her shoes directly, rolled up her pants, carrying the shoes in


    her hand, and stepped barefoot on the waves.


    asionally, she would bend over at the beach and picked up some small shells.


    After getting tired of ying with the shells, she would casually throw the shell to the sea.


    Her pace was brisk. Her figure was slender, which looked really no different from ordinary girls.


    Where was the real difference?


    Henry couldn''t see it at all, and couldn''t guess it.


    Her face was now full of freckles. Maybe after washing off the disguise, she was really a stunning


    beauty.


    But in this world, as long as there was money, there was never a shortage of beautiful women.


    For people like him, what them despised the most were beautiful women.


    So, why was Emily so attractive?


    This question was really hard for him to think through.


    In his opinion, she was really even more ordinary than ordinary girls.


    Someone was fishing in front. After seeing them, Emily suddenly got excited.


    "Well, Mr. Henry, I want to have a look ande back soon."


    It was such a rare opportunity to meet the fishermen who came back from fishing at this time. It was


    really lucky.


    "Thisdy, want to buy something? Come and see.¡±


    Several fishermen poured the seafood into several stic buckets, including shrimps, crabs, marine


    fish and shellfish.


    Seeing the sea fish and shrimps walking around alive, Emily, who had only eaten lunch just now,


    suddenly felt hungry.


    "Wow! Japanese goose barnacle!" She hadn''t eaten it for a long time. It was really been a long time!


    She actually saw fresh Japanese goose barnacle! She was so lucky!


    "Thisdy, you''re so lucky. This time we went to the ind and finally brought these back. It¡¯s only


    these lefts."


    Emily thought that she could brought it back for everyone to taste. They must like it.


    However, she made a deal with Henry. Even if she bought them, she couldn''t bring them back...


    "Do you want to eat?" Henry walked behind her. Seeing these little things, he had no appetite at all.


    Especially they were just out of the sea. They were still dirty now. He didn''t like it.


    However, seeing that this girl seemed to like it very much, he didn''t mind spending some money.


    "If you like, I''ll buy them all.¡±


    "What? You didn''t even ask the price?¡± Emily red at him, a little dissatisfied.


    How could people talk like this when buying things? Was he giving others chances to bamboozle him?


    Sure enough, a few fishermen heard Henry''s words and immediately said, "It''s not expensive. It¡¯s only


    five hundred dors per pound. Here is more than three pounds. If you want it all, you can give me one


    thousand and five dors."


    Henry put his hand in his trouser pocket to get his wallet.


    Suddenly, a small hand pressed on his trousers, not letting him take out the wallet.


    Henry frowned lightly, and was unhappy.


    He doesn''t like being touched by women, even though it had the cloth.


    But Emily didn''t notice his unhappiness at all.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    She stared at the fishermen who offered the price, and said displeased, "The market price is only one


    hundred and fifty dors per pound. You sell for five hundred?"

 Chapter 183: I Am Not Your Servant

    Chapter 183: I Am Not Your Servant


    The fisherman did not expect that this girl even knew the market price.


    The man around her was personable. Both his clothes and temperament were absolutely extraordinary.


    Such a man was rich and noble. Everyone could know he was a rich man.


    How could they still have to bargain when shopping?


    "Little girl, have you ever been to the market? These market prices are all hearsay, right?"


    The fisherman didn''t give up and wanted to fool her.


    "My goose barnacles are different. They are fresh and are just caught from the ind. Look at them.


    Can they be the same as those outside?"


    "Which goose barnacles are not fresh? If they die, who would buy them?"


    Emily didn''t want to give away at all. She bargained, sticking both her hands on her waist, like a shrew.


    "Don''t you know the size of your goose barnacles? The goose barnacles, which are 150 dors a


    pound outside, are much bigger than yours."


    "It''s because that the goose barnacles are not fully mature yet this season."


    "Regardless of the season, the current market price will be like this anyway. Five hundred, and I will


    buy all of these.¡±


    ¡°That won''t work, five hundred is too cheap. At least, one thousand."


    Emily snorted and turned to leave.


    Henry frowned slightly. Bargaining with others was out of his character.


    "If you like..."


    "No!" Emily took his hand and took him to leave.


    A stupid teammate was more terrible than a powerful enemy!


    Emily was trying her best to bargain with the pery, but Henry held her back!


    Henry was still unustomed to any contact with women, and wanted to push her away. The


    fisherman behind them shouted, "Little girl, how about 800?"


    "500, no more money!" Emily pulled Henry hard to leave.


    The fisherman was angry, and finally said angrily, "Okay, 500! Here you are!"


    Henry hadn''t reacted yet. Emily had let him go, and walked briskly back to the fishermen.


    Henry originally thought that as they had a quarrel, even if the transaction was sessful, everyone


    would be embarrassed.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as he turned around, he saw Emily and the fishermanughing and discussing.


    "The steaming goose barnacles are very delicious. But you may like to y on the beach, and it''s also


    good to grill them.¡¯


    The fisherman was introducing her the cooking method, "Prepare some garlic juice, dip it in after grill.


    I¡¯m sure it will be delicious."


    "Yeah, what kind of fish is this?¡± Emily pointed to the fish in another bucket.


    "This is called trout. It has to be fried to taste."


    ¡°Well I don''t need it. I am going to barbecue."


    "Then this is good. Shrimp, super sweet."


    "How much is it?"


    ¡°One hundred!"


    "Sixty, no more!"


    "Little girl, your boyfriend is so rich, so what''s the matter with letting me cheat? You are really stingy."


    "It¡¯s none of your business that whether my boyfriend is rich. Even if he is really rich, he is still earning


    hard-earned money. Whose money is easy to make?"


    "Yes, yes, you are so eloquent. I can¡¯t persuade you. Well, this sea crab, 100 for all.¡±


    "OK!"


    In the end, Henry spent less than a thousand in exchange for a lot of things.


    Walking on the beach with a few big bags, he was still in a daze. When did he be a


    househusband who went to the market to get groceries?


    However, Emily''s performance just now really broadened his horizons.


    Was the girl in front of him really the fianc¨¦e of his boss, the wife of Mr. Hunter in the future?


    Didn''t she feel embarrassed to bargain with a fisherman for only a few hundred dors?


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Had Hunter ever seen such an ugly side of her?


    "Why keep looking at me like this?¡± Emily took a sneak peek at him after renting an oven and sitting


    down on the beach.


    "Do some work. Or you don''t want to eatter, right?"


    Henry really wanted to say that he didn''t n to eat these weird things.


    Expect sea prawns, which he usually saw, were the goose barnacles which looked like dog¡¯s paw and


    the weird crabs really edible?


    Emily didn''t expect what he could do. After asking the owner to help ignite the charcoal, she used a


    small bamboo stick to string the sea prawns on the stove.


    Afterwards, wrap the goose barnacles and sea crabs with tin foil and bake them.


    Before long, a burst of aroma began toe out.


    In a few minutes, the sea prawns were ready.


    She pulled the prawns from the bamboo skewers, peeled off the ck skin, dipped them with garlic


    juice, and threw them into her mouth.


    Perfect!


    It was so enjoyable.


    "Don''t you taste it?" Emily passed one to him.


    Henry looked at her soiled hands and nails, frowning slightly.


    In his impression, girls at this age liked to do nail art.


    The girls he had seen all liked to dress up had painted their nails.


    But she didn''t. Her fingers were green as jade, and her nails were clean and there was no paint.


    She was a little weird girl, not afraid of getting dirty, not loving beauty. She would bargain like a


    housewife, caring about a few hundred dors...


    So, why was Emily so attractive?


    This question was really hard for him to think through.


    In his opinion, she was really even more ordinary than ordinary girls.


    Someone was fishing in front. After seeing them, Emily suddenly got excited.


    "Well, Mr. Henry, I want to have a look ande back soon."


    It was such a rare opportunity to meet the fishermen who came back from fishing at this time. It was


    really lucky.


    "Thisdy, want to buy something? Come and see.¡±


    Several fishermen poured the seafood into several stic buckets, including shrimps, crabs, marine


    fish and shellfish.


    Seeing the sea fish and shrimps walking around alive, Emily, who had only eaten lunch just now,


    suddenly felt hungry.


    "Wow! Japanese goose barnacle!" She hadn''t eaten it for a long time. It was really been a long time!


    She actually saw fresh Japanese goose barnacle! She was so lucky!


    "Thisdy, you''re so lucky. This time we went to the ind and finally brought these back. It¡¯s only


    these lefts."


    Emily thought that she could brought it back for everyone to taste. They must like it.


    However, she made a deal with Henry. Even if she bought them, she couldn''t bring them back...


    "Do you want to eat?" Henry walked behind her. Seeing these little things, he had no appetite at all.


    Especially they were just out of the sea. They were still dirty now. He didn''t like it.


    However, seeing that this girl seemed to like it very much, he didn''t mind spending some money.


    "If you like, I''ll buy them all.¡±


    "What? You didn''t even ask the price?¡± Emily red at him, a little dissatisfied.


    How could people talk like this when buying things? Was he giving others chances to bamboozle him?


    Sure enough, a few fishermen heard Henry''s words and immediately said, "It''s not expensive. It¡¯s only


    five hundred dors per pound. Here is more than three pounds. If you want it all, you can give me one


    thousand and five dors."


    Henry put his hand in his trouser pocket to get his wallet.


    Suddenly, a small hand pressed on his trousers, not letting him take out the wallet.


    Henry frowned lightly, and was unhappy.


    He doesn''t like being touched by women, even though it had the cloth.


    But Emily didn''t notice his unhappiness at all.


    She stared at the fishermen who offered the price, and said displeased, "The market price is only one


    hundred and fifty dors per pound. You sell for five hundred?"

 Chapter 184: Something Was Wrong

    Chapter 184: Something Was Wrong


    Wendymitted suicide?


    Emily sneered. She didn''t believe it at all!


    "Would shemit suicide?¡± What a ridiculous thing, Emily smiled and asked, "Is she dead?"


    Liam didn''t expect her to react like this. But he realized that Emily didn''t believe it.


    Liam said helplessly, "She has shed a lot of blood, but was saved. She is very weak."


    "Since she is still alive, it is useless to find me. I am not a doctor."


    Therefore, whoever believed that Wendy wouldmit suicide was silly.


    Who was the show for? Would such a vicious and greedy person be willing to die?


    "I have something to do now, and I can''te back temporarily. Liam, I''m hanging up."


    ¡°Mrs. Emily!" Liam was a little anxious, "Mr. Hunter wants you back."


    "I won''te back for that woman''s suicide. If he worries about her, he can take care of her on his


    own! What does he want me to do?"


    Emily hung up and threw the phone aside.


    They were all stupid. Couldn''t they see Wendy''s hypocrisy?


    Would that kind of personmit suicide? She was just pretending and sniveling!


    Emily thought that Wendy''s scheme was really good this time.


    In order to save Mrs. Matriarch, she hurt her most cherished face.


    Although it was just the chin, Wendy really paid attention to her face. She would cry for several days for


    small wounds, let


    alone burns.


    In the case of burns, the wound could be controlled. No one could guarantee that it would only hurt a


    little.


    So, even Emily couldn''t understand whether Wendy tried to save Mrs. Matriarch sincerely.


    If it was just for acting, then the price was really too high.


    Looking at the whole thing, it was logical, reasonable, and absolutely impossible to be false.


    However, Emily always felt that something was wrong.


    Yes, it was Wendy. She was strange.


    She wasn''t so kind.


    But things really happened. Emily couldn''t see through, and for the time being, she didn''t have much


    energy to guess.


    However, suicide was easy to understand.


    It was impossible for Emily to pay attention to it.


    But after saving Mrs. Matriarch, Wendymitted suicide.


    Then this incident could definitely cause a big effect in the Jackson family.


    That''s why Emily thought Wendy¡¯s scheme was really good.


    But she didn''t want to care about it.


    "Someonemitted suicide, let you go back and see, don''t you want to?"


    Henty stared at her face, knowing that she was in a bad mood. He was alittle surprised at her such a


    ruthless side.


    "Don''t I still have a deal with you? I''m leaving now, doesn''t it mean I give up all my work?"


    Emily rolled her eyes at him, "Or, you let me go in advance."


    "If you want to leave, I won''t stop you." It was just that the transaction was over.


    Emily knew that everything was not free.


    She didn''t care about Wendy anyway, and she didn''t want to go back to see Wendy''s hypocritical


    manner.


    "Try it?¡± She peeled a and put it on his te. "Now I am in a good mood. I will serve you."


    Henry couldn''t understand this girl a bit.


    Someonemitted suicide. It sounded like she had a close rtionship with that person, but she said


    that she was in a good mood at this moment.


    Of course, everyone could tell that she was not in a good mood.


    "No?" Emily raised her eyebrows when she saw that Henry hadn''t moved at all. "Then I will eat by


    myself."


    ¡°Who said not to eat it?¡± Henry took the te back, picked it up, and hesitated.


    It looked no different from a dog''s paw.


    It looked so ugly. Henry was afraid that it would be unptable.


    "Give me back if you don''t eat it,¡¯ Emily said suddenly.


    Henry, who was still hesitating, was taken aback by her voice. He put it to his lips directly without


    thinking.


    He bit and sucked it like her.


    The goose barnacle was weird, he had never eaten such an ugly thing in his life.


    It was slippery, sweet, and the taste was a bit surprising.


    "Is it delicious?"


    "Peel two more." He told her in another way whether it was delicious.


    "Can''t you peel it?" Emily was unwilling to serve him.


    "Then the transaction is interrupted.¡± He only said that he didn''t want her body, did he say that he


    would not let her serve him?


    "You......"


    "Since your time is mine, of course you have to obey me. Otherwise, our transaction will be


    interrupted.¡±


    Henry felt at ease and sent the dish over.


    Emily stared at him, but was helpless.


    She had no choice but to peel him several goose barnacles, plus a few shrimps.


    ¡°Do you want a crab?¡±


    "Yes."


    ¡°Do you want juice?"


    "No, go buy some water.¡±


    ¡°Couldn''t you buy it?"


    "Cancel transaction."


    ".... Emily really wanted to hit him.


    They yedte, but there was no fun at all.


    After dinner and barbecue, they just walked on the beach.


    Henry knew that Emily was in a bad mood.


    However, he had no habit offorting girls. Of course, he didn''t feel it necessary tofort her.


    She was in a bad mood, but he was in a good mood.


    ¡°The one whomitted suicide is your sister Wendy?"


    "Yeah." Emily nodded.


    "You hate her?"


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Henry raised his eyebrows, and there were not many people who would recognize they hated their


    sisters.


    Anyway, she had to pretend, right?


    ¡°Why do you hate her?"


    Emily looked at the sand under her feet and sneered, "If I say that one day in the future, she will want


    to kill me in order to get Hunter. Do you believe it?"


    ¡°I don''t know."


    Emily kicked up the sand lightly, watching them sprinkle everywhere in the moonlight. Her eyes were a


    little gloomy.


    "Anyway, she wants Hunter, shouldn''t I hate her?¡±


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Henry did not answer this question.


    He checked the time. It was half past nine.


    Emily also took out her phone to check the time, only to find that the phone turned off because of no


    power.


    ¡°What time is it?¡± she asked.


    ¡°What''s up? Do you feel so difficult with me?" Henry raised his eyebrows.


    "Of course."


    She was not willing to be with him. She was forced to have dinner with himst time and stay with him


    today.


    Who didn''t want time to pass quickly as they stayed with someone they didn''t want to?


    ¡°I send you back.¡± Henry quickened his pace.


    Emily also carried two shoes and followed quickly.


    ¡°Walk slowly, my feet hurt."


    The sand was a bit prickly. Emily felt hurt when walking so fast.


    She wanted to wear shoes, but her feet were so dirty. If she couldn''t clean her feet before putting on


    her shoes, it would be


    ufortable.


    "Don''t you want to hurry up and stay away from me who you hate?"


    "You also know that you are annoying.¡±


    ".... "This woman, really, pushed out luck.


    Henry quickened his pace. Emily really wanted to curse, "Wait a minute, my feet hurt, my feet... Ouch!"


    Misfortunes never came singly. She stepped one something sharp.


    Emily sat down and raised her foot to see that there were blood stains.


    ¡°On my god, it hurt!"


    When Henry came back, he saw Emily clean the sand on her feet and the wound was exposed.


    A snail pierced a hole in the bottom of her foot.


    Although the wound was not deep, it still seemed to hurt.


    "You are too careless." Having said that, he squatted down in front of her, held her foot, and watched


    the wound.


    "Stupid, fierce, jealous, stingy, unkind, caressed, grumpy... I really don''t know why Mr. Hunter likes


    you.¡±

 Chapter 185: He Disappeared Last Night

    Chapter 185: He Disappeared Last Night


    On the beach, they began to move again.


    But this time, it was the man carrying the girl and walking under the moonlight.


    "You are so thin. Did Mr. Hunter abuse you?" She was as light as a kitten, pressed on his back, without


    any pressure.


    "Don''t girls like to be thinner? Can''t I lose weight?"


    Emily red at him, anyway, this guy just didn¡¯t like her.


    When Emily first saw Henry, he was like fairy free from vulgarity. After getting along with him less than


    one day, Emily found he wasn''t like a fairy at all, but also had a bad temper.


    She was cheated by his appearance. People who didn''t know him would think he was really as gentle


    as he looked.


    "You are too thin. Do you still lose weight?" Henry sneered, "Aren''t you afraid that your t-chest would


    be smaller?"


    ¡°Nonsense, are my breasts small?¡±


    He was a bit too much! Heughed at her for small breasts!


    Although she was not as plump as Wendy, her cup size was also B, okay?


    For an eighteen-year-old girl, it was not small at all. Why should it be cup CDEF?


    She was in pain and didn¡¯t want to talk with him!


    Emily''s eyes fell on Henry''s long hair.


    That long hair was pierced at random behind his head. His hair was flying in the sea breeze, and it


    looked pretty good.


    She couldn''t help picking up a strand of hair and ying with it around her fingertips.


    Henry frowned. He was angry, and looked back at her, "Don''t touch my hair!"


    He didn''t expect that his long hair was wrapped in her hands, and hurt his scalp when turned his head.


    He frowned tighter and was more unhappy, ¡°Let go."


    Emily ignored his anger and asked curiously, "Well, is your long hair easy to take care of?"


    His hair looked verypliant, but for a man, it seemed a bit troublesome, right?


    Henry did not speak. Emily asked again, "Why do you keep long hair?"


    "It''s none of your business."


    ¡°You must have been a rebellious boy when you were young."


    "No."


    "You were an art student."


    ¡°Machinery.¡±


    "Then..." She thought about it, andughed suddenly, "Are you an 0?"


    Henry didn''t understand what this meant, "What?"


    ¡°Have you never heard of it? A and O. A is alpha, and B is..." Emilyughed.


    ¡°Emily, do you want to die?"


    Emily keptughing.


    The man standing on the side of the road looked at the two figures all the way back from the beach,


    feeling ufortable.


    He couldn''t help turning his head back quietly, wanting to take a look at the man sitting in the car, but


    he didn''t dare.


    Finally, Henry realized that there was something wrong, and stood up slightly, looking ahead.


    ¡°What? Are you going to be alpha atst?" Emilyughed as he stood straightly.


    But she discovered soon that the atmosphere was indeed a bit wrong.


    She raised her head and looked forward, although the figure standing on the side of the road was a


    little fuzzy in the dark, but it was still distinguishable.


    Liam.


    ¡°Let me get down." Liam came, and it was not difficult to imagine who was sitting in the car behind him.


    Such an atmosphere would not exist at all if it weren''t for the existence of Mr. Hunter


    Henry didn''t speak and didn''t let her go.


    He was still carrying her and was about to walk ahead.


    His car was on the side of the road, not far away from Hunter''s car.


    Liam greeted immediately, "Mrs. Emily."


    Originally, he was a bit iprehensible that why Mr. Henry was carrying Emily on his back.


    But when he came closer, he understood. Liam said hurriedly, "Mrs. Emily, are you injured?"


    In the car not far away, the door was pushed open, and the tall and noble man stepped off the car.


    Henry watched the man walk in front of him, and said calmly, "The sole of her foot was injured."


    Hunter didn''t speak, and reached out to Emily.


    Emily didn''t say anything, letting go of Jiangnan¡¯s long hair.


    Then everyone noticed that she had been ying with Henry''s hair.


    Her action was a little weird, wasn''t it too intimate?


    Liam didn¡¯t dare to say anything, so he could only bow his head and wait.


    Emily stretched out her hand, originally intending to climb on Hunter''s arm and go down by herself with


    his support.


    She didn¡¯t expect that just as she stretched out her hand, her was suspended.


    Before she could scream, she fell into a strong chest.


    However, this chest seemed a bit cold.


    "Thank you.¡± Hunter took a look at Henry, then held Emily and walked towards his car.


    Henry walked a bit slowly, and it seemed that he didn''t mean to catch up.


    Liam smiled at Henry, "Mr. Henry, howe you are with Mrs. Emily?"


    ¡°Dating.¡± Henry said it and left.


    Da...dating!


    Liam was shocked and caught up with Hunter hurriedly, opening the car door before him.


    As soon as they got into the car, the Henry car stopped next to them.


    He put down the car window, looked at Emily in the back seat, and smiled, "You still owe me two hours,


    don''t forget.


    After finishing talking, he stepped on the elerator. The car sped out like an arrow, and disappeared


    in a blink of an eye.


    Just two hours, he still wanted to ask it back. He was so stingy, didn''t fit his appearance.


    Wasn''t he like a fairy? Wasn''t he otherworldly?


    She watched the car in front of her go away, frowning, a little aggrieved.


    But unexpectedly, she seemed to feel a cold and majestic line of sight locked on her.


    Turning her head, she suddenly ran into the ice eyes of Hunter.


    The look in his eyes seemed a bit cold, but it was not so cold that it made people ufortable. His


    gaze was not different from usual, habitual.


    However, there was always a luster that Emily couldn''t see through, making her restless.


    ¡°Mr. Hunter," she whispered. She didn''t know why she seemed inferior every time she was in front of


    him.


    There was a feeling of being caught?


    No. She and Henry didn''t do anything shameful. It didn¡¯t matter that he saw them together.


    "Mr. Hunter, now..." Liam hesitated before saying, "Are you going to return home?"


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Hospital." Hunter turned his face away, lit the cigarette.


    Liam opened the car window hurriedly. Emily didn''t like the smell of cigarettes. When Hunter was in the


    car with Emily, he hadn''t tried smoking for a long time.


    It seemed that Hunter tonight... was a bit upset.


    Hunter looked out the car window, while Emily stared at the cigarette between his fingers.


    He was not addicted to smoking, but smoked asionally, as if trying to resolve something.


    His movements were very simple. He had no particrly elegant movement, but his temperament was


    always as noble as a king.


    They arrived at the hospital soon.


    After the doctor checked Emily, he disinfected and cleaned the wound immediately. Finally, he gave


    them some medicine.


    When they left, Emily couldn''t help but stared at Hunter and said, "Do you still feel dizzy today?"


    "No,¡¯ he said lightly. He was indifferent and cold.


    Sure enough, he didn¡¯t feel ufortable and no longer needed her. Then his attitude became cold.


    Mr. Hunter, who stuck her so hardst night, disappeared long ago.


    The car drove on the street without rushing, and arrived home after half an hour.


    Emily resisted this family subconsciously.


    However, she had to take it as it came. It was useless to resist.


    When she got off the car, she walked up to Liam and asked, "How is grandma tonight?"

 Chapter 186: I Will Choose My Own Marriage

    Chapter 186: I Will Choose My Own Marriage


    "Mrs. Matriarch woke up in the afternoon. Her condition is stable now, but she is still weak.¡±


    She was also willing to care about Mrs. Matriarch, and Liam was at least gratified.


    However, Wendy attempted suicide, and Emily seemed to have not mentioned a word about it.


    She was determinedly cold towards Wendy.


    Although Liam didn''t like Wendy very much. After this ident, even if he didn''t like her anymore, he


    could only respect Wendy.


    The savior of Mrs. Matriarch was the most distinguished guest to the whole Jackson family!


    What''s more, she was still like this now.


    "Mrs. Emily, Miss Wendy is in WongRiver Pavilion. Are you going to see her?"


    "Is she dead?" Emily asked.


    Liam was taken aback and sighed helplessly, ¡°Mrs. Emily, she¡¯s not joking. This time shemitted


    suicide... really almost died.¡±


    "Then I''ll go see her.¡± Liam said it was not a joke, she also wanted to see if Wendy''s acting skills had


    improved to a new level.


    Unexpectedly, even Liam and Hunter couldn''t see that she was pretending tomit suicide.


    However, when she saw Wendy, Emily was still stunned.


    She looked very pale and weak, as if she was about to die.


    This was not acting. She really lost too much blood and almost died.


    Peter said that when the maid found out that she hadmitted suicide, Wendy was already in shock.


    If she was found a few minutester, no one could save her.


    Emily couldn''t figure it out. She didn''t understand.


    Wendy really saved grandma and really suicided. Was this Wendy she knew?


    "Did you think she was acting now?¡± The man standing at the door asked lightly.


    Suddenly, Emily wanted tough.


    Yes, she still felt that Wendy was acting, but this time, there was no w!


    How could Wendy who was deliberately trying to steal a man from her, and finally arranged for a killer


    to kill her, became so vulnerable suddenly?


    Was she not even afraid of death?


    "Yes, I still think she''s acting, and I don''t have any sympathy for her.¡±


    She turned her head to meet Hunter''s gaze, firmly, even, stubbornly!


    Hunter did not speak. He fixed on her.


    And what caught her eye, except for his habitually cold eyes, was the wound on his forehead.


    The time of a day seemed like a lifetime.


    She even forgot a bit, how they spentst night.


    ¡°I''m going back to rest.¡± Emily walked past him.


    Hunter didn''t stop her, so she returned to her room smoothly.


    And Hunter, still standing at the door of Wendy''s ward. Maybe he was staring at the woman in a daze.


    Locking herself in the bathroom, sitting under the warm water in the shower, Emily hugged her knees,


    and suddenly she felt a little bit sad and wanted to cry.


    If she knew what the w was, even if there were all kinds of obstacles, she would definitely go to verify


    and expose!


    But this time, she couldn''t see anything wrong at all.


    Everything seemed to be logical.


    They all thought Wendy was kind. Now, even Hunter was beginning to pity Wendy, right?


    She had never thought of being with Hunter, but she was not reconciled!


    She was not reconciled to the person who had killed her in the previous life could get her wish and stay


    beside Hunter.


    And she and that man... Oh, it really made people sad.


    They vague affection had already flown away before she had figured out whether it really existed.


    The water from the shower fell from the top of her head, drenching herpletely.


    The chilly feeling made her feel extremely cold.


    Hunter was not in Wendy''s ward at this time.


    Not long after Emily left, he also left. However, there was one more guest in WongRiver Pavilion


    tonight.


    After the servant brought the tea, Mr. Patriarch waved his hand, and all the servants in the hall


    withdrew immediately.


    Mr. Patriarch had something to say to Mr. Hunter. Who dared to stay?


    Even Liam left.


    Hunter was holding the cup, his long finger lightly stroked the rim of the cup, but he didn''t mean to


    drink.


    This grandson was really outstanding.


    Calm, wise, noble, like a prince, and like a king.


    Even Mr. Patriarch appreciate Hunter a little.


    Actually, Mr. Patriarch had almost never admired anyone in his life.


    ¡°How are you getting along with Emily?¡± he asked suddenly.


    ¡°Not bad.¡± Hunter''s answer was casual, but no one knew whether it was true or not.


    If it¡¯s just not bad, then try to let her go back to the Gale family.¡±


    Mr. Patriarch said directly, staring at Hunter''s eyes. His gazes were sharp.


    ¡°Just give herpensation. Your grandma will not be too persistent now, she has a better candidate


    in her heart.¡±


    "Did grandma tell you?¡± Hunter did not respond to hisst words.


    Raising his hand, Hunter drank all the tea in the cup.


    The empty cup was squeezed in his palm. His movement was neat like controlling everything.


    "From the moment she was willing to live with Wendy, you should be able to see that she prefers


    Wendy.¡±


    Hunter did not refute Mr. Patriarch¡¯s words.


    Mr. Patriarch didn''t know why Hunter''s grandma liked Wendy, but Hunter knew.


    Wendy was the granddaughter of Mrs. Matriarch. It was not fondness but responsibility.


    "So, my marriage should be left to you to y around?¡± Hunterughed, a little coldly.


    Mr. Patriarch knew Hunter would definitely be disgusted when he talked about it.


    However, he had his reason.


    "Originally, didn''t you agreed to engage to make her happy? Now, I let you be with Wendy and send


    Emily back just to make her happy.¡±


    When Mr. Patriarch said these words, he waspletely impersonal.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Of course, being personal was useless.


    ¡°What''s more, now Wendy has be the Jackson family''s benefactor. We must repay this favor.¡±


    ¡°Then let Manson be engaged to her and pay it off for a lifetime.¡±


    Hunter put the cup on the table heavily, and there was a dull sound between the cup and the table.


    Mr. Patriarch frowned. He was a little angry, "You have feelings for Emily, right?"


    Hunter did not speak. There was no need to report his private life to him.


    Mr. Patriarch''s face turned gloomy and his gazes were cold, "You should know that feelings are of no


    value to the men in the Jackson family.¡±


    "So, what is grandma to you?"


    "Responsibility."


    Hunter stopped talking. He understood Mr. Patriarch''s character. Maybe, it was really just responsibility.


    Mr. Patriarch had always been a responsible person, since it was a responsibility, he must guard her


    forever.


    So now, the Mrs. Matriarch looked very happy. After all, she had a husband who cherished her.


    But Hunter didn''t want his life to be tied together because of responsibility.


    ¡°I will choose my marriage. It is my own business whether to marry Emily two yearster.¡±


    His attitude was very clear and firm.


    "From now on, no one should expect to interfere with my freedom of marriage.¡±

 Chapter 187: I Am A Little Tired

    Chapter 187: I Am A Little Tired


    Mr. Patriarch looked unhappy.


    His grandson had always been strong and never cared about such things like marriage.


    Otherwise, he would not have been engaged to Emily before.


    But now, he cared about it!


    ¡°You know, you will be the sessor of Jackson Group,¡± he said solemnly.


    "This is just your thoughts.¡± Hunter was a bit rebellious today.


    In fact, he was indeed very strong, but if not necessary, he would not be too domineering in front of Mr.


    Patriarch.


    For him, family was very important.


    When he was at home, it was not the same as when he was outside.


    "Do you really care about that girl so much?¡± Mr. Patriarch¡¯s eyes condensed.


    Anger couldn''t solve the problem. His deep face now made people unable to see through.


    ¡°I just don''t like being controlled."


    ¡°Hunter, you should know that exining in front of me means you are guilty."


    Mr. Patriarch put down the cup, stood up and stared at him.


    ¡°I don''t allow my best grandson to be swayed by a woman. You had better understand that I can''t hurt


    you, but it doesn''t mean I can''t do anything to her.¡±


    Hunter held the cup again, his fingers tightening.


    At the moment when Mr. Patriarch was about to leave, Hunter also stood up and said coldly, "If you


    dare to hurt my woman, I will dare to do something to your Jackson Group!"


    ¡°Hunter Jackson!¡±


    Mr. Patriarch was so angry that he almost suffered from a heart attack.


    He said furiously, ¡°You are the child of the Jackson family!"


    Hunter didn''t speak, but the sentence just now obviously won''t take it back.


    "You are So Crazy for a woman!¡±


    Mr. Patriarch pointed at him, his fingers trembling with anger.


    "If you go on like this, you will definitely be ruined because of this woman. Even if I don''t do anything to


    her, when everyone discovers your weakness, most people will want to hurt her.¡¯


    Hunter was still expressionless, looking back at him coldly.


    After all, Mr. Patriarch was not young anymore, he almost fell down because he was so angry.


    He leaned on the back of the sofa to make himself stand up


    He was looking at Hunter, apart from anger, there was disappointment in his gaze.


    After a long while, Mr. Patriarch took a breath, and then he calmed down.


    Looking at his most cherished grandson, a trace of pain passed in his eyes.


    After a long while, he said dumbly, "Have you forgotten how your grandma died?¡±


    Hunter''s fingertips shook, and for an instant, a heavy chill passed through his heart!


    If it was said that Mr. Patriarch was not born so unfeeling, then the only one who ever touched him was


    Hunter''s grandmother.


    Not Mrs. Matriarch now, but Hunter''s real grandmother, Mr. Patriarch''s first wife.


    In fact, Hunter was too young at the time to remember what his grandma looked like back then.


    But he didn''t forget how grandma died, and no one in the Jackson family would forget it.


    Love was too deep and became a burden.


    Someone grasped your most fatal weakness, and could do whatever they wanted to you.


    Back then, grandma was caught by Mr. Patriarch''s enemies, and Mr. Patriarch almost died in order to


    save her.


    It was Hunter''s grandmother who didn''t want to hurt Mr. Patriarch, and ended her life by herself.


    She died in front of Mr. Patriarch in this way. She would rather die than let her beloved man die to save


    her.


    Mr. Patriarch... saw his wife die in front of him with his own eyes.


    From then on, Mr. Patriarch abandon affections. Jackson Group grew rapidly in the charge of him.


    The enemy waspletely taken over by him, but in this life, he could never find his favorite woman


    again.


    Mrs. Matriarch was injured in order to save him. Therefore, Mr. Patriarch owed her a favor.


    After marrying her, he fulfilled his duty as a husband and treated her very well.


    But in fact, Mrs. Matriarch knew that his kindness to her was more of responsibility than love.


    "Your love, for a woman, is not necessarily a gift. On the contrary, it may be a kind of harm!"


    Mr. Patriarch tried to breath slowly. He calmed down.


    Staring at Hunter who looked like him when he was young, he snorted, ¡°What the Jackson family needs


    is a suitable Mrs. Jackson. You decide what you want to do.¡±


    ¡°But I have to remind you that if you don''t care about her, she may live longer.¡±


    The Mr. Patriarch left, and only Hunter was left in the entire hall.


    Liam stayed outside. Seeing Mr. Hunter in a bad mood, he didn''t dare toe in hastily.


    Hunter had been standing in front of the sofa in the hall without sitting down. Liam didn''t know what he


    was thinking about.


    Hunter looked so gloomy that Liam felt really disturbed.


    After a long time, Hunter went back upstairs alone.


    When Emily came out of the bathroom, another figure appeared in the room.


    She seemed to be ustomed to it and was not too surprised. She just didn''t expect he woulde


    back so quickly.


    She thought that he would spend more time with Wendy in the ward. After all, she was now the great


    benefactor of the Jackson family.


    ¡°Should you give me an exnation?¡±


    Hunter''s voice was even colder than usual while sitting on the chair.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Do you want me to exin why I don''t care about Wendy, or why I was with Henry?¡±


    Holding a dry towel, Emily wiped the drops of water on her head while walking to the desk with her


    back facing him.


    "I didn''t care about Wendy. There is nothing to exin about this. I never conceal my dislike of her.¡±


    Anyway, this was something everyone knew.


    However, Wendy, who was still shameless, wanted to pretend to be close with her, which really


    embarrassed her.


    "As for why Henry and I were together, this is rted to work, I don''t want to exin.¡±


    "Don''t want to exin?¡± Well, this girl was so bold now!


    "Mr. Hunter, do you have a lot of things yourself and don''t want to exin to me?¡±


    Emily looked back at him. She was not humble or arrogant, but made people not angry.


    In fact, he didn''t want to be angry tonight.


    He was just in a bad mood.


    He stood up suddenly. Emily felt insecure, and stepped back immediately.


    This waspletely an instinctive reaction, but all the expressions and movements were noticed by


    Hunter.


    ¡°Am I so terrible?¡± Somehow, Henry felt better now.


    The girl''s reaction was a little bit funny.


    Emily suspected that she was wrong. Was it smile that shed across his eyes just now?


    However, Hunter looked so gloomy, how could he smile?


    Besides, she didn''t say anything. What could make himugh?


    "Come here.¡± Hunter sat back in the chair again and looked at her.


    He looked a little tired.


    Originally, Emily thought that she shouldn''t have walked to him. But it seemed that she couldn''t control


    her own legs, and she had already walked in front of him.


    Hunter stretched out his hand suddenly and hugged her tightly before she had time to escape.


    ¡°Mr. Hunter...¡±


    m a bit tired"


    The man''s low voice sounded hoarse, which was unspeakably sexy and charming.


    Her heart, like a small deer, elerated its beating instantly.


    Her hand fell on his shoulder. Originally, she was about to push him away, but because of this


    sentence, she hugged his head gently.


    "Since you are tired, rest early.¡±

 Chapter 188: What Are They Doing

    Chapter 188: What Are They Doing


    There was nothing that couldn''t be solved by a single night''s sleep. If you couldn''t, sleep twice more.


    Of course, it referred to a simple sleep.


    But tonight, it was not Emily who was resting on Hunter''s arm. On the contrary, it was Hunter who was


    sleeping in her arms.


    Her arms passed through his neck. Fortunately, her arm was too slender and basically did not bear too


    much pressure.


    Although it was a bit numb after being pillowed by him for a long time, it was still within a tolerable


    range.


    The most important thing was to let Hunter sleep in her arms, she took a pity on him.


    He was in a bad mood, and she could know it easily.


    But she was not in a good mood. Therefore, they couldn''t say anything tofort each other.


    Now, just sleeping together peacefully.


    They didn''t do anything and didn''t want to. It was just that Hunter slept in Emily''s arm, and he reached


    out and hugged her waist.


    With a simple movement, he fell asleep quickly. She also felt sleepy soon.


    Even if they knew that many problems had not been resolved yet, and when they woke up tomorrow,


    they might be cold to


    each other again.


    But at least, tonight, they could sleep peacefully, right?


    Emily''s hand fell on his face. Her long fingers stroked along the bridge of his nose and his thin lips


    lightly.


    She wanted to kiss him, but she didn''t dare.


    Finally, with a light kiss on his chin, Emily closed her eyes and hugged her arm.


    .. Good night.


    At midnight, Liam knocked on the door of the room suddenly.


    "Mr. Hunter, Miss Wendy is awake."


    When Hunter woke up from his dream, it was already Liam''s third knock on the door.


    If it hadn''t been for Hunter''smand that Liam had to notify him immediately when Wendy woke up,


    Liam would not dare to


    disturb him at this time.


    Hunter opened his eyes and found that he was still sleeping in Emily''s arms.


    He actually slept on her arm for several hours!


    He had never tried to sleep like this in his memory!


    It turned out to be like a child who hadn''t grown up.


    Emily''s eyes moved. When she opened her eyes, Hunter sat up immediately, turning his face away


    from her.


    Did she make a mistake in that nce? Hunter actually... blushed!


    Emily was a little stunned, but understood it after thinking about it again.


    Hunter was feeling ¡°shy¡± because of his sleeping positionst night, wasn''t he?


    When he slept, he was not ufortable at all, she saw him sleeping soundly.


    Emily coughed slightly and wanted to get up.


    After moving, she found that her arm was sour and numb, and she almost couldn''t move.


    ¡°Ouch...¡± She couldn''t help humming softly, frowning.


    ¡°Ufortable?¡± Hunter looked at her tangled little face, and then at the arm that had been pillowed by


    him for half the night.


    It was so slender, as if it would break if you broke it gently.


    Wouldn''t it be ufortable for such a fragile arm to let him, a strong man, press for so long?


    ¡°Why don''t you push me away?" When he pulled her arm up, the pain in her eyes could be clearly


    seen.


    "You slept so soundly. I couldn''t push you away,¡± Emily muttered.


    But in fact, she was reluctant to push him when she saw him sleeping so soundly.


    Hunter put her arm on hisp and rubbed it gently.


    His movement was not skillful. Obviously, he had never done it before.


    However, after being pressed for so long, as long as her arm could rx, Emily felt veryfortable.


    Suddenly, Emily couldn''t help but hum softly.


    Hunter''s fingers paused. He could see the quilt on the girl''s body was lifted by him.


    She was wearing a conservative nightdress. She turned over several times on the bed, and now the


    nightdress was very messy.


    Especially, Emily was in this position, lying on the bed, which showing her nice body.


    Hunter felt hot when he just took a look at Emily.


    As soon as Hunter felt thirsty, his voice became hoarse, "Moan in my bed, what do you want to do?"


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    Emily blinked and looked at him, only to see him staring at her body.


    Following his sight and looking down, Emily raised her hand to cover herself hurriedly. She wanted to


    turn around, but was pulled by Hunter and unable to turn.


    She could only turn in his direction, so that she wouldn''t let him look at her directly in a lying position.


    Emily''s little face flushed, and she said hurriedly, "I didn''t want to do anything. You made me a little


    ufortable.¡±


    She wanted to withdraw her arm, but Hunter still held it, not letting go.


    "Ufortable?" He thought it was because she was sofortable that she would groan in his bed.


    However, her arm was so soft that Hunter felt very good when touching it. He didn¡¯t want to let go.


    "Mr. Hunter, Liam is waiting for you,¡± Emily reminded.


    Liam was indeed waiting for him.


    After hearing the slight movement in the room, Liam did not continue knocking on the door, knowing


    that they were awake.


    Therefore, he waited quietly outside.


    Hunter rubbed his eyebrows, seeming a little impatient.


    But he still got out of bed, found a set of clothes at random, and opened the door of the room.


    "Mr. Hunter, Miss Wendy wakes up and has been calling your name,¡¯ Liam whispered.


    Although his voice was very low, Emily, who was still sitting on the bed, could still hear his words.


    She pretended not to care, pulled on the quilt andy back on the bed, as if she didn''t mean to care.


    Hunter wanted to look back at her, but he didn''t know what he wanted to see.


    When he walked out, he still couldn''t help turning his head and looking at the slender figure on the bed.


    "Wait till mee back.¡±


    Emily thought, ¡°Wait till hee back..."


    When Emily looked up at the door, the door was already closed.


    Hunter and Liam left together. The sound instion of the room was so good, and the sound of


    footsteps in the corridor quickly disappearedpletely.


    Waiting for him toe back...? Emily didn''t know if it made sense to wait.


    Emily decided to trust Hunter once,y back to bed. She continued to sleep and continued to wait.


    But she couldn''t sleep at all.


    Wendy kept calling the name of Hunter when she woke up. This was something that could be


    expected.


    Emily thought, "What are they doing now?"


    ¡°Is Hunterforting her and encouraging her to live bravely?"


    ¡°Or is Wendy crying and saying how miserable she is now and how much she needs his pity?¡±


    Emily decided not to think about it. However, all she thought about at this moment was the picture of


    Wendy and Hunter cuddling together.


    They were like intimate lovers... Bah!


    Emily yanked up the quilt and put it on her head, stuffing herself in the quiltpletely.


    She thought she could force herself to fall asleep. However, when she was almost out of breath, she


    still couldn''t fall asleep.


    She really couldn''t sleep!


    Before suffocating herself, Emily opened the quilt and sat up.


    Stop waiting!


    But looking at the time, it was only ten minutes past.


    It turned out that only ten minutes could be so long. She thought at least one hour had passed.


    What were they doing?


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Emily wanted to leave but not reconciled. Hunter asked her to wait for him toe back.


    Finally, Emilyy back on the bed and looked at the white ceiling.


    It waster andter. However, Emily felt more and more energetic and wasn''t sleepy at all.


    After half an hour, she got off the bed, opened the spareptop of Hunter, created a new document,


    and continued to write the script.


    However, she was always restless.


    What were they doing?

 Chapter 189: She Left

    Chapter 189: She Left


    Emily left at 7 o''clock in the morning. When she left, Hunter still did note back.


    The five words ¡°wait till Ie back¡± became a nightmare for Emily.


    She waited all night, from one to seven.


    Finally, she sent the document to her mailbox and delete the original file.


    She turned off theputer, left and never came back.


    When Hunter came back, the room was empty and Emily was not here at all.


    Liam walked beside him, but he didn''t notice that Hunter stiffed at the door. He was still reporting.


    "Mr. Hunter, I will let the assistant organize the content of the emergency video conferencest night


    and give it to youter."


    "However, there is such a serious problem in City L, don''t you really want to take a look?¡±


    Hunter went to see Wendyst night, but basically, he just spent a few minutes in Wendy''s ward.


    When he came out, he didn''t expect to receive a call from the project manager in City L. There was a


    problem with the project and some personnel idents urred.


    Mr. Hunter held a video conference temporarily. It finally ended after everyone talked about it just now.


    ording to the habit of Hunter, for such an important matter, he would fly to City L to check the


    situation personally.


    But after the meeting just now, he didn''t say anything and hurried back.


    ¡°Mr. Hunter...¡±


    Liam finally found out that Hunter was wrong. He stood at the door, but didn''t enter. Liam didn''t know


    what he wanted to do.


    Liam nced inside quietly, and there was no one in the room... By the way, Mrs. Emily was herest


    night.


    When Hunter left, he told Emily to wait for him to return.


    But unexpectedly, Emily still... left.


    At this moment, was Mr. Hunter disappointed?


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Liam stepped back a few steps and quietly called Butler Qin.


    After a while, he walked to Hunter, looked at his back, and whispered, ¡°Mrs. Emily is out.¡±


    Originally, Hunter was just standing by the door, maybe he didn''t even know what he was thinking


    about.


    After hearing what Liam said, he walked in and pulled the cor of his shirt.


    "Mr. Hunter, that... City L...¡±


    "Book a ticket and go there now."


    Emily moved back to the school dormitory.


    For six consecutive days, nothing special happened.


    Hunter had not looked for her since that day.


    Time went quickly, it was Friday.


    This was the first game of theic contest finals. The content of the game this morning was the


    script.


    "This time it is too strict. No one could know who is the examiner. Furthermore, there is no chance to


    get in touch with him.¡±


    Lois was a little frustrated. No matter what game it was before, she always received some information.


    But this time, there was no information.


    She even had no idea about who the examiner was.


    It could be seen how much the organizers attach importance to thispetition and how strict the rules


    were.


    ¡°It doesn''t matter. You have to believe in Emily. Can the script written by Emily be bad?"


    Sally trusted Emily absolutely. It could be said that she was worshiping Emily blindly.


    ¡°It''s okay, everyone doesn''t know it, it''s fair.¡± Emily was packing hisptop handbag.


    ¡°I''m afraid that some people can get some information, but we can''t.¡± Joe said lightly.


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Lois looked unconvinced, ¡°I can''t find out the news, and they don''t expect to hear it.¡±


    "Well, I believe your strength, but I really don''t care about it.¡±


    Emily patted her shoulders, beckoning her to stay calm.


    "It''s just a difference of the thinking time. It''s about to start. Don''t be nervous, just rx.¡±


    Emily, who was going to take part in the match,forted them.


    The contestant had to write the script in the morning and draw theics in the afternoon.


    Sketching and coloring were in the next day.


    As for thepetition content of thest day, the rules hadn''te out.


    Emily looked at Aryan who was sitting aside, ¡°How are you doing? There is nothing ufortable


    today, right?"


    Today was very important, the score of drawing was very important. There couldn''t be anything wrong.


    "It''s okay.¡± Aryan shook his head.


    Joe said, "A few days earlier, it was very dangerous!¡±


    "What''s the danger?¡± Emily looked back at him abruptly. Why had she never heard of this?


    Aryan red at Joe before looking at Emily, "It''s okay, a little ident.¡±


    Joe also knew that he had said the wrong thing, and shut up quickly.


    But how could Emily give up so easily? Obviously, there were something that these two guys didn''t


    want her to know.


    However, they did not say, she could ask another person.


    "Terry, tell me what happened?¡± During this time, Terry was always with Aryan except for ss.


    He was supposed to know what happened to Aryan.


    Terry would always tell Emily everything unreservedly.


    He said calmly, "It was just that some people wanted to make trouble, but they were driven away by


    another group of people.¡±


    "Someone hassled you?"


    Henry promised to protect Aryan, why would anyonee to make trouble?


    ¡°Were they powerful? Were there a lot of people?"


    ¡°They seemed to belong to an organization. There was also someone behind helping us, so...¡±


    Terry didn''t care it at the time. He didn''t care about the people behind them that was helping them.


    Emily was the fianc¨¦e of Mr. Hunter, and it was not surprising that Mr. Hunter sent someone to protect


    her in secret.


    Emily nodded and did not continue to question.


    After checking the date, she thought of something and looked at Aryan and said, "Those who protect


    us will leave today."


    The agreement between her and Henry was to end when the game began today.


    The game would start in more than an hour, and they were already in Skyler University.


    After entering the campus, it was supposed to be safe.


    However, there was an old saying, "Better safe than sorry.¡±


    "Terry, you have to protect him.¡±


    ¡°Now, you are the key protection object, right?¡±


    Sally blinked at Emily, but didn''t feel anything serious about the matter.


    After all, there were nothing wrong recently.


    "What trouble can I have?" Emily didn''t care at all.


    Her hands were not important. What the most important was her idea.


    After all, if her hand was injured, she could let others wrote her thoughts at her dictation.


    Aryan was different. He was a wonderful painter. Shouldn''t they protect his hands?


    ¡°Come on, let me be quiet, I''ll rest for a while." Emilyy on the table.


    They were in the teaching building of Skyler University.


    Today, for the convenience of the contestants, Skyler University had arranged a ssroom in the


    teaching building for each club that entered the finals.


    There was a total of ten teams in the finals. Two teams would be eliminated in the morning and two in


    the afternoon.


    Only five teams could promote the next day.


    And the five teams would have the final game day after tomorrow.


    ¡°Emily, I have received news about the judges.¡±


    After Lois answered the call, he said to everyone in a hurry immediately.


    ¡°Besides the officials in the Sharp Group, the heads of the animation department of Bentson University


    and the Skyler University, there is also a judge who was added temporarily. He is from the Jackson


    Group.¡±

 Chapter 190: The Representative of The Jackson Group

    Chapter 190: The Representative of The Jackson Group


    The Jackson Group actually sent someone to be a judge. Why?


    Lois did not know whether the news was true or not.


    She looked at everyone and said, "I heard that the Jackson Group also wants to form an animation


    company. Theye here this time to see if they can select the right team.¡±


    "The Jackson Group wants to form an animationpany?"


    Sally and the others felt excited suddenly!


    Did it mean that they have more opportunities to be selected?


    The Jackson Group and the Sharp Group, oh my god. Both of them were giants in Bentson City.


    The two big business giants working together was undoubtedly great news for their teams.


    There would be two morerge animationpanies in Bentson City. In the future, the animation


    industry could definitely develop rapidly in Bentson City.


    "I heard that it is. It is said that someone in the Jackson family wants no do anime. As for who it is, I


    haven''t received any news yet.¡±


    It was already great to hear about the news about this kind of bigpany.


    "So," Sally nced at Emily, knowing that some questions Emily were inconvenient to ask, and she


    was arrogant and reluctant to ask.


    Sally didn''t care, and asked, ¡°Who is here on behalf of the Jackson Group this time?¡±


    "I don''t know yet, but it will be here today. We''ll know when we will go out and have a look.¡±


    The Jackson Group was a very bigpany. It would only send a ministerial here to set a small


    animationpany.


    It was impossible for those C-levels to appear.


    It was just about choosing a small school team. Even it was to choose the big team in the society, the


    C-levels wouldn''t appear either.


    Even the assistants of C-levels woulde.


    The ssroom door was knocked suddenly, and Lois went over and chatted with the visitor.


    Then she looked back at Emily and said, "Emily, they asked you to go over and register, it''s almost


    done.¡±


    "Okay, I see.¡± Emily answered and picked up her keyboard.


    Because the plot script was written on the spot, and all theputers provided by the organizer, the


    only thing everyone could bring was the keyboard.


    "Protect Aryan.¡± Before leaving, Emily warned specially.


    "I will watch him. Sally, you follow Emily,¡± Terry said.


    "Okay.¡± Sally took Emily¡¯s hand and walked out of the teaching building.


    In order to make it easier to show off her skills today, Emily wore the loosest sports suit.


    With long hair tied around the back of her head at random, coupled with the freckles on that face, she


    didn¡¯t look beautiful.


    But at the entrance of the gymnasium, she ran into a morous person who was brilliant no matter


    where she went.


    Wendy.


    Wendy had recovered her strength after a week. She no longer looked sick.


    Probably she was well-trained, and was in a good mood. Her face was ruddy and her elegant makeup


    made her look like a fairy.


    Really beautiful!


    At the entrance of the stadium, countless boys stopped to see her more.


    Wendy also a student of Skyler University, but she didn''t go back to school often recently.


    It was said that she had hired a private teacher. It would be even more difficult to see her at school in


    the future.


    "Emily, are youing to thepetition too?¡±


    Wendy looked at the keyboard in Emily''s hand, her pink lips raised lightly. Her smile fascinated arge


    group of boys instantly.


    "Why don''t you tell me in advance when youe to participate? However, I am here today on behalf


    of the Jackson Group, so I can''t give you my personal favors!"


    Emily was expressionless, looking at the two bodyguards following her.


    The Jackson Group! She turned out to be the representative sent by the Jackson Group.


    After leaving home for a week, Emily didn''t know what happened to the Jackson family or the Jackson


    Group.


    However, Wendy actually entered the Jackson Group, which was indeed a bit beyond her expectation.


    Wendy walked up to Emily. Someone remembered that both Wendy and Emily were thedies of the


    Gale family.


    The two sisters walked together. Whether it was looks, dress or even temperament, they were not at


    the same level at all.


    One was a fairy and the other was monster. The contrast was so sharp!


    "Thank you. I entered the finals on my own. It doesn''t make any difference to me whether there is any


    favoritism from you.¡±


    Emily nced at her indifferently, then turned to leave.


    Wendy smiled and said, "Do you know why the Jackson Group wants to set an animationpany?"


    Emily did not speak, but stopped.


    "Because I like it, I want to make anime, Hunter allocated money to me to start an animationpany.¡±


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Wendy was really in a good mood, and her voice was indescribably gentle.


    She was like an eye-catching and beautiful pearl, exuding dazzling light all the time.


    At least half of the boys passing by were drunk under her charming smile.


    Emily''s eyes fell on her chin.


    Today, Wendy was wearing a sleeveless high-necked shirt with a silk scarf. She looked very noble.


    The cor was high, and there was a delicatece on it,pletely blocking the neck and chin.


    Emily smiled suddenly and said, "A scar, change to an animationpany, your face is really valuable.


    Next time, what do you n to change?"


    "You..." Wendy squeezed her fist. She still smiled, but her eyes were indeed zing with anger and


    hatred.


    Emily didn''t guess wrong. Wendy really cared about her face.


    But why was she willing to save Mrs. Matriarch at the risk of being disfigured by the fire?


    This was always confusing.


    Wasn''t she voluntary?


    "Emily, I know you feel ufortable. You are angry that I have been living with Hunter, so you haven''t


    been home for so long.¡±


    Wendy didn''t want to lose her face in front of outsiders, so she could only suppress her anger.


    She was still smiling, ¡°I also thought about it, maybe this is not suitable. But Hunter does not allow me


    to move out of


    WongRiver Pavilion.¡±


    "You know, he is Hunter. Dare I leave without his permission?"


    "Really?" Emily didn''t seem to be angry at all. She looked calm.


    "Then you''d better block your chin. Don''t run around in WongRiver Pavilion at night, don''t frighten him.¡±


    Wendy was so angry that she wanted to tear Emily mouth apart.


    Her chin was injured, and during this period, she did indeed block her scar at all times.


    But even if she was injured, wasn''t she more beautiful better than her?


    "He......"


    "Sorry, I''m leaving.¡± Emily turned and walked into the stadium, leaving her alone.


    Wendy was so angry that she wanted to stomped her feet. She was ready to show off, but damn Emily


    just left like this.


    Wendy felt all her efforts were useless, and she was very frustrated.


    The most frustrating thing was that her chin was indeed injured. Now if the wound was seen by Hunter,


    Wendy didn''t know if it would really scare him.


    That bastard!


    "Miss Wendy...¡± the assistant behind her came over and said respectfully, "We should go in, too."


    Wendy took a deep breath and adjusted her breath before entering the venue with her assistant.


    Now, she and Hunter were together every day. It was easy to let Emily, the little bitch, down.


    After the minimally invasive surgery on the chin was sessful, she would be able to live with Hunter


    every day. What was she afraid of?


    Wendy thought, ¡°Emily, I would let you kneel in front of me, crying for mercy!"

 Chapter 191: Only the Weak Would Cry

    Chapter 191: Only the Weak Would Cry


    There were ten teams in total, and Emily felt stressed as soon as she entered the stadium.


    Professional!


    Seeing the yers around, the word came into her mind suddenly.


    They did note alone. Some editor-in-chiefs came with an assistant, and some even had two


    assistants.


    In the teampetition, it was not said that only one person could participate.


    In the entire arena, Wendy was the only team she was alone.


    Obviously, there was no advantage at all.


    The stadium was prepared temporarily, and the participating yers sat in the basketball court.


    Not far away was the judge seat.


    As for the surrounding auditorium, Emily didn''t expect that there were many people sitting there.


    Many students came here admiringly, wanting to see how such a live game would go on.


    There was a big screen behind the contestants, which was connected to theirputer screens. This


    was to make every


    word they wrote would appear in front of everyone in real time.


    After the staff introduced this special project, the contestants started to talk immediately.


    Writing a plot script was equivalent to creating a story. None tried to create in front of so many


    onlookers.


    Some people with poor psychological endure could write at all.


    ¡°The ability to withstand stress is also part of our assessment.¡±


    The staff seemed to have expected this kind of reaction a long time ago, and exined with a smile,


    "This is a request from


    the Sharp Group. I hope everyone can understand.¡±


    Since it was the Sharp Group''s request, no matter whether the yer could understand it or not, they


    had to ept it.


    Furthermore, the game was fair and everyone was the same. What if they didn''t ept it?


    The judges came in one by one.


    As the representative of the Jackson Group, when Wendy was introduced into the arena, there was an


    immediate


    Especially for those who were majoring in animation. When they knew that even the Jackson Group


    intended to do this


    business, almost all of them were excited.


    However, the host of this game was not the Jackson Group, but the Sharp Group.


    Therefore, when the person from the Sharp Group entered the arena, a greatermotion broke out


    immediately.


    "Is this the person in charge of the Sharp Group? Oh my god, how can he be so handsome"


    ¡°Isn''t he Mr. Henry in the Sharp family? He evenes here personally!"


    "Mr. Henry is really handsome! I feel like I''m going to fall in love!"


    Someone was excited, "He is so handsome. His figure is perfect."


    "I really like his two long legs. They are too sexy!"


    Emily was sitting in thepetition area, and even the girls next to her saw the Sharp Group''s


    representative and couldn''t


    help taking a breath.


    Just like when she first saw him, she was shocked.


    Yes, he was handsome, perfect, sexy, and crazy.


    But why was it him?


    Henry Sharp!


    He was from the Sharp family. His surname was Sharp... He was the young master of the Sharp family!


    Emily should have known it a long time ago. How could Mr. Hunter''s friend be a normal man?


    His surname was Sharp, and his status was not low. Was it obvious that he was the young master of


    the Sharp family?


    She didn''t know until now! She was really afterthought!


    After a moment of shock, Emily withdrew her gaze back and looked at herputer screen.


    No distracted, no thinking, feel at ease, calm!


    Although, there were countless questions in her heart.


    Why did still contact her after he know that she wasing to participate in thepetition?


    Why did he not tell her who he was and approach her deliberately?


    Why? Why did he appear in this way again!


    Emily looked up but met an indifferent gaze.


    Henry sat in the middle of the judge seat and cast his eyes on thepetition area, which happened to


    collide with hers.


    It seemed to be looking at her all the time, but it seemed to be just inadvertently.


    After that, he nced away and never looked at her again.


    Emily closed her eyes and tried to calm herself down.


    No matter what his purpose was, Emily had to remember what she said today.


    They could enter the finals because of their own strength.


    So today, no matter who was the judge, it would make no difference to her.


    It was almost the time, and the host took the microphone and announced the official start of the game.


    After that, it was the assistant from the Sharp Group who announced the content of the assessment on


    the spot:


    Provocation.


    When this word appeared on the big screen, there was an uproar in thepetition area, including the


    auditorium.


    Provocation, what kind of title was this?


    They had never tried such an assessment. When the word first came out, the yers were still stunned


    for a while.


    However, everyone adjusted their mentality quickly.


    Professionalism was presented here again.


    The editor-in-chief and assistants were discussing in a low voice. They were discussing while writing


    scripts.


    The big screen was behind them. No one could see what other people were writing.


    However, the judges, including the audience, could see clearly.


    Most teams wrote while thinking. What they write was deleted quickly and rewritten.


    Only Emily was facing theputer alone, not knowing whether she was in a daze or thinking.


    Anyway, there was no word


    on herputer screen.


    Sally and Lois sitting in the audience were both anxious.


    This game was not only about quality, but also about speed.


    Quality ounted for a high percentage of scores, but speed also ounted for a certain percentage.


    Whoever finished writing first, at least had an advantage in time.


    As for the quality, no one knew the strengths of others, but to their audiences, they seem to be simr.


    In the most girls¡¯ics, it was always the support actress provoked the heroine, and the heroine beat


    her.


    Besides that, it was the heroine provoked the hero, and the hero had sex with her finally.


    In a word, there must be a beginning, a process, and an end.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    It was not easy to write a story in one chapter.


    "What''s the matter with Emily? Someone has already written about a third, why hasn''t she started yet?"


    Lois looked at the shots switched on the big screen, and basically everyone started typing on the


    keyboard.


    Some had even written one-third or one-half of the script.


    However, Emily screen was still nk.


    Henry''s eyes were also locked on Emily''s face.


    She stared at the screen, her eyes condensed, she should be thinking.


    However, others had already started to write scripts, and she hadn''t done it yet. In terms of time, she


    was indeed a bit


    behind.


    Could it be that his appearance scared her?


    Sally pulled Lois, who was about to stand up and call in a hurry, and whispered, "Don''t panic, even if


    Emily couldn''t be fastest, she won''t be the slowest.¡±


    She believed in Emily. She trusted her unconditionally.


    After all, Lois hadn''t been in contact with Emily for along time, and she still looked worried.


    Finally, Emily¡¯s slender fingersnded on the keyboard and started typing¡ª¡ª


    Scene 1: Rainy night. It rained heavily, a girl was hugging her leg, crying under the tree.


    The man was wearing leather shoes and stepping in the rain.


    The rain on the girl''s head disappeared, and she looked up in surprise.


    The man held an umbre, looked down at the girl, and said indifferently, "Only the weak would cry."


    He stretched out his hand, and the girl stretched out her hand.


    They held their hands together...

 Chapter 192: Provocation with Life

    Chapter 192: Provocation with Life


    It was a story of a girl being encouraged by a man and being with the man.


    In the next script, there was a short section of the two people getting along sweetly.


    Later, someone came to the girl and said that she was the littledy who was lost by a big family.


    The girl went back, and the man was the master of the family.


    The man''s mother threw a stack of photos on the table, saying that the girl hooked men. Her behavior


    was disorder, and


    she was not worthy of inheriting her grandfather''s inheritance.


    The girl was abandoned by everyone in the family, and her grandfather was very disappointed with the


    girl.


    At night, the girl found the man and told him that no matter what her identity was, she would always like


    him. However, the


    man was not moved.


    The girl told him that even if she died, she would never forget him.


    The girl left, and the man felt that something was wrong. When he found the girl, the girl had sunk


    under the bathtub.


    The man rescued the girl hurriedly, untied her clothes and gave her a heart resuscitation. At this


    moment, the girl called for


    help.


    Everyone broke in and saw the man tearing apart the girl''s clothes with bad intentions.


    The man was driven out of the house by his grandfather, and the girl inherited most of the estate.


    On the same rainy night, the man stood smoking under the tree, and the girl appeared holding an


    umbre.


    The girl said that only the weak would rely on conspiracy in exchange for everything they wanted.


    She said, "we both are weak.¡±


    ...As the story was written, everyone felt depressed.


    In fact, the man had fallen in love with the girl unknowingly. Otherwise, he would not be fooled and fall


    into the trap of her.


    The story should end here.


    When everyone was sighing, they saw Emily''s slender fingers tapping on the keyboard again.


    A car drove quickly, and the man looked at the car behind the girl with a gloomy expression.


    Just when the car was about to hit the girl, the man rushed over and rescued her.


    The rain fell on the man''s head and wet his short hair. He smiled bitterly, "I lostpletely.¡±


    The girl stroked his face, smiled and said, "Yes, you lost."


    The man let go of the girl and turned to leave.


    Behind him, a sharp brake sounded, and the man turned his head and saw that the girl''s body was like


    a leaf in the wind,


    covered with blood.


    The rain stopped, the wind blew, and the leaves were flying.


    With text: There would be no winner or loser in this game.


    And the only thing I could do was to provoke you with my life when you loved me the most.


    ...No one thought that one day, they would wait for every word that appeared on the screen because


    they were looking


    forward to the ending of a story.


    No one thought that in such a live game, they would be sad, heartache, and suffocated because of an


    article written


    temporarily!


    In this game, no one would win, because they were brother and sister, and because they were all in


    love.


    From the very beginning, they were destined to lose.


    Thest conspiracy might be the only opportunity for the man to win, but he missed it actively.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    He saved the girl, he lost everything.


    But the girl also got what she wanted most at that moment.


    His love, repressed love, was destined to be impossible to perfect love.


    Thus, her life wasplete.


    She fulfilled him, but also provoked him.


    It was he who gave her all the world, but it was also him who ruined everything about her.


    From the moment she fell in love with her brother, she had lost her life and lived like a walking dead.


    She didn''t want to live long ago...


    A girl couldn''t help crying.


    No one spoke, just watched quietly as Emily clicked the end button and left her seat with her keyboard.


    She was originally the one who was the most backward. However, it was only about twenty minutes


    from the beginning of


    her hand on the keyboard to the end of the story.


    Now, she was the first one to finish writing!


    Before everyone had time to clean up their depressed mood, they were shocked by her speed again.


    It turned out that she didn''t write at the beginning because she was thinking about the story directly.


    After thinking about the story, it was done in one go without any pause in the middle.


    After a moment of stunned, the host immediately picked up the microphone and said, "The first


    contestant has finished


    the assessment. Come on."


    The rest teams became anxious suddenly.


    Time was also a key point in the number of ratings.


    The first ce was to add points, and then, to the sixth ce, it was to deduct points.


    Suddenly, the atmosphere in the venue began to be serious again.


    But Emily no longer paid any attention, and left the venue without looking back.


    She didn''t even look at him...


    Henry turned his head, staring at the direction she was leaving, pursing his thin lips.


    Assistant Vince said immediately, "Mr. Henry, this team seems to be in the ss 1 of the design major


    of Bentson


    University in 2018. It is called...the September Drawing Club.¡±


    "Yeah." Henry nodded and looked back.


    Sitting next to him was the representative of the Jackson Group, Wendy.


    Wendy faced Henry with her perfect profile face, and smiled at him, "This script is written in detail. But it


    seems too


    Henry didn''t speak. Wendy said again, "From the script to the final draft. It needs wonderful draws,


    marking and coloring.¡±


    ¡°The script is tooplicated, and the painter will definitely encounter a lot of difficulties when drawing.


    She is good at


    writing the story, but she did not take into ount the situation of other teammates in the team.¡±


    The female assistant next to Wendy said immediately, "To put it bluntly, it is a personal heroism, only to


    show her own


    talents, regardless of the difficulties of her teammates.¡±


    Because the script was really a bitplicated, everyone wrote just one or two fragments, and Emily


    wrote aplete


    story.


    One chapter could have up to fifty or sixty frames. Looking at her story, if theprehension ability of


    the main painter was


    not good, the story could only be finished in the sixty frames.


    Others just wrote a short story of one or two fragments, and could be drawn in about 30 frames.


    With this calction, when the main painter drew in the afternoon, they had already lost on the starting


    line just in time.


    If the drawing couldn''t be finished within the stipted time, then the final draft would not be finished.


    At most, it could only be regarded as a semi-finished product.


    Comparing a semi-finished product with someone else''s finished product, how could it win?


    Emily could be regarded as selfish. Now it seemed to be wonderful. By the afternoon, their main painter


    would be


    desperate.


    "I don''t think so." Vince smiled and said, "I heard that this team has a powerful painter. He is the main


    painter."


    "Drawing sixty frames in three hours is almost equivalent to two chapters in other people''s cartoons. It


    is still such a


    ¡°Amara, don''t guess what hasn''t happened yet,¡¯ Wendy said calmly.


    "Yes, Miss Wendy." Amara sat up straight and said no more.


    Wendy thought Henry would take the initiative to greet her. No men could refuse a beautiful, generous


    and elegant girl.


    However, Henry only looked at the watch frequently and seemed a little impatient.


    Was he impatient with such a beauty sitting next to him?


    Finally, Wendy couldn''t help taking the initiative to say, "Hello, I am..."


    "The result is yours." Henry stood up suddenly, said to Vince. Then he turned around and left.


    He actually left!


    Wendy was dumbfounded, as if she was the one who was left behind!


    Such a beautiful girl sitting next to him, he didn''t even look at it. He didn''t even mean to get acquainted.


    Was the young master in the Sharp family blind?

 Chapter 193: My Approach to You Bears Some Purpose

    Chapter 193: My Approach to You Bears Some Purpose


    As soon as Emily returned to the ssroom for a rest, Sally immediately walked over and pulled her to


    a corner.


    Sally''s expression showed her endless admiration towards Emily.


    ¡°Emi, it''s awesome! You''re so great, and your story is very tearful, aww...¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I used to think that I¡¯m a hardhearted person, but I feel that my heart is afflictive after reading it.¡±


    Lois pouted, as if she hadn''t recovered from the tragic story.


    ¡°You must have no idea about it. At least five to six girls around me cried out. Luckily, I''m not a person


    who easily sheds


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    tears; otherwise, I would cry at the scene too.¡±


    ¡°But Emi, your script is very sophisticated. I can make a rough estimation that it¡¯s a difficult piece, which


    is several times


    more difficult than others¡¯.¡±


    Joe, Rufus, Terry, Aryan also came to watch thepetition.


    They had seen the whole script created by Emily just now.


    Joe even took a picture and studied it carefully with Aryan.


    Emily looked into Aryan¡¯s eyes, ¡°Do you have confidence in it.¡±


    ¡°I''m afraid that I may not be the fastest one.¡± They could barely finish the pictures for the script within


    three hours. But he


    had no idea of his actual speed; it could only be told when they began to draw them.


    Rufus was a bit worried, ¡°This script is really awesome. And Emily must have won many extra points in


    the morning, but...¡±


    ¡°Are you afraid that you can''t refine the lines in time?¡± Sally pondered for a moment and became


    unsure about it.


    ¡°Yeah, Emi, have you ever thought about it: Your storyline is veryplicated, I''m afraid that we have


    to draw 60 frames to


    represent it.¡±


    ¡°60 frames... If there''s no enough time, Aryan can simplified the drafts, but in that case, I''m afraid that it


    would be more


    difficult for Rufus to refine the lines.¡±


    What I''m afraid the most is that even if Aryan can give full y of his abilities and finish the drafts in


    time, I can''t refine


    them within three hours.¡±


    After two weeks of practice, Rufus had great confidence in his ability to refine the lines.


    But great confidence was not equal to blind faith. After all, it was unprecedentedly difficult this time.


    Refine the lines of 60 frames within three hours... Oh God, don''t torture him in this way!


    ¡°What should we do now? The more I ponder about it, the less confidence I have in myself.¡± Rufus


    became anxious.


    He didn''t think of it just now. But now, when he thought over it, he finally realized that his workload


    would be very heavy.


    ¡°Emi, I really can''t.¡± Rufus was so anxious that his expression changed at the moment.


    Emily stared at him and chuckled, ¡°A man cannot say that he can''t. Other people wouldugh at you if


    you say this.¡±


    ¡°Emi, you still have the mood to joke at him?¡± Sally had also be anxious.


    She shared the same difficulty with Rufus. To color 60 frames within three hours... She couldn''t finish it.


    She said anxiously, ¡°You know about my ability. With a premise that I concentrate to it to the point that I


    even forget to have


    meals or drink water, I can color frames for one and half episode at most.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense! Will you be so devoted yourself to your work that you even forget to have meals or drink


    water?¡± Emily raised


    her eyes heavenward. ¡°If my memory is correct, you would work for half an hour, and y with your


    mobile phone for half an hour alternatively, right?¡±


    ¡°I...¡± Sally blushed as she hadn''t expected that Emily would bring up the past at this moment.


    She muttered, ¡°Hey, it''s nothing. Isn''t it normal to y with your phone if you''re tired after working for a


    long time and


    decide to have a rest? Alternating work with rest produces efficiency, right?¡±


    ¡°I''m afraid that you have no time to have a rest this time.¡± Emily said it seriously.


    ¡°I''ll see. Three hours... Oh my, I''ll try my best, but...¡±


    Sally put on a long face and looked defeated, ¡°Even if I''ll try my best, it''s impossible for me to color 60


    frames within the


    time limit.¡±


    ¡°What about 30 frames?¡±


    ¡°It''s somehow hopeful if I do it desperately.¡±


    If she didn¡¯t y with her mobile phone and concentrate on the coloring, and if she could finish it at one


    stretch... Maybe...


    Probably... She could finish it in time.


    Nevertheless, to work intensely for three consecutive hours, she had no idea about whether if her


    physical condition would


    allow her to do so.


    ¡°The key is that in your script, the scene changes so quickly, so the basic frames cannot be applied


    indiscriminately. It''s


    almost impossible for me and Rufus to finish this task.


    In other participants¡¯ scripts, there were basically one or two scenes for each script, so some frames


    could be applied


    repeatedly.


    They would have the same coloring and were used in the same scene, so they didn''t need to ponder


    about the background.


    But Emily''s script was about aplete story in which there were many scenes, which was very


    excruciating.


    ¡°By the way, Can I only color 30 frames?¡±


    ¡°Joe can help you. There''s no rule about only one person can engage in the coloring.¡±


    ¡°Oh my, why hadn''t I thought of this before?¡± Lois almost gave herself a p.


    ¡°I haven''t had a thorough grasp of the rules. I only realized that even the creation of the script could be


    a team work when I


    saw those participants on the stage.


    She was so regretful and sorry when seeing Emily standing on the stage by her own.


    Nevertheless, as for the creation of the script, the involvement of too many people would sometimes


    cause troubles.


    But as for the refining of lines and coloring, the more people got involved, the better.


    ¡°Will Sally be with me during thepetition?¡± Rufus was cheered up as he finally saw a glimmer of


    hope.


    ¡°No, you have to work alone.¡±


    Considering Sally''s physical condition, if she took part in thepetition in the morning, then she


    would not be able to


    Rufus immediately put on a long face and almost fell onto the ground.


    Emily looked at Aryan and Aryan nodded, ¡°I see. I will help him to finish the refining of lines as


    possible.¡±


    ¡°How could it be possible? It would be awesome if you can finish the drafts.¡± Sally red at Emily,


    ¡°Emi, are you going to


    deprive his life?¡±


    ¡°This is the only way I can think of. Do you have any other ideas?¡± Emily threw up her hands.


    They all be mute. It seemed that this was really the only way out.


    Right at this moment, Emily''s phone rang.


    She took out a phone and saw a strange caller ID.


    Originally, she intended to end up the call, but she suddenly that she was a bit familiar with this caller


    ID.


    So in the end, she answered the call, ¡°Hello.¡±


    A man¡¯s low voice rumbled from the other end of the phone, ¡°You owe me two hours.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by creating this story? Are you implying that I have approached you with some


    purposes?¡±


    Henry, who was in a private room, waved his hand to gesture the waiters who had just served the


    dishes to the table to go


    out.


    He seemed to be in a bad mood and even the smile that was always on his face disappeared.


    ¡°Young Master Henry, you''ve thought too much about it.¡± Emily replied insouciantly.


    She casually searched the name ¡®Henry¡¯ on the Inte on the way to meet Henry.


    Henry Sharp, the second young master of the Sharp family...


    Heh... It was so easy to get this information, but she hadn''t searched it until today.


    She felt that she herself was so silly. But at the second thought, she felt it reasonable.


    Was it necessary to search the information of an unimportant person?


    Her indifference made Henry feel ufortable as an inexplicable emotion crept in his heart, and he


    just wanted to vent it


    out.


    Nevertheless, he had no idea about what it was.


    Maybe it was because he was really in a bad mood today. Therefore, after reading the story and seeing


    her leave, he also


    felt it unbearable to stay in thepletion venue and left immediately.


    ¡°I haven''t nned to make use of you.¡±


    In the end, with a feeling of tightness in his chest, Henry picked up the ss and gulped down the


    wine.


    ¡°But I have to admit that my approach bears some purposes.¡±

 Chapter 194: Im Yours Now

    Chapter 194: I''m Yours Now


    Emily was not that silly to ask him directly about his purposes. If he wanted to tell him, then he would


    naturally say it out one day.


    If he didn''t n to tell her about it, then judging from his personality, it would be useless to ask the


    question.


    Emily picked up the chopsticks and began to enjoy the dishes with ease.


    Two hours was just a short period of time, so she could endure it.


    Anyway, there was still time left for her to go to thepetition venue to watch Aryan¡¯s match in the


    afternoon.


    Although she showed great confidence in Aryan when they were discussing it, this time, she was


    actually not that sure about whether Aryan could finish drawing the drafts and spare some time to help


    Rufus refine the lines.


    If he couldn''t, then it would be very hard for Rufus toplete the task.


    After all, it was really difficult...


    Her absent-mindedness made Henry feel sulkier.


    He banged the empty ss onto the table.


    Emily asked before he could say anything, ¡°Why are you torturing yourself since having meal with me


    would anger you so much?¡±


    He took the initiative to call her to pay back the ¡®two hours¡¯.


    So she came to meet him and have lunch with him, but then what was he mad at?


    Henry was choked and speechless. Self-torture! Oh my, the words perfectly described what was


    happening now.


    ¡°You owed me!¡± He said in a cold voice.


    ¡°I know.¡± Emily didn¡¯t n to retort him. If it was not because of that, why had shee?


    But henry was still dissatisfied. This woman''s reaction was really annoying!


    ¡°Aren''t you angry after knowing that I¡¯m the son of the Sharp family?¡± She should at least be mad at it!


    Then he would have apany.


    Nevertheless, he had no idea about what he was angry at.


    ¡°If I get mad at it, will you be happier?¡± Emily suddenly raised her head to loop up at him.


    The questionpletely stunned Henry.


    How could it be that other''s mood could influence his own mood?


    But he couldn''t tell how he felt today. It was somehow ridiculous.


    ¡°You wrote the script to satirize me.¡± He firmly believed in this.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Emily rubbed the ends of her eyebrows. Were these big bosses so boring recently? Oh my, they were


    so childish! And Henry was the most childish one!


    ¡°I didn''t.¡± She looked into his eyes with a serious expression, ¡°I just felt that this story could stand out


    among the ten entries and be one of the 8 selected ones.¡±


    ¡°I can eliminate your entry.¡± He was the chief judge, right?


    ¡°Oh, it turns out that the second young master of the Sharp family, Mr. Henry, is a person who cannot


    make a clear distinction between public and private affairs.¡± Emily threw up her hands as if she was not


    bothered at all.


    ¡°Let me mind you, thepetition is a live-streaming one. Even if you didn''t take a fancy in my story,


    some people would like it.¡±


    The worst situation was that she couldn''t join top-sspanies like the Sharp Group or the Jackson


    Group. But as a matter of fact, she hadn''t had the expectation of being employed by such apany


    at the very beginning.


    Nevertheless, she was clear that after thispetition, the chance for her team to seek cooperation


    with otherpanies would be increased.


    ¡°Oh, so this is your backbone?¡± Henry narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°No. I''m a person with least backbone. If you tell me that the Sharp Group has selected my team, I


    would jump with joy.¡±


    She was telling the truth since she had never hided her ambition.


    ¡°Nevertheless, even if the Sharp Group selects other team in the end, I can still ept the result. It¡¯s so


    simple.¡±


    Henry fixated his gaze on her delicate face. Although he knew that she was telling her inner thought,


    why did he have a feeling that she was satirizing him?


    Yeah, it must be sarcasm!


    This girl had been satirizing him from the very beginning!


    Emily felt a bit helpless, for she could almost guessed what was in his mind.


    He really wanted to tell him that she was not satirizing him deliberately, sincerely.


    She was very serious in thepletion and had put her back into it.


    Nevertheless, our Young Master Henry didn''t believe in it. He felt that the story must be rted to him.


    ¡°Henry, let¡¯s enjoy the dishes. They''ve cooled down.¡± Emily finally uttered the words in an attempt to


    shift his attention.


    ¡°No.¡± He was so angry that he didn''t want to eat anything.


    ¡°But you are the chief judge of thepetition in the afternoon, aren''t you? It takes three consecutive


    hours. If you don''t fill your stomach now, you may feel hungry during thepletion. And if youe


    to find something to eat in the middle of thepetition, it would be so embarrassing.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± As for whether he would be hungry or not, was it of her business?g


    ¡°Seriously?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Unless she would beg him! ae


    ¡°Hmm... People with high identities like you are not ustomed to take out the leftovers, right?¡± oo


    ¡°Humph!"" Leftover? What the hell was that? Shame on it! ove


    ¡°Then I will begin to enjoy them.¡± Emily was ecstatic in heart.


    She picked up the chopsticks and soon, she felt full. She then walked towards the door of the private


    room.


    ¡°It¡¯s not the time yet. Where are you going?¡± Henry''s expression became gloomy. ¡°


    ¡°Alright, alright, I know it¡¯s not the time to leave. I¡¯m justing to call the waiters.¡±


    ¡°There''s a button for interior call on the table.¡± Obviously, this silly girl didn¡¯t have meals in high-end


    restaurants frequently. eon


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m behind the times.¡± Emily seated herself again in a good mood and pressed the button.


    A waiter came over and knocked on the door within two seconds.


    ¡°Young Master Henry, what can I do for you?¡± The waiter asked respectfully.


    Henry didn¡¯t reply Emily smiled and pointed at the leftovers on the table ¡°Please put them in doggy


    boxes for me I will take


    them away.¡±


    ¡°Put them in doggy boxes?¡± The waiter''s expressions showed that he was extremely shocked; after all,


    he hadn''t expected


    that Young Master Henry would take away the leftovers one day.


    Henry felt stuffy inside and almost spitted blood because of anger.


    He hadn''t eaten the dishes yet, and this woman was asking the waiter to put them in doggy boxes! This


    woman! This


    woman!


    ¡°Yeah, Young Master Henry doesn''t want to eat them. There¡¯re many dished on the table. If I don¡¯t take


    them away, it must


    be a waste.¡±


    Emily took it for granted and didn''t think that there was anything wrong in her words, ¡°Quicker. Give me


    the doggy boxes.¡±


    The waiter looked at Henry, having no idea whether he should follow the order or not.¡±


    The Young Master Henry would actually take away the leftovers! If this was spread, it would be a great


    shame for him.


    Henry pressed his lips together and suddenly stood up and stepped forward.


    People could sense his icy aura from his back.


    Young Master Henry had always been gentle and graceful, and it was the first time for him to see him


    being so angry.


    ¡°s! What are you angry at? I will not take them away. It¡¯s that okay?¡±


    Emily chased after him, fearing that if he left now, he would give him another call and tell her that she


    owed him one and


    half an hour next time.


    It would be the best to extinct the debt in one go. Who would know what he nned to do next time.


    ¡°I just want to take away the dishes, is it necessary to be mad at it?¡±


    When Emily followed him to the street, she was still thinking of the delicious dishes on the table.


    Although Terry and other team members had had lunch in the canteen of Skyler University, the food in


    the canteen was far


    more inferior to those dishes in that restaurant.


    It was really a waste to leave those delicacies behind.


    ¡°Young Master Henry, where are you going? I can''t catch up to you.¡±


    Henry had been walked fast while Emily tried so hard to follow him and was now panting because of


    physical exhaustion.


    In the end, she stopped and stared at his back, ¡°I''vee out to apany you. It¡¯s you who abandon


    me.¡±


    After all, she had spent two hours on him. So he couldn''t tell him that she still owes him one and half an


    hour in the future.


    That woman didn''t follow him!


    Henry, who was originally walking fast, suddenly turned around and walked towards her.


    ¡°I owe me something, and now you dare to not to pay it back?¡±


    ¡°I want to. That''s the reason why I¡¯m following you now. Young Master Henry, I¡¯m yours the whole


    noon.¡±


    Emily forced an obsequious smile and reached out her hand, assuming a posture to lift his chin.


    As expected, Henry avoided it with disdain, ¡°Don''t touch me with your dirty hand.¡±


    ¡°My whole person is dirty too. What about me leaving now and not bothering you for the rest one and


    half an hours?¡±


    He loathed her, yet still forced her to stay with him. This man was really a freak.


    To make him be impatient to her and therefore drive her away, Emily leaned forward and put her


    hand on his shoulder,


    assuming a posturing of leaning towards his arms.


    ¡°Young Master Henry, I¡¯m yours right now. Don''t you want me? Seriously?¡±


    When her hand fell on Henry¡¯s shoulder, she felt the instant tightness of his torso.


    Disgust and disdain emerged in Henry''s heart and he suddenly had an impulse to push her away.


    But in the end, with his eyes getting darker, he grasped her wrist and pulled her into his embrace,


    "Seriously? You''re mine?¡±

 Chapter 195: The Woman by His Side

    Chapter 195: The Woman by His Side


    Emily lost her bnce and knocked onto Henry''s chest.


    Tsk, Young Master Henry, who loathed her approach so much just now, had actually pulled her into his


    arms. Something


    must have been wrong!


    She had nned to trigger his disdain for her and in that case, she would be driven away and he would


    note to find


    her any longer.


    But right at this moment, Emily vaguely felt that something had gone wrong and a gush of uneasiness


    and cold feeling


    welled up in her heart.


    Yeah, she had a cold feeling that she felt that all her blood was about to be frozen...


    ¡°Young Master Hunter, what a coincidence.¡± Henry slightly curled his lips into a gentle and graceful


    smile.


    Emily was frozen at the ce. Young Master Hunter!


    There was only one ¡®Young Master Hunter¡¯ in the whole Bentson City, and only that man matched to


    such an address.


    She turned her head stiffly and saw a slender figure that was standing not far away.


    Coldness overwhelmed her at the moment and prated into her bones, which almost froze her


    whole body, numbed her


    arms and legs and deprived her ability to react.


    But the woman by his side...


    Emily shifted her gaze and red at Henry, and then gently took back her hand.


    Henry didn''t stop her and took a step forward.


    It shortened the distance between him and Emily, and Emily hastily stepped forward.


    As Henry took another step forward, Emily had no other choice but to step forward ordingly towards


    Hunter''s direction.


    Otherwise, they would crash into each other.


    But in the eyes of the others, it looked like Emily and Henry were walking towards Hunter together.


    ¡°Having lunch here?¡± Henry nced at the woman by his side.


    She was dignified and cool, which matched Hunter''s temperament quite well. But out of no reason, he


    felt it distasteful.


    Henry askednguidly, ¡°Together?¡±


    ¡°We just had the lunch.¡± Emily red at him.


    It must be a torture to have lunch with Hunter and Wendy.


    ¡°Tsk, didn''t you say that you''ve not been full just now.¡± Henry looked down at her with a visible trace of


    gentleness in his


    eyes.


    Yuck, it was really funny. Was it interesting to invite her to act such a show in front of Hunter?


    Hunter wouldn''t care about it.


    Henry''s handnded on Emily''s shoulder and Emily had an impulse to cast if off out of instinct. But


    when she saw Wendy


    leaning towards Hunter, she changed her mind and instantly took back her hand.


    Since he could flirt with other woman, why couldn''t she?


    She had left WongRiver Pavilion for a whole week, yet during which Hunter was getting alone with


    Wendy!


    This really ced her, his nominal fianc¨¦e, into an awkward predicament.


    ¡°It''s true that I''m not full, but I don''t want to eat these light dishes.¡±


    Emily looked up at Henry, pouted and made a coquettishint.


    ¡°You eat these types of dishes every day. Won''t you feel greasy?¡±


    ¡°Oh?" This missy was still angry at his boss Hunter.


    That made senses. After all, a beautiful girl was standing by Hunter''s side. And it was natural for Emily,


    Hunter''s fianc¨¦e, to


    get angry, wasn''t it?¡±


    Henry raised his eyebrow and asked in a pampering tone, ¡°What do you want to eat?¡±


    Spicy hot pot!


    Emily was immersed in the joy of having the spicy hot pot. It was so pungent and spicy and she felt it


    so ptable that


    even her scalp was shivering.


    Just now, she had scrammed down a few mouthfuls of those dishes for she originally nned to take


    them away and eat


    them with her friendster.


    But she hadn''t expected that Henry would forbid her to take the food away as he regarded it as a


    shame.


    The spicy hot pot she was enjoying now hadpletely mobilized her appetite.


    They were now in the biggest private room in SC Hot Pot and there were tes of vegetables and


    meat on therge table,


    such as mutton roll, beef soaked in milk, beef jerky, ox omasum, beef tripe,mb, ox board muscle,


    blood curd, shrimp, hand-made balls, loaches, etc.


    There were also various kinds of vegetables and piles of tes of ingredients conquered the table and


    even the small


    handcart beside.


    Anyway, the one who will pay the bill was so rich that this was just a piece of cake for him, so Emily just


    ordered as many


    ingredients as she could.


    She simply seized the opportunity to order those expensive meats that she was begrudging to order in


    usual times!


    However, among the four persons present, only Emily was actually enjoying the hot pot. As for the


    other three people, they didn''t even pick up their chopsticks.


    Emily didn¡¯t ask Hunter why he was with Wendy; instead, she put all her attention on Henry.


    ¡°Why didn''t you guys pick up your chopsticks to enjoy it? Don''t you need to have lunch?¡±


    Henry peered at her and then picked up his chopsticks.


    ¡°Good. Come on, try the tender beef socked in milk. I promise it must be very delicious with a fresh and


    tender taste.¡±


    She then picked up a piece of beef which had been soaked in milk for several seconds and put it into


    the hot pot, and then


    quickly took it out again after a few seconds.


    Emily put the beef into Henry''s bowl, ¡°Try it, quickly.¡±


    Henry picked up the beef and nced at her with visible doubts in his eyes.


    There was some chili oil on the beef... And it looked a bit unaesthetic. Was she really sure that this was


    eatable?


    ¡°It''s eatable. Try it.¡± Emily put on an evil smile, ¡°I haven''t harmed you, right?¡±


    Oh, as if she was quite familiar with him... But in fact, they just met for a few times.


    Henry stared at the beef between his chopsticks and asked, ¡°Is it spicy?¡±


    His stomach couldn''t bear the spiciness so he seldom ate spicy food.


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit spicy. Come on, could it be that you can''t even bear such a bit taste of spiciness? Are you a


    man?¡±


    How could he bear it since she was questioning his identity as a man?


    Henry didn''t hesitate anymore and put the beef into his mouth.


    Hmm... It tasted really good.


    But at the moment he swallowed the beef, an amazing thing happened!Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s so spicy!¡± Henry''s handsome face and even his eyes instantly became red.


    ¡°Are you crying?¡±


    Seeing him gulping down water ss after ss, Emily couldn''t help but distain him. Wasn''t it a bit


    spicy?


    Wasn''t it too exaggerated that even his eyes were red?


    The man sitting across exined in a t tone, ¡°He can¡¯t eat spicy food.¡±


    He couldn''t eat spicy food?


    Emily peered at Henry''s flushed face and felt a bit anxious after hearing his continuous coughing.


    She had done it deliberately.


    In that, the hot pot was not that spicy. But she had yed a trick when putting the beef in it and


    therefore the beef was


    covered with a heavyyer of chili oil.


    And when dipping the beef in sauce, she chose the spiciest sauce.


    s, this bad guy had annoyed her before, and this was just a trick to take her revenger on him.


    But she hadn''t expected that he would be so weak!


    ¡°Waiter, please pour him another ss of water.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Emily took the water from the waiter and then fed Henry the water why patting him on the back.


    ¡°Drink more water and you may feel better.¡±


    Henry felt that his throat was burning and tight, as if it was grasped by something.


    So when Emily handed him the ss of water, he had no time to care about any other thing and gulped


    it down.


    He used to be gentle and elegant, but he looked so messy.


    His perfect, fair face flushed due to the spiciness and his forehead broke out in sweats which then fell


    down his face.


    It was the first time that Emily had seen a person who was so unbearable to spiciness and broke out in


    sweats all over.


    ¡°Well. It''s all my fault. I won''t y jokes on you any longer.


    Emily was a bit regretful and guilty and gently patted him on his back with her small hand.


    Seeing that Henry''s situation had been lightened, she handed her the ss of water again, ¡°Drink a bit


    more. Just a bit and


    don''t drink too much in case that it will stuff your stomach.¡±


    Henry took the ss and took two sips.


    Emily smiled with satisfaction, ¡°Great. Good boy.¡±


    Henry red at her as he was fuming, ¡°Liar!¡±


    Nevertheless, Emily picked up the other piece of meat and raised it to his mouth, ¡°This one is a bit


    spicy, seriously. I¡¯m not


    lying to you this time.¡±

 Chapter 196 In Order to Prove that I’m a Man

    Chapter 196 In Order to Prove that I¡¯m a Man


    Henry red at her and snorted, ¡°I won¡¯t eat it!¡±


    Emily raised her eyebrows while showing a disdainful expression, ¡°Do you call yourself a man?¡±


    ¡°Even if I¡¯m a man, I still won¡¯t eat it.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t eat it, you are not a man.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ uh!¡±


    This piece of meat was abruptly stuffed into his mouth!


    Henry widened his eyes as he had an impulse to pluck off this rascal¡¯s head here and now.


    But, this piece of meat¡­


    He chewed on it lightly at first, and then he proceeded to gobble up the whole thing before swallowing


    it.


    It was really not that spicy after all.


    ¡°Is it good?¡± Emily said with raised eyebrows, her smile was exuding confidence.


    This meat that she had cooked was neither overcooked nor undercooked; the sauce that she had


    whipped up was exquisite in taste too. She believed her skills were enough to satisfy this man¡¯s


    appetite.


    Henry remained silent. Although this meat was unexpectedly delicious, he wouldn¡¯t admit it no matter


    what.


    Emily picked up another piece of meat and ced it into his bowl while reminding him, ¡°Eat it fast, or


    else it will taste cold and overcooked soon.¡±


    It would be overcooked after it became cold? It was the first time he had heard of this reasoning.


    Despite that, that piece of meat he had tasted was smooth and tender. It was cooked with the correct


    level of me so it didn¡¯t taste bad at all.


    He hadn¡¯t had his lunch at noon, so he was indeed famished now.


    He picked up the chopsticks to send a piece of beef into his mouth.


    ¡°This is tasty, am I right? This cow louver is equally delicious too, give it a try¡­ what do you say?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± He didn¡¯t expect that something that looked so ugly was really edible.


    He used his chopsticks to fumble with the contents on a te as he frowned, ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°This is mashed shrimp wah, do you want to try it?¡± Without waiting for him to give any response, Emily


    scooped up a portion of the mashed shrimp wah and sent it into the pot.


    ¡°What about this? What is this?¡± It seemed like these food were all not so bad.


    ¡°These are meatballs, are you telling me you never tried this before? You¡¯re so outdated!¡±


    ¡°These are usually eaten by poor people anyway, what¡¯s wrong with never trying them?¡±


    ¡°You are always right since you¡¯re born with a silver spoon in your mouth. You¡¯re great because of your


    wealth.¡±


    Henry decided to ignore her as he pointed at another te with his chopsticks, ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re acting like a curious baby now who doesn¡¯t know anything at all. It makes you look so stupid.¡±


    ¡°Emily!¡±


    ¡°This is sea lettuce, it¡¯s very tasty too. I¡¯ll cook it for you, calm your anger now.¡±


    ¡°Humph!¡±


    The both of them were instantly lost in waves of explosions of taste while enjoying their steamboat.


    This was the charisma of steamboat which could temporarily make someone forget about his or her


    whereabouts and identity. That person would also be oblivious to his or her surroundings too.


    Two other people who sat at the other end of the table just silently watched Emily and Henry who were


    being too close forfort. They were having very different thoughts at this moment.


    Wendy was ecstatic when she saw this scene. Emily was courting death by being so intimate with


    another guy in front of none other than Young Master Hunter.


    Despite that, she couldn¡¯t see through what Hunter was thinking at the moment.


    He was looking like his usual self. No, it was more urate to say that there was not even a hint of


    expression on his face.


    He was just grabbing a pair of chopsticks without using them. He didn¡¯t look angry but at the same time


    perhaps a storm of rage was brewing underneath his skin!


    Wendy was very careful when she sucked up to him, afraid that he would suddenly get angry.


    ¡°Hunter, shall I ask the chef to make you¡­¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no other dishes here.¡± Emily smiled forcefully while saying this.


    She looked at the two of them and said faintly, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to eat all of this, why not you¡­¡±


    Hunter suddenly struck his chopsticks into the pot and grasped a piece of meat. He instantly sent it into


    his mouth.


    ¡°It is too hot!¡± Emily wanted to stop him but it was toote.


    Hunter frowned imperceptibly but he managed to swallow the meat fully in a moment.


    Emily called for the waiter to bring some chilled herb juice for him.


    Hunter¡¯s tongue was probably burned at the moment, but seeing that he was Hunter, he would never


    say anything about this.


    ¡°You should take a sip of this juice, it¡¯ll make you feel better.¡± She uncapped a herb juice and ced it


    in front of Hunter.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Hunter¡¯s gaze fell upon the bottle of herb juice.


    Although he was putting on a strong facade, he still grabbed the bottle and started to drink from it. In


    one go, he was able to finish half of the bottle.


    ¡°These fresh beefs are not bad, do you want to try them?¡±


    Emily filled half of the te with some beef before pouring the mashed shrimp wah into the other half.


    ¡°Sister, you should try it too.¡± She stood up to prepare some food for them.


    It was as if the altercation between her and Wendy in the morning had never happened in the first


    ce. There was no trace of any discord between them at the moment.


    It looked like the two sisters always got along with each other at first nce.


    Hunter¡¯s eyes were shrouded in darkness. Although it felt like there was something wrong about the


    way Emily was talking to Wendy, he was not someone who liked to meddle in women¡¯s affairs.


    Seeing that Emily and Henry were enjoying their feast, he gripped the chopsticks and started to eat the


    food too.


    Wendy felt a wave of nausea when sheid eyes on the contents in her bowl.


    She always saw herself as a noble and majestic person, so she wouldn¡¯t be able to swallow such low-


    ss food.


    Although this was her thought, Young Master Hunter didn¡¯t refrain from eating those food¡­


    Wendy found herself with no alternative, so she reluctantly grabbed her chopsticks and started to


    munch on those food.


    Unexpectedly, just as she had finished the food in her bowl, Emily was seen sending more food her


    way.


    ¡°This seaweed is very good too, and it doesn¡¯t taste as good if you¡¯re not eating it steamboat-style. I bet


    you won¡¯t have the chance to eat this normally too.¡±


    Emily was shing a brilliant smile at her. It looked like she was being overly friendly towards Wendy.


    Wendy furrowed her eyebrows as she was surprised at how good Emily was at putting on an act.


    Wasn¡¯t she always hard-headed all along? It seemed like she had learnt how to put on a facade at


    times like this.


    Where was her previous stubborn self now? As expected, in order to tter Young Master Hunter and


    Wendy¡¯stest crush, this bitch had somehow learnt how to be hypocritical.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Emily. I don¡¯t have a huge appetite, so I can¡¯t eat a lot.¡±


    Wendy was nauseated at the sight of the ugly-looking seaweed in front of her. She had always been


    eating elegant and extraordinary food. What the hell was this thing?


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite, sister. We¡¯re family, right? You shouldn¡¯t just mind your appearances,


    it¡¯s more important to fill your stomach properly.¡±


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Emily showed a subdued smile while grasping a fish fillet with her chopsticks and sent it to her.


    ¡°Do you think your hunger will be satisfied just by eating so little now? I think even a cat will find itself


    hard to be satisfied with such little food.¡±


    ¡°Instead of devouring food when there¡¯s no one nearby, I think you should just eat until your stomach


    burst here.¡±


    At this moment, Wendy really wanted to pick up the bowl in front of her and stter the contents


    mercilessly at Emily.


    This bitch was actually referring her as someone hypocritical! She was actually maintaining her


    upbringing well! This was how an educated person should act like!


    So what was wrong if she wanted to eat something without being seen by others? It was not a decent


    sight for a woman to eat food so openly. How could she let herself loose gobbling up food in front of


    men?


    Only a despicable and barbaric bitch like Emily would abandon her image in this situation.


    Wendy really wanted to go on a rage, but she remembered that she was a socialite, ady and also a


    daughter from a wealthy family. She would be the most majesticdy in the whole of Bentson City in


    the future.


    She couldn¡¯t lose herposure and go on a rage here!


    Emily actually was using Wendy¡¯s ¡°principle¡± in front of men against her. She was acting overly


    passionate in sending lots of food her way because she knew Wendy couldn¡¯t do anything in this


    situation.


    As for the men around them, in order to show that they were real men, they didn¡¯t faze one bit while


    eating spicy food.


    After an indefinite amount of time, Emily produced her mobile phone to check the time. She then


    disyed a smile at Henry.


    ¡°Time¡¯s up, it¡¯s time for me to say goodbye.¡±


    After putting down her chopsticks, she used a napkin to wipe her mouth and then shed a smile at


    Hunter and Wendy. Then, she was¡­ gone just like that.


    What was she talking about? Why was she in such a hurry?


    There was still one hour left until themencement of thepetition in the afternoon. Why was she


    acting so anxious?


    Among them, probably only Henry was aware of the real meaning behind this woman¡¯s words. The two


    hour period had just ended a moment ago.


    It seemed like this woman didn¡¯t even want to waste another second being by his side!

 Chapter 197 This Bitch Really Had Ill Intentions

    Chapter 197 This Bitch Really Had Ill Intentions


    When Emily had returned, Aryan was still resting in the ssroom.


    Sally had somehow gotten her hand on a bottle of ointment, and she was massaging his fingers gently.


    ¡°Are you nervous?¡± Emily asked as she sniffed the special aroma emanated from the ointment. She felt


    refreshed at the smell.


    ¡°A little.¡± Aryan answered truthfully.


    He was not afraid of failing toplete the drawing. He was just afraid that he couldn¡¯t do his best and


    draw as much as he could for Rufus.


    If he wasn¡¯t able to sketch a lot of strokes on the drawing pad, it was highly probable that Rufus¡¯ part


    would remain iplete.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so worried. You will be fine.¡± Emily patted his shoulders.


    Sally had the sniffing ability akin to a dog¡¯s! She yelped, ¡°Emily, you¡¯ve just had some steamboat!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so mean! Why didn¡¯t you invite us to go with you?¡± It was not easy to be fat if one were to


    always eat alone. No wonder she could maintain her slim figure!


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring you guys next time.¡± She was already full at the moment, ¡°We will take it as a celebration


    tomorrow night for entering the grand finale.¡±


    ¡°How can you be so sure about that?¡±


    ¡°We will be able to do it!¡±


    Lois came in and looked at Aryan, ¡°It¡¯s time for the team to register.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, we will go together.¡±


    ¡­When they were entering the arena this time, everybody finally understood what a capable and


    mature manga drawing team should look like.


    The other teams had assistants who were fully suited up with their uniforms. They had at least ten


    people in a team, as they gathered together to discuss about their strategy.


    On the other hand, they only had a few participants, which looked pitiful in contrast.


    ¡°It¡¯s Nina¡¯s team.¡± Lois stared at the entrance of the arena and suddenly said.


    Everybody looked in the direction of his stare.


    Nina¡¯s team appeared to be the mostplete among all the students¡¯ teams.


    Besides Nina, her teammates were all wearing uniforms that were very eye-catchingpared to


    regr ones. The design was artistic and the colour was vivid as if they were straight out of a manga.


    They looked outstanding but their appearances weren¡¯t too exaggerated.


    ¡°Based on the design of their uniform, it must have cost a lot.¡±


    Lois suddenly was full of emotion, ¡°It must feel good to be wealthy.¡±


    ¡°Her team must have earned a lot too. If you want to be like them, you should make the team better


    and produce results. You can do it too.¡±


    Emily left her behind and proceeded to register their team with Aryan.


    Every team needed to register their participation and then the participants could enter the arena to


    prepare for thepetition.


    This time, the September Drawing Club was thoroughly beingughed at by others. Lois couldn¡¯t help


    feeling that she had brought shame to her team. It was obvious if shepared her team to others¡­


    She couldn¡¯t be medpletely for not being able to recruit some people to join them!


    What was the difference between them and others? It was obvious at first nce! There were at least


    five members in other¡¯s team while Nina had three members in her team.


    Compared to them, they had only Aryan to make up for it.


    He was all by himself, and he looked even lonelier than Emily when she had gone onto the stage in the


    morning all alone.


    Aryan sat down in his designated seat and looked towards the outer part of the arena.


    Emily was waving her fist while mouthing the words, ¡°Do your best!¡±


    Lois nodded to signify he had received her blessing.


    ¡°Huh, it looks like you always like to throw yourself onto men?¡± A sultry and clear voice suddenly rang


    out from behind her. It was this girl again. She seemed to always appear around them out of nowhere.


    Emily turned around and faced her with a smile, ¡°Miss Gale, you¡¯re not ufortable in any way,


    right?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re being weird.¡± Wendy red at her while thinking about the meaning of her question. Why did


    Emily ask whether she was ufortable or not? This crazy bitch.


    Emily shrugged and added, ¡°Ouch, I have a small wound on the tip of my thumb, and it feels quite itchy


    after I have eaten a lot of seafood.¡±


    She scratched her thumb visibly while lifting the corners of her mouth to disy a faint smile.


    ¡°I hope you¡¯re fine considering that you¡¯ve eaten so much seafood at noon just now.¡±


    After saying that, she turned around and headed to the audience area with Sally by her arm.


    Sally couldn¡¯t help shooting a nce towards Wendy as she asked, ¡°Her attire is somehow covering


    her chin. It looks good on her, but people might be curious about it.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know what happened? Wendy¡¯s chin was scorched by firetely, and the skin in that area is


    damaged visibly. How could she expose that?¡±


    Emily¡¯s voice was not loud in the slightest, but she could still be heard clearly by the people nearby her.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Wendy had heard her too as she shot a venomous nce backwards, but that damned rascal


    had put some distance in between them.


    Instead, some onlookers were focusing their eyes on her chin. Despite Emily¡¯s im, her chin was


    covered byces, so nobody really knew whether her chin was damaged.


    The design was indeed slightly out of ce.


    Could it be that Emily was telling the truth? Was it true that Wendy¡¯s chin was now damaged beyond


    repair, and her skin in that area was rotten?


    Several pursuers were not hesitating when they heard that her skin might be rotten now. Although they


    couldn¡¯t check the validity of such rumour, their imagination was starting to run wild. It was as if they


    could picture her skin condition perfectly and it made her whole image became worse.


    In their minds, Wendy¡¯s skin was badly mutted. They almost vomited at the thought of such a


    gruesome image.


    Wendy was now heaving heavy breaths as her expression had changed drastically.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with my chin! Why did you say that there¡¯s something wrong with my chin!¡±


    She was really enraged at the sight of these onlookers. They were throwing strange nces in her


    direction as if she was someone who had contracted a deadly virus.


    They were visibility retreating from her, showing that they were scared to have anything to do with her.


    This was too much! In the morning, weren¡¯t they the same set of people who were staring at her while


    salivating profusely?


    Anyway, there was really nothing wrong with her chin, but it did begin to feel a little itchy.


    ¡°Miss Gale, thepetition is going to start very soon. Let¡¯s enter the judge area.¡± Her assistant Amara


    reminded her.


    Wendy lightly grabbed her chin because her chin had started to itch suddenly.


    Seeing that most of the audience had seated themselves, she didn¡¯t want to continue standing here


    too. She took her seat at the judge area with the apaniment of Amara.


    Her chin was getting very itchy by the second¡­


    ¡°Where¡¯s Henry?¡± She could only see Ashton, who was Henry¡¯s assistant, sitting in his ce in the


    judge seat so she couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    Henry was the outstanding one among them. If he was not here, there couldn¡¯t be any meaning to all of


    her ns here.


    Henry was especially intimate with Emily, but as long as it was someone who Emily was fond of, she


    wouldn¡¯t want to let Emily get her hands on that person. Did Emily ever ask her permission to establish


    any special connection with Henry?


    Henry, who was so outstanding, could only like Wendy!


    Emily, this bitch, should get lost as soon as possible.


    ¡°Is he not nning toe?¡± Wendy scratched her face slightly while smiling at Ashton.


    ¡°Young Master Henry didn¡¯t tell me anything about this. He just ordered me to take over his


    responsibilities as a judge this afternoon.¡± Ashton replied politely.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Wendy wanted to ask further about this, but her chin was starting to get so itchy that she almost


    couldn¡¯t maintain herposure anymore.


    She couldn¡¯t just scratch her chin all day long, so she decided to rub her face lightly in an attempt to


    ease the itchiness.


    She almost caused her skin on her face to bleed, and yet it had done nothing to relieve the itchiness


    guing her chin!


    It was too itchy!


    This damned Emily. She finally knew Emily¡¯s true goal for sending lots of food her way during lunch just


    now.


    She knew fully well that Wendy had a wound on her chin, yet she had encouraged Wendy to eat a lot


    of seafood, such as sea lettuce, fish and even mashed shrimp wah!


    She had put this n into motion in order to bring harm to Wendy!


    This bitch really had ill intentions all along.


    ¡°Wendy, you should stop scratching your face.¡± Amara noticed her weird behaviour as she tried to stop


    her, ¡°If you continue to do that, your face will be ruined.¡±

 Chapter 198 Emily, I Want You Dead

    Chapter 198 Emily, I Want You Dead


    Of course, Wendy knew fully well that she couldn¡¯t continue to scratch her face.


    Or else, her face would be ruined before her chin could recover.


    Although she was sensible, the itchiness was just too overwhelming. She was on the verge of crying!


    Wendy was really a bitch! This damned bitch!


    ¡°Ah! Miss Gale, stop scratching!¡± Herce which was supposed to cover her chin had now given way


    and a bright red scar on her chin was exposed.


    The photographer which was doing live streaming aimed his camera lens at Wendy identally at this


    moment.


    In an instant, the sight of her wound was being magnified on the huge screen in the arena.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid!¡±


    Wendy was flustered as she lifted her had to cover her chin.


    The photographer realized what he had done as he immediately averted the focus of his camera from


    her face.


    Despite his effort, what was captured on the camera would now always exist on the inte since it


    was live streaming. There was no way to reverse the damage done now!


    ¡°Oh my! How could she be so ugly?¡±


    ¡°It turns out that she was disfigured. No wonder she has to wear something so weird.¡±


    ¡°I really thought that she is a beauty. I can¡¯t anticipate that her skin is mutted at the moment!¡±


    ¡°It is too disgusting; did you see her badly mutted and gory skin just now?¡±


    ¡°Stop it, I am going to vomit my lunch now. I was even picturing her in my mind when I saw her this


    morning.¡±


    ¡°Did you say you were picturing you together with this kind of woman? Oh my! Stop being disgusting.¡±


    The crowd had broken out in gossips in the audience seats. Most of thements were mocking


    Wendy endlessly.


    Wendy was so furious she couldn¡¯t even hold back her tears anymore. Amara swiftly stood in front of


    her and said anxiously, ¡°Miss Gale, you¡­¡±


    ¡°I want to go back now! You will take my ce here!¡±


    Wendy abruptly stood up while concealing her chin. She gnashed her teeth while she blurted out, ¡°You


    must make sure Emily¡¯s team will not make it to the next round, or else, I¡¯ll hold you responsible for


    this!¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Amara was very torn at the moment.


    If Emily¡¯s team did not perform well, they would naturally be eliminated. How could she wield any power


    in causing them to be eliminated if they had performed wellter on?


    The key part about this judging was that Wendy¡¯s opinion didn¡¯t hold the most weight among the


    judges. The major yer here was Henry¡¯s camp.


    Should she make things clear to Henry¡¯s camp?


    Wendy was already abandoning her. Before she left, she looked upwards and glimpsed Emily who was


    seated in the audience area.


    Emily was returning her gaze as a faint smile was ying around her lips. She looked jubnt.


    It looked obvious that she was gazing upon Wendy with sarcasm.


    Wendy gritted her teeth while clenching her fists hard.


    How dare Emily to embarrass her in front of so many people? She would never let Emily go! Not this


    time!


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    She wanted Emily dead! She must see through to the end for this to happen!


    Wendy finally left the arena, and Emily¡¯s smile slowly disappeared from her face. Sally who was next to


    her was still looking around. When she was sure that Wendy was gone, she patted her chest as if she


    had just relieved herself from some predicament.


    ¡°I can¡¯t imagine that she looks so ugly in reality. This is really unthinkable.¡±


    Emily didn¡¯t say anything in response. This whole fiasco was indeed engineered by her.


    Perhaps, this was too cruel a treatment for a girl.


    But, if the target was Wendy, then she would exhaust all options even if she would appear cruel and


    heartless.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, let¡¯s watch Aryan now.¡± She said.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Sally focused her gaze on the middle of the arena.


    Thepetition was starting soon, and the tension around the arena was rising by the minute.


    They hoped that Aryan could ovee his inner demons and put forth his best performance!


    Emily trained her gaze on the seat where the main judge should be seated.


    Henry was nowhere to be found. But in actuality, this type ofpetition didn¡¯t necessitate the


    attendance of Young Master Henry from the Sharp family.


    His absence was something that appeared normal.


    She retrieved her gaze and was focusing on Aryan now. Emily let out a breath and calmed herself


    down.


    Aryan must do his best at this point.


    Thepetition began after the host had articted some rules.


    Every participant unlocked theirputers, and the script that had been written in the morning


    appeared on the screens.


    In fact, everybody was aware of what type of story they had received.


    In the morning, when the writers were writing the storylines, every team had taken a photo of the


    screen so that the main artist could start to formte a n for their manga.


    Lois was very clear about the script that Emily had gotten her hands on.


    Once theputer was unlocked, he immediately pulled out a drawing pad and went into action.


    He would start with the storyboard first.


    The pen in his hand seemed to take on a life of its own. The storyboard appeared on the pad in no time


    and there wasn¡¯t even one mistake by him.


    He was fast, precise and urate! This was indeed Lois¡¯ style.


    Despite his efficiency, everybody realized that after one hour, Lois was only able to construct half of the


    required storyboard for the story Emily had chosen in the morning.


    It seemed like his speed wasn¡¯t fast enough after all! After the storyboard waspleted, he had to


    move on to draw lines that required even more uracy.


    If he had forced himself to get it done, perhaps the oue was still favourable. But for the person


    responsible for sketching the lines tomorrow, it would be torture waiting for him. Besides, if the


    storyboard and the outline was not good enough, they might not even make it to the next round today.


    ¡°I have mentioned this and I will repeat it now, that student named Emily was being too selfish in the


    morning when she was constructing the storyline. She never took into ount the interest of her team


    at all.¡±


    Amara smiled at Ashton while adding, ¡°Some kids nowadays are sorelycking in team spirit. They only


    care about their own interest.¡±


    Ashton remained silent as he didn¡¯t give any reply to her statement. It was as if Amara was not talking


    to him in the first ce.


    Seeing this, Amara frowned as she felt a little upset.


    She didn¡¯t forget her original task which was to prevent September Drawing Club from passing through


    in thispetition. Therefore, she couldn¡¯t mind Ashton for being impolite. She had to use every


    method in order to establish a working connection between them.


    ¡°The script is tooplicated. It seems that this student from September Drawing Club will not be able


    to finish his part today.¡±


    This time, Amara directly addressed him, ¡°Mr Ashton, don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    Since he was being called directly, Ashton could only sh a formal smile at her.


    Amara couldn¡¯t just stop here, so she continued, ¡°Today, only six teams will advance out of the eight


    remaining teams. September Drawing Club will be the first to get eliminated in this round.¡±


    As she dered this, she tantly marked a cross on the space above the words ¡°September Drawing


    Club¡± on her scoreboard.


    Ashton furrowed his eyebrows as he peeked at her disapprovingly.


    ¡°Thepetition is not done yet, how can you just judge them now? May I know who are you


    representing, miss?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°We from the Sharp camp are the main judges here. We have to uphold the fairness of thispetition


    and it seems like your actions are going against our mantra, miss.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Amara froze on the spot. She couldn¡¯t anticipate that people from the Sharp camp would be so


    adamant about their stance!


    ¡°I¡¯m from the Jackson family.¡± Her expression darkened slightly.


    The Jackson family was even more prestigious than the Sharp family. Would he continue to be so


    stubborn even after learning about this fact?


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe the Jackson family would arrange for someone so unprofessional to be the judge.¡±


    Ashton was snorting with dissatisfaction on this face, ¡°I hope that you can provide a sound and


    professional judgement here. Otherwise, we will request for the Jackson family to make a change of


    personnel.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Amara was gawking at him while holding back her rage.


    How could he be so impolite? How could he treat a girl without courtesy? He was going too far!


    Ashton shifted his attention away from her as he continued to watch the participants.


    He was the legendary artist and he was living up to his name. His hand must be priceless.


    It was lucky for September Drawing Club to be able to recruit such a formidable artist for themselves.


    Despite that, Emily¡¯s script was tooplicated. It was not something anybody could ept.


    This time, it seemed like the legendary artist would not be able to buy them a lot of


    time.

 Chapter 199 I Love You

    Chapter 199 I Love You


    Everybody could see how hardworking Aryan was, even from the audience area.


    Another half an hour had passed, and the storyboard was finally nearingpletion.


    But as long as the storyboard was notpleted, it would be hard to carry out the initial sketchingter.


    Half of the time for thispetition had passed by.


    Not far away, Nina was looking rxed on her seat as she was leisurelypleting her drawing.


    She was indeed talented. She was putting down strokes after strokes with ease and uracy too.


    Her outline was very pretty. Although this was just the initial outline, one could see how the final artwork


    would look like just byying eyes on her outline.


    She had only brought two assistants with her, and these two assistants were tasked with erasing


    excessive strokes of drawing after she hadpleted a few scenes of the storyboard.


    Basically, Nina¡¯s drawing couldn¡¯t be faulted at all, and there was nothing extra about it. Therefore, she


    didn¡¯t need to bring a lot of assistants to help her. Her current assistants looked vacant too as they


    were seated on her sides.


    She lived up to her name as a talented artist. She was able to cement her position in the industry


    mainly because of her talent and capability.


    Emily removed her gaze from Nina on the big screen and continued to watch Aryan intently.


    Compared to Aryan, Nina would still lose in terms of speed. Despite that, Nina was almost done with


    the whole artwork while Aryan was still struggling with the storyboard.


    Sally who was on the side was now nervous with beads of sweats covering her forehead, ¡°What should


    we do now? What if he can¡¯tplete it in time?¡±


    ¡°Emily, what do you think we should do? If this situation persists, we can¡¯t know for sure that our team


    will advance to the next round.¡±


    ¡°If we can¡¯t advance this afternoon, we don¡¯t need toe anymore tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Lois should just start with the sketch like usual. He doesn¡¯t have time to worry about Rufus Graham


    this time.¡±


    ¡°We can talk about Rufus¡¯ part tomorrow. If we can¡¯t break through our current predicament, our future


    strategies all won¡¯t be of any use.¡±


    ¡°But, can Aryan hear s? Emily, is there any way we can inform him not to care about Rufus¡¯ part and


    focusing on advancing today?¡±


    ¡°What should we do? The storyboard is notpleted yet¡­¡±


    ¡°What should we do?¡±


    After some time, all the worries andints finally ceased to exist near Emily.


    Sally was notining anymore. She looked unreadable, but it was a relief she was not calling out


    unnecessarily anymore.


    It felt like Sally had expanded in size because they had been stuck together although there were only


    the two of them sitting next to each other.


    However, Emily didn¡¯t bother to find out about the reason Sally had been forcing herself on her despite


    they had enough space around their seats. She didn¡¯t want to find out why Sally had somehow


    expanded in size and made them feel packed.


    She couldn¡¯t care about trivial matters now as all her attention was focused on Aryan at the moment.


    Aryan¡¯s speed was iparable to his usual speed when he was constructing the storyboard today.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Despite that, in Emily¡¯s eyes, he had already done his best.


    Somehow, his storyboard was constructed with even greater detailspared to how he had done it


    normally. Time was ticking fast, and it was already one hour and forty minutes since the


    commencement of thepetition.


    Finally! Aryan finally started to work on sketching the outlines!


    ¡°Wow!¡±


    Suddenly, there was an uproar stemming from the crowd.


    Emily¡¯s heart contracted as her gaze was fixed on the big screen. She couldn¡¯t even bring herself to


    breathe normally!


    She finally understood why Aryan was slower than usual when drawing the storyboard.


    It turned out that he wasn¡¯t just merely slower, he was actually adding in an additional procedure


    hidden within his movements. He was setting up reference points for the sketchter on!


    For the uninitiated, they would not understand why Aryan was randomly scribbling dots after dots from


    the screen. Besides Aryan himself, nobody could discern his real motive.


    They all thought that he was just randomly leaving behind small dots!


    But Emily could finally see it now!


    Those dots were not random dots; they were in fact the reference points for his sketch now!


    After Aryan had finished with his storyboard and was now working on the sketch, those dots were


    finally being put into use.


    This time, each character¡¯s face, limbs and figure could be instantly produced by using the reference


    points. He didn¡¯t even need to think too much about the process!


    Furthermore, with how his artwork looked like at the moment, there was no need for others to add in


    strokes of linester on!


    ¡°My God! Is he¡­ still human? He¡¯s more like a machine now!¡±


    Someone from the audience area eximed.


    ¡°Is the legendary artist from September Drawing Club finally showing his true colours? He¡¯s too scary,


    how did he manage to do that?¡±


    The burst of discussion among the audience had somehow distracted Nina who was focused on her


    artwork.


    She would never distract herself with anything when she was drawing, but this time, she couldn¡¯t help


    throwing a gaze at the big screen herself.


    When she saw what was happening, she felt herself goingpletely numb!


    The person on the screen looked like he was on fast forward mode like a video one could see on


    Tiktok.


    She even suspected that with Aryan¡¯s current speed, he was even faster than a video being put on fast


    forward eight times! No, it was more urate to say that this was ten times faster!


    The pen flew all over the drawing pad, and the initial sketch waspleted in no time.


    He didn¡¯t even need to use stickers for the background as he simply sketched them using his bare


    hands. It was as if the image was already there unbeknownst to every onlooker. All he had to do was


    using his magical pen to glide past the drawing pad and the image would be conjured instantly.


    He was too amazing and scary¡­


    ¡°Miss Marsh, stop looking!¡± The assistant next to her urged her, ¡°Someone is close to handing in their


    work!¡±


    Nina snapped her head around and saw that someone from one of the teams was already handing in


    the artwork!


    She couldn¡¯t believe that she was not the first one toplete the artwork!


    Nina immediately grasped her pen as she looked at her artwork which was also nearingpletion.


    She wanted to breeze through this easily at first.


    But at this time, her whole mind was stuffed with images of Aryan breezing through his artwork on his


    drawing pad, and she could even hear the sound of his pen flying all over his pad. She suddenly found


    herself unable to continue her own work somehow.


    ¡°Miss Marsh¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Nina shut her eyes, wanting to calm her nerves. No matter how hard she tried, she found herself


    unable to calm down!


    He was too fast, just too fast!


    She had never seen someone who could draw so fast. She had never met such a formidable opponent


    previously!


    ¡°Miss Marsh, you have to continue no matter what!¡± Her assistant reminded her again while bracing


    herself for more reprimands.


    Of course, Nina knew she had to continue at this point.


    But somehow, she couldn¡¯t move her pen at all!


    She couldn¡¯t continue her artwork!


    In the end, she suddenly stood up and handed her pen to her assistant while barking, ¡°You draw in my


    ce!¡±


    Although the assistant was stunned, but judging from her condition, he could see that somehow she


    was unable to finish her artwork.


    He helplessly took over the pen and took Nina¡¯s ce in order to finish her artwork.


    At the same time, Nina was scrutinizing at the guy not far away. Her fingers were even trembling at the


    moment after watching his speedy fingers.


    In the audience area, those who were nning to leave the arena because of the duration of the


    competition stopped in their tracks after watching Aryan¡¯s performance on the big screen.


    Most of them even returned to their seats to continue watching thepetition.


    They were witnessing a legend in work at the moment. In just seven minutes, Aryan was able to


    complete sixty scenes of sketches in one go.


    Among these sketches, close to forty scenes were evenpleted with stroking too. The only step left


    was to colour the scenes.


    This was not something a mere mortal could have done.


    When the bell rang to signal the end of thepetition, a huge uproar erupted following Aryan¡¯sst


    stroke of brilliance.


    ¡°This is too amazing!¡±


    ¡°Too amazing!¡±


    ¡°It is a legend in action¡­¡±


    Hisst stroke had somehow touched Emily¡¯s heart too.


    ¡°He¡¯s done! The artwork is really done!¡±


    ¡°This is great, Aryan! This is amazing!¡±


    She was so excited that she was even hugging the person next to her and kissing her.


    It felt like everybody had be so adorable. Even for Sally, who was always noisy, she looked so


    adorable that even Emily wanted to get a piece of her.


    She really nted a kiss on Sally!


    ¡°I love you; I love you guys so much!¡±


    But strangely enough, why did Sally feel so tall right now?

 Chapter 200 This Guy Is Crazy

    Chapter 200 This Guy Is Crazy


    Why did Sally feel so tall right now?


    When Emily wanted to kiss her, she even had to wrap her hands around her neck to pull her closer.


    Besides, this face, this feeling, this¡­


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Emily screamed while letting out of this... man who was about to be kissed by her! Based on her


    scream, it was obvious she was shell shocked at the moment.


    It was a man! Why was a man appearing in Sally¡¯s ce?


    What surprised her more was that this man had turned out to be¡­ Emily called out numbly, ¡°Young¡­


    Young Master Hunter?¡±


    Why was he here at this timing? When did he arrive? Where was Sally now?


    Not far away, Sally was peering at them while blushing.


    Oh my, she couldn¡¯t believe her eyes when she saw Emily trying to kiss¡­ Young Master Hunter!


    My God, Emily was too brazen! Was this how they were interacting with each other behind closed


    doors? She really didn¡¯t know about this at all!


    Oh no, Sally, it¡¯s not like what you had seen¡­ Emily wanted to exin that she had mistaken the


    person next to her as Sally.


    She wanted to kiss her because she couldn¡¯t control her excitement at the moment.


    Who knew¡­ who knew that she had instead kissed Hunter?


    The students surrounding them were watching Hunter with shocked expression on their faces.


    They had seen an extremely handsome guy being kissed by none other than¡­ Emily, the ugly


    duckling!


    Oh my! He was really kissed by her! They were sure of it.


    Thepetition in the arena was very exciting right now, but the man here was really attractive and


    eye-catching. They were at a loss where they should train their eyes on at the moment.


    ¡°I¡­ I need to go now.¡± Emily was so flustered that her face had turned bright red.


    She immediately stood up and left without so much as looking in Hunter¡¯s direction.


    It was too scary! The whole thing was too scary!


    She had somehow kissed Hunter so publicly in front of so many prying eyes¡­ it was too scary!


    Emily wanted to leave, but Hunter was sitting there motionless.


    Since she was sitting on the inside, she had to bypass Hunter on the front in order to leave.


    At this moment, as if it was fated to happen, she suddenly tripped herself on something and plunged


    forward before she could let out a scream.


    ¡°Emily!¡± Sally was so astonished her mouth was left hanging wide.


    She wanted to get her out of that situation, but they were too far apart. She wouldn¡¯t make it in time.


    If Emily hit her face on the stairs, her face would be destroyed forever!


    Just when Emily was going to kiss the stairs head on, a force suddenly pulled her waist and she was


    stopped from falling downwards.


    In an instant, she was sitting on someone¡¯s thighs as her whole body was being plunged into his


    embrace.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Emily was so shaken she wanted to break free from his embrace frantically.


    Hunter didn¡¯t intend to stop her but he was too tall and his legs were too long.


    Although Emily was sitting on his thighs, to her surprise, her legs were somehow hanging in mid-air!


    She was a like a child who was fidgeting around aimlessly as she inadvertently rubbed herself against


    him in the process. After some hard work, she finally climbed down onto the floor.


    She was so shameless!


    This was definitely the kind ofment she would receive from any girls who had witnessed this


    scene.


    How could she rub herself against such a handsome guy? Was she so shameless since the beginning?


    More importantly, she was an ugly woman!


    ¡°Young Master Hunter, I¡¯m, I¡¯m going now.¡± Emily wanted to flee the scene immediately.


    Her wrist was suddenly being held by him.


    The grip was not too overbearing but it was still firm. She couldn¡¯t break free no matter what she did.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen your school yet.¡± Hunter stood up next to her. ¡°Bring me around.¡±


    Bentson University was in close proximity to Skyler University. Both universities were just separated by


    a street stretching between them.


    Bentson University was not as luxurious and prestigious as Skyler University, but as the second major


    university in Bentson City, the whole build was still decent. The backyard was especially scenic, as the


    design was full of historical meaning. There were a lot of arching doors as well as small paths. The


    whole area was lush with foliage and hilly terrains. There was even ake in the middle of it.


    ¡°Are you always here?¡± When they were taking a stroll in the forest, Hunter suddenly asked.


    Emily looked at him slightly and then shook her head.


    ¡°Great.¡±


    She was befuddled by his response, ¡°Why is that?¡±


    Why did he show approval when she said she was not always here? Was there anything wrong with


    this ce?


    This ce had the perfect environment for reading or meditating. It was the perfect ce for such


    activities.


    Hunter lowered his gaze and shot her a nce while replying with a nk expression, ¡°This ce is


    suitable for couples to do shameless things.¡±


    Shameless things¡­


    Emily turned around and got a glimpse of tress and hills. If a couple were to do those things behind


    them¡­


    ¡°Cough!¡± Her face reddened while she replied indignantly, ¡°We¡¯re all just students, how can students do


    that¡­¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Suddenly, there was a soft moan by a girl drifting in from somewhere nearby.


    Emily was so astonished that she had widened her eyes. She wanted to take a look but she didn¡¯t dare


    to move an inch!


    What the hell? It was still evening at the moment.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    The sky hadn¡¯t darkened yet, but some couple was already hiding in this forest and carrying out¡­


    some shameless activities. Weren¡¯t they going too far?


    What¡¯s more, she had just done protesting to Hunter about a student¡¯s purity and innocence.


    But it seemed like her words were instantly contradicted by such an urrence! It was a tant


    contradiction!


    This was too much! They had gone too far!


    ¡°What do you want to say again?¡± Hunter stared at her reddened face while raising his eyebrows.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    His tone was heightened slightly to make clear the irony in his voice.


    Emily bit her lips as her cheeks continued to turn into a deeper shade of red.


    ¡°There¡¯s¡­ there¡¯s nothing nice to see around here, I¡¯ll bring you to another spot.¡±


    ¡°I think this ce has some great scenery.¡± It was rare for Hunter to see Emily being so anxious, so he


    didn¡¯t want this episode to end so soon.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Some muffled sound could be heard every now and then, which caused Emily to be uptight as her


    heart started to pound furiously. She wanted to leave this ce as fast as possible.


    To her disappointment, Hunter seemed to be enjoying himself with the scenery here. He didn¡¯t look like


    he was leaving any time soon.


    Or to be more precise, he was enjoying the¡­ sound here?


    Emily blushed again at the thought of this.


    ¡°Young Master Hunter, let¡¯s not stay here anymore.¡± Her voice sounded like begging at the moment.


    ¡°Why is that?¡± He wasn¡¯t budging at all.


    Why? How could he have the nerve to ask about the reason?


    She couldn¡¯t pinpoint the source of this sound but the sound was beginning to be clearer by the


    second.


    The sound probably originated from one of the hills nearby.


    The couple responsible for those sound seemed to have detected them too, so in an instant, the whole


    ce became silent.


    Just when Emily was still contemting her next move, Hunter suddenly held her hand and dashed


    forward.


    ¡°I think the sound originated from the hill in front of us. Let¡¯s take a look at who was creating this noise.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± He was nning to take a look? Oh my! This was¡­ too sinful!


    Despite that, Hunter didn¡¯t loosen his grip on her wrist as he sped up.


    Did he think that nobody would hear him while his voice was actually loud and clear?


    Before they could stumble upon them, the couple was able to wear their clothes fast and disappeared


    from the hill in no time.


    Emily felt sorry for that couple¡­


    But she didn¡¯t anticipate that Hunter would suddenly take an interest in such matters as he was now


    running forward at full speed while dragging her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s see is there anybody else who is hiding in the shadows. You should take a photo of them


    and report it to your head of faculty.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    He¡¯s crazy! He¡¯s totally crazy now!


    Emily couldn¡¯t even reject his idea as she was dragged just like this all the way.


    In response, those people who were shocked by their sudden intrusion were all feeing in different


    directions frantically.


    Hunter, who was the instigator, suddenlyughed uncontrobly when he saw that everybody was


    fleeing.

 Chapter 201 There Must Be a Conspiracy

    Chapter 201 There Must Be a Conspiracy


    Hisughter was hearty, bold and reckless, yet listenable and mesmerizing. Emily looked at the man


    who was running beside her and waspletely bedazzled. She had never seen this side of Hunter


    which he was so carefree like a child. He wasughing out loud when he was running! And she


    suddenly noticed she had never seen him running before.


    This elegant man who was always disying a cautious and aloof appearance was now holding her


    hand, running recklessly along the path of the campus. Those couples in the forest were scrambling to


    their feet due to fright. As the saying went "a good conscience is a soft pillow¡± and there was no need


    to be scared if one was innocent, therefore it was obvious they were doing something shady.


    Not knowing how long had passed, Hunter finally stopped and he walked silently along the path. Emily


    puffed and she noticed he was still holding her hand when she lowered her head. Her face flushed and


    she jerked her hand back from his grip, keeping a distance away from him. Hunter let her be. He


    shoved his hands into his jeans pockets and strolled down thene.


    "Mr. Jackson. Is there anything I can do for you?¡± Emily started to regret the moment she asked that.


    He did not necessarily look for her today as he was still with Wendy this afternoon. And it was possible


    he wasing with Wendy today too. Even if he dide for her, she seemed to have ended their


    conversation with that question.


    As expected, Hunter refused to answer that kind of question as usual, yet he looked more apathetic at


    once. They walked in tandem and Emily peered at the two shadows stretched by the sunset on the


    ground. One shadow was big and long, the other was small and short, looking harmonious against


    each other. Yet the truth was, their aura did not get along. Atst, she stared at his back and spoke. "I


    still have something to do for our clubter, therefore I have to---¡±


    "You always refuse to wait for me.¡± Emily was startled by his words and she actually could not


    response for a moment. Eventually, he left after picking up a call. Just like how he showed up in the


    first ce, his arrival was abrupt, and his leaving was baffling.


    Emily apanied him to the backdoor of the school and watched the Maybach car with low-key color


    left. Her heart seemed to be emptied at once. Yet she quickly regained herself and turned, heading


    back to the campus when the shadow of the car wentpletely out of sight. A clear and melodious


    ringtone was heard when she only walked two steps forward. She looked at the screen and picked up


    the call cheerfully. "So, do you want to celebrate with a feast? Didn''t I tell you that we need to wait until


    tomorrow---¡±


    "Emi, something''s happened to Aryan Nicholson.¡±


    ¡­


    Aryan almost got hit by a car at the entrance of the school. The doctor was applying medicine on him


    when Emily rushed to the hospital. "Thank god Terry reacted fast and pushed Aryan to the side. Or


    else, it would not be just a small scratch that easily.¡± Sally''s heart was still fluttering with fear. They


    were together back then, she and Lois walked at the front, Rufus and Joe in the middle, and both Aryan


    and Terry camest. Emily nced at Terry and he shook his head. She no longer asked anything and


    the group of people only left the hospital and rushed back to the office when Terry drove his second-


    hand seven-seated car.


    "What now? Emi. I think whoever drove that car did that on purpose.¡± Sally felt horrified the more she


    thought about that because they were about to cross the street at that time and the car actually barged


    towards them when it was still green light. How could it not be nned if it had run the red light and


    was heading towards Aryan? Even Nina was stunned by Aryan''s performance at the arena today, there


    must be plenty of people wanting to do harm to him now that he was in the limelight. "Could it be it was


    sent by Nina?¡± Although Lois did not adore conspiracy theory, what happened to Aryan was obviously


    abnormal. "I saw her staring at Aryan today at the arena until she was all in a daze, and she was even


    unable toplete her sketch afterwards.¡±


    "Do you have any idea who Nina Marsh is? She''s the legend of theic world at the school. And


    now, this legend is clearly being shattered by Aryan.¡±


    "It couldn''t be Nina.¡± Aryan who had not spoken suddenly whispered.


    "And why is that?¡± Sally thought that Lois''s words were logical and she looked at Aryan with surprise.


    Aryan used to be uninterested to participate in their discussions regarding this and he would just listen


    to them under normal circumstances. But why did he join all of a sudden today? And he defended for


    Nina the moment he spoke? What did he mean? "You know her?¡± Sally squinted.


    The light in Aryan''s eyes dimmed down and he shook his head. "No. But I knew it''s not her.¡±


    "Why? Why are you so sure about that?¡± Sally questioned, yet Aryan closed his eyes straight and


    leaned back to the couch, saying ndly, "Let me have a nap first.¡± Emily noticed there was a sense of


    aloofness in his eyes before he closed them and she was assured he knew her before. Yet she


    doubted Nina took any special action against him at the arena today, and she was obviously shocked


    when she saw his speed and quality in sketching. Even if they knew each other, she seemed to not


    know his ability well, and Aryan''s behavior was indeed strange.


    "Joe, how is it?¡± Emily suddenly nced at Joe who was sitting not far away. Joe was still checking


    something on theptop and he only replied at length. "The camera seemed to have broken down


    during that period.¡± He let go the mouse and peered at Emily. "I''m afraid it''s been destroyed


    beforehand.¡± How could there be such a coincidence? There must be conspiracy!


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Thepetition had ended today and the categories tomorrow were tracing and coloring, therefore


    Aryan could finally have a rest. He looked preupied tonight. The wound on his arm was not severe


    as it was just a scratch. He suddenly stood to his feet and said, "I''m feeling a bit tired today and I''m


    going back now for a rest.¡±


    "Alright, I''ll let Terry send you,¡± Emily said.


    "It''s okay. I''ll be more careful.¡± Aryan refused awkwardly. He seemed to really want his alone time, not


    knowing it was because he was really exhausted or it was because of something else. Emily still


    wanted to say something, yet she was interrupted by him. "There''s still contest tomorrow, so I suggest


    everyone to do the same and have a rest.¡± He looked at Joe and the others and said ndly, "It''s your


    warzone tomorrow. I suppose it''s not a problem for Rufus'' part, but the coloring part is still tricky. So


    remember to have a good rest.¡±


    Joe nodded and replied, "Alright.¡±


    Sally watched him go and was still slightly worried. "You really don''t need Terry''spany?¡±


    "Nah, I''m still not that weak. Plus, Terry can''t possibly be at my side forever. You know, two guys being


    together.¡± He opened the door and walked out. He then took out his phone the moment he stepped


    outside the door. There was a message on the phone screen saying ¨C I''m waiting for you at the eighth


    floor of the JH Restaurant.

 Chapter 202 Could We Start All over Again

    Chapter 202 Could We Start All over Again


    She was sitting at the far end corner beside the window at the eighth floor of the JH Restaurant,


    wearing a cold shoulder slip dress, elegant and modest like before. Aryan could not help but give her a


    second nce when he walked towards her. He only retrieved his nce when she noticed him. "I


    can''t believe it''s really you. Raphael.¡± Nina waved, gesturing him to sit opposite her. The corner of her


    lips curved into a dazzling smile. "I almost couldn''t recognize you when I saw you today. I never expect


    my former teammate has now be my enemy.¡±


    Aryan did not utter a word. His slightly long hair had covered half of his face. He did not look very


    energetic and he had the aura of a performance artist with his slightly long stubble. Yet he was still


    cleanerpared to the ordinary performance artists. Nina stared at his face and her smile faded. She


    asked with a whisper, "Why did you leave?¡±


    Aryan still did not speak a word and Nina was exceptionally patient in her behavior that she even


    poured him a cup of tea herself. "Since you''re unwilling to mention the past, then fine, we''ll only eat for


    today.¡± She gestured to a waiter and the waiter quickly brought the dishes she had ordered over.


    "They''re all your favorites, please help yourself.¡± She was gentle, even for the whole night. Yet Aryan


    nced at the dishes being pushed towards him and felt slightly bitter.


    "So you enjoy drinking wine at night? I''ve specially brought this wine from home and do have a try.¡±


    Nina poured the wine and filled half of the ss and pushed the wine ss towards him. "Try it. You''ll


    love it.¡± Aryan seemed to be nk of what he should do or say, he lifted the ss and gulped it down.


    "Nobody drinks so wildly like you. You''re not appreciating my treasure.¡± She smiled yet she did not feel


    offended about that and even picked some dish for him using chopsticks.


    Aryanpleted his meal and did not speak a word until the end. That whole bottle of wine had all


    basically entered his stomach too. His drinking capacity was not really good and he became slightly


    drunk after finishing the whole bottle of red wine. And the girl in front of him looked especially attractive.


    Her rosy lips, sparkling teeth and gentle smile had fully ovepped with that person deep in his mind.


    He rubbed the part between his eyebrows. Although he was a bit dizzy, he was not drunk. He took the


    last sip of wine and put down the ss, which also marked the end of the meal tonight.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    As he was about to greet goodbye, Nina shot her hand out and grasped his hand which was put on the


    desk. "Raphael, doe back and help me. You belong to me after all, why do you want to help others


    going against me?¡± His fingers curled towards his palm subconsciously. Her hand was warm and soft.


    Her gentle grasp gave him a sense of being surrounded by warmth and he who was used to loneliness


    was moved all of a sudden.


    Back then, he had wanted to hold her hand, yet she rejected him ruthlessly. There would always be


    plenty of brilliant men by her side and his shadow never existed among them. Aryan wanted to jerk his


    hand out but Nina tightened her grasp. "My days did not go well after you left. None of my project has


    seeded for the whole year.¡± She felt aggrieved and teared up as soon as her nose felt sour. "You


    knew I can''t be without you, and you clearly knew all the sess I''ve achieved in the past was due to


    your unspoken support behind my back.¡± She moved closer to him and pulled his hand closer to her


    heart. "Raphael, pleasee back to me. I beg you.¡± Her tear flowed down her cheek and seemed to


    identally fall on the back of his hand. It was chilly, and the chillness diffused straight into his heart.


    Aryan had no idea when had he left the restaurant and when had he entered a room with her. She


    watched the perfect girl before him, and the goddess in his heart taking off her clothing one after the


    other in front of him. She slowly exposed her naked body in his line of sight. His breaths turned


    irregr and heavy, and he did not know when he had extended his hands.


    "Raphael, I''ll dedicate myself to you. After today, I''m all yours. Could youe back to me?¡± Aryan


    froze and his arms were inexplicably stiff. He was hugging her in a daze, hugging the body he longed


    for like a dream. If it was a dream, he hoped he would not wake up from it ever. Let it forever be as it


    was. Yet a thorn was stuck in his heart. And it was an extremely long thorn. He trembled and his heart


    experienced series of stabbing pain whenever he thought of that. "Why did you¡­be with him?¡± He


    finally asked with a coarse voice. It was the only sentence he spoke tonight.


    Nina was startled. She did not expect him to still remember that and it turned out he really left her team,


    or even disappeared from it due to that. "Raphael, it''s all my fault. I apologize. I promise I''ll never do


    the same thing again in the future.¡± She put her arms around his neck and breathed beside his ear. "He


    threatened me back then, that if I don''t be with him, he''ll harm my team. He even threatened to ruin


    your hands.¡± She pouted and her thin lips swept across his ear, making him tightening his muscles.


    "You''re the soul of our team and the irreceable part of me. What should I do if your hands were truly


    ruined by him?¡±


    "You did that¡­for me?¡± Aryan clenched his fists. His breaths were still quick and heavy.


    "Certainly. Everything I did was to protect you. Do you still not trust me?¡± She clung to him and


    suddenly pushed him down, pressing against him. "Raphael, it''s already pointless to talk about these


    any longer. There''s no one by my side and the ce would always be yours forever.¡± She ran her


    fingers on his face and he felt a rush of dizziness. She lowered her head andnded her kiss on his


    cheek. "Raphael, I''m yours, and would always be yours!¡±


    "Nina¡­¡±


    "You''re finally willing to call my name now?¡± She smiled. Her face was inexplicably beguiling and nice-


    looking. "Raphael, could we start all over again? Leave Emily Gale that ugly beast ande back to


    me. Let''s¡­start all over again.¡±


    ¡­


    Emily felt a surge of uneasiness. No matter she was readingics or writing scripts, she failed to gain


    peace of mind. "Is it alright to let Aryan leave by himself?¡± Sally was anxious since he nearly got run


    over by a car at night and now he insisted to leave alone. She could not read his mind and she felt


    insecure all in all. "It''s going to be fine.¡± Joe consoled her. "This ce is so near to school. If anything


    happens, we''ll know.¡± Yet Sally still felt something was wrong and she nced at Emily. "Emi, I think


    he''s behaving a little weird tonight. What do you think?¡±


    "I have no idea.¡± Emily let go her mouse and looked towards her. As she was about to say something,


    her phone''s message ringtone rang. She took her phone and tapped the message alert, and she was


    startled. Sally became nervous at once and asked, "Emi, could it be that Aryan¡­¡± Emily nodded and


    looked at them. "Aryan says he wants to leave our club.¡±

 Chapter 203 Betrayal

    Chapter 203 Betrayal


    There was basically no suspense for the contest next morning. Rufus brought his usual skills into y


    without making a mistake. Since no team would be eliminated in this contest, no one had paid much


    attention to it, as long as they could perform well like they used to. It all depended on both Joe and


    Sally''s performance in the afternoon now. For them,pleting theplicated picture with sixty grids


    was not an easy task. Yet, if they were able toplete it smoothly, there was definitely no problem for


    them to be shortlisted into the top five. It was just that when Rufus returned after finishing the


    competition and everybody rested in the ssroom, the atmosphere of the whole team was absolutely


    dreadful.


    "Why did he quit all of a sudden? What''s going on? Is he being kidnapped?¡± Lois was baffled by


    Aryan''s decision to leave their team at the point when they were about to make into the top five. His


    leaving had cast a tremendous disaster on top of them. Even if Sally and Joe couldplete their part


    later in the afternoon and make into the top five, they were destined to lose without a lead drawer for


    tomorrow''s final. "Howe? Emi, are you sure it''s really him who says that? Have you called him?¡±


    "I have, but he didn''t pick up. But someone''s seen him in the morning and he looks fine.¡± Emily''s words


    consoled them but also pushed them to the edge of despair at the same time. "So, it really is Aryan


    who wants to quit. But why during this crucial moment?¡± Sally was upset and Lois was looking


    despondent. Yet Terry closed the window and nced at them, and he said, "Those people are gone.¡±


    "Who?¡± The people were startled and did not get what he meant. "Someone''s been watching us since


    last night. Rufus was also being watched when he went to thepetition this morning.¡±


    "What?¡± Rufus was horrified and he immediately glimpsed through the window. They were at the first


    floor and the window was facing theboratory building behind. One avenue and two small pathways


    persisted between the two buildings. It was noon and everybody had gone to rest. Only a few students


    passed through asionally and nothing seemed aberrant. "I saw someone spying on us when I sent


    you back to your roomst night.¡± Terry pursed his lips. "Now I get it. You ask me and Sally to stay


    together no matter how because you''re scared someone would harm us?¡± Joe pondered and instantly


    felt intimidated. "But why didn''t you stay with us afterwards?¡±


    "I notice they had no intention to make any move after that. They''ve been solely watching us for the


    whole morning.¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "And why is that?¡± Joe was confused. If they did not intend to make a move, what was the purpose of


    watching them? Wasn''t that just energy-consuming? "Yet it''s pointless to watch us now. Without Aryan,


    even if we do make into the top five, we don''t have the capability to make into the top three.¡± Lois lied


    on the desk and she was so dispirited that she could not raise her head. Not to mention Aryan was so


    famous that whenever people thought of September Drawing Club, their captain Emily Gale was not


    the first thing that came into their mind but Aryan Nicholson, the talented drawer.


    As long as Aryan did not show up during tomorrow''s final, the judges would probably know that Aryan


    had left their club. What value did this club have when the most famous Aryan was gone? Their score


    would certainly be low at this point. And how could they find another lead drawer during this crucial


    moment? Although Joe could be the lead drawer, there was a huge gap between him and Aryan


    in terms of professionalism. Drawing was only a hobby for Joe as his main career concernedputer


    technicality. He was no match against Aryan as they did not belong to the same level. Sally also lied on


    the desk with a despondent look. "What should we do?¡±


    "Although Aryan is not here, at least your safety is guaranteed, right?¡± Emily smiled and gave her calf a


    kick. "Be more positive.¡± Yet Sally was still keeping a long face. How could she be positive? Everybody


    had lost their hope when Aryan quitted. Since those who wanted to harm them could have a rest now,


    their safety was indeed guaranteed. Yet they really needed Aryan. Sally sobbed in her heart.


    Time passed by slowly. After having lunch and resting for a while, Lois then led Joe and Sally to the


    registration counter again. This time, the whole team set off together and Emily led the others to the


    hall. Everybody cared strongly about thest game before being shortlisted into the top five. No matter


    how tomorrow''s situation would be, they had to make into the top five first at least. "It''s Aryan!¡± Sally


    suddenly eximed and pointed at the entrance of the hall.


    "Gosh! Why is he with Nina''s team?¡± Lois could not believe her eyes. Joe was in a daze too. They had


    imagined every single possibility of his reason of leaving, yet none of it was what they saw before their


    eyes. "Could it be he has joined Nina''s team?¡±


    "This is too much!¡± Rufus'' eyes med and he strode to him. Aryan seemed to not notice them. He only


    noticed Rufus when he faced him. "Aryan Nicholson, why did you do this?¡± He grabbed his cor with


    his eyes red due to rage. "What benefit did this woman give you? How dare you follow them?¡± They


    were ssmates and they had behaved like strangers to each other from the start until they joined


    Emily''s team. Eventually, they got along like brothers. He had treated Aryan as his brother, but what


    about Aryan? If they were brothers, why did he betray them at this point of time?


    "What are you doing?¡± Sarah pulled a long face after a moment of shock. "What are ya''all doing? Hurry


    up and pull him away!¡± Their teammates only reacted then and they quickly rushed forward, dragging


    Rufus away to the outside. "No!¡± Emily came with the whole team. Terry stepped forward and his stern


    expression had frightened their opponents, making them release Rufus. Rufus still wanted to rush


    forward yet he was held back by Terry. "Calm down!¡± Emily shot him a re.


    Rufus was red in the eye yet he finally calmed himself down. He only scowled at Aryan with rage and


    disappointment. Sally almost cried too. She never expected him to follow Nina. "This¡­this is going too


    far!¡± She could not say any more words to scold him. Her voice turned coarse when she spoke. She


    choked and could say nothing more. Lois held her and was speechless against Aryan. A clever fowl


    picks its own habitat. Who could have used Aryan for being wrong? For his capability, he might


    have more space for improvement when he joined Nina''s team.


    After all, their club was only established less than a month ago. Even if there was a huge potential, they


    still appeared as a small team. Yet it was different for Nina''s team as her team had matured enough to


    bepared to a big art studio. Who could use Aryan for choosing a better environment and a


    better team? Emily peered at Aryan and asked with a straight face, "You''ve really made your


    decision?¡±

 Chapter 204 She Hoped She Did Not Make the Wrong Judgment

    Chapter 204 She Hoped She Did Not Make the Wrong Judgment


    Everyone''s eyes fell on Aryan, including students who had passed by and the contestants from other


    team. After the live broadcast of the contest yesterday, anyone from Skyler and Bentson University who


    was interested inics would know Aryan who was a legendary drawer. Now that Aryan did not be


    with those from September Drawing Club but joining Nina''s studio instead, it was like kicking the ser


    ball into one''s own goalpost at the moment of scoring a goal. Yet whenpared to September


    Drawing Club, Nina''s studio was indeed more powerful and there was way more space for


    improvement. Therefore it was decent for a talented person to follow Nina.


    Everyone had wanted to ask the same question as Emily did. They were staring at Aryan waiting for his


    final answer, yet he did not utter a word when he faced them. Instead, he suddenly extended his hand


    and put his arm around Nina''s waist. What was his rtionship with Nina? The answer was baffling but


    certain. They had been together and he had made it clear without speaking a word. Aryan did not care


    other''s look and he walked to the spectator''s site while holding Nina. Nina did not have to participate in


    today''s coloring category but to only watch the contest. Both of them walked towards the spectator''s


    site and sat down under pairs of surprised and even shocked eyes. Many workers of the studio were


    following behind them as if protecting the queen and her man. It was certainly unnecessary to give


    extra exnations seeing that.


    Rufus and Sally were dispirited and Emily patted both of their shoulders after heaving a sigh.


    "Everybody has their own ambition. Don''t think about it anymore. Calm down and focus on dealing with


    the contest afterwards.¡± She grabbed Sally''s shoulder and said with a serious look, "You must stay


    calm. Don''t think too much. There would always be a way, okay?¡± Sally clenched her fist, took a deep


    breath and nodded hard. "Alright. I''ll not disappoint you, and I''ll definitely not let others make fun of us!¡±


    She shot a fierce re at Aryan who was at the spectator''s site yet he did not give her a single nce.


    Still biting her lip, she said with a straight face, "Our September Drawing Club would not be defeated


    that easily! We can certainly do it! So there''s no point to be anxious, we need only to do our best.¡±


    Emily gave her a light push and said, "Go on, Joe''s waiting for you.¡± Sally could only try her best to


    regain herposure and she followed Lois with Joe for registration.


    Emily returned to the spectator''s site and went to the right side as Nina''s team was at the left. Terry sat


    beside her and both Lois and Rufus returned and sat at the same row. "Have the rules for tomorrow''s


    contest been released?¡± Emily asked. "Not yet.¡± Lois replied with little grievance. "The rules for the


    contest this time are made a bit mysterious and I suspect they would be announced afterwards on


    scene.¡±


    "It''s okay. Everybody needs to abide to the same rules after all. There''s no need to be scared.¡± She


    could not help but nce at the other side of the spectator''s site once more. Aryan was watching the


    arena below with Nina. He looked no different than how he used to be. He was still expressionless and


    did not like to talk. He only nodded to show he was listening when Nina was analyzing the situation of


    the contest asionally.


    "If this is his choice, as a captain, you should actually give him blessing.¡± Terry lowered his head and


    looked at Emily. He never said these kinds of gentle and kind words before. Yet his words seemed to


    make sense this time. Emily smiled lightly and nodded. "Sure. I''ll give him blessing.¡± She hoped she did


    not make the wrong judgment¡­


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡­


    Thepetition in the afternoon was still fierce. Sally''s emotion fluctuated a little at first but she started


    to get into her stride after half an hour. Sally and Joe had only managed toplete the sixty grids


    during thest minute and when they returned to the spectator''s site, Sally''s limbs were cold and sweat


    was all over her face and forehead. "I was really nervous!¡± She could finally heave a sigh of relief after


    all the panic. "The judges say they would announce the result sooner so we''ll only leave after that.¡±


    Lois told them the information she got just now. Emily spoke when Sally and Joe sat down. "I''ll get you


    some water.¡± And Terry followed her without speaking another word.


    The wait was a bit long as time was still needed for discussion of the result. Therefore it was impossible


    to announce the result before spending twenty or thirty minutes. Some people had grown impatient with


    the wait and left. Emily and Terry met Nina who had juste out of the hall when they were carrying


    two bags of mineral water bottles during their return. "You guys could definitely make into the final and


    it''s meaningless to wait inside.¡± Nina grabbed Aryan''s arm and smiled, ncing at Emily.


    "Is Miss Marsh that confident of our work?¡± Emily replied with a false smile. Nina spoke but she was


    looking at the boy beside her. "No. I''m confident of his skills.¡± How could they not pass the test as long


    as theypleted it when it was Raphael''s work? She had never seen any drawer that was more


    brilliant than him in theic world. Now that he had returned to her side, September Drawing Club''s


    sess would only end this afternoon. "It''s a group contest tomorrow. Do you have a lead drawer?


    Miss Gale. If you don''t, I could lend you one.¡± She smiled but her words were sincere without a sense


    of mocking.


    "You really want to lend me?¡± Emily indeed needed a lead drawer. "Sure, as long as Miss Gale is willing


    to trust me.¡±


    "Then could you lend me Aryan? I''ll return him to you after the contest finishes.¡± Emily replied with a


    serious look and did not seem to joke at all. Nina slightly pulled a long face and only said after a while,


    "He hasn''t signed the contract with us yet, therefore he''s not counted as one of us.¡± Therefore it was


    impossible for her to borrow Raphael and she did not go against her words. "I''m sorry, Miss Gale.


    Maybe you could pick another one?¡±


    "It''s okay. I still have something to deal with. Bye.¡± Emily glimpsed at Aryan. She suddenly gave him a


    nd smile and left. Nina was surprised that she could still have such a carefree smile yet she quickly


    disregarded it. Maybe the future bossdy of the Gale family did have an ace up her sleeve. As long as


    she was willing to spend money, she could appoint anyone to be the lead drawer. Yet their


    opponents in the contest this time were the university students of Bentson City and she could noty


    her eyes on any of those immature, unknown drawers.


    "Do I have to take part tomorrow?¡± Aryan asked her after Emily left. "No.¡± Nina gazed at the sky and


    her smile was full of confidence. As long as Raphael did not take part, she did not care about anyone


    from the team. "You need only to stay at the spectator''s site and watch me conquering this whole thing


    carefully.¡±

 Chapter 205 The Last Promise He Gave

    Chapter 205 The Last Promise He Gave


    The result of the top five was not far from expectations. Besides Emily''s September Drawing Club,


    Nina''s Studio and Flora''s Painting Club, the rest of the two shortlisted candidates were extremely well-


    known among universities which were the Painting Club of the Skyler University, the university''s own


    painting club and Bentson University''s own painting club which was taken in charge by the lecturer of


    the school. Both painting clubs had been established for years and always coborated with the


    organizations in actual club on behalf of the school.


    Since the Sharp''s had spoken up their will to establish a new animationpany, who would not want


    their club being chosen? Even if it was the school''s club, it still required external sponsorship in order to


    be maintained. Therefore, thepetition this time was very fierce and was now heated.


    "Emi, so what now? Shall we quickly get a lead drawer now?¡± Sally and Lois had been asking Emily the


    same question when the result was released. Their club had been upgraded in school and they could


    appoint drawer from any grade directly. Yet the problem was since they only started to appoint a lead


    drawer at this point of time, it was afraid that it would be difficult for the new guy to get along with them


    after being hired. "No matter how, a team must have a lead drawer. Or else, what would happen to the


    final tomorrow?¡± Emily continued sitting in front herptop and seemed to not hold any interest towards


    their conversation. "Emi, so you don''t want to appoint anyone anymore?¡± Sally was like a cat on hot


    bricks and was indignant of her indifferent attitude. "Even if we do hire somebody now, we still can''t use


    the guy, so why the fuss?¡± Emily said.


    "But¡­¡±


    "No more ¡®but''. Didn''t we decide to go for hot pot today? Are we still going or not?¡±


    "How could we have the mood to go for hot pot at a moment like this?¡± Even Lois was unable to bear


    with it anymore. Everybody was a bundle of nerves, but how could Emily act so silent and carefree?


    No, there was someone else, and that was Terry. Terry was indeed gorgeous and her heart plummeted


    for a long while when she first saw him, yet as they got along, she realized Terry was exactly Emily''s


    shadow. He went wherever she went and sat whenever she sat. He watched her when she smiled and


    stayed beside her when she cried. Emily did not care about something and so did he. Nevertheless, it


    seemed like only both of them were longing to enjoy the hot pot while the rest were all dejected that


    their heads lolled when they walked.


    They encountered Flora and her team upon walking down the street. "Isn''t this the September Drawing


    Club?¡± Flora chuckled and said. She beamed when she saw Emily now. "I heard that your lead drawer


    has gone to Nina''s Studio and your team iscking spirit of cooperation now. Why don''t you just quit


    from tomorrow''s final?¡±


    "What nonsense are you talking about? Why should we quit?¡± Sally spoke indignantly. Lois did not look


    happy too and she said, "We''re not having only one lead drawer after all!¡±


    "Oh really? So where''s your lead drawer?¡± Flora covered her mouth and smiled disdainfully. "I suppose


    your lead writer is still now enjoying himself on Nina''s bed now.¡±


    "What do you mean?¡±


    "They went into a hotel after having meal togetherst night. Didn''t you know about that?¡± Flora


    crossed her arms over her chest and sneered. "Do you know why your talented drawer abandon you


    and join Nina''s Studio instead?¡± Her female assistant beside her asked with a smile, "Why?¡±


    "Because the Nina''s Studio''s captain is pretty of course. Can''t you see how ugly the person in front of


    you is?¡±


    "That''s true. If I were him, I would choose Nina Marsh too. How would I be with such a freckled ugly


    beast?¡±


    "What did you say?¡± A tall shadow loomed to the front. Before the guy who spoke just now could make


    clear of the situation, his cor was being snatched by someone. His foot was detached from the


    ground and he was lifted up in the air by theer with a single arm. Everybody was stunned by the


    strength of his arm. "What¡­what are you nning to do?¡± Flora backed up due to fright and so was


    the gang. They stared at Terry with panic eyes.


    "How dare you¡­in broad daylight¡­¡±


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "It''s already night.¡± Sally reminded her. "You¡­you¡­¡± Flora suddenly yelled. "Help! Someone''s getting


    killed! Help!¡±


    "Terry.¡± Emily called softly. Terry loosened his hand and that guy dropped onto the ground. He


    scrambled to his feet and hurriedly went behind Flora. Emily walked towards Flora with a light smile.


    Her calmness andposure did not match her age. She smiled and said, "Even if our team quits, you


    still have three more strong opponents. And you definitely could not win against Nina''s Studio. So, your


    club''s situation is not at all different from ours. Andughing at us would also meanughing at


    yourselves.¡±


    "Nonsense, how could a bunch of crap like you match us?¡± Flora pulled a long face. "What I''m talking


    now is, could you possibly match Nina''s Studio?¡± Although the Jackson''s intended to build an


    animationpany, yet their representative was Wendy Gale who had almost no rtionship with the


    Jackson family. Therefore nobody knew how sincere Jackson''s intention to delve into animations was.


    Yet it was different for the Sharp''s as the second son of the Sharp family who was an unquestionable


    powerful existence in the family served as one of the judges, and they only had one quota, which


    meant that getting a second ce was no different than getting a fifth ce.


    "So what? Who says Nina''s Studio is definitely powerful? That Nina Marsh only managed to get to the


    top with casting couch. Their work before was definitely good, yet during this recent year, they could


    not make anything decent. I even doubt whether the work in the past was made by herself or not.¡±


    Flora''s face went gloomy with tant contempt. "If she has not dragged the talented drawer to her


    team before the final this time, do you think she could definitely get first ce with her capability?¡±


    "No. Aryan Nicholson has not signed the contract with Nina''s Studio yet, and he would not participate in


    the contest on behalf of the Nina''s Studio tomorrow too.¡±


    "How did you know?¡± Flora was startled. "Aryan was still a kind person. It was thest promise he gave


    me. And Nina assumes herself to be brilliant enough therefore as long as Aryan does notpete with


    her, she''s not scared of anybody.¡±


    "Pat! That bitch really thinks she''s superb?¡± Flora pondered about something and suddenly turned.


    "Let''s go.¡± And the whole gang actually left with her. "What''s going on?¡± Sally went to Emily''s side. "You


    said Aryan has given you a promise?¡±


    "I was only afraid that they''ll harm Aryan.¡± Emily shook her head and gazed at the group of people who


    was walking far away. They even knew where did he go Aryan and who did he meetst night,


    therefore it was difficult to believe they had not watched him all the time. Lois sighed. "How could you


    still care for him when he''s betrayed you?¡± Emily did not speak yet her watery eyes were gleaming with


    a light nobody could understand. "Enough of the talking. Let''s go for hot pot.¡±

 Chapter 206 Why Does He Come Over

    Chapter 206 Why Does He Come Over


    Last night, reportedly, an ident had happened at a ce which was a stone¡¯s throw away from the


    campus of Skyler University.


    Flora was knocked down by a car.


    ¡°I received the news that Flora started the quarrel herself but she ended up getting injured.¡±


    Lois was indeed fast in receiving thetest news because before everyone departed to Skyler


    University, she already brought back the news.


    ¡°I heard that Flora had some sort of argument with Nina¡¯s team and not long after, she was identally


    knocked down by a car.¡±


    ¡°Is that really an ident?¡± Knocked down again! How could there be so many idents? Sally was


    not willing to believe it at all.


    ¡°It¡¯s really an ident. The person driving the car¡­I mean the leader of Skyler University is not


    intentional to do it¡­¡±


    Initially, Lois also suspected whether it was an ¡°ident¡± nned by Nina and her mates or not.


    However, it did not make sense as Flora¡¯s Painting Club was totally not considered a threat to Nina.


    Now, Aryan quitted thepetition. There was no doubt that Nina¡¯s team would win the first ce.


    Therefore, there was no reason for Nina to hurt Flora.


    ¡°I heard that it was Flora¡¯s mates who started the quarrel. I don¡¯t know what exactly happened, I just


    know that in the meantime of quarrelling, Flora was pushed by an unknown person and so she directly


    collided with a car on the road.¡±


    ¡°How is her condition?¡± Emily asked.


    ¡°She was sent to the hospital but the members of the guarded her so well that nobody had the chance


    to inquire about this matter.¡±


    Even the members of the Hans fmaily was also involved, it seemed that she was seriously injured.


    Sally thought for a moment and suddenly sighed, ¡°Now, it seems like it is not entirely a bad thing for


    Aryan to quit our team.¡±


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t it a bad thing? We¡¯re bound to lose today.¡± Lois was disheartened whenever she heard


    Aryan¡¯s name.


    Although Sally was demotivated too, at least she knew how to think positively.


    ¡°At least, we will be safe now as Aryan quits our team, right?¡±


    Outstanding people were always targeted by people. Look at Nina, something bad immediately


    happened after Aryan approached her.


    Whereas, for themselves, Terry said that the people who were monitoring them yesterday had retreated


    due to Aryan¡¯s quitting.


    So, they did not meet any troubles up to now.


    ¡°Never mind, let¡¯s just treat it as a blessing in disguise.¡±


    Emily smiled and lightly pushed them out.


    Joe also managed to smile slightly, ¡°Yes, thepetition is already around the corner, there¡¯s nothing


    else we can do.¡±


    Right? Thepetition was going to start soon, it was impossible for them to enter thepetition


    venue with a crying face.


    ¡°But, our main painter¡­¡± Sally looked at Emily, ¡°You mean, let me be the main painter for today?¡±


    ¡°Do you think we have the chance to be the top three with you as the main painter?¡± Emily nced at


    her.


    Sally pursed her lips, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°So, you have nothing to do with the main painter¡¯s job. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Emily was the first to go out. Everyone could only follow her, heading to the campus of Skyler


    University.


    ¡°But if you don¡¯t let me be the main painter, our team will not have any main painter then, how?¡±


    ¡°The cart will find its way round the hill when it gets there.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re arriving at the hill very soon, where is the way you said?¡± Sally really did not understand what


    Emily was thinking.


    It was at most a 10-minute journey to Skyler University from here.


    The hill was clearly blocked, where was the way to enter the hill? Did she think that when it came to


    time forpetition, the main painter would appear suddenly?


    Or was it because she thought that it was a team game for today so someone else could catch up with


    the opponent¡¯s score even without the main painter?


    Was that possible? Without the main painter, there was not even a general idea.


    Without a general idea, no matter how good the soul was, it was still considered a ghost, okay?


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, you¡¯re so naggy.¡±


    The campus of Skyler University was still quiet and peaceful.


    There were extremely well-cultivated flowers and nts everywhere. As soon as they entered, they felt


    a breath of fresh air which made them feelfortable.


    There was a car screeching sound. A luxurious car was parked at the outdoor parking lot not far behind


    them.


    ¡°Flora¡¯s car.¡± Lois could immediately recognize it.


    Flora? Wasn¡¯t she in the hospital? She was still able to participate in thepetition?


    A few bodyguards opened the car door and pushed Flora out.


    Yes, she was pushed out because her leg was injured. Now, she was sitting in a wheelchair.


    After that, more than a dozen team members followed Flora and this group of people headed to the


    stadium.


    Seeing Emily and others right in front of her, Flora waved her hand when she passed by.


    Flora¡¯s group of people stopped. Flora stared at Emily and gradually twitched her face.


    ¡°Ugly monster, why didn¡¯t you stop Aryan from quitting your team?¡±


    Emily had a feeling like stepping on the dog shit barefoot as she was really innocent, ¡°I think it¡¯s none


    of my business?¡±


    ¡°If you are not so ugly, Aryan will not be scared away by you and will still be in your team, so Nina will


    not have the chance to win today!¡±


    Flora gritted her teeth and clenched her fist, wishing she could smash Emily¡¯s freckled face with one


    punch!


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t you, will that bitch, Nina be so arrogant? Your face indeed looks like shit! You¡¯re vermin!¡±


    Emily was simply speechless.


    Sally and Lois rushed forward and protected Emily behind them.


    ¡°Bah! You know you can¡¯t win Nina and that¡¯s why you¡¯re being mocked and bullied by her, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You can¡¯t win her, but this is your problem, why do you need to give vent to Emily? If


    you¡¯re so good, go find Nina!¡±


    ¡°How does she dare to find Nina? Look at her legs, isn¡¯t that the price for finding Nina?¡±


    ¡°True. Flora Hans, you have to make a detour whenever you see Nina from now on, right? Hahaha¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Flora gritted her teeth.


    The two bodyguards behind Flora moved forward, acting as if they were going to beat someone.


    Terry took two steps forward calmly. Even though he did not utter a word and there was no fierce


    expression on his face.


    However, he just had such an imposing manner in which whenever her eyes shed with coldness,


    people would instantly feel the power of his fist.


    ¡°We¡¯re in Skyler University. I don¡¯t want to waste my time on you guys.¡±


    Flora waved her hand and the two bodyguards retreated immediately.


    She snorted coldly, ¡°In the future, don¡¯t let me see you guys outside.¡±


    ¡°Tut, you just know how to say harsh words.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, if you¡¯re so good just go and find Nina.¡±


    Flora gritted her teeth and let her bodyguards brought her away.


    Watching them walk away, Emily let out a light breath, ¡°This woman is a little bit crazy, we really have to


    be careful in the future.¡±


    Nina was still considered a sane person. She would somehow use some means to achieve her aim but


    at least she would not go crazy.


    Flora, on the other hand, might directly turn insane when she was provoked.


    Sally and Lois looked at each other and shrugged shoulders at the same time, not speaking.


    They just felt angry unbearably as Flora was really insane!


    She was deeply provoked by Nina but she vented her anger on Emily. What else was she if she was


    not psychotic?


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡±


    Emily who did not seem to have the mood for joking at all walked straight to the stadium.


    If you said she was sad, it was not true as she looked quite confident.


    If you said she was confident, it was not true too as her eyes were asionally showing the dark cloud


    of gloom.


    What exactly was Emily thinking about, everyone simply could not figure out.


    They arrived at the entrance of the stadium. Before they entered, they heard noises from the back.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    There were exmations and even gasps of surprise, as if a great personage wasing.


    Emily turned to look at the back. Her heart started palpitating at that moment.


    Today was the day of the finals, why did hee over?

 Chapter 207 No Woman Can Remain Composure in Front of Him

    Chapter 207 No Woman Can Remain Composure in Front of Him


    A few minutes ago, there was amotion in the stadium due to Young Master Henry¡¯s presence.


    But because a few days ago, Young Master Henry hade once already so his presence this time


    although was quite sensational, the situation was not too exaggerated.


    But now, this man¡¯s arrival had caused all the reporters topletely burst with excitement!


    The campusic contest this time had caused a greatmotion in the animation industry of


    Bentson City because of the Sharp Group¡¯s assistance in hosting it.


    Plus,ter on, even Jackson Group had sent someone over to be a judge. This made themotion to


    be even greater.


    Now, with his arrival, he had raised the excitement of thepetition to an unprecedented level!


    Young Master Hunter was here!


    As Hunter was the representative of the Jackson family who had one thousand and one things to do


    every day, a normal reporter did not even have the chance to meet him once a year. But now, he had


    shown up personally!


    The moment he got out of the car, the girls around him were deeply impressed by him and were in high


    spirits.


    This man was so handsome that the women could not calm themselves down!


    Handsome! Cool! Haughty! No woman could resist!


    Emily saw him get out of the car and pace into the crowd.


    The situation was chaotic. If he did not have an absolute advantage in height, she would face difficulty


    to look at him.


    ¡°Move, move!¡± The security guards of the school and bodyguards of Jackson Group walked ahead to


    clear the path.


    Sally and Lois immediately gave way to them.


    Seeing that Emily was still standing on the steps at the entrance of the stadium, as if she had forgotten


    to react, Terry gently called out, ¡°Emily.¡±


    Emily still did not respond. The group of security guards was now not far from her.


    Terry could only gently embrace her shoulders and pulled her away.


    ¡°Uh, sorry, I was thinking about something just now.¡± Emily was shocked and felt a little embarrassed.


    Just like those girls, she also lost her mind when she looked at Young Master Hunter.


    Terry did not say anything. He calmly faced the icy gaze without any hint of fear.


    Emily was facing Terry, but not the group of Young Master Hunter¡¯s people, so, she did not know that


    Hunter was now gazing at her.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Terry asked in a low voice.


    Emily shook her head, suddenly tiptoed and moved closer to him.


    Terry knew she had something to tell him so he immediately bent his body.


    Emily whispered beside his ear, ¡°You don¡¯t need to stay here during thepetition. You go out and do


    something.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± How could she let him leave during this importantpetition?


    ¡°Listen to me,¡± she whispered something again.


    Terry slightly frowned and although he felt a little unbelievable, he still thought that whatever said by her


    would definitely be right.


    ¡°Alright.¡± His gaze was soft with a hint of pleasure, ¡°I hope, he will not fail you.¡±


    ¡°Go.¡±


    Emily pushed him away.


    Without hesitation, Terry turned around and left.


    Emily watched him leave before turning to look at the entrance of the stadium.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as she turned, she was confronted with a nce that was apparently from the


    deepest part of the cier.


    The nce could make a person instantly feel that he or she had fallen into an ice cave.


    But after half a second, Emily could not see his nce anymore.


    In the blink of an eye, he had already entered the stadium with a group of people apanying him.


    ¡°What did you ask Terry to do?¡± Sally looked at the back of Terry who was leaving.


    ¡°Of course, there¡¯s something to be done by him.¡± Emily pulled her, ¡°Stop looking, let¡¯s go in.¡±


    The crowd finally dispersed a bit after Young Master Hunter entered the stadium.


    However, because of the arrival of Young Master Hunter and Young Master Henry, the girls who


    received the news simply went crazy.


    Those who originally had no interest inics at all were now also rushing over to watch the


    competition, just to catch more glimpses of the handsome men.


    This was because the two men were both the legends of Bentson City. Some people would never be


    able to see the two men in their own eyes.


    Emily led the team but she realized that Lois did not move.


    She turned back and found that Lois was still standing in the same spot, looking at the entrance of the


    stadium as if her mind was somewhat unhinged.


    ¡°Why are you still standing here?¡± Sally gave her a shove.


    ¡°So handsome¡­¡±


    Sally felt disgusted, ¡°Mind your spit.¡±


    Lois had said before that Young Master Henry was the most handsome man she had ever seen when


    she saw him.


    Now, when she saw Young Master Hunter, she looked like a nymphomaniac again who did not feel


    ashamed.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Everyone loves to see beautiful things and people, isn¡¯t that what handsome men are


    for?¡±


    They were all the kind of superb men who could only be seen from afar. If she did not gaze at them,


    what else could she do, running over to kiss them?


    Sally did not want to bother her. Whenever she thought about the matter that their team did not have


    the main painter, she looked very worried.


    She did not have the mood to think about any handsome men.


    They walked into the stadium, looked up and saw a bustle of activity at the front.


    There were countless reporters, countless broadcast tforms and countless viewers.


    Aryan was in Nina¡¯s team.


    Nina, however, was standing beside the group of people beside Young Master Hunter, as if she wanted


    to go over and greet him. But, she could not squeeze in because there were too many people.


    ¡°Elder brother, I¡¯m Nina, elder brother¡­¡±


    She was Sarah¡¯s niece. Although she was not the daughter of the Jackson family, she had been


    following the daughters of the Jackson family to call Hunter as the elder brother.


    She also did not expect that Young Master Hunter, the man that could not be easily seen even in the


    Jackson family, would be present.


    As long as she had shown ties of kinship with Young Master Hunter, she would definitely be able to


    have a bright future in the animation circle.


    Everypany had to give Young Master Hunter some face.


    In short, if the broadcast tform could show that she and Young Master Hunter were rtives, in the


    future, in the animation circle of Bentson City, she would be able to do whatever she liked!


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Elder brother, it¡¯s Nina¡­¡±


    ¡°Look at what she looks like now. Her usual noble and cold demeanour ispletely gone.¡±


    Lois shook her head and was ovee with emotion.


    She really did not expect that Nina who was usually a goddess in front of everyone would have such


    behaviour also.


    In order to get close to Young Master Hunter, she pushed her way through the crowd. She was


    indeed¡­losing face.


    Emily, however, was calm, as if she had gotten used to this kind of situation.


    There were very few women who could maintain a good demeanour in front of Young Master Hunter.


    Basically, no woman could remainposure in front of him.


    This man could make a person to be addicted!


    Therefore, it was better not to approach him.


    In the previous life, Emily was exactly like a nymphomaniac who went crazy after seeing him.


    Compared to Nina, she, herself was even more wretched, more shameless and more¡­detestable.


    ¡°Aryan¡­¡± Sally¡¯s sight fell on that figure which was distant from her.


    He was standing in the crowd of Nina¡¯s team, not saying a word and also not looking at Nina.


    As usual, when he was thinking about things, everything that happened around him was apparently


    nothing to do with him.


    Such a young man, it was unimaginable that he would betray his friends just for a woman.


    ¡°Emily, it¡¯s time to sign in.¡± Lois pulled her sleeve.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The entire team had to sign in today, ranging from the ywright to the main painter, and also the


    people involved in outlining and colouring, As long as someone had participated in thepetition, he


    or she had to sign in.


    After signing in, the number of participants would be confirmed. These participants could not be


    changed midway through thepetition.


    Nina could not get close to Hunter, so she returned to the team with a grudge.


    The assistant immediately said, ¡°Miss Nina, it¡¯s time to sign in.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Nina calmed down and looked at Aryan, ¡°You just stay here and wait for me, I¡¯ll bring you to


    celebrate three hourster.¡±

 Chapter 208 This Is a Wonderful Show

    Chapter 208 This Is a Wonderful Show


    ¡°Emily, what should we do, whose name to write in the column of the main painter¡¯s name? I or Joe?¡±


    Seeing the other teams going to sign in one by one and it would be their turn soon, Sally had butterflies


    in her stomach.


    This problem, even if one tried to avoid, now, it was at the point where they could not avoid it anymore.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, let¡¯s go there first.¡± Emily still did not say any solution but just looked at the reception table.


    Sally stamped her foot in anxiety, ¡°Emily¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey, how are you guys? Still haven¡¯t found a new main painter?¡± Nina¡¯s team came over.


    Looking at the participants of the team, no new person was joining in. Where was the main painter?


    Perhaps this person did not exist.


    Sheughed faintly, ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so sorry, I poached the main painter of your team at the veryst minute¡­


    Eh, not really, he did not sign a contract with me after all.¡±


    ¡°He does not want to stay in your team anymore. It¡®s a bit too bad for you all.¡±


    ¡°Is it?¡± Emily did not bother her provocative words at all.


    Instead, she asked with a smile, ¡°Didn¡¯t you encounter some troubles when you met Florast night?¡±


    ¡°That crazy dog!¡± Nina¡¯s face darkened when she heard that name.


    Subconsciously, she touched her arm. There were still injuries on it. These were the scratches caused


    by Flora.


    That crazy dog unexpectedly caused her to have several blood scratches on the street!


    ¡°Haha.¡± Emily¡¯s smile still looked like nothing did matter to her, ¡°It seems like she had given you a big


    shock too.¡±


    ¡°Lunatic!¡±


    Nina disliked her smile very much. She even had an urge to tear Emily¡¯s curling lips from her face.


    This ugly and unattractive woman was like a clown in front of her but she still could smile so


    confidently.


    As if this woman did not care about her at all.


    Where did she get her confidence from? What made her so confident?


    A smile like this could even make her feel pressured somehow!


    Nina did not know what was going on with her as she was quite nervous to face the ugly monster,


    Emily.


    She kept feeling that Emily must have a backup n as she smiled so confidently.


    But now, what backup n could she have? It was already a dead end!


    Nina secretly adjusted her breathing andpletely did not know what she was nervous about.


    She scornfully said, ¡°Loser, you are not eligible to talk to me. If you don¡¯t want to sign in, please get out


    of my way.¡±


    ¡°Step aside!¡± Several team members immediately shouted exuberantly.


    ¡°We have to sign in too, why should we let you go first?¡± Sally coldly harrumphed.


    However, surprisingly, Emily pulled her and said with a smile, ¡°Let them go first. Anyway, it won¡¯t affect


    the result of thepetition.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Since you guys are going to lose anyway, it doesn¡¯t make any difference if you sign in or


    not.¡±


    Nina¡¯s team members, one by one, scoffed sarcastically.


    ¡°Without Aryan, you guys are trash, how can you guyspete with others? Better quit the


    competition!¡±


    Sally was pulled away by Joe while Lois was also pulled back by Rufus.


    Otherwise, two of them would definitely quarrel with Nina¡¯s team as they spoke so nastily.


    Finally, the first four teams had all signed in. It was going to be their turn.


    Sally looked at Emily and thought that Emily would really have an ultimate n, but they were already


    about to sign in and the team still did not have the main painter.


    Emily walked to the reception table with others in the group.


    Flora¡¯s and Nina¡¯s team had returned to their team¡¯s rest area respectively. When they looked at


    Emily¡¯s team, two of them did not know whether to feel pitiful or funny.


    Emily¡¯s team really did not hire a new main painter yet.


    Emily was indeed a fool. She just needed to spend some money so that she could hire someone, why


    did not she do so?


    Even if the newly hired main painter could not settle down as a team with them, it was still better than


    nothing.


    Now, like this, how could theypete with others when the team was not evenplete?


    ¡°Emily¡­¡± The ywright and the people involved in outlining and colouring had already signed in but


    the column for the main painter was still empty.


    Sally clenched her hand into a fist tightly and her hands felt mmy. Joe and Rufus looked at each


    other. Even though they did not utter a word, they still looked a little anxious too.


    ¡°Who is the main painter?¡± The teacher sitting at the reception desk slightly pushed her sses to


    make sure she did not miss out on something.


    The column for the main painter was empty.


    ¡°The main painter¡­¡± Emily pursed her lips and said seriously, ¡°Aryan.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Now, even the teacher was bewildered.


    Aryan became so famous after thepetition on the day before yesterday.


    Now, not only the students who had an interest inics, including the teachers of Skyler University


    and Bentson University, who else still did not know him?


    Gossiping was not something that only students would do, teachers would also talk about gossip from


    time to time.


    Aryan had abandoned them and gone to Nina¡¯s team. But now, they still put Aryan¡¯s name as their


    main painter?


    ¡°Emily, are you¡­crazy.¡± Sally bit her lips and did not dare to say out thest two words loudly.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    But just as everyone was in an awkward situation, a tall figure approached them from the back.


    He walked to Emily, picked up the pen on the reception table and wrote his name in the column for the


    main painter.


    September Drawing Club, the main painter, Aryan!


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? What the hell is going on?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Aryan quit the September Drawing Club andter on went to Nina¡¯s team?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, didn¡¯t he go to Nina¡¯s Studio? I¡¯ve been seeing him with Nina for the past two days.¡±


    ¡°What the hell¡­is going on now?¡±


    The teacher in charge of signing in was also dumbfounded. The teacher looked at Aryan and pushed


    the sses again.


    ¡°Are you¡­really Aryan Nicholson?¡±


    However, it was still the long hair and the face full of moustache dregs. He still looked like a


    performance artist¡­with a somewhat ugly look.


    It was indeed Aryan! It was really him!


    But, could someone exin what was going on now?


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask any question, just prepare for thepetition.¡± Emily¡¯s hand was put on Sally¡¯s opened


    mouth and her hand gently covered it.


    Sally blinked her pair of eyes that were filled with astonishment and shock. She wanted to ask many


    questions and also wanted to utter many words.


    In the end, under Emily¡¯s calm gaze, she swallowed all the words that came to her mouth back into her


    stomach.


    Sally decided not to ask anymore and felt relieved and great to see him joining back.


    Rufus grasped Aryan¡¯s shoulder. His eyes were moist but he did not say a word.


    Indeed, it was great to see him joining back.


    Their them was finallyplete again!


    ¡°What does that mean?¡± Not far away, Nina stared at the group of people standing together while her


    fingers were trembling violently.


    ¡°What else can it mean? Even I also can figure out what is happening!¡±


    Flora was also bbergasted for some moments but now she could really figure everything out.


    Out of the blue, she stared at Nina and burst outughing.


    ¡°Haha, hahahaha¡­So you turn out to be the stupidest one, hahahahaha¡­¡±


    Aryan did not quit the September Drawing Club at all. In fact, from the beginning to the end, the news


    about Aryan quitting the September Drawing Club was popped up just because people saw Aryan and


    Nina together.


    But in fact, did he say he quitted?


    Did he tell others personally that he would not participate in thestpetition?


    He did not do so. It was totally a trick!


    A trick to stop others from focusing on the September Drawing Club so that they would not do


    something bad to Emily and her teammates!


    They¡­were foolishly duped!


    Not only Nina was fooled, but she herself was fooled too!


    No wonder Emily could be so confident all the time and did not hire the main painter.


    Emily and Aryan, nice one huh?


    This was indeed a wonderful great show!

 Chapter 209 A Blatant Attempt to Scramble for Someone

    Chapter 209 A tant Attempt to Scramble for Someone


    Thepetition today was mainly about teamwork.


    The format was simple. The teams were given five hours from 10 a.m. to 3 p.m. toplete an


    assigned story.


    The difficulty level was super high.


    It was also very boring for the judges and the audience.


    So, a lot of the audience had left by noon.


    While at the judges¡¯ table, nobody left because Young Master Hunter and Young Master Henry were


    still there.


    Both of them were busy with their matter, each with a notebook.


    They were the young masters of the powerful families and also the core people of a big group who had


    one thousand and one things to do, so of course, they could not waste their entire five hours sitting


    down and doing nothing.


    But actually, they really did not need to be present personally.


    For this kind ofpetition, although they had to pick and choose a team, they could actually just ask


    their subordinates to do that task.


    Coming personally was not only a waste of time, but also very boring.


    The school authorities of Skyler University had directly set up tables in the stadium to invite Hunter and


    Henry for a meal.


    Whereas, for the participants, the school authorities had prepared fast food for them.


    The assigned storyline had a designated direction without specifics. Emily took an hour to thoroughly


    finish the entire script.


    While for Aryan, he had already started to work on the line draft as soon as the first line of Emily¡¯s


    script was written. Indeed, he did not even waste a second.


    Lois was busily pouring teas for the participants and delivering fast food to them. She also cleaned up


    the table for them.


    Whenever Aryanpleted the line draft for some parts, he would pass them to Rufus to do the


    outlining.


    Rufus did the same. As soon as there were outlines on a few grids, he would immediately pass them to


    Sally and Joe.


    Overall, it seemed that their team still contained too few people. They only had five but the other teams


    had at least ten people.


    In terms of the number of people, they were only half of the other teams.


    Fortunately, Emily¡¯s script was finished quickly and Aryan was also fast in doing the line drafts.


    Even though there were only five in their team, their progress was not slower than others.


    After Emily finished the script, she helped Aryan to do the line drafts.


    At noon, one still could see Aryan doing the line draft seriously.


    The heart warmed. This was a scene that could make someone feel touched to cry.


    How important was trust among each other?


    She believed he would join back while he believed she would not find someone else to rece him.


    If anything happened in the meantime or if one of them did not trust the other, the team would be in


    jeopardy in thispetition.


    However, they had all made it. They were strongly determined to form a team with each other!


    ¡°Emily, have some food first.¡± Lois handed the fast food box to her.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Emily held the fast food box and inadvertently saw the man sitting at the bottom seat.


    He was already sitting at the meal table, facing thepetition zone.


    When Emily looked up, she felt he was gazing at her.


    Her heart raced and when she tried to look at him again, she found out that Young Master Hunter¡¯s


    gaze was not on her, and she did not know which team he was staring at.


    She heaved a sigh of relief and lowered her head to eat, no longer thinking about this matter.


    A five-hourpetition was indeed boring.


    The speed of finishing did not matter today and no participant was allowed to leave earlier. Therefore,


    how to fully utilize the five hours given would be a challenge for all participants.


    The script that was too simple would cause a team to finish much earlier and this would cause the team


    to have a lesspetitive advantage.


    The script that was tooplicated might cause a team unable to finish before the time stated and this


    would cause the points of the team to be deducted.


    In short, everypetition was very difficult. However, for apetent team, the more difficult the


    competition was, the more excited they would be.


    Thepetition today was not hard to guess the winner.


    As Aryan had joined back, all the members of the September Drawing Club were in extremely high


    spirits.


    All of them were doing their best.


    When the drawings done by their team were disyed on the big screen, the members of the audience


    werepletely intrigued and fascinated.


    The style, the plot and the smooth shot were simply iparably beautiful!


    ¡°This can¡¯t be consideredics anymore, it clearly reaches the level of animation.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s still slightly not good enough to be considered animation.¡±


    ¡°Of course, each of the illustrations of the animation requires a few days to bepleted.¡±


    ¡°But forics, this is bound to be a top-notch drawing style.¡±


    ¡­Even the member of Nina¡¯s team was stunned when the mate turned back to have a look at it, ¡°How


    can it be¡­so perfect!¡±


    Nina¡¯s hand trembled and she held the paintbrush tightly.


    The paintbrush was trembling slightly in her hand, as if it would be crushed at any moment!


    She did not need to turn and look back at all!


    She knew how good Emily¡¯s talent in writing a script was since the first day of thepetition.


    She knew better than anyone else about how good Raphael¡¯s talent in line draft was.


    The hateful girl by the name of Sally who was in charge of colouring was also transcendent in


    colouring.


    They were indeed an impable team! She knew it!


    ¡°What are you looking at? Quickly do your task!¡± The assistant red at the team member in fury.


    The team member hurriedly turned back and continued to do the outlining, not daring to take another


    nce again.


    However, the drawings that were seen through the nce had beenpletely etched in the deepest


    part of the memory and could never be forgotten again.


    When the members of other teams saw it, they instantly became just like withered flowers.


    Sometimes, the loss of a team in apetition might not necessarily due to the outstanding talent of


    the opponent, but the negative mind set of the team members.


    It was clear that the September Drawing Club had absolutely defeated the other teams mentally this


    time!


    Five hourster, the drawings were sealed.


    After another 30 minutes, the host announced the results of thepetition.


    The third ce, the Painting Club of Skyler University.


    The second ce, Nina¡¯s Studio.


    The first ce, deservedly, the September Drawing Club.


    Knowing that there was an award ceremony, those audiences who had left came back now.


    The members of the audience gave a big round of apuse continuously.


    The host invited the guests to give the awards. The award of the third ce was given by the leader of


    Bentson University while the award of the second ce was given by the leader of Skyler University.


    Nina did not go on stage to receive the award. For her team, second ce was clearly a shame.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    She never got the second ce in this kind of inter-schoolpetition, never!


    However, Nina was sitting in the lounge area and was still waiting.


    This was because there were two very important slots left.


    The Sharp Group intended to choose a team for coboration. As of now, the September Drawing Club


    had the highest possibility to be chosen by the Sharp Group.


    But, no one could guarantee that Young Master Henry might want to choose others in his mind.


    Emily looked so ugly. It was possible that Young Master Henry did not like her and refused to choose


    her team.


    If the Sharp Group really did choose the September Drawing Club, a legendary slot was still avable


    in which the slot would be for the team chosen by Jackson Group.


    The news that Jackson Group was going to start an animation productionpany was not an empty


    rumour.


    Nina had already asked someone to inquire about it. Indeed, Jackson Group had started to make a


    move.


    There was only one September Drawing Club. After it was chosen by the Sharp Group, Jackson Group


    would not be able to choose it again.


    If Jackson Group really wanted to choose a team, then Nina¡¯s Studio would have a very high chance!


    Flora was of the same mind.


    Although she was not in the top three, Young Master Hunter might still choose her since she was so


    beautiful.


    She was the campus belle of her department and she was even more gorgeous than Nina, so did she


    need to worry?


    For a man who wanted to choose a woman, the talent was not the first consideration but the looks and


    body shape were the most crucial factors, right?


    ¡°Congrattions.¡± Henry, as the VIP, was asked to personally give the award to the September


    Drawing Club.


    Emily received the trophy from him and held it aloft with her teammates.


    Under the stage, photos were taken and the live broadcast was on-going. The atmosphere was


    bustling with noise and excitement.


    Henry received the mike from the host¡¯s hand and smiled at Emily, ¡°We, the Sharp Group, have


    decided to choose the September Drawing Club as our partner to form a new animation production


    company, I wonder if the September Drawing Club is willing to ept this?¡±


    Emily and her mates felt a jolt of excitement.


    But surprisingly, another tall figure suddenly walked out of the judges¡¯ table.


    Another mike was taken by him at a certain moment, ¡°We, Jackson Group are also nning to form a


    new animation productionpany next month. We hope that the September Drawing Club will join us


    as shareholders.¡±


    There was a series of wow from the members of the audience.


    This was¡­a tant attempt to scramble for someone!


    The Sharp Group vs. Jackson Group, Young Master Henry vs. Young Master Hunter, so cool!

 Chapter 210 Go Home and Shut the Door before Talking About It

    Chapter 210 Go Home and Shut the Door before Talking About It


    The Sharp Group and Jackson Group scrambled for the same team.


    Young Master Henry and Young Master Hunter were standing in front of Emily at the same time.


    Two men and one ugly woman who had freckles all over her face¡­


    The scene was so bizarre that someone could hardly breathe!


    The people on the award stage were all bbergasted. Emily was dumbstruck too.


    All the members of the September Drawing Club werepletely astonished.


    The members of the other painting clubs were also stunned.


    They had been waiting for Jackson Group to choose another one after the Sharp Group¡¯s turn.


    However, nobody expected that both the Sharp Group and Jackson Group would choose the


    September Drawing Club.


    Although Young Master Henry and Young Master Hunter did not go way back, both the Sharp family


    and the Jackson family were the greatest and most powerful families in Bentson City.


    What they did were big global businesses.


    For them, an animation productionpany had almost no effect on the revenue of the entire family


    group.


    But, they utilized their identity as the core people of the powerful families to publicly scramble for an


    obscure and small painting club.


    It did not make sense, it was simply not possible!


    Nina gritted her teeth. Her silver teeth were almost crushed!


    She did not count on the Sharp Group anymore. However, how could elder brother also be so reckless


    that he yed favouritism andmitted irregrities for his fianc¨¦e!


    Was the rumour from the people of the Jackson family which stated that Young Master Hunter liked


    Miss Wendy but not his fianc¨¦e, Miss Emily false?


    Why would he scramble for this ugly monster in front of so many people!


    By right, she was the one who was the rtive of the Jackson family, who did Emily think she was?


    Was it worthy for him to do this for the woman who would soon be abandoned?


    As Flora did not know the rtionship between Emily and Hunter, she was so angry that her blood


    boiled and blew her top when she saw the two superbly handsome men were publicly scrambling for


    Emily¡¯s¡­team.


    If she had known it earlier, she would have taken action to deal with this damn woman!


    But their trick was just too unpredictable!


    Emily even let Aryan pretend to quit the team so that Flora would focus all her attention on Nina.


    Now, having an injured leg, she hadpletely destroyed her rtionship with Nina. Indeed, the loss


    outweighed the gain!


    Emily was really a treacherous woman, why she did not die yet?


    Emily knew that right now, no matter it was the members of the audience down below or theizens


    watching the live broadcast, approximately half of them were all asking the same question.


    That was, why did not she, Emily, die yet?


    She felt helpless too. Who would have expected that Young Master Hunter would have such an action?


    Sally and Lois held each other¡¯s hands and their hands were almost crushed.


    Nervous, they were indeed nervous because they did not know that they would suddenly be in great


    demand.


    And because they did now know who should they choose.


    And also because they knew that whoever they chose, they would definitely offend the one that was


    not chosen.


    Henry stared at Hunter. His lips curled into a pleasant smile.


    ¡°Young Master Hunter, why do you suddenly think of doing animation too?¡±


    ¡°Since the Sharp Group also wants to do it, it means this industry is very marketable in Bentson City in


    the future.¡±


    Hunter¡¯s cold eyes looked calm and his words seemed to mean business was business.


    ¡°Jackson Group has always been interested to start the business with market value and will definitely


    have better aplishments than others.¡±


    He looked at Emily. His eyes were filled with unquestionable steadfastness.


    ¡°Miss Emily, we are very sincere to coborate with the September Drawing Club, how do you feel


    about this?¡±


    He said, if he really did it, he would have better aplishments than anyone else!


    This meant that Jackson Group would definitely focus on investing in this project in the future. This was


    absolutely a golden opportunity that everyone craved for.


    Said yes! Said yes! Must say yes!


    Sally Lois, Joe and Rufus were all tingling with excitement and nervousness as well!


    If Emily said yes, they would get rapid promotion in life!


    Unexpectedly, Emily still chose to think about it and looked at Henry first, ¡°Since it is up to me, can I


    ask some questions first?¡±


    Henry waved his hand which indicated that she could simply ask whatever she wanted.


    Emily asked seriously, ¡°Young Master Henry, may I know under what circumstances did you decide to


    do investment in an animation productionpany?¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Henry thought about it before saying, ¡°In the beginning, I just wanted to get close to a girl.¡±


    The members of the audience made the uproar. Who was the girl that was so lucky in which Young


    Master Henry had to do all this just to get close to her?


    Emily did not utter a word but her eyes flickered slightly.


    This person would not suddenly join the jury panel and became the co-organizer just to get close to


    her, right?


    Henry added, ¡°Later, I asked my assistant to study the market carefully and we found that there were


    signs of a rise in domesticics in the past two years.¡±


    ¡°In the next two years, I believe this industry will have prospects.¡±


    Emily nodded and turned to look at Hunter, ¡°I wonder under what kind of circumstances Young Master


    Hunter decided to start an animation business?¡±


    Hunter did not speak and refused to answer.


    The only shine in Emily¡¯s eyes dimmed.


    She calmly asked, ¡°I have received news that there is a girl who wants to do animation, so, Young


    Master Hunter decides to allocate funds for her to do it, right?¡±


    It seemed like there was no difference between Young Master Henry and Young Master Hunter as the


    reason they did this was due to a girl.


    To others, there was no difference.


    But to Emily, there was a huge difference.


    Hunter pursed his lips and his gaze was locked straight at her face.


    She was always so stubborn. Did not she have the will to slightly obey him even she was in front of so


    many people?


    He said indifferently, ¡°No matter what the reason is, since I¡¯ve decided to do it, I¡¯ll be the top in the


    Bentson City, as long as you¡­¡±


    ¡°So, the news I received is true?¡±


    Oh, she really did not know why she still expected something impossible.


    Thepany was set up for Wendy, but now he wanted to coborate with her.


    As long as Wendy was there, her team would not have a peaceful time.


    Rather than having a maliciouspetition with Wendy and unable to live peacefully, it was better for


    her to find apany that she could focus to work wholeheartedly.


    She smiled at Hunter, turned to look at Henry and reached out her hand, ¡°Young Master Henry, may we


    have good cooperation in the future!¡±


    Henry reached out his hand and shook hands with her, ¡°Have good cooperation!¡±


    All the members of the audience were in silence.


    Not daring to speak, not even daring to breathe.


    Young Master Hunter was rejected on the spot!


    This might be the first time in Young Master Hunter¡¯s life that he was totally rejected by someone!


    And this happened in front of so many people, and it was even during the live broadcast.


    All the people carrying the cameras now did not dare to point the cameras at Young Master Hunter.


    Nobody wanted to die! Nobody wanted theirpany to go bankrupt the next day!


    Nobody, moreover, wanted to bepletely washed up in Bentson City!


    He was Young Master Hunter! Who dared tough at him? Who dared not give a face to him?


    Emily withdrew her hand from Henry¡¯s hand and smiled at Hunter.


    ¡°Thank you for your generosity, Young Master Hunter. Our painting club perhaps has some difference


    in ideas with your animation productionpany that is going to be set up.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Hunter who was a very proud person surprisingly epted this.


    Even Emily did not expect this. She was still thinking of a way that would not embarrass Hunter.


    However, what kind of person was Hunter? He never needed anyone to help him refrain from


    embarrassment.


    He would always have his own way.


    ¡°I will listen to you regarding the job matter. But for private matter, let¡¯s go home and I will shut the door


    before talking about it with you.¡±

 Chapter 211 I Pushed Her Away

    Chapter 211 I Pushed Her Away


    Although Emily had left the gymnasium, her cheeks were still red as if it was burning with mes.


    Lois kept showed great enthusiasm in asking Emily questions.


    ¡°What did Young Master Hunter mean by saying that? Why did he say that he will have a talk with you


    when hees back in the evening?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your rtion with him? What will you talk about? About work? Or about some private affairs?


    So you two have connections in private?¡±


    ¡°Emily, are you really the second daughter of the Gale family? That ¡®Gale family¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Oh my, Emily, are you really Young Master Hunter¡¯s fianc¨¦e? How could it be possible?¡±


    ¡°Oh my gosh, Emi,e on, please tell me that you¡¯re wearing a mask made by human skin and that


    this is not your true face. Quickly, tell me that Young Master Hunter doesn¡¯t have such a bad taste!¡±


    ¡°Is it an arranged marriage to unite the two groups? But is the Gale family eligible to be connect with


    the Jackson family through marriage?¡±


    ¡°Oh Emi, please, please tell me. What do you mean by keeping silent?¡±


    Emily stopped and turned her head to look at him, ¡°What did Young Master Hunter say? Do I have


    anything to do with Young Master Hunter?¡±


    ¡°But he said he will have a talk with you when she returns home.¡±


    Lois was standing behind Emily when Hunter said the sentence, so she had heard it clearly!


    Sally lowered her head and bit her lower lip, not daring to say something.


    Emily suddenly smiled, ¡°Well¡­ I think that there must be something wrong with your hearing. What


    Young Master actually said was ¡®I¡¯ll find a chance to talk to you in private¡¯.¡±


    ¡°How could it be possible?¡± Lois frowned and red at her, ¡°Emi, stop hiding it from me. You¡¯re the


    second daughter of the Gale family, and I¡¯ve found it out.¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve found it out, why are you asking these questions now?¡±


    Emily really wanted to cast her eyes heavenward at Lois. She found her irksome at the moment.


    ¡°But, Emi¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, you have too many questions that Emi almost has a mental breakdown.¡± Sally stopped Lois and


    continued, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it when wee back to our office.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡± Although Lois had a lot of questions, she was clear that it was not a wise choice to talk about


    this outside.


    Oh yeah, she also had a lot of questions concerning Aryan¡¯s matter.


    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯se back to our office first.¡±


    They then left the Skyler University and headed towards the building where their office was located in.


    The countless questions in their minds hadn''t affected their good mood.


    After all, they had made a clean sweep today!


    ¡°I want to have hot pot!¡±


    They decided to celebrate it with a meal of spicy hot pot.


    ¡°Okay, and I want some beers! We must drink until we are thoroughly drunk today!¡±


    Hot pot and beers was just a perfect match!


    With the n, then immediately went back to theirpany to put down some things, and then had a


    rest in it. When Aryan came back, they set out to the most popr restaurant of Sichuan hot pot.


    Emily was so generous today that she even booked a private room for today¡¯s celebration.


    Generally, there was a minimum charge for a private room.


    ¡°Aryan, what had happened to you? I¡¯m still confused now and I still can''t believe that you¡¯ve really


    come back.¡±


    Lois opened the beer bottles for everyone and got straight to the point.


    ¡°Flora Hans said¡­ said that you not only had dinner with Nina Marsh at that night, but¡­ but also went


    to hotel¡­¡±


    It was a bit embarrassed for her to utter the following words. Nevertheless, she was really curious


    about it.


    Did Aryan and Nina really had¡­ But if that was the case, Terry wouldn''t havee back today.


    ¡°She did treat me a dinner and bring me to a hotel.¡±


    Terry had always been an imunicative person, but tonight, maybe it was because he had drunk


    some beers, he took the initiative to tell them what had happened.


    ¡°I was once a member of ¡­ their studio. And my pen name was Raphael.¡±


    ¡°Oh my god!¡± Joe¡¯s hand trembled and the beer bottle at his hand almost fell down.


    ¡°You are Raphael?¡± Joe asked in disbelief. But at a second thought, he epted the news.


    Raphael was a legendary person.


    One of hisics had brought great reputation to Nina¡¯s studio.


    But after that, he stopped posting newics as if he had disappeared from the world.


    Nevertheless, allic enthusiasts had heard of Raphael.


    At that year, hisics, Crazy Days, went virus regardless of its featureless book title.


    This exactly happened one and a half years ago when the domesticic industry was in a downturn.


    Nevertheless, Even the adaptation of Crazy Days had generated a profit of several millions.


    This was a miracle in theic circle.


    It was the onlyic book that had achieved such a great sess.


    It was also one of theic books of the ¡®premium program project¡¯ of thatic APP.


    Let¡¯s make it clear thatic books in those APPs used to be free in the past.


    It was inconceivable that it could make a profit of several millions during the preliminary stage of the


    premium program of the whole onlineic industry.


    ¡°Why did you quit your careerter?¡± Sally was also curious about it.


    After all, she and Joe had admired Raphael as their idol for a long time.


    ¡°Actually, I was still creatingics during the next six months after thepletion of Crazy Days. It


    was not mystic book.¡±


    Aryan looked down at the hot pot to hide the sadness in his eyes.


    Emily suddenly understood something.


    ¡°Raphael hadn¡¯t published any new works after thepletion of Crazy Days, while Nina¡¯s studio,


    which used to be in obscurity, suddenly became popr two monthster.¡±


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°If my memory is correct, I remember that they also published a popric book. But I forget the


    book title.¡±


    She nced at Aryan and had an impulse to hug him, purely forforting him.


    ¡°So thatic was not created by Nina. It was you, Nina¡¯s boyfriend, who created it, right?¡±


    Aryan didn''t reply it and tacitly approved it.


    ¡°So, you had been staying in Nina''s Studio since then and backing her without asking for any reward?¡±


    Sally suddenly felt sorry for Aryan. This fool was really spoony, wasn¡¯t he?


    When he fell in love with Nina, he was just seventeen or eighteen years old. Boys at this age were


    always bot-blooded, high-spirited and vigorous.


    But Aryan could leave the fame and wealth behind for that girl and give her all as possible as he could.


    He must have loved Nina so much; otherwise, who would have done this?


    Aryan was still silent. He simply picked up the beer bottle and gulped down several mouthfuls of beers.


    Other persons present didn''t cut in and waited for the following story quietly.


    Aryan finally put down the bottle and nced around them, ¡°I caught her sleeping with a boss of an


    animationpany.¡±


    Sally and Lois gasped, while Emily showed no expressional change as if she had guessed it.


    ¡°Later, I left Nina¡¯s Studio and hadn''t drawn for almost a year since then.¡±


    Aryan tightened his grip at the beer bottle.


    Although he appeared to be calm when talking about the past, everyone present could sense the anger


    beneath hisposure from his whitened knuckles.


    ¡°The night before, Nina treated me a dinner and she even had booked a hotel room in advance. When


    we came to the hotel, she stripped her clothes and tried to seduce me.¡±


    The other persons remained silent and some gossipy girls subconsciously leaned forward for the


    following story.


    Aryan gulped down two mouthfuls of beers again and continued, ¡°I pushed her away.¡±


    Aryan could clearly hear the sighs of relief of the three girls and chuckled, ¡°What? Even if I¡¯ve epted


    it, it would not cause any loss to me, would it?¡±

 Chapter 212 You Can’t Be Infatuated with Someone

    Chapter 212 You Can¡¯t Be Infatuated with Someone


    ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡± Sally pouted, ¡°It would be a loss to a pure and innocent boy like you.¡±


    Aryan smiled. It seemed that he liked to smile so much today.


    He was quite different from his gloomy self in the usual times.


    Sally leaned a bit closer, ¡°But Nina is so beautiful, and she was once your girlfriend¡­ Were you really


    so cruel to push her away?¡±


    Aryan didn''t reply. He simply picked up his beer bottle and took two sips.


    Emily secretly kicked Sally with her foot under the table. Sally shrugged her shoulders in response yet


    didn''t ask questions anymore.


    Aryan¡¯s reaction today had showed his determination. To him, his past with Nina and his affection for


    her had all gone like passing clouds.


    So the refusal was just nothing.


    ¡°I had seen her dating with other man for several times. And I finally couldn''t bear it at that time.¡±


    He used to be young and innocent, and was so infatuated with Nina, his first crush.


    Nevertheless, Nina had treaded on his infatuation again and again, which gradually exterminated his


    affection for her!


    ¡°This time, she came to me with the purpose of winning thepetition. She was finally rest assured


    when she watched me sending message to Emi and telling her that I was to leave out team.¡±


    Actually, he knew clearly that Nina would not treat him whole-heartedly after thepetition.


    Maybe a person¡¯s personality had been predetermined as soon as he/she was born.


    A fox may turn grey, but never kind. If she could really have changed, she wouldn''t have seduced him


    on that day.


    He used to think that he could not get over the past and that this was the reason that he lived like a


    soulless zombie for the past one year.


    But now, with what had happened recently, he finally realized that he had put down the past long time


    ago. It was just that his subconsciousness had deceived him that he hadn''te out of the


    physiological shadows brought by Nina.


    ¡°I¡¯m free from now on.¡± Aryan smiled.


    ¡°Well, the past is the past. Let¡¯s get over itpletely.¡±


    Emily raised her beer bottle and looked into Aryan¡¯s eyes with her brilliant eyes.


    ¡°Cheers for freedom! We all will live a carefree life in the future!¡±


    ¡­


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Smoke drifted in the air above a luxurious private room.


    Hunter was holding a goblet andzily savouring the red wine that he collected long time ago.


    He appeared to be enjoying the wine with easiness andposure, but it was hard to imagine that he


    was fuming deep in heart.


    Monty Harris nced at the empty bottle on the table and finally failed to hold back his curiosity any


    longer and leaned towards Henry.


    ¡°Henry, what¡¯s wrong with Hunter? It seems like he doesn''t want to see you today.¡±


    ¡°Really? I don''t think there¡¯s any difference on himparing with the usual times.¡± Henry smiled lightly


    and didn''t take it seriously.


    Johnny Anderson nced at Henry and flipped the eight dices that he was ying just now to the dice


    cup.


    He snorted, ¡°I saw a live stream showing youpeting with Hunter for a woman today, is that true?¡±


    ¡°Youpeted with Hunter for a woman?¡± Monty was stunned for a moment and then instantly


    became excited, ¡°How¡¯s the result?¡±


    Nevertheless, it was easy to deduce the result from the current situation as Henry was beaming while


    Hunter was drinking in a sulk mood.


    ¡°Which woman had had a bad taste to choose you rather than Hunter?¡±


    Monty turned to look at Johnny, ¡°I also want to see the live stream.¡±


    ¡°Am I that inferior?¡± Henry kicked him, and then walked over Hunter with the wine bottle at his hands


    and poured him a ss of wine.


    ¡°You¡¯re good enough. Actually, if I were a woman, I would also choose you. Sincerely.¡±


    Monty was telling him his inner thoughts.


    However, upon hearing the words, Hunter, who was drinking wine alone, looked up andnded his cold


    gaze on Monty.


    ¡°Yuck, such a look. Hunter, you''re always like this. Every woman would choose Henry but not you when


    seeing such a cold expression.¡±


    Monty really had the guts to infuriate an irritated tiger by rubbing it in.


    ¡°So woman would be scared by your cold gaze and would not dare to say no to you any longer. Even if


    she actually likes woman, she would be forced to choose you in the end.¡±


    By the way, how could that bad-tasted woman choose Henry rather than Hunter? Did she want to die?


    With a loud sound, Hunter banged the goblet onto the table.


    He then leaned back on the sofa, lit a cigarette and took a puff on the cigarettenguidly.


    He then stared at Monty with a cold gaze resembling that of a monster from the hell.


    ¡°Come on, Hunter, don''t scare me with such kind of a horrible gaze. You can¡¯t win one¡¯s heart simply


    with your fists.¡±


    Monty tried to keep a distance from Hunter, and then sat down until he felt that it was far enough and


    smiled provokingly again.


    ¡°Hunter, seriously, it must be because you didn''t know how to please a woman. You should learn from


    Henry in this aspect, then maybe¡­¡±


    ¡°They werepeting for Hunter¡¯s fianc¨¦e, and that girl, chose Henry in the end.¡± Johnny said tly.


    Hunter¡¯s fianc¨¦e finally chose Henry¡­


    Monty instantly became muted as if his throat was squeezed by something.


    What¡­ What¡­ What the hell was going on! How could theypete with each other for Hunter¡¯s


    fianc¨¦e?


    He turned to look at Henry and Henry gave him a smile, ¡°We were justpeting for the team where


    she was in. And she chose to cooperate with the Sharp Group.¡±


    There was so much information in these two sentences.


    So Hunter¡¯s fianc¨¦e had set up a team and finally decided to cooperate with the Sharp Group rather


    than the Jackson Group.


    She didn''t choose her fianc¨¦ and instead she chose Henry¡­


    Monty was at a loss for words at the moment. In the end, he decided to take out his phone and search


    it through the Inte.


    It was a small team set up in campus and it won the championship in theicpetition. Hunter


    and Henry all expressed their sincerity to cooperate with the team on the stage. But in the end, Emily


    refused Hunter¡¯s invitation and chose the Sharp Group¡­


    Emily! That Emily!


    Monty finally came to his own sense and blurted out, ¡°Hunter, your fianc¨¦e is so ugly!¡±


    At the next moment, with a cracking sound, a ss was thrown onto the ce on where he was sitting


    just now and was smashed.


    Luckily, Monty had reacted swiftly and barely dodged the attack.


    But the wine sshed out of the ss and tinted half of his shirt.


    Monty nced at Hunter with grievance and pouted.


    s, he even couldn''t tell the truth now.


    Last time he saw Emily from a distance in the dark night, so he didn''t see clearly how she looked like.


    But this time, with the live stream video, the media report and the photos, he saw her appearance


    clearly.


    She had so many freckles¡­ Hmm¡­ It was nauseous to simply think of it.


    How could Hunter be into such an ugly woman? He was so shameless and dishonest to tell him that


    his fianc¨¦e was a stunning beauty!


    Could it be that it just proved the old saying that ¡®beauty is in the eyes of beholders¡¯? Or could it be that


    there was a serious deviation in Hunter¡¯s aesthetic standard?


    ¡°She¡¯s very beautiful.¡± Henry smiled.


    Hunter stared at him coldly.


    ¡°Hunter, don''t harm our brotherhood due to a girl. Is unworthy, isn''t it?¡±


    Monty was actually ying a joke, for nothing could easily harm their brotherhood.


    But he was also clear that Hunter was serious this time.


    ¡°Your grandfather had attached great importance to the education of his grandsons and taught you


    guys in person. Hadn''t he emphasized a principal to you?¡±


    Henry leaned back on the sofa. His face which used to be gentle and elegant became serious.


    ¡°You can spoil a woman, but you can''t be infatuated with her!¡±

 Chapter 213 Make Her Disappear

    Chapter 213 Make Her Disappear


    Hunter Jackson lighted another cigarette.


    Only soft music filled the VIP room; no one spoke, even Monty the chatter-mouth kept his mouth shut.


    Although they were not old master Jackson, as men born from a wealthy family, none opposed old


    master Jackson''s words.


    One can love and spoil a woman, but you must never fall in love with one.


    Because once they fell in love, weaknesses will be exposed, and people will try to destroy their lives


    using that weakness.


    No one knew how much time went by, but Hunter lit a third cigarette.


    He threw the lighter to the side, and looked at Henry indifferently and sneered.


    "Who said that I fell in love with that girl?"


    Henry had no intention to joke at all. He met Hunter¡¯s gaze that was as cold as ice, and after a long


    time, he sighed slightly.


    "Emily''s team has offended many people. In the past, those who were secretly only wanted to deal with


    their master artist."


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "But now," he looked at Hunter attentively for any subtle expressions on his face.


    "Today, they crossed the line boasting their win, and you were so angry that you put old man''s


    teachings aside, which suggests on the spot that Emily has a close rtionship with you."


    "Do you think they will make it through tonight safely?"


    Hunter Jackson''s eyes were cold, the cigarette on his fingertips gradually burned, but he never took a


    smoke.


    Today, he did indeed act too impulsively.


    Suddenly, he threw the unfinished cigarette in the ashtray, his tall body stood up from the sofa, and he


    walked out the door.


    The moment the box door was closed, the three people left behind could clearly hear his conversation


    with Liam, "Ready the car!"


    The boss really changed.


    In the past, no matter what happened, he could deal with it calmly.


    And now, just the thought that the girl might be in danger, and he immediately left them.


    In the past, the boss would never do anything such as fighting for a woman before others.


    Now, he was openly fighting in front of everyone and even the media.


    The boss was still the boss, decisive and wise.


    But the boss was also not the boss anymore, at least in any dealings rted to that girl, he became so


    impulsive and irrational!


    "Brother, what do you think?" Monty looked at Henry.


    The face that was usually all smilespletely lost any trace of a smile at this time.


    "I''ll deal with her." Johnny threw down his cup. Upon a closer look, anyone could see the strong


    murderous aura in his eyes.


    "Do you want to make Emily disappearpletely?" Henry raised an eyebrow, "have you thought it


    through?"


    "Only by making that girl disappear will the boss return to normal."


    Johnny decided that he had to handle this matter.


    In order to bring the boss back to the invincible Young Master Jackson, he mustpletely remove


    anyone and anything that would bring him danger!


    "This is the first love of the boss in his life. If you kill her, how will you face the boss in the future?"


    "Could it be that the boss really won¡¯t pick us over a woman?"


    Johnny couldn''t understand this mentality. For them, women have always been synonymous with


    trouble.


    They must be avoided and avoid any ties to any woman.


    So he couldn''t understand why the boss became like this over a woman.


    "He will choose us, but he won''t allow us to hurt his woman."


    Henry gave Hunter his whole life; this man, among them, was the youngest and most upright.


    He doesn''t like to talk, but once he decided on a course of action, he was quick and resolute.


    So if no one changed his thoughts in time, he might really do something irreparable.


    "If we want the boss to wake up, we might not have to get rid of that woman."


    Henry''s words caught Johnny and Monty¡¯s attention, and they stared at him seriously.


    Henry poured himself a ss, took a few sips, and then said, "I think there is another way."


    ...


    Emily and the others did encounter some trouble tonight.


    After leaving dinner, the group walked drunkenly towards the office.


    Everyone nned to get drunk tonight, and when they returned to the office, they would continue to


    order takeout to eat and drink until dawn.


    But unexpectedly, before they reached the office, they were blocked by a group of people in the alley


    behind the office building.


    A well-dressed girl walked out of the crowd and blocked Aryan''s path.


    She raised a hand, and in one swift motion, a heavy p came down.


    Sally wanted to go up and stop this, but Emily pulled her back.


    That matter was between Aryan and Nina, let them resolve it by themselves.


    Others can¡¯t step in.


    Nina pped, was still pissed, and raised her hand again to p again; she pped four or five times


    in a row.


    Aryan''s face quickly swelled, and a little blood came out the corner of his mouth.


    But he didn''t fight back at all, he just quietly looked at the girl in front of him.


    Nina was obviously emotional, and her heart was constantly fluctuating. After five ps, she raised her


    hand again.


    But this time, when the p was about to fall, Aryan grabbed her wrist tightly.


    "Haven''t you hit enough?"


    "Not enough!" She gritted her teeth, her facepletely distorted by anger and grief.


    "You yed me! Why are you doing this to me?!"


    "What did I lie to you about? From the start, I never made you any promises."


    Therefore, there was no deception, not to mention that he didn''t touch her that night, so he didn''t owe


    her anything.


    "Nina, that''s enough. These five ps are not for you, but for telling me that the rtionship between


    us has reached a point of no return; now, we have nothing to do with each other!"


    "You¡­"


    Nina didn''t expect that he would speak to her in such a cold tone.


    He had changed, he was no longer the one that begged her and obeyed her, the one that tolerated her


    every action!


    "Did you fall for another woman? One of them? That ugly monster, or one of those two girls?"


    She pointed to the three girls behind Aryan, and itched to beat them!


    "What¡¯s so good about them? Are you blind or stupid? Falling for these ugly monsters?"


    "Each one of them is more beautiful than you." Aryan shook her hand away.


    Nina was caught off bnce and almost fell.


    The two men behind her immediately stepped forward and grabbed her. They treated her with great


    care, for fear that she might be injured.


    Aryan looked at her interaction with the two men, and felt nothing but irony.


    He suddenly smiled, there was nocency or hatred in his smile, just a very in smile.


    "There are always countless men around you. You always feel that you are the center of the universe,


    and everyone should be revolving around you."


    "So you think you can control all the men in the world. That as long as you pointed your fingers, those


    men would do anything for your sake."


    That year when Aryan left her, these were the words he had wanted to tell her.


    It''s just that, back then, there was more pain than realization. He just wanted to leave, and he didn''t


    even want to talk to her.


    "Nina, wake up; if you continue to live in this way, you will always meet the same men."


    "They¡¯re only close to you for your body or your money. If you don''t treat people with all your heart, no


    one will treat you sincerely."

 Chapter 214 Just Slap Her Twice

    Chapter 214 Just p Her Twice


    "You bullshit!" Nina was unwilling to ept his words.


    Which man around her did not love her unconditionally?


    Thinking back to when he still loved her, didn''t she also have other men around her?


    But he still loved her to no end! Even though he knew that she had other men and not just him, he still


    wouldn''t let her go!


    Now, he dared to treat her like this, it must be because someone taught him to fight back!


    "Raphael,e back to me, we can still be like before!"


    Suddenly she nced and pointed her slender finger to Emily: "As long as you walk over and p this


    bitch twice, I promise to make peace with you!"


    Everything was Emily''s fault!


    Theics club was hers, and she must have taught Aryan every rebellious course of action.


    "I¡¯m telling you, she¡¯s not as pure as you think. She has a very close rtionship with Young Master


    Jackson, and she also tried to seduce Henry."


    "Do you really think you¡¯re the only man she has? Don''t be foolish, this woman¡¯splicated


    rtionships arepletely beyond your imagination."


    "Regardless of herplicated rtionship, to me, she has only one identity."


    Aryan found that he had no way tomunicate with her.


    He said lightly: "She¡¯s just my leader, and in the future, she will also be my boss, nothing more."


    "You''re lying!"


    If she was just a leader, how could she convince him to betray his beloved woman?


    She doesn''t believe it! Even if she¡¯s dead!


    "I don''t want to talk nonsense with you!" She red at Aryan and pointed at Emily: "You go over now


    and give her two ps!"


    She didn¡¯t see anything good about Emily. Ever since Henry and Hunter fought over her on the awards


    ceremony, she wished Emily would just die!


    "As long as you do it, I can let things go, but, in the future, you must return to my studio and continue to


    draw for me, or get out of Bentson!"


    "What if he doesn''t?" Emily suddenly took two steps forward, and stopped next to Aryan.


    "Bitch, there is no ce for you to speak!"


    Even if Emily was the fianc¨¦e of Young Master Jackson, today, Nina was not afraid of her!


    Emily had offended Young Master Jackson today, by choosing another man before him.


    When Young Master Jackson left, the whole world knew that he was pissed off.


    At this time, even if someone killed Emily, Young Master Jackson wouldn''t care!


    She still stared at Aryan, this was thest chance she would give him!


    "If you don¡¯t obey, after tonight, you must promise me that you will never draw again!"


    Behind her, a dozen men took two steps forward.


    The road behind Emily and the others were also cut off by a dozen men.


    At a nce, anyone could tell that these people weren¡¯t just simple gangsters, but fully-trained


    professional thugs.


    Who knows how and where Nina, a supposeddy, could still find such people.


    It was impossible to imagine who the type of people that supported her were.


    Aryan''s face sank, he didn''t expect Nina to be so utterly unreasonable.


    "Do you need to use such methods just to deal with a few students?" He angrily shouted.


    For a moment just now, he thought he could awaken this woman who was obsessed with power.


    Now he finally knew that he was still too naive.


    This woman could not be saved at all!


    Just ask any teenager, for a girl who dealt with this group of thugs, was there anything she wouldn¡¯t


    dare to do?


    Was he stupid?


    Holding Emily''s wrist and returning to his team, Aryan said angrily: "Nina, you better think it over


    carefully. If you do this, can you afford the consequences?"


    "Did you forget who I am?"


    Nina sneered, squinted at him, and said with disdain: "I am the most favored daughter of the Marsh


    family, and my aunt is the Matriarch of the Jackson family; do you think anyone dares to mess with


    me?"


    "You... don''t you know, but she is..."


    "Who doesn¡¯t dare to mess with you?" Emily interrupted Sally¡¯s sentence.


    She met Nina''s gaze and said indifferently: "As long as you make a mistake, you will definitely be


    punished."


    "Heh, let''s wait and see, who dares to punish me!"


    Nina waved her hand, she waspletely impatient!


    "Beat this bitch and break Aryan''s hands! As for the others, do whatever you want!"


    She really was crazy! How dare she have ties to people from such a society and do such a terrible


    thing!


    But now, their situation was really bad!


    Sally and Lois hurriedly clung onto Emily. Their opponents were all tall, strong men. What could they, a


    few girls, possibly do?


    Joe knew that Terry could fight, but Terry was the only one who could handle himself.


    However, there are nearly thirty people on the other side!


    How were they going to live through this fight?


    More than 30 people waited for an order. After Nina spoke, they took up wooden sticks and


    immediately closed in on the group in the alley.


    "Emily, what do we do?" Lois was frightened.


    From all the times Sally followed Emily around, she had seen some big scenes, but never anything like


    this before.


    For so many years, she had always been a good girl. She doesn''t fight nor skip sses. She always


    ranked among the best in the ss for exams.


    What can she do if she can''t fight?


    Terry stepped in front of everyone to keep them protected behind him.


    Joe could only try to be brave and stood in front of the girls.


    Aryan and Rufus were ready to go all out and stood beside Terry. Even if they were beaten and


    disabled, they had to protect the girls in the team!


    The 30 people held wooden sticks and approached slowly, step by step.


    But just when they lifted their wooden sticks, suddenly, there was the sound of footsteps at the


    entrance of the alley.


    Soon, dozens of people swarmed into the alley, each with baseball bats in hand.


    "Coach Terry, we¡¯re here!"


    "Who dares to bully our coach, the members of our boxing team will beat them to a pulp!"


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, brothers, and beat them up!¡±


    The members of the boxing team!


    Suddenly, the men with wooden sticks felt a numbing sensation run through their minds.


    The most important thing was that the other side seemed to have at least fifty or sixty people!


    "Miss Marsh, let''s leave first!"


    The two men that stood with Nina saw the new group of people, and their voices trembled: "Tonight...


    tonight is not a good timing."


    "No! Until you guys kill that bitch for me, I won''t leave!"


    Today, Nina''s dignity was almostpletely in ruins. Everyone knew that Aryan used her as a


    scapegoat for the September art club.


    Everyone knew that she, Nina, was tricked!


    She couldn¡¯t go, absolutely not now! She must destroy Emily!


    "Miss Marsh, we gotta leave!"


    Seeing those people getting closer and closer to them, the two men couldn''t persuade Nina, so they


    turned around and left.


    "What''s the matter with you guys? How dare you leave!"


    Nina stomped her feet with anger. What was even more infuriating was that all the thugs she had


    gathered dropped their sticks and left.


    "Don''t leave,e back,e back here!"


    However, no one listened to her at all.


    Thirty or forty people vanished without a trace in the blink of an eye.


    Nina was left alone at the entrance of the alley. What she had to face alone was dozens of boxing club


    members!


    Also, those bitches and bastards who have beenughing at her, toying with her, betraying


    her!

 Chapter 215 Isn’t the Lead Actress Pure and Kind as Lilies?

    Chapter 215 Isn¡¯t the Lead Actress Pure and Kind as Lilies?


    Before thepetition today, Emily sent Terry to look for help.


    At that moment Terry hesitated and didn¡¯t have any confidence in Aryan.


    But Emily was certain that Aryan woulde.


    And his return will hurt Nina¡¯s dignity.


    A spoilt girl like Nina would never be able to take this insult and that night there would definitely be a


    fight.


    Terry was an instructor at a boxing club and those who rushed over that night were his students.


    But they were to scare those people but Terry warned them not to engage in actual physical contact.


    After all, if they were to fight, it would be considered to be illegal.


    In this case, it would be a perfect end to the situation once they scare away the others.


    ¡°Instructor Terry, what about it? Aren¡¯t we great?¡± The leader of the group raised his baseball bat and


    laughed.


    Terry smiled in return but didn¡¯t say anything.


    Everyone knew that Terry was a man of few words.


    But all of them loved and respected him.


    This instructor was serious, stern, doesn¡¯t smile often, and looked emotionally detached.


    But all the students who were trained by him were highly skilled boxers.


    ¡°Thanks, everyone for your efforts tonight.¡± Emily emerged from behind Terry and smiled at them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, Terry is our instructor, just call us directly if you need our help in the future!¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll look for you if I need your help in the future!¡± Emilyughed, ¡°but now, we need to quickly


    disperse, otherwise we would be an illegal gathering.¡±


    ¡°We understand, we understand.¡± All of them were having a weapon in hand and were rather menacing


    in a group.


    If they don¡¯t leave soon, the police wille to give them a physical exercise.


    Once a group of them left, they were about to return to the office when they realize that Nina was still


    around.


    Nina was staring at Aryan and wasn¡¯t willing to leave.


    Aryan didn¡¯t want to add to her misery but in the end, he couldn¡¯t resist and said, ¡°Can you see clearly


    for yourself that those people¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Nina trembled in anger as she red at him.


    ¡°Aryan, forget it. You can¡¯t convince a person such as her.¡±


    Sally said in anger and held onto Aryan¡¯s hand, ¡°Let¡¯s go and continue to celebrate.¡±


    Aryan also gave up and walked with her to the Richery building.


    Nina stared at their backs and thought about the moment when she hadid down her guard and


    confidently sat on him naked.


    She also thought about Flora¡¯s sarcasm andughed at her like she was a monkey. These thoughts


    reyed continuously. She became the biggest joke and everyone wasughing at her, what a fool,


    she was being used and dumped!


    ¡°Aryan!¡± She clenched her teeth and her hands were trembling.


    She suddenly grabbed a wooden rod and rushed crazily towards Aryan.


    When Emily turned around, she saw Nina rushing towards Aryan.


    ¡°Aryan, be careful!¡±


    She was startled, turned, and ran towards Aryan.


    Whop! The wooden rod struck someone¡¯s arm.


    Because it was so forceful that Nina¡¯s wrist hurt and she let out a scream as the wooden rod flew from


    her hand.


    Emily was stunned and looked at the man standing before her. She totally couldn¡¯t believe her eyes.


    Where did he appear from? How could he appear at her most dangerous moment as if he descended


    from the heavens and stood before her?


    Aryan was also stunned and quickly looked at Emily, ¡°Are you hurt?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m fine.¡± That rod did not hit her at all.


    Nina looked at the man standing in front of Emily and before she had time to be scared, her wrist


    started to hurt.


    ¡°Ouch¡­¡± She held onto her right wrist and winced in pain.


    Her wrist¡­ her wrist seemed to be dislocated!


    Her hand¡­ she depended on this hand. If her right hand is hurt, how would she survive?


    Aryan wanted to go over to look at her but when he saw Emily, he stopped immediately.


    Just now Nina almost struck Emily with that wooden rod.


    He shouldn¡¯t take pity on such a woman. Everything was her own doing.


    ¡°I¡¯m in pain, it¡¯s very painful¡­¡± Nina wasn¡¯t sure if it was due to the pain or was she¡­ frightened.


    As she saw the man standing in front of Emily, she was barely able to stand.


    In the end, she simply sat on the floor and cried bitterly.


    Because it was very painful and she was very flustered, so flustered that she didn¡¯t even dare to yell.


    ¡°How are you?¡± Once she was over her initial shock, Emily grabbed Hunter¡¯s hand and inspected his


    arm, ¡°Are you hurt¡­¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Hunter was calm and turned and looked at Nina who was wailing loudly.


    His voice was very cold and emotionless, ¡°It is pointless to put up an act in front of me.¡±


    ¡°Brother, I¡¯m in pain¡­¡± Nina held onto her wrist with a tear-soaked face.


    With a kick, Hunter kicked the wooden rod towards Nina.


    ¡°Hit your right hand with the same strength as you intended to strike her with.¡±


    Good lord! If the same strength was used as just now, it would cripple Nina¡¯s hand!


    This was as good as ruining her remaining life.


    ¡°Brother, no, I don¡¯t want¡­¡± Nina cried as she retreated, she was so terrified that her face went pale,


    ¡°Brother, I won¡¯t dare anymore, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose, I didn¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°You can leave now if you want the Marsh Group to be bankrupt within three days.¡±


    Hunter¡¯s words sent shivers down people¡¯s spines.


    ¡°One, two¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do it! Brother, I¡­ ¡°


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Nina was crying till she was gasping for air but she knew fully well that Young Master Hunter was a


    man of his words.


    The Marsh family was considered an elite family and if anyone was to im that he can bankrupt the


    Marsh Group within three days, she wouldn¡¯t take him seriously.


    But Hunter was different and no one can doubt the truthfulness of his words!


    Without her right hand, at the most, she wouldn¡¯t be able to draw by herself but she can still lead the


    people in the studio and continue in this industry.


    She can hire a few good artists and use her reputation to publish some of the works.


    But if the Marsh Group were to be bankrupt, then she would lose her status and how would she be able


    to survive in the days toe?


    Nina picked up the rod while the rest felt that it was rather cruel.


    But who would dare to oppose what Young Master Hunter said?


    Furthermore, when Nina wanted to ruin Aryan, did she consider her actions to be cruel?


    Young Master Hunter was only doing what she intended to do to others.


    Although it was cruel, he was very fair!


    Everyone could only look away.


    Nina picked up the wooden rod and trembled as she looked at her right hand.


    Once this rod struck, she would be totally ruined.


    She looked at Emily and her expression was pleading for forgiveness.


    If Emily was regarded as the winner in this entire event, then wouldn¡¯t she be the lilies of the valley?


    Since she was the leading actress, then she should be pure and kind and perhaps she could seek for


    herpassion.


    But s, Emily didn¡¯t even bother to look at her.


    Nina looked towards Hunter again and was intimidated by his cold stare.


    She eventually clenched her teeth and struck down hard on her right arm.

 Chapter 216 Who was his Fiancee

    Chapter 216 Who was his Fiancee


    When a damsel is in distress, a hero woulde to her rescue.


    That was why when Nina swung down, her heart was hoping for a miracle.


    Perhaps someone woulde to save her just as Young Master Hunter had saved Emily.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Until the rodnded squarely onto her wrist and until the pain radiated from her wrist and she almost


    fainted from the pain.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    The gruesome yelp sounded from the back alley and attracted the people along the street to look


    curiously.


    But no one hurt this woman. Her injuries were self-inflicted.


    That was why no one dared to interfere.


    Not to mention that the atmosphere in the alley was so cold that no one would bother to venture into.


    Lois called for the ambnce as an act of pity for the viin.


    Emily looked at Hunter¡¯s arm but because he was wearing a long-sleeve shirt, she couldn¡¯t see if he


    was hurt.


    But with such a forceful strike, there could very well be some internal injuries.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Come home with me.¡± Hunter¡¯s voice was still cold.


    Emily was stunned for a moment. He hasn¡¯t calmed down from his earlier loss of temper.


    ¡°I have lessons tomorrow afternoon.¡± Afternoon¡­ that¡¯s why this excuse was flimsy.


    Hunter¡¯s expression changed, turned, and walked off.


    Sally pushed Emily¡¯s arm and the group looked at Young Master Hunter¡¯s back view with a heavy


    heart.


    He looked so ¡­ lonely.


    ¡°Emily ¡­¡± Sally pushed her again.


    She couldn¡¯t resist when she saw the lonely image of a handsome man!


    Lois was also heartbroken to see such a dashing man being treated that way.


    ¡°Emily, your ss is in the afternoon and you have the time. Even if the ss is in the morning, you


    don¡¯t have to worry as they have lots of chauffeurs.¡±


    This was not about whether she was able to make it in time for the sses.


    It was because there was another woman in the house and that was why she was not willing to go


    back.


    But what was she avoiding?


    At this point, that was considered her home and she didn¡¯t need to avoid Wendy.


    She shouldn¡¯t have to avoid her but she felt frustrated to see Wendy.


    The car door was already opened by Liam as Hunter walked to the car.


    But as Young Master Hunter got into the car, Liam¡¯s eyes lit up when he sees the person behind him,


    ¡°Mdy!¡±


    Finally, Emily has agreed toe back on her own!


    No one knew what happened between Young Master Hunter and Emily during this period but giving


    each other the cold shoulder would only hurt them.


    Yeah, the ones that hurt were themon folks.


    During the period when Missus wasn¡¯t around, Young Master Hunter practically became a workaholic.


    Everyone in thepany had to work at the same pace as him.


    At times, apart from the cleaning workers, all the rest of thepany staff had to work with him until


    the early hours of the morning.


    Liam also felt very fatigued and if this was to continue, he might have a physical breakdown.


    Emily smiled at him and looked into the car.


    Hunter leaned back on the seat with his legs crossed and he looked like he was resting with his eyes


    closed.


    But his entire body exuded the feeling for others not to approach him. That feeling was so strong that it


    could be felt even when separated by the car window.


    ¡°Please get in Missus, Master is waiting for you.¡±


    Liam knew Hunter very well. Although he looked cold and distant, but¡­ this cold personality, wasn¡¯t it a


    type of arrogance?


    Normally Young Master Hunter would sit on the right side of the rear passenger seat.


    But now he sat on the left side so it was obvious that he left the right side for Missus!


    He definitely missed her a lot but externally he tried to show that he was indifferent. Isn¡¯t this a form of


    arrogance?


    Liam softly remarked and secretly repented within him.


    He didn¡¯t mean to disrespect Young Master Hunter but the normally decisive man that he was, he


    became like a kid in front of Missus.


    Petty, stubborn, childish, and¡­ at times pathetic.


    In the entire world, only Missus can turn Young Master Hunter into this pathetic state.


    Liam closed the door as Emily sat in the back seat and he got back to the driver seat and started


    driving home.


    No one spoke.


    Hunter¡¯s finger twitched and he felt like smoking.


    But she doesn¡¯t like the smell of cigarette smoke. So, he endured.


    After a whileter, he suddenly looked at her, and unexpectedly Emily also looked over.


    Hunter¡¯s face was cold as ice and he endured his excitement and questioned, ¡°You drank?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Emily nodded, ¡°we celebrated after winning apetition today.¡±


    He raised his eyebrows and felt uneasy, ¡°Is signing a contract with the Sharp family that big of a deal?¡±


    She didn¡¯t how to respond to him.


    Though they had not signed the contract officially, it should be done in the next few days and it was


    something to be happy about.


    But if she were to express her happiness about it, this chap might be unhappy again.


    Hunter was indeed frustrated but, in the end, he suppressed his unhappiness.


    It wasn¡¯t easy for them to be together and he doesn¡¯t want all those issues to spoil their mood.


    ¡°How much did you drink?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Not much.¡±


    Actually, Emily was rather nervous each time she was alone with him.


    Though Liam was in front driving and would typically not speak.


    That¡¯s why she felt as though there were only two of them.


    She really doesn¡¯t want to quarrel because she would feel lousy after a quarrel.


    ¡°You ¡­ also drank?¡± His body reeked of alcohol and she had noticed this when they were in the alley


    but she didn¡¯t have a chance to ask until now.


    ¡°I drank because I was unhappy after being rejected.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Emily was speechless, he said it so directly that it was her fault. How was she supposed to


    respond?


    Young Master Hunter ended a topic easily leaving the other party unable to continue with the


    conversation.


    She turned and looked outside as Hunter continued to look at her side, ¡°You have nothing to say to


    me?¡±


    ¡°Drink less in the future.¡± She said without turning back.


    ¡°Humph!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Emily frowned and finally turned and look at him.


    As she was about to say something, Young Master Hunter¡¯s phone rang.


    The ring tone was the original factory setting and he didn¡¯t download anything.


    This man was only twenty-seven but he was serious and low profile like a middle-aged man.


    Yes, an uncle or even a grandpa.


    Hunter took out his phone and Emily shifted her gaze down.


    She saw the phone disy the caller¡¯s identity and her mood, which just took a turn for the better, was


    ruined.


    Wendy.


    This woman was so annoyingly ever-present.


    Now that she lived at WongRiver Pavilion, wasn¡¯t it enough that she had to face her? When he waste


    in going home, she would call to check on him.


    So, who was Young Master Hunter¡¯s fianc¨¦e now?

 Chapter 217 You are my Fiancee

    Chapter 217 You are my Fiancee


    What surprised Emily was Hunter looked at the disy, tossed the phone aside, and didn¡¯t answer.


    Without saying anything, Young Master Hunter¡¯s actions put Emily¡¯s heart at ease.


    Whether she admitted or not, she would still be jealous and be offended by the call.


    ¡°How is grandma¡¯s health?¡± Her mood improved and finally, Emily was willing to start a conversation.


    ¡°Go and visit her if you really want to know.¡± Hunter scoffed.


    Emily nced at him and her heart skipped a beat.


    His hair was slightly ruffled, his breath reeked of alcohol and his face was red from the drinking.


    Every part of him exuded wild animal desires, she can¡¯t look, she shouldn¡¯t look!


    She quickly looked away as she knew that she shouldn¡¯t look at this man for a moment longer.


    ¡°I will visit herter.¡±


    ¡°Are you certain?¡± Hunter raised his eyebrows. Visit her at this hour?


    She would be disturbing her rest if she visited grandma at this hour.


    Only then did Emily realize that it was a little toote for her to visit grandma.


    ¡°Then¡­¡±


    Hunter¡¯s phone rang again and it was Wendy who called again.


    He was clearly frustrated and turned off the phone.


    Emily pretended that she didn¡¯t see this and turned to look at the scenery outside.


    As the car drove and the reflections of the window flickered by, the window suddenly reflected the


    image of Young Master Hunter looking at her.


    At that moment, her heart jumped and her breathing raced.


    She quickly looked down so that she could avoid looking at him.


    Why was he staring at her?


    ¡°Come over.¡± He suddenly said.


    Emily was startled and turned to look at him, ¡°Why?¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Hunter didn¡¯t say and just stretched out his hand and pulled her over.


    The temperature of the interior raised several degrees. And there was the feeling that something was


    about to happen.


    Her breathing began to be flustered and didn¡¯t know what Young Master Hunter wanted.


    Both her hands pressed onto his chest and gently pushed and her face started to blush.


    ¡°Young Master Hunter, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    They were just talking, was it necessary to pull her so close?


    ¡°Avoiding me?¡± He frowned and was upset with her evading him.


    ¡°No.¡± Emily was stubborn, why did she have to avoid him?


    ¡°Then why are you struggling?¡± Hunter tightened his grip on her and her petite body immediately fell


    into his embrace.


    Emily frowned, does struggling mean that she was avoiding him?


    Can¡¯t she struggle when he suddenly grabbed her?


    ¡°I¡­¡± The next moment she quickly shut her mouth as she detects his chilly breath.


    ¡°Has any man hugged you like this?¡±


    All the anger that he had suppressed suddenly erupted.


    He grabbed her onto his thighs and didn¡¯t allow a single ounce of resistance.


    Emily started to panic when she realized that was about to happen.


    This man looked high and mighty but in fact, he was extremely petty!


    ¡°No.¡± There shouldn¡¯t be, except when she was an infant.


    The atmosphere warmed up slightly but he was unsatisfied.


    ¡°You are my fianc¨¦e!¡± This had never changed!


    ¡°But Young Master Hunter said that you wouldn¡¯t interfere with my personal life.¡±


    Work was considered her own matters. Her contract with the Sharp family wouldn¡¯t affect their


    engagement status, would it?


    She hadn¡¯t done anything with another man to affect his reputation.


    He was simply upset that a woman rejected him.


    In short, it was due to his male chauvinistplex.


    ¡°You really know how to press my buttons to upset me!¡± Hunter squinted.


    He had said this previously and since they were his words, he was able to renege.


    ¡°Young Master Hunter, I simply wanted to start my own career. I didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡±


    She realized in his look that if he wanted, he could ruin all that she had achieved.


    It was pointless to reason with this man because men are all unreasonable!


    He red intensely at her.


    This type of attention wasn¡¯t affectionate and, on the contrary, had the feeling of being intimidated.


    If it had been another woman, she would have given in and agreed not to sign the contract with the


    Sharp family, right?


    But she wasn¡¯t any other woman. She was Emily!


    In two years, perhaps not even two years, she would have nothing to do with Young Master Hunter.


    Whether it was the Jackson Group or her own Century Group, she doesn¡¯t want a single bit of


    compensation¡­


    In fact, in her previous life, it was Hunter who terminated their marriage.


    After the engagement, Hunter had already agreed that ten percent of the Century Group would be


    given to her aspensation for her losses.


    Though Emily knew that she doesn¡¯t worth that much.


    But in the end, Grandma insisted that they marry and made Young Master Hunter agree to marry her


    before Grandma passed away.


    That was why they got married two years after the engagement.


    They didn¡¯t mention about the divorce after they got married.


    The first and only time they spoke about divorce was brought up by Emily.


    In the end, Wendyughed opportunistically and found someone to kill her by crashing into her.


    She must not tread the same path in this life and relive the tragedy. She must depend on herself.


    ¡°Young Master Hunter, I know that you are upset but I also know that you are not interested in Comics.¡±


    Theic business was small and fickle and totally unworthy of his time.


    Emily also doesn¡¯t understand why Young Master Hunter would be bothered to go to Skyler University


    to vie for talents with the Sharp family.


    Did he like her? No no no! Don¡¯t even think of it. Didn¡¯t she suffer enough in her past life?


    Emily never felt that Hunter liked her a single bit. At most, he felt that his possession was being


    touched by others.


    To him, she was his fianc¨¦e and that meant that she belonged to him.


    Now, he was very upset that his possession was touched by second young master Sharp.


    A male chauvinist needs no reason to be possessive over his things.


    ¡°I know for a fact that second young master Sharp is also uninterested inics but the people he has


    are all professionals and he really put in his money and effort in this business.¡±


    Ever since the Sharp family organized thispetition, all the rules and regtions, subject matter,


    and procedures were very professional and proper.


    From these, one could tell that the Sharp family was serious about the business.


    ¡°Young Master Hunter, though I know that if you wanted, you can set up aicpany that can


    easily be the leading business in the industry.¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t want others to feel that my team rose to the top because of my status. I want my team to


    rise up by our own abilities¡­ you¡­ what are you doing?¡±


    He didn¡¯t speak a word and lowered his head and moved so close to her, what did he intend to


    do?

 Chapter 218 She was just a Child

    Chapter 218 She was just a Child


    After Liam got off from the car, he immediately tried to get as far away as possible.


    A period of time psed before the car door opened and a man emerged from within.


    Hisplexion was undisturbed, his temperament was calm andposed and his outfit was


    impable. He was giving off a look of otherworldly coldness.


    A woman emerged from the car following his steps, and although her attire looked like it was just fixed,


    it could be seen at a nce that there were creases on the fabric of her clothes.


    Her hair was slightly messy as well. She had to be grateful for her good hair quality. With just a swipe


    of her fingers, her hair immediately looked like it wasn¡¯t messy in the first ce.


    Despite that, her cheeks were tinged with an obvious redness, and her breathing was ragged and full of


    disturbances. There was a glint of emotional light seeping out from beneath her eyes.


    If it was not because they had drunk too much, their looks right now must had been caused by some


    interaction between them that had somehow spiked their emotions.


    ¡°Why are you staring at me like this? You have caused me, your fianc¨¦, to lose face in public. Don¡¯t you


    think you deserve some punishment?¡± Compared to her haggard look, Hunter was smirking slightly.


    Emily threw a piercing stare at him and thought that this guy in front of her was so shameless beyond


    her imagination!


    Contrary to her real intentions, she couldn¡¯t really just reprimand him in public because of this. This was


    because they were still fianc¨¦ and fianc¨¦e in name.


    Emily fixed her attire once again before entering the hall.


    To her surprise, she saw Sarah sitting on a sofa in the hall, looking uninterested.


    When Sarah saw that Emily had returned, she immediately stood up but she looked beyond Emily as


    she directed her gaze at Hunter who was behind Emily.


    ¡°Hunter, you¡¯re back now?¡± Her voice was low and rough, and there was a hint of anxiety hidden in it.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Hunter nodded and walked towards her with Emily. ¡°Hi, Sarah.¡±


    ¡°Hunter, please let Nina off the hook this time. She is only a child who doesn¡¯t understand the ways of


    the world.¡± Sarah began, and her tears which were welling up in her eyes were almost breaking free.


    A tragedy had struck Nina, and although she couldn¡¯t find an opportunity to visit Nina yet, she knew


    fully well that with the destruction of her hand, Nina could very well forget about her future career as an


    artist from this point onwards.


    She was nning to visit Nina after this, but at this moment, she had to make things clear with Hunter


    first.


    ¡°Hunter, if Nina has done anything wrong in front of you, let me apologize to you on her behalf, is that


    alright?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t pursue her for this matter.¡± Hunter stated his stance clearly, ¡°Unless, she tries to stir something


    up again.¡±


    ¡°She won¡¯t do that anymore, she really won¡¯t!¡± Sarah instantly shook her head as a sign of guarantee.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, you can go back now, Sarah. I am giving you my word that I won¡¯t pursue her about


    this matter anymore.¡±


    He decided to bring this matter to an end at this point.


    Hunter headed towards a sofa and sat down, but Sarah was still rooted to the spot. She was staring at


    him while biting her lips.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Sarah, is there anything else?¡± Hunter raised his eyebrows.


    There was no distinction between his expression now and how he normally looked like. Although such


    a major incident had happened and had led to the ruin of Nina¡¯s life, he looked unfazed by everything


    that had unfolded.


    Sarah¡¯s fingertips were shivering while she gawked at this man who was just sitting idly on the sofa.


    She had a decent rtionship with this man.


    She was worked up while feeling wronged at the same time. She couldn¡¯t resign herself to her fate at


    the moment.


    Despite this, she tried to suppress her anger from pouring out from within. She tried to maintain her


    usual calmness and tenderness while she spoke to him.


    ¡°Hunter, Nina is only twenty-two right now. She is really just a child.¡±


    At her age of twenty-two years old, she hadn¡¯t even graduated from school yet. She was at a tender


    age, an age when everybody was bound to make some mistakes.


    There was no escaping the fact that people at this age would make mistakes. As long as they could


    turn over a new leaf, wouldn¡¯t that be the best possible oue?


    Hunter trained his gaze at her while thinking that he shouldn¡¯t get into any altercation with his


    stepmother who had been very obedient since marrying into the Jackson family.


    Despite that, he was the type who didn¡¯t like to exin everything about himself to anybody. This was


    why he had chosen to remain silent when he found that he disagreed with Sarah¡¯s words.


    It seemed like Sarah, who was trying her best to avoid any arguments usually, had her nerves being


    plucked somehow today.


    She came to Hunter while looking visibly restrained as her fingertips were trembling.


    ¡°Hunter, I hope you can give me your absolute promise that nobody will ever hurt Nina again.¡±


    ¡°Sarah.¡± Emily came to Hunter¡¯s side and met her eyes.


    ¡°In your eyes, am I a child?¡± Emily asked.


    Sarah didn¡¯t want to deal with her at this moment, but she couldn¡¯t just ignore Emily since she was just


    standing next to Hunter.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you are trying to say, Mrs. Gale.¡± Her lips were quivering slightly.


    ¡°If someone wants to hurt me, will you be able to tell that person to call off her actions and exin to


    that person that I¡¯m still a child?¡±


    Sarah just gaped at her. She really didn¡¯t want to get into any arguments with Emily today. She just


    wanted to hear it from Hunter himself, to get him to give her his words.


    Nina was her beloved niece all along. Her parents and elder brother were all mbering with anxiety


    because of that incident that had happened to Nina.


    At the moment, the whole Marsh family was in a state of chaos. Everyone was feeling indignant and


    saddened, but they couldn¡¯t do anything to Hunter.


    At this timing, how could she have any energy to care about some girl who was still not officially a


    member of the Jackson family yet?


    ¡°Mrs. Gale, I know you¡¯ve felt wronged too, but you have to consider Nina¡¯s current poor situation too. I


    hope that you can be the bigger person and stop meddling in our business.¡±


    ¡°Sarah, I just want to be reasonable with you.¡±


    Emily never wanted to provoke Sarah in the first ce. She could see that Sarah was teetering on the


    brink of losing control because of her built-up anger, but she was able to maintain her educated fa?ade


    and suppress her emotions.


    It was not easy for anybody to achieve such a feat.


    ¡°Back then, it was that precious child of yours, Sarah, who had called for over thirty brawlers to stir up


    trouble for us.¡±


    Emily¡¯s expression was a little darkened, but she wasn¡¯t saying this sarcastically. She was more


    furious, if anything.


    Sarah on the other hand decided to ignore her, as she looked at Hunter intently, ¡°Hunter, I just need a


    word from you!¡±


    ¡°Sarah had ordered those people and threatened to destroy my ssmate¡¯s hand. And she had


    threatened to beat me into a pulp! Who am I supposed to seek out so that I will get a promise such


    things will never happen again?¡±


    Emily suddenly put some strength into her voice, and echoes of her words were reverberating around


    the hall.


    She had made her thoughts very clearly, in the literal sense.


    ¡°You can im that if someone from the Marsh family hasmitted a mistake, it¡¯s because she is just


    a child. What about innocent people like us, who are also around her age? Are you telling me that


    we¡¯re not childrenpared to her?¡±


    ¡°The one she wanted to destroy was her little boyfriend from back then. She had been forcing him to


    create artworks for her while in the process hijacking his works and stering her name all over them.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re spouting nonsense!¡± Sarah finally couldn¡¯t hold back her anger as she stared at her with


    ferocious eyes.


    ¡°Is there anything wrong with you now? Are you injured or handicapped in any way? Are you wronged


    in any way?¡± Sarah retorted.


    But what about her precious Nina? Her Nina had gotten her hands destroyed in the end!


    ¡°I didn¡¯t get injured, but that was because I knew how to ward off the dangers. I had called in some


    people to help with the situation.¡±


    ¡°Despite that, Miss Marsh from your family wouldn¡¯t know how to stop. She even wanted to injure my


    ssmate by using a wooden stick. If it were not because of Hunter who hade to the scene, the


    one who is injured now would be me.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Hunter had gotten hurt, Sarah, and it was done by Nina too. Or are you going to say that such an


    injury means nothing for Hunter since he is bulky and thick-skinned?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Sarah looked at Hunter, but she couldn¡¯t see any signs of injury on him at all.


    In the end, her piercing gaze were trained on Emily, and herst barrier of courtesy was breached by


    her fury.


    ¡°This is not your home, you don¡¯t have any right to speak here! I am the first madam from the Jackson


    family and I order you now to get lost! Get back to the Gale family now!¡±


    Emily returned her gaze calmly while realizing the fact that her efforts to be reasonable with her were in


    vain after all.


    She suddenly took out her phone and dialed a number. She spoke into her phone, ¡°Go find out the


    details about Nina¡¯s involvement with some unspoken rules from long time ago. Disclose everything


    with the support of evidences.¡±

 Chapter 219 Enjoy While You Still Can

    Chapter 219 Enjoy While You Still Can


    ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Sarah almost gone crazy when she heard Emily.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Hunter was staring at Emily with a hint of surprise in his eyes.


    This little girl, she could pull such a¡­ vicious move!


    Although her actions were cruel, but somehow, he felt a swell of admiration towards her.


    She was worthy to be his woman.


    After hanging up the phone, Emily returned her phone to its original ce while looking at Sarah faintly.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything at all, I just want to make use of certain methods to let you, who think that


    someone who¡¯s twenty-two is still a child, know that she was no longer a child since long time ago.¡±


    One shouldn¡¯t regard a person who hadmitted mistakes as merely a child.


    And one shouldn¡¯t have one-sided emotional perception about other¡¯s opinion about that ¡°child¡± she or


    he was talking about.


    No matter who it was, even if that was your own child, as long as he or she hadmitted grave


    mistakes even by ident, the society would teach him or her a lesson. This rule applied to everybody


    universally, let alone adults.


    ¡°Who have you called just now? Ask him to stop! Do it now!¡±


    Sarah was stomping towards her, looking like she wanted to pry away Emily¡¯s phone.


    Emily dodged sideways and ended up sitting in front of Hunter.


    Sarah wanted to pull her, but Hunter raised his hand and pushed her hands away while barking,


    ¡°Sarah, that¡¯s enough!¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you stopping her? Do you know what she¡¯s doing now?¡±


    Sarah was on the brink of tears. She was feeling aghast at this child whom she had cared for many


    years but was now assisting an outsider to engineer her downfall.


    ¡°Hunter, I¡¯m your stepmother! Even if I¡¯m not your biological mother, did I ever mistreat you in any way


    throughout the years?¡±


    ¡°Her actions are going to push Nina towards death¡¯s door! Hunter, are you really going to help such a


    heartless woman?¡±


    ¡°If your niece had never done any of those, and it turns out that such rumors were fabricated by her


    and her friends, I can guarantee that I will punish her for this.¡± Hunter pushed away her hand slightly


    but Sarah didn¡¯t intend to give up on advancing towards Emily. She was stopped short by Liam.


    ¡°Madam, since the master has given you his words, why are you still being stubborn?¡±


    ¡°No, you have to stop her, Hunter, you have to stop her now. Or else, Nina would really meet her end!¡±


    Hunter lifted his gaze and focused on her with a nk face, ¡°Sarah, are you saying that you believe


    your niece had done those despicable things too?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Sarah¡¯s expression froze, ¡°Nina was just a child. She was ignorant about the ways of the world.¡±


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll have to urge you to get to the truth of this matter and realize that she was no longer a mere


    child since long time ago. After that, you cane to see me again.¡±


    Hunter simply waved his hands.


    Liam immediately directed his attention on Sarah. ¡°Madam, it¡¯s gettingte now, you should go back


    earlier to rest.¡±


    ¡°Hunter, don¡¯t do this to me, you¡¯ll cause Nina¡¯s life to go to ruins. Hunter, I beg you now, stop her,


    please stop her¡­¡±


    Although Sarah was never respected by the twodies in the Jackson family all along, but she still


    wielded some power within the family. Hunter was especially respectful towards her.


    With her status in the family, if word had gotten out that she was being ¡°ushered¡± out of the WongRiver


    Pavillion, how could she face anybody with her head held high anymore?


    Despite this, she was not totally sad about this fact. She was rather saddened by the fact that Hunter


    had decided not topromise with her even for one bit.


    He was siding with Emily now. He had made his intentions of destroying Nina¡¯s life clear.


    There was no way she could let this happen. Nina¡¯s life was going to get destroyed by them if things


    went on undisturbed!


    After Sarah was sent out of the ce, Liam returned and looked at Emily while finding it hard to begin,


    ¡°Mdy, are you really going to¡­¡±


    He didn¡¯t finish his sentence after that. He just silently wished that the mdy was joking about her


    threats. Otherwise, if this matter escted, the two families would have a hard time facing each other


    in the future.


    ¡°Mdy, you¡­ you¡¯re just spooking Madam, am I correct?¡±


    ¡°Has the Young Master ever sent out false rms before when he¡¯s dealing with simr situations?¡±


    Emily picked up a tea cup and took a sip of the tea.


    ¡°This¡­¡± Liam shot a nce at Hunter.


    Young Master Hunter would never just intimidate anybody without putting in real actions. He was a


    stranger to such intimidation strategy. The Young Master would always follow up his promises to the


    end. He would ensure actions were carried out once he had decided on a n.


    The downside of this decision was that both families would lose face, since the madam had been


    maintaining her behavior well during the span of twenty years she was with the family.


    The mdy was going to inflict on her immeasurable damage from the get go. Was there any hope for


    peaceful exchanges between the two families moving forward?


    ¡°Liam, if you think that my actions will tarnish the reputation of the Jackson family, then consider this a


    move made by me personally.¡± She said nonchntly while getting up after recing the tea cup onto


    the table.


    ¡°Every notorious child is raised by at least one notorious parent. In some cases, both of the parents are


    of the same breed. I¡¯m talking about the madam in this situation.¡±


    ¡°How could the madam¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a mistake in itself to shower excessive love and care on a child. If Nina never did any of those


    things, and if it ever turns out that I am just framing her, then the Young Master will bring down the


    punishment on me personally. You don¡¯t even need to persuade me now.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that will happen.¡± Hunter put down his cup while thinking that if such a situation arose, he


    would have to punish her using some other methods.


    Emily then headed upstairs, followed by Hunter.


    Liam stared at their backs while letting out a shallow sigh.


    The mdy had stated that a notorious parent was the mastermind behind a notorious child¡¯s life.


    Wouldn¡¯t this saying applied to the both of them perfectly?


    Liam fully believed that if the mdy hadmitted any mistakes or bullied anyone, the Young Master


    would do everything to conceal her faults. Nobody would be able to beat him in this respect.


    The Young Master was a devil when it came to concealing someone¡¯s mistakes!


    Emily stopped in front of the door to her room. She turned around to look at the man closely behind her.


    ¡°Young Master Hunter, your room is back there. You have passed by it.¡±


    ¡°If you can¡¯t go to my room, then I have no choice but to barge into your room.¡±


    Emily continued to stand by the door in an attempt to block his way, ¡°Young Master Hunter, it¡¯s already


    gettingte now.¡±


    ¡°So what?¡± He took a step forward while Emily retreated one step in response to him. He was able to


    position himself neatly within the door frame as he leaned on the frame.


    ¡°Are you going to take a bath before going to bed?¡± An enchanting thought suddenly encapsted his


    mind and piqued his interest, ¡°Shall we take a bath together?¡±


    ¡°Taking a bath¡­ together?¡± Emily was only able to fullyprehend the meaning of these words after


    a short while. She instantly backed off.


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    ¡°I have never tried that before so I¡¯m quite curious about doing it.¡± He took another step forward while


    shutting the door behind him in one smooth motion.


    Emily red at him and replied, ¡°Young Master Hunter, there must be too many things you will never


    be able to try yourself. Could it be that you want to try each activity one after another?¡±


    ¡°I will dly give everything a try as long as I am interested in those things.¡± He extended his arm.


    Emily instinctively evaded his devilish grasp and retreated to a safe spot far from him.


    What was wrong with this guy? He was not in a good mood when he returned home just now, but it


    seemed like he was in high spirits at the moment.


    She couldn¡¯t help reminding him, ¡°I have done something extremely cruel just now.¡±


    ¡°I know that.¡± He registered her words instantly as if to remind her that he was there with her just now.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you angry with me?¡± Although he never voiced out his objections, it didn¡¯t alter the truth that her


    actions would inadvertently harm the rtionship between the Jackson family and the Marsh family.


    ¡°Do you think you¡¯ve done anything wrong by doing that?¡± Hunter replied her with a question of his


    own.


    ¡°Of course not.¡± She never saw herself as a charitable and kind person. When an unkind person like


    her was wronged by anybody, her first reaction would be to retaliate against the instigator.


    What was wrong with retaliating?


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve done nothing wrong, why should I get angry with you?¡±


    Hunter slowly inched closer to her while he loosened his cors, ¡°I think we should continue our


    previous topic of conversation.¡±


    Shall they try something new for a change today?


    Life was short anyway. Shouldn¡¯t they enjoy while they still could?

 Chapter 220 I’ll Give You Ten Seconds to Get Ready

    Chapter 220 I¡¯ll Give You Ten Seconds to Get Ready


    The room itself was indeed spacious, but when Hunter was inching closer to her by the second, Emily


    suddenly felt that her room was shrinking in size.


    She tried to escape this confined space by circling around him and exited through the door.


    But somehow, she would always end up getting caught by Hunter no matter where she tried to escape


    to although his pace was pretty leisurely and slow.


    In the end, she was being held motionless against the study table.


    ¡°I am very angry today.¡± Hunter¡¯s tone was devoid of anger as he dered this.


    ¡°Woman, shouldn¡¯t you ept some form of punishment for your previous actions?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you holding the view that I¡¯ve done nothing wrong?¡± They just had this conversation a moment


    ago. Was his memory somehow failing him?


    ¡°Do you think you¡¯ve done nothing wrong at all in the afternoon?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve done nothing¡­¡±


    ¡°In my personal opinion, you¡¯re utterly wrong about something.¡± And he had promised her to talk to her


    about this behind closed doors at night. He was delivering his promise at the moment.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°But, that was when we were still out there. We were¡­ talking about some formal matters.¡±


    Emily squeezed her eyebrows hard as she came to a realization after catching a hint of disdain


    underneath his very eyes. For this guy, his words were absolute!


    As long as he saw fit, it didn¡¯t matter whether something was really just formal or personal matter.


    Nobody could refute his position once he had settle on one!


    This man was too domineering!


    ¡°Then, what do you want to do now?¡± Emily immediately regretted herself for asking such a question.


    She was digging her own grave by asking this question.


    As expected, a sh of smile appeared at Hunter¡¯s lips. It was a rare smile even for someone like him.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to do anything, I just think you need to be punished slightly.¡±


    ¡°What kind¡­ of punishment are you talking about?¡± Her voice was slightly hoarse now. She felt her


    throat rapidly drying up as she asked this.


    His smile was really¡­ captivating. If she was not being careful, her entire existence would be sucked


    into that charming vortex.


    Emily was frozen on the spot until Hunter suddenly picked her up and marched towards the bathroom.


    Only then did her senses return. She subconsciously grabbed his half-undone shirt and stammered,


    ¡°Young Master Hunter, what are you doing now?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that we should enjoy ourselves as much as we can since life is short?¡± Hunter lowered his


    head and there was a sh of brilliance hidden within his eyes. His gaze had the power to enchant


    others, yet it was somehow intimidating.


    ¡°Since I haven¡¯t tried some things yet, I think I should give it a try.¡± He kicked open the door to the


    bathroom and marched into the bathroom with wide strides.


    ¡°No¡­ no way! Wait a minute, Young Master Hunter!¡±


    He put her down, and at the moment she wanted to flee, she felt a force pulling her into his embrace.


    He was pinning her in between the sink and his body as he started to remove her flimsy T-shirt.


    ¡°No¡­ you can¡¯t do this, Young Master Hunter. Don¡¯t do this to me, I¡¯m- I¡¯m not ready for this, I¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give you ten seconds to get ready.¡±


    He was grinning at the moment at her flustered look. He was really amused by her.


    ¡°Now, I¡¯ll remove your clothes which are in the way.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that I have ten seconds to prepare?¡± She thought that she would have ten seconds of


    solitude in the bathroom to mull things over.


    Perhaps, she would have a slim chance to escape his grasp that way.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯ll get into the bath with you after ten seconds.¡± It was only natural for him to remove her


    clothes during this extremely short interval.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean¡­¡± Emily was on the brink of tears when she discovered that his understanding


    of these ten seconds was very differentpared to her understanding!


    ¡°Wait a minute, wait- wait a minute¡­¡±


    Suddenly, Liam¡¯s voice came from outside the room as he knocked on the door, ¡°Young Master Hunter,


    something bad has happened.¡±


    Hunter was nning to ignore him. Was Liam getting more and more useless nowadays? Couldn¡¯t he


    handle things himself even if something bad had happened?


    ¡°Liam is looking for you now.¡± Emily tried to push him to get some separation from her body, but to her


    dismay, he wouldn¡¯t budge.


    ¡°He will be able to deal with it fine.¡± Hunter¡¯s huge palms were now sped on her waist. He was trying


    to uplift her T-shirt through the gap of her clothes near her waist.


    Emily struggled to stop his advancing hands but his other hand was removing her T-shirt from another


    direction. She couldn¡¯t stop him from achieving his goals at all, so she was in an utter mess and she


    was going to go crazy!


    Her shirt was really going to be uplifted in no time, and her tight undergarments was going toe into


    exposure!


    She couldn¡¯t help screaming at this stage but this bastard was savoring this joyous moment endlessly.


    No, she couldn¡¯t let him go all the way! She couldn¡¯t lose her groundpletely!


    She really didn¡¯t want to get into a bath with Hunter. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to do something so


    embarrassing!


    They might really just take a bath together, but what would the future hold for them afterwards? This


    naughty bastard would only continue toe to her with outrageous requests after outrageous


    requests!


    ¡°Young Master Hunter, our rtionship is one constructed on paper. We are being tied together


    ording to an arrangement, so please stop doing this to me.¡±


    ¡°While the contract is still in effect, at the very least we are still fianc¨¦ and fianc¨¦e.¡± Hunter didn¡¯t faze at


    her attempt to stop him. The smile continued to linger on his lips ever so slightly.


    ¡°Is there any unmarried couple who won¡¯t do this kind of thing? Hm?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    ¡°Young Master Hunter!¡± Liam¡¯s voice interrupted them abruptly again as it bombarded them from


    outside the room. ¡°Young Master Hunter, Wendy is¡­ missing now.¡±


    ¡­Wendy was missing? If Liam hade to Hunter with this news, then it must be true. And her


    disappearance might be one veiled in danger.


    Although Emily really hated this woman, and she loathed Wendy¡¯s despicable means, but the news of


    Wendy¡¯s disappearance couldn¡¯t arrive at a better timing for her right now. It was her saving grace.


    ¡°Young Master Hunter, she is grandma¡¯s savior.¡± She didn¡¯t waste any time to remind him.


    Hunter¡¯s face immediately ckened after hearing this.


    He had almost got what he had wanted, yet a news of Wendy¡¯s disappearance had arrived at such


    precise timing and called for his speedy response.


    Liam¡¯s method of handling such matters had rendered him possible for a change of personnel very


    soon!


    Despite being separated by a massive bathroom door, Liam could still feel Young Master Hunter¡¯s


    disdainful gaze piercing through him. After all, he had no other way. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t want to


    intervene in his joyful endeavor too.


    Liam drooped pitifully while continued to report, ¡°EwanHall had somehow taken his eyes off her and


    she was gone just like that. He is asking for your permission to mobilize some men in order to start the


    search immediately.¡±


    ¡°One more thing, Ewan Hall has mentioned that Wendy has some inclination towardsmitting


    suicide. He said that she had been calling you over and over again but you¡¯re not giving her any


    response.¡±


    ¡°Wendy had attempted to jump into the sea but Ewan Hall was able to save her that time. After that,


    she imed that she wanted to calm her nerves alone by the sea, and Ewan Hall didn¡¯t reject her


    request.¡±


    ¡°He was just away for one moment to fetch her a bottle of water from the car, but she was nowhere to


    be seen when he returned to the beach.¡±


    It seemed like she had really jumped into the sea by the look of things.


    Emily was sure that this woman would never kill herself like this, but she decided to keep her opinion to


    herself at the time being.


    She gently pushed Hunter while saying in a low voice, ¡°You should¡­ look for her now. Or else, it will be


    hard to face grandma in the future.¡±


    Hunter was unperturbed by her words. Emily continued to press, ¡°Didn¡¯t you promise grandma that you


    will protect her?¡±


    If this was not the case, why would he arrange EwanHall who was a formidable person to look after


    Wendy?


    Hunter was a man who always kept his words. He would always honor his promises. Once he had


    promised to carry out something, he wouldn¡¯t just sit by idly and turn a blind eye to things.


    Hunter shut his eyes momentarily as he sucked in a deep breath. All of a sudden, he shifted all of his


    weight towards her body.


    ¡°Ah! You¡­¡± Emily¡¯s pretty eyebrows were befuddled hard as she thought that this guy¡­ was so uptight


    now! He had put all of his weight on her. His steeliness was intimidating her!


    She bit her lips as a sense of guilt slowly rose from within her heart.


    He was being interrupted so suddenly when things were going well, so of course he would be unhappy.


    If such interferences repeated a few more times, it would even impair his bodily functions.


    Hunter suddenly removed the force he exerted on her after being on top of her for some time.


    He casually buttoned up his shirt while taking long strides to exit the room¡­

 Chapter 221 She Just Brought Trouble to Herself

    Chapter 221 She Just Brought Trouble to Herself


    Liam had made others prepare the car in advance and it was parking outside the gate.


    Hunter was about to get on the car when he suddenly stopped.


    "Young Master, what¡¯s up?" Liam was also in a hurry to go out and look for someone. Seeing Hunter


    stop, he thought Hunter didn¡¯t want to leave.


    In fact, Liam really didn¡¯t care about Wendy, and even, he disliked her.


    However, Wendy was a benefactor of the Jackson family, and now many people were paying attention


    to them.


    Both Mr. Jackson and Mrs. Jackson were concerned about Wendy. If Young Master didn¡¯t protect


    Wendy well, some people in the Jackson family would criticize Hunter for this.


    Liam was totally considering these issues from Hunter¡¯s point of view.


    Although Hunter didn¡¯t care about his status in the Jackson family, Liam cared about these things.


    Breeze blowing, Hunter looked back. People never knew what he was thinking.


    "Call Mdy and let her go out with me."


    "Young Master, I¡¯m afraid that Mdy¡­" He was afraid that Emily disliked Wendy.


    What¡¯s more, Wendy¡¯s all means were basically regarded as jokes by Emily.


    "So, I must let her follow me and stay with me." In this way, she wouldn¡¯t say that he had something to


    do with Wendy.


    His rtionship with Emily finally got better tonight. He didn¡¯t want them to continue to give each other


    the silent treatment.


    She only concerned other people, but she didn¡¯t care about him.


    But at least, she was still his nominal fianc¨¦e.


    That night, Emily didn¡¯t wait for him and left alone, which made Hunter a little unhappy.


    Liam seemed to understand Hunter¡¯s thoughts. He just didn¡¯t know when did Hunter be so


    concerned about other people¡¯s opinions?


    Maybe he just cared about Emily¡¯s opinion?


    He had to take his wife with him to get rid of other people¡¯s impure ideas.


    "OK." Liam nodded and immediately walked into the hall.


    When Emily changed her clothes and came down, Hunter was already in the car.


    On the night of October, it was really cold. She didn¡¯t expect it and she seemed to be wearing thin


    clothes.


    Liam opened the car door and Emily got on the car in one step.


    As soon as she sat down, a thin coat was thrown on her.


    The man¡¯s warmth was still on his thin coat, and she became warm in a moment.


    How did he know she was cold? Did he watch her cower and walk from the door?


    For a moment she was a little confused, but soon she calmed down.


    "Why do you want me to find Wendy? Maybe, I can¡¯t help you."


    Most importantly, she didn¡¯t want to find that hypocritical woman at all.


    Hunter nced at her and said nothing.


    Liam got on the car and started the car.


    More than a dozen cars left the WongRiver Pavilion long before them and went to the seaside to look


    for Wendy.


    By the time Hunter and Emily got to the beach, dozens of people had gathered there. They all were


    Hunter¡¯s own bodyguards.


    Wendy had been missing for more than three hours.


    An adult had been missing for three hours. They couldn¡¯t call the police. Even if they called the police,


    the police would not deal with it.


    So they had to let their own subordinates to find Wendy.


    "Have you checked all the monitors of the surrounding streets?" Liam asked Ewan, who had been


    looking for Wendy here.


    "We¡¯ve check the monitors of the surrounding streets, and we found that she didn¡¯t leave the beach,"


    Ewan said, looking glum.


    If Wendy didn¡¯t leave the beach, she must still be on the beach, or she left here by ship.


    But when Ewan sent Wendy here, she was alone. How could she leave by ship?


    The only possibility was that she was taken away by others.


    Hunter got out of the car and Emily was about to get down. He said, "It¡¯s windy by the sea. You just


    stay in the car."


    Emily hesitated and nodded.


    Ewan immediately walked to Hunter, "Young Master, I guess that Miss Gale was kidnapped by


    someone else."


    Ewan¡¯s expression was terrible. The man who took Wendy away was probably an evil man.


    "Miss Gale is a girl, and she should have no fierce enemies. So, the only possibility is... "


    Ewan looked at Hunter, hesitant, but he had to say it.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "Young Master, I suspect that man is your enemy."


    Recently, Wendy often posted pictures of her life in the WongRiver Pavilion on Micro-blog, and she also


    attended the campus cartoonpetition sponsored by the Sharp Group, as a representative of the


    Jackson group.


    People had been specting about her rtionship with Hunter.


    It was said on the Inte that Hunter and Wendy loved each other, but they were forced to separate


    by Mrs. Jackson.


    Hunter followed Mrs. Jackson¡¯s advice and was engaged to Emily, but in fact, his favorite was Wendy.


    Was Wendy¡¯s disappearance tonight also rted to these rumors?


    "Young Master, is it possible that the people of the Heaven-like Ind did this?" Liam had been worried


    about this before.


    Hunter took Emily away directly from the auction of the Heaven-like Ind, which made the guests of


    the Heaven-like Ind feel aggrieved.


    Thispletely broke the rules of the Heaven-like Ind.


    So it was no surprise that the boss of the Heaven-like Ind wanted revenge on Hunter.


    Hunter broke the rules of the Heaven-like Ind. If they didn¡¯t take revenge on Hunter, it would


    certainly have a bad impact on the reputation of the Heaven-like Ind.


    The revenge of the Heaven-like Ind on them was not surprised.


    But, they just didn¡¯t expect that Wendy would be kidnapped.


    "Young Master, this is the sign of the Heaven-like Ind!"


    A subordinate finally found a badge on the beach that was almost washed away by the waves.


    Hunter took the badge and looked at it, with a trace of cruelty shing through his eyes.


    The people of the Heaven-like Ind really kidnapped Wendy to take vengeance on Hunter.


    ¡°If Wendy didn¡¯t usually show off her luxurious life, those people wouldn¡¯t kidnap her.¡±


    Emily had got out of the car and was walking slowly towards them.


    Hunter frowned. He didn¡¯t want her to get involved.


    However, when he looked back, he saw that she was wearing his thin coat, and he felt better.


    Ewan stared at Emily unhappily. She spoke ill of Wendy at such times. She really went too far.


    His expression was very bad and he said unhappily, "Mdy, Wendy is your sister!"


    "I¡¯m not wrong. If those people really want to get back at Hunter, then Wendy just brought trouble to


    herself."


    Wendy¡¯s Weibo was updated at least two times a day, sometimes even three or four times!


    In addition to posting photos of herself, she also showed off her life in WongRiver Pavilion on Weibo.


    asionally, there were some photos with Hunter¡¯s figure.


    Although his figure was far away, people who knew Hunter could clearly recognize it as Hunter.


    That woman was asking for trouble!


    Liam couldn¡¯t agree more with Emily.


    Hunter didn¡¯t like his private life to be exposed, but Wendy often showed off her life around Hunter.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the matriarch of the Jackson family, Hunter would have driven Wendy out of the


    WongRiver Pavilion.


    But now, Wendy had disappeared. And as a man, he couldn¡¯t speak ill of Wendy.


    Liam looked at Hunter and said in a deep voice, "Young Master, this is probably caused by those Micro-


    blog sent by Miss Gale, which makes people think that she has a very good rtionship with you."


    It even made people think she was Hunter¡¯s woman.


    Therefore, she was kidnapped by Hunter¡¯s enemy just because of her own reasons.

 Chapter 222 After All Its Not The First

    Chapter 222 After All It''s Not The First


    Wendy was indeed kidnapped.


    She never thought either that one day she would be kidnapped by Hunter''s enemy because of


    ¡°Hunter¡¯s woman¡± status.


    ¡°I''m not his woman, I really am not! Let me go, I have no influence on him.¡±


    After realizing that everything before her eyes was reality, she immediately cried and begged for mercy.


    ¡°His fianc¨¦ is Emily, I''m her little sister from another mother. She''s the woman Hunter cares about.¡±


    Even if she was really unwilling to say those words, but if those words could make Emily die a tragic


    end and make her safe, then she''s willing to!


    It''s fine if they want her to speak more too!


    ¡°Nonsense, how could Hunter let you live in his ce if you''re not his woman?¡±


    A masked man raised his hand and dropped a pile of pictures around her.


    It was unexpectedly all the pictures she uploaded on Weibo.


    ¡°Don''t tell me that the person in the picture is not you? Huh!¡±


    ¡°I-It''s me, but... But I... I just stayed in his house for a few days.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Wendy cried loudly, she never thought that the pictures she unted on Weibo could unexpectedly


    be her biggest danger.


    ¡°Because... Because Hunter¡¯s fianc¨¦ is my little sister, I just stayed a few days at my little sister''s


    ce... Really.¡±


    Her face was full of tears and she trembled in fear.


    ¡°Don''t hurt me, I have no rtionship with Hunter! Not a bit, I swear.¡±


    ¡°Didn''t you always call him big brother?¡±


    ¡°But he has never replied me, you see...you see!¡±


    Wendy pointed at one of the pictures on the floor, ¡°I always took pictures from afar. He really doesn''t


    like me, he even loathes me.¡±


    A few masked men looked at the pictures on the floor and nced at each other.


    After she reminded them and made them see the pictures, she did seem like she was not really close


    to Hunter.


    ¡°What to do?¡± one of them asked. Could they really have kidnapped the wrong person? The ugly girl


    called Emily was the woman Hunter cared about?


    ¡°Since you''re not Hunter¡¯s woman, then... You''re up to no use, I''ll leave her for you guys.¡±


    The leader turned around and left with disdainful face.


    ¡°No!¡± No, no! Leaving her for them? What would that mean?


    No! Not like this! Wouldn''t it be worse than being Hunter¡¯s woman?


    ¡°Don''t do this, no...¡± seeing several men casually walking towards her, Wendy almost fainted in fear.


    What did they mean? Did they want topletely destroy her?


    ¡°No, not like this! I... I... Don''te over! Ah!¡±


    With a loud sound, someone tore her cor.


    Wendy almost had a break down, ¡°I''m Hunter¡¯s woman, I am!¡±


    ¡°Lunatic!¡±


    She kept saying yes and no, did she think that they''re a fool?


    ¡°I really am, really! Don''t do this, no, ah, ah...¡±


    Theughter of a room full of menpletely covered her weak voice.


    Wendy cried so hard that her voice became husky, ¡°I''m really Hunter¡¯s woman, really! I... He likes me,


    and not his fianc¨¦... Ahh...¡±


    They kept torturing her. Once the smelly sweaty man pressed her down with strength, Wendy¡¯s body


    rigid with fear and looked absolutely desperate. She''s the number one beauty in Bentson, she couldn''t


    let such disgusting man rape her. Even if it''s not her first sex, she had always chosen remarkable and


    wealthy man.


    Those men were the lowest and dirtiest thugs, and they unexpectedly touched her...


    ¡°Ah, let go! Ahhh...¡±


    After some men pounded and tortured her, she almost fainted.


    Suddenly, the door was opened.


    Those men were dumbfounded. They turned their heads to look, ¡°Eduard.¡±


    Even if Eduard was wearing a mask too, but there were different types and colors of badges in ce of


    their status.


    Eduard was the third ss man of the organization. For them, his status and position was absolutely


    high.


    ¡°E-Eduard...¡± the man who was still panting on Wendy''s body stopped by force foo.


    Oh my God! Getting interrupted when doing such thing was really annoying.


    But when Eduard came, who would dare to take such liberties? In the end, the man got off Wendy''s


    body and reluctantly zipped his pants up.


    The difficult situation Wendy was in, was absolutely the greatest humiliation.


    She was tied on a chair without clothing on, and she was just fu...


    Her face was full with traces of desperate tears, her chin that just went through operation was still red


    which looked even horrible after the ''sport'' before that.


    ¡°You''re Hunter fianc¨¦''s sister?¡± Eduard squinted and looked at her.


    She did have a good body but she was already tainted by those men, anyone who saw her would not


    have any other thought than... dirty.


    But, the dirtier she was, the better!


    Wendy cried while looking at him. It was already at the point where she would not mind how many


    more mene.


    ¡°Don''t kill me, I... I can please you, don''t kill me.¡±


    Pleasing one or ten, it would still be considered easing. She could ept anything as long as they


    don''t kill her.


    After all, it''s not the first time...


    Eduard suddenly sneered, ¡°Wouldn''t it be awesome if Hunter screwed his own fianc¨¦''s sister and the


    video got leaked out?¡±


    If Hunter... screwed his own fianc¨¦''s sister? The tears on the edge of Wendy''s eyes slightly dried. She


    looked up at Eduard, there''s no time to think about her filthy body.


    ¡°What... Do you mean?¡±


    ...


    Wendy was back with an embarrassing smell.


    But she kept saying, ¡°They didn''t touch me, really! My body is still pure, believe me, Hunter!¡±


    Hunter did not say anything while Ewan felt sad at heart, he covered her body with his thin jacket in a


    hurry.


    ¡°Miss Wendy, how did you... Come back?¡±


    ¡°They said... That I am the woman that Hunter cared about. They were going to use me to threaten


    Hunter but I didn''t want to get Hunter involved so I ran away.¡±


    ¡°People of the Heaven-like Ind do things viciously, how could you have escaped from them?¡±


    Liam didn''t mean to question her words. After all, it''s great that she came back.


    But there was indeed a huge missing piece that made people involuntarily felt suspicious of her words.


    ¡°I have escaped anyhow! Don''t ask me, stop asking me!¡±


    Wendy trembled when she suddenly pounced on Hunter and cried, ¡°My body is still pure, Hunter! I''m


    serious, believe me, boo hoo...¡±


    Hunter¡¯s hand fell on her shoulders, he instinctively wanted to push her away.


    It''s just that, he suddenly felt guilty.


    She was terribly terrified, her current look was enough to exin it all.


    She was Grandma''s only blood rtive but she got into such huge ident when she was with him.


    Everything was even caused by him.


    The guilt kept going around his heart, to the extent that she hugged him after his slight hesitation.


    Emily stopped when she saw that they were hugging not far from her. Her heart gradually felt


    colder.

 Chapter 223 You Want to Compensate Me With Money?

    Chapter 223 You Want to Compensate Me With Money?


    ¡°Miss Gale...¡± Liam took a step closer.


    Wendy immediately shook her head, her voice was already hoarse from crying.


    ¡°Don''t ask me, there''s nothing! Really, it''s true! Stop asking me!¡±


    ¡°My body is still pure, it''s pure! Hunter... Boo hoo...¡±


    Hunter waved his hand and hugged Wendy for a while before pushing her softly, then harshly.


    Liam knew that Hunter didn''t allow him to ask more but he really didn''t have any intention on asking


    anything.


    Who would bear to ask after looking at the current Wendy?


    Actually he just wanted to remind that Emily was right behind, so... Could Wendy stop being so close to


    Hunter?


    However, Emily already walked away.


    Sigh...


    ¡°Miss Wendy, I''ll send you back first.¡± Ewan couldn''t help feeling distressed after looking at her. It''s all


    his fault! If he protected her well, how could she suffer so much?


    Even if Hunter already pushed Wendy away, she still grabbed his clothes tightly. At least, Hunter didn''t


    keep pushing her away. It''s a big step in her approach to him.


    ¡°Hunter, my body is still pure...¡±


    Wendy was already half conscious when she got on the car, but she kept repeating that sentence.


    Even an iron-hearted person like Liam couldn''t help sighing at those words.


    If he used to hate Wendy''s unt and hypocrisy, then all that hate had turned into pity at that time.


    It was really pitiful for a girl to encounter such thing.


    Emily sat on another car. When Hunter entered the car, Emily was already gone.


    Wendy naturally sat with Hunter. She closed her eyes but her hand never let go of his clothes.


    ¡°Young Master Hunter, I''m afraid that Miss Wendy... Had suffered quite a lot tonight.¡±


    Ewan reminded that not to ask for anything else, he just wished that Hunter could have a bit more


    patience and sympathy for her.


    Hunter did not say anything. He had wanted to pull her hand away but didn''t do it in the end. He sat in


    the back seat, letting Wendy stay close to him.


    Hunter looked at Liam and calmly said, ¡°Go home.¡±


    ...


    ¡°Young Master Hunter, you see.¡± after sending Wendy back to rest in her room, Liam took his phone to


    Hunter¡¯s room.


    ¡°They... Miss Gale''s pictures...¡±


    Liam stopped speaking and showed the phone''s screen to Hunter.


    Hunter''s expression sunken... Those guys were so cruel!


    It was the picture where Wendy was tied on a chair with a bunch of men around her.


    Her clothes were torn to pieces! Not only they harmed her, they had also sent her picture back.


    ¡°They''re showing their force!¡± Liam squeezed his fist in anger, so hard that his knuckles kept rattling.


    But all of the sudden, his expression changed and he instinctively lighten his voice, ¡°They thought


    that... The pictures uploaded online are real, and you are a couple with her.¡±


    This information strikes their hearts! Wendy was harmed because they thought Wendy and Hunter was


    a couple.


    If they knew that the person Hunter really cared about was Emily, then Emily...


    ¡°Young Master Hunter, Heaven-like Ind specializes in training a bunch of special elites. They have


    always been doing under-the-table business.¡±


    Liam clearly meant that since Heaven-like Ind had always been doing under-the-table business, they


    would definitely train their own team.


    But they''re not the same, the business they were doing was proper. Even if Young Master Hunter had


    his own man too, the number of bodyguards in such earnest businessman''s team would definitely lose


    to those special elites.


    The most import thing was, they were out in the open while Heaven-like Ind men were hiding in the


    dark.


    Attacks in the open would be easy to block, but a stab in the back would be hard to prevent. Unless


    they abandon their normal life, it would be really impossible to protect themselves when those men


    attacked!


    Young Master Hunter had enough power to protect himself, but what about the people around him? If


    the one who got into an ident today was Emily... Liam honestly didn''t have the guts to think how


    mad would Hunter be.


    ¡°Miss Gale could be considered as preventing a misfortune for Mdy... So Young Master Jackson...¡±


    He stopped talking but Hunter understood.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Wendy suffered everything in ce of Emily.


    Her life had already be Hunter''s responsibility.


    ¡°Establish a security guardpany.¡± Hunter suddenly said that.


    ¡°A security guardpany?¡± Liam suddenly responded after a pause.


    ¡°Understood. I''ll calcte everythingter and post the recruitment offer tomorrow.¡±


    Establishing a security guardpany and training their own bodyguards. On the surface, it''s just for


    business.


    In reality, Hunter wanted to train his own elite team.


    He''s going to strike back!


    Being targeted by lunatics of the Heaven-like Ind... You would be beaten if you didn''t reserve


    enough strength to fight back.


    Hunter took something out of the drawer before turning around and left. When he entered, Emily had


    just taken a bath and was about to sleep.


    Wendy''s ident that time was beyond her expectations.


    Emily thought that Wendy was ying some tricks again but she never thought that Wendy would fall


    into the hands of Hunter''s enemies.


    She didn''t know what she was thinking at that time but she seemed to be very irritable on that night.


    Even after a cold shower, she still felt upset and uneasy.


    ¡°How is she?¡± seeing Hunter, Emily put her phone down and stood up.


    Hunter did not say a word while walking to the table and put something down.


    It was a document.


    Emily walked over and took the document, her fingertips suddenly felt cold.


    Their contract...


    ¡°What... Do you mean?¡± she looked at Hunter.


    Even if Emily tried her best to keep calm, her trembling fingers showed her nervousness.


    Hunter stared at her face for quite some time before saying, ¡°Everything she suffered tonight was


    caused by me.¡±


    ¡°So what?¡± he felt guilty and he wanted to make up for it, right?


    So his way of making up for it was getting together with Wendy?


    She suddenly felt very unwilling to!


    It turned out that the thought of calmly leaving Hunter''s side after two years was just an illusion!


    When he wanted to end the contract earlier, even her heart trembled in panic.


    Hunter answered her right away, ¡°I unterally ended our contract before the due date... So, how do


    you want to bepensated? Feel free to say it.¡±


    ¡°How do you want topensate me? Money?¡±


    Emily suddenly wanted tough.


    A few hours ago, in that room and in the bathroom, he was so worried about her.


    After a few hours, he brought the contract and said that he wanted to end their rtionship.


    ¡°Just because she suffered, you wanted topensate her with all your life?¡±


    Could emotions be measured like that? Then could she viciously say that it''s a blessing in disguise for


    Wendy?


    Wendy''s ident was indeed beyond her expectations. She could sympathize, but she could never


    dismiss it from her mind. She couldn''t forget the scene where she was hit by a car and died in her past


    life! She couldn''t forget what Wendy had done to harm all her friends in her past life!


    But Wendy finally got her wish to be with Hunter in this life.

 Chapter 224 You Are So Capricious

    Chapter 224 You Are So Capricious


    Young Master Hunter¡¯s eyes did not fall on Emily again.


    ¡°How much do you want?¡± He asked.


    Emily really wanted to pick up the agreement and smash it on his face.


    When did she want his money? Why would she on earth ask for money from him?


    A long time ago she had already decided to rely on herself in the future, and even after she had gotten


    engaged to Hunter, she never spent his money.


    Now, Emily just lived her life she nned forter two years in advance.


    ¡°Well, the agreement has been moved up.¡± Emily walked over to the bedside table, and took out


    another agreement from one drawer.


    She returned to the desk and put the two agreements together.


    She tightened her fingers and then ripped up the agreements.


    Over and over again!


    The written statement of agreement wasn¡¯t thick, Emily relentlessly tore it to shreds.


    Pieces of torn paper was their most perfect ending.


    ¡°I won¡¯t ask for your money. From now on, I have nothing to do with you.¡±


    Emily went to the wardrobe, took out her luggage bag, looked back and realized all the things in the


    room were not bought by herself.


    They were all things prepared for her by the people who worked for Hunter, including clothes and


    shoes.


    Only the books were hers.


    Taking out the T-shirts and jeans that had been squashed in the corner, she turned to walk to the


    bathroom.


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Hunter frowned.


    First she was tidying up and now changing into outdoor clothes?


    Did Emily really want to leave now? And not even take a look at what time of the day it was?


    ¡°Since the agreement has been terminated, I have no reason to stay here.¡±


    Emily walked straight into the bathroom and mmed the door shut.


    Hunter looked calm and yet he wanted to go into the bathroom and put a stop to all of this, but instead


    he forcefully took a few steps back.


    Before long, Emily put on casual clothes and took her books. She looked back at Hunter.


    At this moment, she didn¡¯t have much resentment and her facial expressions did not give away much


    emotion.


    Emily had already restrained her own feelings.


    ¡°I still want to remind you that Wendy is not as simple as you think. Anyways, I hope you will be happy.¡±


    Emily didn¡¯t hate Hunter. The rtionship between the two was originally an agreement.


    What was happening now, sooner orter was going to happen anyway. But she never thought that it


    would happen so soon all because of Wendy.


    Hunter wanted to be responsible for another woman. Maybe she was the one getting in the way.


    At the moment when Emily was about the leave, Hunter stood behind her and said in a deep voice,


    ¡°Tomorrow morning, I¡¯ll ask Liam to send you back to school. Why must you be in a rush to go?¡±


    ¡°I am going to leave anyway, why must I wait until tomorrow?¡±


    Emily smiled, she came up to the door.


    When Emily was about to step out, Hunter suddenly appeared in front of her and blocked her way.


    ¡°I told you to wait until tomorrow morning to leave!¡± He said in a displeased tone.


    ¡°Is there a difference? It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t have a ce to go.¡± Emily was not willing to obey.


    ¡°Do you have to resist me?¡± Hunter asked.


    ¡°I...¡± Emily hesitated.


    ¡°Young Master.¡± Liam came into the room in a hurry from the other end of the corridor. ¡°Miss Gale woke


    up. She is crying to see you.¡±


    Hunters eyebrows frowned tightly and his gloomy face could not reveal his true mood.


    But Emily could clearly see that the impatience Hunter felt towards Wendy was nowpletely gone.


    The way Hunter now treated Wendy was finally withpassion.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear? She¡¯s looking for you.¡± Emily leaned against the door and said indifferently.


    ¡°Do you care?¡± He asked.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Emily smiled, ¡°Our rtionship is already over.¡±


    ¡°Young Master, Mdy, you...¡± Liam was shocked.


    Their rtionship is already over? What did this mean? Was it another fight between the two?


    ¡°Liam, could you please take me to the foot of the mountain?¡± Emily picked up her luggage by the


    handle.


    ¡°It¡¯s close by. Just send me to the foot of the mountain.¡±


    ¡°I...¡±Liam looked at the Young Master.


    Such a big thing happened tonight. Did Mdy want to quarrel with the Young Master?


    All of a sudden, Liam also felt that Mdy was a little ignorant.


    ¡°Mdy, Miss Gale tonight really got badly hurt. You don¡¯t want to...¡±


    ¡°Did I embarrass her?¡± Emily gave a cold look, then passed Hunter and headed down the stairs.


    Wendy had a lot of grievances, but what did it have to do with Emily?


    Everyone had said it was Wendy who suffered for Emily, even Hunter thought so, right?


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Bullshit! If Wendy didn¡¯t send moments on Weibo to show off, who would do anything to her?


    Was this called ¡®Suffering¡¯ for her? Well whoever wanted to take the me, felt happy to take it. She


    definitely wouldn¡¯t be the one though.


    ¡°Young Master, Mdy, she...¡± Liam became anxious as he watched Emily heading for the spiral


    staircase.


    Hunter also looked at her back and squeezed his palms tightly.


    Just as her shadow was about to disappear, he said, ¡°Send her back to school.¡±


    ......


    Emily got into Liam¡¯s car.


    Along the way, Liam tried to talk to her, but she just wouldn¡¯t respond.


    Quietly looking at the scenery outside the window, Emily thought to herself about her own things.


    Though in the end, what she thought of was nothing at all, her thoughts were nk.


    After that, she took out her cellphone and sent a text message to someone.


    Before the car arrived at the school, Emily said, ¡°Liam stop.¡±


    Liam came to a quick stop on the side of the road and looked back at her, ¡°Mdy, I have to send you


    back to school.¡±


    Before she could open her mouth to respond, Liam continued, ¡°Mdy, don¡¯t me the Young Master.


    Of course the Young Master doesn¡¯t like Miss Gale. He just feels guilty...¡±


    Emily pursed her lips and didn¡¯t want to discuss Hunter¡¯s feelings with anyone.


    If Hunter liked Wendy or just felt guilty, for now it had no meaning to her.


    ¡°Mdy...¡±


    ¡°In the future, don¡¯t call me Mdy.¡± Emily cautioned.


    ¡°Mdy, you can¡¯t quarrel with the Young Master like this. You are too capricious!¡±


    Liam knew that he shouldn¡¯t me her. After all, she was the fianc¨¦e of the Young Master.


    But he just couldn¡¯t help it. He felt bad for the Young Master.


    The Young Master was in a bad mood tonight. He was really upset.


    At this time, Mdy not only decided to not stay andfort the Young Master, but also became


    jealous and fought with him.


    Such a Mdy, indeed is a little excessive.


    Emily bent over to get her luggage. At the moment she got out of the car, Liam immediately turned off


    the car and chased her out.


    ¡°Mdy, you also have many male friends. The Young Master knows that they are nothing to you. Even


    if he feels ufortable in his heart, he at least doesn¡¯t stop you frommunicating with them.¡±


    ¡°But Mdy, now that your sister has been injured like this because of him, The Young Master only


    wants to take care of her until she is better. Is that so disagreeable to you?¡±

 Chapter 226 Scared of Her own Beauty

    Chapter 226 Scared of Her own Beauty


    You can fall in love freely.


    Sounds pretty good.


    But she was dumped, shouldn¡¯t she feel sad?


    Sally looked stunned but Joe was thrilled.


    ¡°So, I can pursue you from now on, right?¡±


    He felt the chills on his neck, just like the way Terry¡¯s cold eyes made him felt like.


    Joe faked a smile and said, ¡°Oh well, I was kidding. I don¡¯t like Emily at all.¡±


    ¡°Am I that unattractive?¡± Emily got off from the folding bed and red at him.


    ¡°No, I mean¡­Um, I am just not that into you.¡±


    Joe faked a smile and stepped back quickly.


    Of course, he liked her. She was a good friend of his, how could he hate her?


    The problem is he didn¡¯t dare to.


    Everyone knew he didn¡¯t dare to do anything because Terry was protective of Emily.


    After all, Sally was prettier than Emily, wasn¡¯t she?


    Even if he intended to hit on friends, he should be doing that to Sally.


    Emily looked a bit hard to y up to.


    Emily walked to the bathroom, closed the door and saw her messed-up face in the mirror.


    She didn¡¯t know what she didst night, but the freckles made her face look dirty.


    But these freckles¡­


    She raised her hand and stroked across her face.


    Cosmetics were always harmful to the skin. To be honest, she hated what was on her face.


    With a light sigh, she cleaned up her face with the cleansing foam.


    ¡°Sally, bring me some clothes.¡± She called out from the inside.


    ¡°Okay.¡± They got everything at the office because they often worked overtime.


    Sally gave her the clothes and heard the showers.


    She looked at the closed bathroom door then turned to Terry.


    ¡°She called mest night so I brought her here afterwards.¡±


    ¡°Nothing special happened?¡±


    Sally wanted to ask Emily and Hunter, but Terry blushed.


    He walked to the window and nced at the view outside, avoiding her gaze.


    ¡°We had some drinks then slept until dawn.¡±


    Of course Emily was the one who slept.


    He got up from her body after hearing the words ¡°Hunter¡± came from her mouth.


    His mind was upied with her breath and hazy drunk eyes all night long. But he couldn¡¯t help to think


    of the name she called out.


    Just like that, he sat there in silence all night.


    Sally and Joe looked at each other. She still wanted to ask, but he waved his hands right after to stop


    her.


    ¡°Well, Emily already decided to break up with Mr. Jackson in two years. We are just a bit ahead of


    schedule now.¡±


    Joe giggled. There was no need to ask since whatever happened already happened.


    It was obvious that Emily was upset. But nobody knew how upset she was exactly.


    Let time heal everything.


    Selfishly speaking, Joe wanted Emily to be with Terry.


    They knew each other too well after being friends over the years.


    He could vouch for Terry that he would definitely take care of Emily if she picked him.


    So wouldn¡¯t she be happier with Terry?


    These were just secrets between the boys. Even Sally knew nothing about it.


    Disclosing it once was enough.


    Someone opened the door and Lois walked in not long after.


    ¡°Oh there you guys are. I was going to call and make an appointment first.¡±


    ¡°Well, where is Emily?¡± Lois said with a big smile.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°In the shower.¡± Sally pointed at the bathroom.


    ¡°I got a call from the Sharp Group this morning. They asked us to talk about signing the contract and


    they specifically want Emily to be there.¡±


    ¡°Is it going to be signed this soon?¡± Sally and Joe eximed in surprise.


    Terry also turned around and looked at Lois.


    This was Emily¡¯s dream. She said she will make September Studio prosperous.


    It would be like a magical step forward if they could sign the contract with the Sharp Group.


    ¡°I know! That¡¯s why I came over right after I received the call.¡±


    They could tell she literally rushed over here because of her rapid breath.


    ¡°A long dy may cause troubles. So, we should sign it as soon as possible.¡±


    After all, they never did business with such a bigpany. Having a studio small like theirs, there was


    nothing they could do if the Sharp Group suddenly changed their mind, right?


    With that said, the bathroom door was suddenly opened, and a girl walked out.


    Emily was still carrying a vapor of water all over her body because of the shower. Her wet long hair was


    dripping water, creating a misty color.


    She wiped her hair with a towel whileing out of the bathroom.


    The four people in the lounge all fixed their eyes on her face. No one could look away even just for a


    moment.


    What a beauty!


    No, she is like a fairy!


    The freckles were all gone and her face were clean and delicate. She looked like she was blushing


    because of the hot shower.


    Her eyes looked even brighter under the long eyshes. Her skin set off her eyes which were already


    gorgeous.


    Her lips were pink as if a fresh fragile rose and were bouncy like a freshly opened jelly.


    Without freckles, her facial features were like a masterpiece, exquisitely gorgeous.


    Her beauty was breathtaking that you couldn¡¯t look away.


    ¡°Who¡­ are you?¡± Lois couldn¡¯t help to take two steps forward. She was tempted to get closer but


    panicked at the same time.


    She was way more beautiful than Wendy Gale. Do they know each other?


    But they said Emily was the girl who was taking a shower inside¡­


    ¡°Are you blind, Lois? Can¡¯t you recognize me?¡±


    Emily looked at her. There was no longer any pain fromst night, only pure calmess as if nothing could


    scare her.


    It seemed like the shower had given her a new life.


    ¡°Oh wow, you really are Emily! Emily Gale!¡±


    Lois was so surprised.


    God, it was really Emily Gale, the hideous gal everyone knew of!


    How could this be real? Did the ugly duckling be the swan?


    ¡°Did you have a stic surgery?¡± Lois still found it unbelievable.


    ¡°Emily didn¡¯t have a stic surgery. Maybe she had a treatment of cosmetology.¡±


    Sally was alsopletely dumbfounded. But if Emily had cosmetology, why were there freckles on her


    face before she took the shower?


    What is more, rumors said freckles couldn¡¯t bepletely removed. There would be some marks left


    after the treatment.


    Where are the so-called marks on Emily¡¯s face?


    Her face was simply perfect, without any ws.


    Joe finally gathered his thoughts, ¡°I think Emily¡¯s concern is that her beauty might cause wars so¡­¡±


    He exhaled out of relief and concluded, ¡°So the freckles were cosmetic used to make yourself look


    ugly, right?¡±

 Chapter 227 There are Conditions for Cooperation

    Chapter 227 There are Conditions for Cooperation


    Too beautiful that it might cause wars¡­


    It made Emily speechless.


    However, Joe¡¯s statement obviously sounded the most reasonable.


    Her freckles indeed looked like makeup used to make herself ugly.


    Emily dried her hair and looked at Lois, ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to sign the contract? Prepare the stamp and


    let¡¯s head out.¡±


    ¡°But your face¡­¡± Sally stepped forward.


    This was what she looked like originally. No foundation, no concealer, nothing.


    Sally freaked out in the end.


    ¡°Why did you make yourself ugly? Do you know how ufortable we were when people called you


    ugly?¡±


    She wanted to scold back every time someone called Emily ugly.


    But Emily was definitely not good-looking. So, she worried if arguing could somehow hurt Emily¡¯s


    feeling.


    So Sally swallowed her pride every single time!


    But now, no one could find a prettier girl in Bentson University, not to mention Skyler University!


    Even Bentson¡¯s socialite Wendy Gale seemed inferior to Emily!


    Emily could finally hold her head high!


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what Joe said? I was intimidated by my own beauty.¡± Emily said indifferently.


    ¡°You¡¯d piss off many people if you said that out loud!¡± Gosh, it was not a good thing to be too proud.


    ¡°Well, they might not be willing to agree if you said that, but they couldn¡¯t deny it looking at the way you


    are now! Hahaha¡­¡±


    Lois was thrilled. She didn¡¯t feel confident enough when they were about to sign the contract with the


    Sharp Group.


    But the odds of winning are definitely higher with such a gorgeous girl.


    ¡°I have packed everything. The appointment is at ten so we could leave now.¡±


    It¡¯s a quarter pass nine now. They could almost arrive there by car.


    Emily dried her hair, picked up theptop and headed out immediately.


    ¡°Let me drive you guys there.¡± Terry grabbed the keys and walked in front of them.


    They ran into Rufus and Aryan who just heard the good news and rushed over.


    ¡°We heard you and Lori are on the way to sign the contract. Can we apany you? We will wait


    outside.¡±


    The Sharp Group was the second biggest group in Bentson City. It may not be aspetitive as


    Jackson Group, but the difference was insignificant.


    Especially they were going to the headquarter of the Sharp Group, its scale was unimaginable.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Observing the group they were about to cooperate with from the outside was exciting enough.


    ¡°We will sit in the car and wait¡­¡±


    Rufus was interrupted by himself after he saw the girl behind Lois.


    Who is this fairy? When did they hire such a beauty?


    He was stunned for a second, ¡°Is this our new colleague?¡±


    Emily walked over and patted him on the head.


    ¡°Why did you hit me?¡± Rufus looked delighted even though it hurt a bit.


    Her actions were perfect even when she was hitting people.


    Even though Rufus was hit, he still felt really happy.


    ¡°Emily?¡± Aryan narrowed his eyes when he saw what she did to Rufus. His eyes were wide opened the


    next second.


    It was Emily Gale!


    The ugly duckling from Bentson University has transformed to a gorgeousdy!


    He tried to calm down. Although he didn¡¯t find Emily ugly, but definitely had nothing to do with the word


    ¡®gorgeous¡¯.


    It was shocking when she suddenly became so beautiful.


    ¡°Emily?¡± Rufus stepped back as if he saw a ghost.


    How could it be Emily? However, he saw the resemnce after a closer look.


    It¡¯s just that the skin was so delicate and wless¡­


    Emily didn¡¯t bother to speak to him, looked at Aryan and said, ¡°You shoulde with me. They will like


    you better.¡±


    Aryan nodded. The campusic contest made him famous.


    He may not be helpful if he goes with her, but as long as he could help a tiny bit, he should go.


    ¡°Emily, I want to go too.¡±


    ¡°I want to apany you too.¡±


    ¡°Me too!¡±


    Terry drove his second-hand seven-seat car, set off for the Sharp Group with the rest of the gang.


    They imagined the Sharp Group before they came. But they realized the big difference between


    fantasy and reality.


    The office area was so luxurious that you couldn¡¯t see the other end from where they stood.


    In downtown where thend cost a fortune, the value alone was not possible to imagine.


    Also, with so many buildings, the area was even more horrifying than the luxury estate.


    There had to be a reason why it was called the second biggest group in Bentson City. You could totally


    tell it was morepetitive than mostpanies.


    If the Sharp Group was so formidable, how intimidating could Jackson Group be?


    You have to register when you enter. The security was like a guard in the pce, the inspection was


    very strict.


    No wonder after Lois contacted their staff, she received a text message.


    She found out now that it was the registration code for ess.


    They were released right after the code was scanned.


    Very high efficiency and clear rules!


    ¡°If we got here in a luxury car, would they still need to register us?¡± Lois said with a smile.


    ¡°You can give it a try.¡± Emily was busy with the agreement file sent by the Sharp Group.


    She basically went through it once, now it was the second time.


    Roughly speaking, the Sharp Group invested 300 million on the animation APP, and their team was


    running management.


    Their studio has 10% of the shares¡­


    ¡°10%!¡± Sally could see the countless money symbols after hearing it.


    Counting it by fingers make you scream out of excitement.


    ¡°10% means, out studio already possesses 30 million worth of assets once we start the cooperation!¡±


    Holy cow, 30 million! This waspletely beyond everyone¡¯s expectations.


    Did the Sharp Group run a charitablepany? That was too generous, wasn¡¯t it?


    ¡°There are conditions.¡± Emily kept scrolling the agreement on her phone.


    ¡°ording to the agreement, the loss must be controlled within 30% and all funds must be used within


    a year.¡± She said after a while.


    All funds which was 300 million must be used¡­


    God! Apart from the reserved liquidity, the rest had to be spent!


    Everyone was shocked by such a huge number, to be honest.


    They knew little about investing. Even when Emily invested in the studio, it was nothingpared to


    300 million!


    300 million was a horrifying number to even think about!


    ¡°What¡­ what if we failed?¡± Sally asked in a low voice.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes instantlynded on Emily¡¯s face, except for Terry who was driving.


    Emily¡¯s eyes were fixed on the phone without making any eye contact.


    ¡°Not only will the shares be taken back, but we¡¯ll be working for them for free in the next three years.¡±


    Emily said after a while.

 Chapter 228 Everyone Seemed To Know Her

    Chapter 228 Everyone Seemed To Know Her


    There was a silence for a moment inside the car.


    Emily continued, saying, ¡°The second condition is that we must achieve breakeven within two years,


    otherwise, we will do free work for them in the next two years.¡±


    ¡°The third condition is that we must make more than 30 percent of the profit within three years, or else


    we must work for free for one year.¡±


    In fact, the conditions were absolutely favorable for them.


    After all, they did not need to pay them back even though they made them losing money.


    However, everyone¡¯s mind was weighed down. The most important thing was they must make a profit


    of 30 percent within three years with 300 million.


    In other words, if they could not generate a profit of 100 million in three years, they had to work for


    free.


    Nevertheless, they felt extremely excited at the same time with a heavy heart.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    In short, they had mixed feelings. Frankly speaking, they were flustered.


    300 million was a huge amount for students like them.


    Was this the fund that Second Young Master Sharp allocated? It seemed like someone who was rich


    but stupid would do such a thing.


    The car stopped at the main building and Lois was the first person who got off the car.


    Aryan and Emily came down after her.


    Terry told them, ¡°We are waiting here. Give me a call after youe down.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Emily gave her an OK gesture and then looked at Lois, ¡°Is there a rule to go inside?¡±


    ¡°I suppose not?¡± Lois also did not know because it was her first time to go to such a serious andrge


    group.


    Emily carried herputer bag and the three of them walked into the lobby after they sorted their


    clothes out.


    As soon as they entered through the door, there was a female receptionist greeted them with an


    amiable smile, ¡°May I ask who are you looking for? Have you made an appointment?¡±


    It showed how well the job training ofrgepany was as she could still be so polite to them after


    seeing them who could be called as the poor students in ¡®shabby clothing¡¯.


    However, it was obvious that there was no warmth in the female receptionist¡¯s smile even though she


    was smiling.


    That was no way for her to not be polite because those who could enter here were either the big shots


    or employees of theirpany.


    She did not know who let these children went inside.


    ¡°We have an appointment with Second Young Master Sharp.¡±


    As soon as Lois¡¯s words were uttered, the female receptionist¡¯s face sank slightly, ¡°Excuse me, have


    you made the appointment?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the people from yourpany called us and let use to the meeting at 10 o¡¯clock.¡±


    ¡°Alright, please wait for a while.¡± The female receptionist walked to the outside reception department


    that was not far away, ¡°Did Second Young Master call those children toe for the meeting?¡±


    ¡°Yes, don¡¯t you know that they are from the Bentson University?¡±


    The other female receptionist smiled and immediately walked towards the three people at the door.


    However, it seemed something was wrong. Why didn¡¯t the person involvede?


    After scanning between the three of them, those eyes that could not wait to watch the show became


    slightly impatient.


    ¡°Sorry, Second Young Master appoints to meet Emily Gale. If Emily Gale doesn¡¯te¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Emily Gale.¡±


    This sentence was enough to make the employees that were passing by stopped all of the sudden, and


    more than 90 percent of them turned their heads and looked at the girl who was talking.


    What a pretty girl! This was their first thought that shed in their mind when they saw Emily.


    However, how could she be Emily Gale? Wasn¡¯t the rumor of Emily Gale an ugly monster?


    ¡°You are¡­ Emily Gale?¡± The female receptionist also looked incredulous.


    Emily directly took out her ID card and showed it to her.


    She was only 16 years old and she was wearing makeup when she took her ID photo.


    However, due to the fact that heavy makeup was not allowed for the ID photo, she had to remove her


    makeup at that time.


    Although the makeup was not removed very clean, at least her facial features could still be seen


    clearly.


    It really was Emily Gale!


    As soon as the female receptionist looked up, she saw countless curious eyes.


    Emily Gale was famous in their group today.


    It was just that no one thought the ugly monster was as beautiful as a swan!


    ¡°That¡­¡± The female receptionist took a sigh of relief and said dully, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll take you up.¡±


    Three of them followed her back and went directly to the special elevator that only those high-level


    executives could use.


    After they left, the first female receptionist was grabbing her colleague that was passing by with a look


    of puzzlement.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why it seems like everyone knows who Emily Gale is?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know?¡± The colleague leaned close to her as she was afraid of being caught in discussing


    the private affairs of the Second Young Master during work hours.


    She lowered her voice to a whisper and said, ¡°The campusic contest that the Sharp sponsors. You


    can search it on the Inte yourself.¡±


    ¡°I know this¡­¡±


    ¡°No. I bet you don¡¯t know the breaking news this morning yet by looking at you like this.¡±


    The colleague took out her mobile phone and smiled slyly, ¡°I have to send a message to my high-level


    executive friends and tell them that the legendary Emily Gale is here.¡±


    ¡­


    On the way out from the 88th floor, Emily could feel the strange gaze from everyone that looked at her


    all along the way she passed each of the lobbies.


    Of course, it was not because she was really pretty enough to cause anymotion. Although they


    were also stunned by her prettiness, they were more surprised, explored, curious, and even waited for


    watching a show.


    Why did everyone seem to know her?


    Even the female receptionist, who took them up, also asionally looked back at her when she walked


    ahead.


    Her gaze wasplicated whenever she looked back at her,


    Eventually, there was even a little hostility through her gaze?


    What had she done?


    Emily¡¯s mobile phone short message ringtone was rung. It was from Sally, and Sally even sent the


    messages several times in a row.


    However, Emily could not see the mobile phone when she walked in such a solemn, sacred, and high-


    level lobby of arge group.


    So, she directly set the phone into the silent mode.


    After they walked to an office door, the female receptionist stopped and knocked gently on the door.


    A man¡¯s deep voice from the office could be heard, ¡°Come in.¡±


    Although they were separated by a door, the voice was indescribably maic, sweet, and sexy!


    The female receptionist took a deep breath, adjusted her clothes, and squeezed a perfect smile on her


    face before opening the office door.


    This was definitely the most professional and the best smile! The female receptionist smiled and said,


    ¡°Second Young Master, Miss Emily and her friends are here.¡±


    ¡°Let them in.¡± Henry did not even lift his head.


    The female receptionist did not leave immediately. She stood at the door for a few seconds instead.


    The Second Young Master was unwilling to look up! Even if it was just a nce!


    How many times in a year could they, who work in the lobby on the first floor,e here to approach


    the Second Young Master?


    She had shown her most perfect side, and yet the Second Young Master did not even look at her.


    If the Second Young Master fell in love with her at first sight, she could also be his partner and


    eventually increase her social status and value in the future!


    After three seconds, Lois couldn¡¯t help but spoke, ¡°Well, is he calling us to go inside?¡±


    The female receptionist red at her. She was trying to say something, but she soon realized that the


    Second Young Master, who she kept thinking about, finally raised his head.


    He looked at this way!


    The female receptionist hurriedly stood up straight, raised her head, and held her chest high. Then, she


    inhaled deeply into her stomach.


    ¡°Second Young¡­¡±


    ¡°Emily Gale,e in.¡±


    There was a look of displeasure shed across Henry¡¯s eyes. He hated the female employees that


    being coquettish and flirtatious in front of him, ¡°Close the door!¡±

 Chapter 229 Emily Gale, Are You Dead?

    Chapter 229 Emily Gale, Are You Dead?


    Emily was puzzled. This voice sounded irritating, as if¡­ he had a bone to pick with her?


    She looked back at Lois. Second Young Master Sharp called her name only. Did this mean that she


    should go in by herself?


    ¡°Miss Emily, pleasee in!¡± The female receptionist¡¯s face darkened, and she red at Emily.


    Emily had to go in, and the door was immediately closed behind her.


    ¡°Then we¡­¡± Lois was stunned. How could he leave them out?


    ¡°Second Young Master only intends to meet Miss Emily, so both of you please wait in the lobby.¡±


    The female receptionist finally received such a good task to take the person up personally and had the


    opportunity to get close to the Second Young Master.


    However, she did not expect that there was no benefit for her at all.


    The eyes of the Second Young Master that looked at her were full of disdain.


    No, the Second Young Master did not seem to even look at her directly.


    The female receptionist was aggrieved, and so she threw Lois and Aryan aside on the lounge chair in


    the lobby and turned away.


    Emily had no idea what was going on outside. After calming down for half a second, she walked to


    Henry¡¯s desk.


    ¡°Second Young Master Sharp¡­¡±


    ¡°Is Big Brother doesn¡¯t want you anymore?¡± Henry dropped the mouse, leaned back in the chair, and


    stared at her.


    It was just a nce, but it immediately becameplicated, indescribablyplicated!


    He knew that the things on her face were a disguise. Although he did not know why she did so, he saw


    that there was something wrong with the freckles on her face when Big Brother said she was beautiful.


    However, he did not expect that Emily, who had washed off the freckles, was¡­ somewhat stunning.


    Her face without any cosmetics was clean and showed that she had a goodplexion. Her small


    facial features were more delicate than those of the maids in the drawings.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    It turned out that Big Brother who said that she was beautiful was true¡­


    He moved his eyes away and his tone became even colder, ¡°Did he break off the engagement?¡±


    This question was so cruel. It would be so painful for someone who had just been dumped.


    However, all the sadness of Emily had been vented outst night.


    The dawn hade. She should go her own way. There was nothing to be sad.


    ¡°Yes. I have heard that he broke off my engagement in the newspaper.¡±


    She put down theputer bag, sat in front of the desk without Henry telling her to do so, and met his


    exploring gaze, ¡°Second Young Master Sharp, about our cooperation this time¡­¡±


    ¡°Emily Gale, are you dead?¡± Henry made her unable to keep up with the flow when he spoke.


    Emily was slightly helpless and rubbed her forehead. She said, ¡°Second Young Master Sharp, I don¡¯t


    understand what you mean. Can you make it clear?¡±


    She thought that she came here for the business matter, but why all he said were about the private


    issue?


    ¡°Did you really feel nothing when Big Brother dumped you? Did you cry?¡±


    It looked like her eyes were a little swollen, but they were not so swollen. They were just slightly


    swollen as if she drank too much water before going to bed.


    He could not tell whether she cried.


    ¡°I had cried.¡± She answered calmly.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She was finally like a normal person. He nodded, ¡°Are you reluctant?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°No?¡±


    ¡°I was too arrogant when I quarreledst night. I didn¡¯t even ask for a penny. Well, it¡¯s not like I leave


    without any property. After all, we haven¡¯t married.¡±


    She coughed lightly. After adjusting her breath, she said, ¡°But when Young Master Hunter offered me


    compensation, I didn¡¯t ept it.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± He did not expect to hear such a realistic statement from Emily¡¯s mouth.


    Shouldn¡¯t this be the time to be sad about a breakup?


    Henry realized that he could not ept Emily¡¯s thought. His voice was a little dull, ¡°¡­ and then?¡±


    ¡°Then, of course, I regret it. Am I foolish? Young Master Hunter is so rich. He can give me if I just ask


    for tens of millions.¡±


    Emily looked really regretful, and she regretted it so much that she was about to stomp her feet and


    beat her chest!


    ¡°Maybe if I want 300 million, he will give it to me too. In this way, I won¡¯t have to wait for the Sharp to


    cooperate with us, don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± This girl! She was beating around the bush and getting back on the business matter!


    She was really good at talking!


    But why she didn¡¯t feel sad at all?


    Big Brother was such a good man. Was she really not feeling sad about losing this fianc¨¦?


    ¡°Actually, Second Young Master Sharp is also happy to see it happen, and would love to see me being


    dumped, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Emily¡¯s smile made Henry¡¯s throat suddenly tightened and he was a little speechless.


    Finally, he cleared his throat and said lightly, ¡°Why do I want to see you being dumped? Do I know you


    well?¡±


    ¡°I also don¡¯t know why, but I know that you don¡¯t want Young Master Hunter and me to be together.¡±


    He originally wanted to deny it, but Emily¡¯s seriousness made him could not say anything against his


    conscience.


    He really hoped that she would leave Big Brother and stop being a burden to him.


    However, she was really dumped by Big Brother, and he was¡­ inexplicably a little ufortable.


    Well, that was not right. He was from the Sharp at the moment, and she was the representative from


    the small studio September.


    Why her aurapletely overshadowed his aura when both of them talked?


    ¡°Second Young Master Sharp, your time is too precious. I do not dare to dy it too long. Can we talk


    about the cooperation agreement?¡±


    Emily¡¯s words made Henry hold back what he wanted to say.


    He did not believe that she was so cold. It should be said that he did not believe that someone would


    really be so indifferent after leaving Young Master Hunter.


    ¡°Then, do you really have nothing to do with Young Master Hunter now?¡± he asked.


    Emily thought for a while, and she knitted her brows lightly, ¡°Second Young Master Sharp, is it because


    I am Young Master Hunter¡¯s fianc¨¦, so you are willing to cooperate with us?¡±


    Henry was stupefied. He did not expect that she would have this thought.


    He squinted his eyes, ¡°Do you think I need such a rtionship?¡±


    ¡°Originally, I certainly don¡¯t think so. Although the Sharp was not asrge as the Hunter for the time


    being, I saw that thepany was developed so well with my eyes when I came in.¡±


    ¡°So?¡± This girl was well-spoken.


    However, Emily¡¯s next words almost made him, the famous and elegant gentleman frowned on the


    spot.


    ¡°So, I didn¡¯t expect that the Second Young Master of the Sharp would be such an unprofessional


    person under rigorous circumstances.¡±


    Henry¡¯s face darkened, and he said unhappily, ¡°When am I unprofessional?¡±


    ¡°Is the Sharp ask us toe for the cooperation today?¡±


    There was no need to continue the discussion if he kept discussing personal issues.


    ¡°So you treat your sponsor like this? Are you not afraid that I would be upset and unwilling to continue


    the cooperation?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, Second Young Master Sharp. I think I have to correct some of your problems.¡±


    Emily was very serious even when she met his gaze.


    ¡°First of all, you are not the sponsor of our September studio. We are business partners, not the


    rtionship that we depend entirely on you.¡±


    ¡°Second, although I don¡¯t want to see the cooperation between the twopanies be cancelled, this


    doesn¡¯t mean that I have to beg you to invest in our September studio.


    She sat up straight, and her eyes were bright when she saw him.


    ¡°For studios like ours, everyone hopes to get financing, but it is still too fast for us to get the Sharp¡¯s


    investment.¡±


    ¡°If the Sharp is not really sincere to cooperate with us, then I don¡¯t think we need to go that fast.¡±


    ¡°Walk fast, fall hard. If the Sharp doesn¡¯t want to do business in animation, we will fall harder.


    Therefore, the cooperation should be both sides. We also have our considerations.¡±

 Chapter 230 Now She Was An Utterly Bad Woman

    Chapter 230 Now She Was An Utterly Bad Woman


    Henry didn''t expect that one day he would be talked to like this by an 18-year-old little girl.


    What made him angrier was that he couldn¡¯t retort what she said.


    Not treating him as investors, not crying and begging for coboration? In fact, her coboration still


    had depended on his sincerity?


    This little girl who had never experienced the cruelty of the society, thought she could do anything she


    wanted?


    Henry opened the drawer and casually threw out a pile of paper.


    "Here, these are all of the application agreements from thepanies that want to cooperate with us to


    develop the animation project." Henry said.


    He looked arrogant and powerful, wanting to see herpromise or even being humble in front of him.


    "Do you see it? If we want to do animation, you are not the only option we have to be our cooperative


    partner." Henry said.


    "I know you have a lot of choices, but I also believe that if we are not qualified, you wouldn''t invite us


    here to discuss about this coboration." Emily said.


    Therefore, after she saw the pile of application documents, she remained expressionless, and her


    confidence had never been hit by the slightest.


    She pressed her lower lip and said with a sincere tone, "Henry, we are just a small studio. In fact, for


    us, although this coboration is an opportunity, it is also a burden." Emily said.


    "Everyone hopes that theirpany can be bigger and stronger, but we may not have such


    capabilities. Your investment is indeed a risk." Emily said.


    "I hope that you can think about it seriously whether you are really confident to cooperate with us. If the


    reason you invest is for wasting your extra money, I''ll also advise you to think twice." Emily said.


    "Guess what will your team think if they hear what you say?" Henry said.


    Henry''s facial expression was not looking good.


    "They wouldn''t think much, they may be disappointed for a while. But after a big meal, they will be


    vigorous to find other partners to work with." Emily said.


    "Perhaps, ording to our original n, they will do theics first, and then consider animation


    when theics are sessful." Emily said.


    Henry didn''t speak, staring at her face, studying every expression on her face.


    Without acting rashly or impetuously, she was actually persuading him seriously to reconsider


    coborating with them.


    Could anyone ask for financial investment like this? She really didn''t care about losing such a big


    investor like him?


    No, she said: he was not their investor, but just a partner.


    After a while, Henry suddenly asked, "Are you really that calm? Aren''t you afraid that I will cancel this


    coboration? Seriously?"


    ...


    Sally and Lois were both extremely anxious.


    After Emily and the others entered, Sally just saw another news that broke out on the Inte tonight.


    The rumor said the champion team from the collegeic contest had a strong background!


    What was more under the topic? There were pictures of Emily and Hunter getting in the car together,


    and pictures of Emily and Henry walking on the road talking andughing.


    Next, Emily''s identity was also found out, Emily was the seconddy of the Gu family, the fianc¨¦e of


    Vincent.


    In the end, Emily somehow turned out to be Henry''s femalepanion.


    What did the so-called femalepanion mean? Everyone could tell through those photos.


    They looked intimate together, not like an ordinary friend.


    Of course, even Sally, Emily¡¯s close friend, somehow got close with Henry.


    Anyway rumors now were, Emily won first runner-up for the inter-schoolic contest all because


    Emily had powerful background.


    The scariest part, Nina the second person in charge of the team, who was acknowledged by everyone


    as the pretty number one drawing artist for the campusic, her hand was wounded and went to the


    hospitalst night.


    There was news that Nina''s hand was likely to be wounded badly!


    What was worse was when Nina''s ident happened, someone took pictures of Emily and Hunter


    together.


    Of course, no one knew exactly what had happened.


    No one had any evidence, proving Emily caused Nina''s injury.


    However, as for the current situation, Emily was theplete ultimate winner, but for Nina, was not


    only "arranged" to lose thepetition, but also got into the hospital.


    As for Emily, It was said that she went to the Sharp family to sign a cooperation agreement with them.


    The contrast between the strong and weak was so obvious. Based on the public mentality, people


    would naturally sympathize the weak one. Emily had be a heinous viin in everyone''s eyes!


    The funny thing was, this bad woman was abandoned by Hunter!


    Sally was very anxious, after speaking on the phone with Lois. She found out that Emily had entered


    Henry''s office alone. She couldn''t wait to rush up there to bring Emily back.


    "Emi won''t do such a thing, don''t panic." Joe tried desperately tofort her.


    Sally shook her head and fidgeted, "Of course, Emi wouldn''t do such a thing, but what does Henry


    mean by letting Emi enter his office alone?" Sally said.


    This kind of behavior was so unusual!


    If it were Emily from the past, Sally couldn¡¯t bother herself this much, after all, she does look.. very


    ordinary.


    However, Emi looked like a fairy this morning.


    What if Henry had lust thoughts and did something bad towards Emi?


    "Unlikely?" Rufus said. Rufus was also a little worried, after all Emi''s look this morning was easy to


    touch a man''s heart.


    However, Henry was well known, it would be unlikely to do anything to a little girl in thepany no


    matter howtled he was.


    Terry''s hands kept holding onto the steering wheel, staring at the building ahead. No one knew what he


    was thinking with a deep gaze.


    Sally sent another message to Lois, "Has anyonee out yet?"


    Lois did not reply, Sally continued, "If Henry does something bad to Emi, this coboration will not be


    discussed anymore!"


    Lois still did not respond, Sally became more anxious.


    "Lois doesn''t reply me." She looked at Terry, desperately needed someone to help, "Terry, what should


    I do, should I go in and look for her?" Sally said.


    Terry didn''t speak, but holding on the steering wheel even tighter.


    Sally looked at Joe and Rufus, Joe hesitated, "What if it''s just a misunderstanding?"


    "Maybe Henry is more familiar with Emi, therefore talks to her alone." Rufus said.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    They couldn''t figure out the thoughts of these big shots.


    In thepany, during the day, maybe...nothing would happen, right?


    After a while, Lois still did not reply.


    When Sally was about to copse with anxiety, suddenly the car door was opened with a click, and


    Terry came down.


    "Terry!" Joe was shocked, chased down quickly, "Terry, don''t mess around, you can''t imagine how


    many bodyguards are here." Joe said.


    Along the way, there were bodyguards everywhere!


    Even though Terry was strong and good at fighting, while facing so many bodyguards, no matter how


    strong he was, he definitely couldn''t defeat that many of bodyguards.


    Terry walked straight to the lobby of the main building.


    Joe, Sally, and Rufus, also got out of the car, chased over quickly.


    Seconds after entering the lobby, the receptiondy came over, "Who are you looking for? Did you get


    an appointment?"


    "Henry." Terry said lightly.


    The receptiondy''s expression suddenly changed, her voice became quite cold, "Mr. Henry is meeting


    guests at the moment. It is not convenient... Hey! What are you guys going to do?"


    They walked straight to the elevator! The receptiondy panicked, and rushed over, "This is the Sharp


    family''s ce, not somewhere that you can dash into, hurry..."


    It was at this moment, the elevator opened, with a sudden sound, several figures walked


    out...

 chapter 231 She Became the Winner

    chapter 231 She Became the Winner


    When Lois Hawkins exited the elevator, she did not see the path, but instead nced at Henry.


    ¡°Young Master Henry, do not worry, we will do our best to not let you down.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Henry nodded his head without uttering much.


    Emily followed behind silently, without any remarks.


    Seeing Terry at the elevator door, Henry eximed, ¡°Didn¡¯t I asked you to wait in the car?¡±


    Terry didn¡¯t reply, Sally hurriedly interrupted, ¡°I just¡­ I just wanted to use the toilet.¡±


    ¡°Young master Henry, they¡­barged through¡­¡± the receptionist was displeased.


    These people were brought in by Emily, they were all lowly citizens who were uncouth.


    Upon thinking about this, it was true. A person like Emily who only cared about looks, who knows how


    many men she had been with.


    And now, she went as far as to sell herself in exchange for Young master Henry¡¯s investment to setup


    their animationpany.


    This woman was very scheming, bringing her entire crew, made up of unknown filthy people.


    Now in the entire n, besides Young Master Henry, who else cared about her?


    It was just that everyone was civilized and was hence hiding their displeasure towards her.


    Sally knew she was in trouble, with a forceful smile said, ¡°Sorry, I was in a rush¡­¡±


    ¡°I was the one in a rush, really sorry.¡± Rufus interjected.


    After all Sally was ady, facing such problems, a man should shoulder it.


    For a woman, it was too embarrassing.


    ¡°Usher him to the toilet.¡± Henry signaled to the receptionist.


    ¡°Most certainly, Young master Henry.¡± The receptionist remark with gracious politeness.


    Once Henry had left, she turned to Rufus, with a distasteful look of arrogance and scoff, ¡°The toilet is at


    the hall corner, you can go yourself.¡±


    Disgusting, to think that she must escort a male to the toilet.


    These low-ss people, they were all unrefined and dressed so shabby, one look and I can tell they


    are penniless!


    Bringing a poor man to the toilet, that was so disgusting!


    ¡°It is alright, I am not urgent, thank you.¡± Rufus replied with a smile.


    Although it was obvious that they were despised, but given their status, it was best to not offend them.


    Sally gently nudged them, ¡°Hurry, follow Emily and take a look.¡±


    Henry brought Emily to the hall entrance, Ashton led the way, introducing something to Emily.


    Lois and Aryan walked behind, seemingly going to somewhere too.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Are they going to show them around?


    Sally got excited and tag along closely with Joe.


    ¡°Terry, we will go and check it out too.¡± Rufus giggled happily.


    Terry nodded and proceeded to walk with Rufus, tagging behind the group.


    Just as they stepped out, a posh rolls Royce pulled up in the square , as though some VIP had arrived.


    The chauffer and bodyguard alighted and stood guard by the side of the car.


    The next person to alight was Ewan Hall, Hunter Jackson¡¯s righthand man.


    Has Hunter arrived?


    Henry squinted as he was about to approach the vehicle, Ewan opened the door and out came a long,


    slim snow-white colored leg.


    What was posh? What was elegant?


    This was the embodiment of posh and elegance.


    From the 2 cars in front, out came many bodyguards, standing uniformly around the rolls Royce,


    guarding it.


    Ewan also stood smartly by the car door, with utmost respect, to wee the woman.


    That was right! It was a woman! One who covered her head with ace scarf, who looked like a woman


    of status, Wendy Gale!


    Henry halted in his steps; his gaze turned cold.


    He recognized Hunter¡¯s car, Hunter¡¯s bodyguard, but he did not recognize the woman who alighted.


    Wendy¡¯s attire fit the bill of a noble woman epassing the energy of a lively teen girl.


    She was a woman with good taste, from her dressing sense to her choice of essories.


    Once you see her, you will know she was definitely rich, with wealth beyond your wildest imagination.


    But the image she portrait was not mundane, but eye catching and of many emotions!


    Even Sally who did not like her was stunned.


    Of course, it was mainly because of her grand entrance.


    When did Wendy became so affluent to own so many bodyguards and a luxurious car!


    ¡°Young master Henry, we meet again.¡± Wendy said, her eye locked straight on to Henry¡¯s.


    Her smile was forever so perfect, her movement was forever so elegant.


    Emily hid her clenched fist behind her back.


    Wow, who knew that justst night she looked like she was on the verge of death, one who seemed so


    brittle she might shatter into pieces upon touching and yet today, here she stood like nothing


    happened?


    If Wendy Gale was a victim yesterday, then today, right now, the Wendy Gale standing here was a


    victor.


    Henry looked at her nonchntly and said, ¡°Sorry, I do not know you.¡±


    Wendy smirked, and the atmosphere became chilly.


    ¡°I¡­¡± she blurted. She wanted to say she was the representative of the n and they had met before in


    Bentson university.


    At that time, she sat right next to him.


    However what she said was, ¡°I am Hunter¡¯s friend, we have met before in Bentson University Comic


    competition.¡±


    Henry pondered but had no recollection.


    That day, he did not see her at all.


    In all honestly, he was quite forgetful towards remembering female faces.


    A snicker came out of nowhere, as though it was intolerable.


    Wendy frowned, her gaze swiped the crowd, turned out it was from the two receptionists.


    She clenched her fist and was about to remind Henry, but her gaze unknowingly was fixated on a girl¡¯s


    face.


    At the next moment, she was shocked, as though she had seen a ghost, she pointed at Emily, finger


    shaking and at loss for words.


    This bitch! This bitch did not disguise herself!


    ¡°What have you done to your face?¡±


    Damn it, Emily! You deserved to die bitch!


    How can she reveal her original looks? Shouldn¡¯t she have stuck to her ugly face?


    ¡°Our Emily did nothing to her face, she simply did not put on makeup today.¡±


    Sally walked next to Emily, as long as someone was bullying Emily, she will stand out to protect her!


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Wendy eximed rolling her eyes, ¡°You have no right to speak!¡±


    Sally wanted to rebut, but Emily secretly tugged at her shirt.


    Sally shrugged her shoulder and turned away condescendingly, ignoring Wendy.


    Wendy was about to blow her lid because of Emily!


    From today onwards, she was WongRiver pavilion¡¯s female boss. Everyone was courteous and


    respectful towards her, even Hunter Jackson was willing to talk to her.


    She was now a queen, how can this bitch be so rude towards her?


    Realizing Sallypletely ignored her presence, she yelled, ¡°Someonee and throw this woman


    out!¡±

 Chapter 232 What the Hell?!

    Chapter 232 What the Hell?!


    Everyone waspletely dumbfounded.


    Somebody?


    This tone and this manner of speaking¡­ What did Wendy Gale think of herself? A queen?


    Ewan Hall also concerned a little and wanted to remind her that here was the Sharp Group.


    If it was in the WongRiver Pavilion, he would definitely expel Sally Cox immediately.


    But now it was in someone else''s ce. It was not only inappropriate, but also a little¡­ rude.


    ¡°Master Henry, do you know this woman£¿¡± Emilia Gale, who had not spoken before, said suddenly.


    Henry Sharp shook his head, and Emilia Gale said, "Since it is an unimportant person, let''s go then,


    Master Henry."


    "Yeah." Henry Sharp nodded and walked to the park sightseeing bus not far away.


    A group of people immediately walked behind him, Wendy Gale and her people werepletely left


    behind.


    An unimportant person!


    Emilia Gale, even dared to speak like this in front of her!


    Now, this ugly girl should be an unimportant person!


    "Hunter asked someone to post in the newspaper in the morning about breaking the engagement with


    you, don''t you know it?" she said with a smile.


    Emilia Gale, who was walking in the front, exined to Sally Cox on the side, "We are going to see the


    new office now, and we will work here from now on."


    "Here... can we really work here?" Sally Cox and Joe Davis were so excited that they felt they could fly.


    "The animationpany cooperating with the Sharp Group, of course it had to work in the Sharp


    Group¡¯s industrial park. Otherwise, Master Henry is afraid that our office building will not be done well,


    which will affect the Sharp Group¡¯s image."


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "My God! It''s amazing, it''s amazing... ¡°It could never be even dreamed of!


    The group of people just walked away. Wendy Gale stood still,pletely unable to ept being


    ignored.


    She came here in a Master Hunter''s luxury car; she came with Master Hunter''s people; she came here


    like a queen.


    But now, she was left outside the lobby by Henry Sharp, like a clown!


    "Master Henry may... may not recognize you in a sudden, Miss Wendy. Just a moment. "


    Ewan Hall couldn''t see that she was wronged, so he hurriedly ran after Henry Sharp ahead.


    "Master Henry, our Miss Wendy wants to discuss something with you."


    "I don''t recall you having such a youngdy in the Jackson family. What''s more, even if the youngdy


    of the Jackson familyes to me, I''m not interested."


    Henry Sharp didn''t hate Wendy Gale at first, but he could clearly see her attitude towards Emilia Gale


    just now.


    Emilia Gale was now a member of his the Sharp Group. All those who were not good to people in the


    Sharp Group were enemies.


    He was actually very protective!


    Ewan Hall quickly added, "Miss Wendy wants to talk about business cooperation, not personal


    matters."


    Of course he knew that men like Master Henry hated the entanglement with women the most.


    Just like Master Hunter of the Jackson family, he hated all the crazy girls who tried to get close to him.


    However, Miss Wendy dide for business.


    Besides, the person Miss Wendy liked was Master Hunter, and it was impossible to have any illusions


    about Master Henry. Master Henry was purely thinking too much.


    "Cooperation?" Henry Sharp stopped and looked back at him. "If it''s about cooperation, then please


    ask Master Hunter toe here in person."


    "Master Henry, I''m here on behalf of Hunter. You should know that I am his closest person."


    Wendy Gale walked over with grace. After suppressing her anger, she was still elegant and calm.


    It had been spread on the Inte, and Emilia Gale had been expelled. She was Master Hunter''s


    favorite now.


    It was impossible for Master Henry to not know since the matter was raging.


    But in fact, Henry Sharp really didn''t know.


    He didn''t even look at Wendy Gale, he just looked at Ewan Hall. His face looked a little angry.


    "I don''t know why Master Hunter let you serve such a messy woman, but your behavior today really


    disappointed me."


    He was the greatest kungfu master around the boss. In fact, he and Henry Sharp had known each


    other for more than a decade.


    ¡°If it wasn''t for the sake of Master Hunter, I should have someone st you out now!"


    "Master Henry..." Ewan Hall didn''t understand. Master Henry was usually very easy to get along with.


    Why was he been so difficult today?


    "Come to my ce and expel my people?"


    Henry Sharp''s eyes finally fell on Wendy Gale, and he snorted coldly: "What the hell?"


    Wendy Gale was stunned. She never thought that a man would be so rude to her!


    He looked gentle and elegant, and had a gentle and amiable smile. But why could he say such ugly


    words?


    However, Wendy Gale was not willing to show weakness.


    She straightened her and said in a deep voice, "I''m here on behalf of Jackson Group to give the Sharp


    Group an opportunity to cooperate with us."


    "Miss Wendy..." Ewan Hall wanted to stop her, this was too much.


    But Wendy Gale didn''t want to pay attention to him at all. She was indeed the representative of


    Jackson Group, and Jackson Group was stronger than the Sharp Group!


    That was enough!


    "If the Sharp Group wants to do animation, you can only cooperate with our Jackson Group. If you find


    these poor people who don''t know anything, do you think they canpare to our Jackson Group?"


    "Master Henry, I don''t speak secretly. I hate these uneducated pariahs. If you expel them now, I can


    think about it and continue to cooperate with the Sharp Group. If you..."


    ¡°Go away!¡±


    Henry Sharp turned around and stepped onto the sightseeing car.


    "You¡­ what do you mean? You are just Master Henry of the Sharp Group. How dare you treat me like


    this! Do you know who I am? "


    Wendy Gale stomped angrily, "how dare you do this to me, you will regret it!"


    If Henry Sharp did this to her in private, she wouldn''t be this mad.


    But now, they were in the public and the most important thing was that they were in front of this bitch


    Emilia Gale!


    "Do you think your little the Sharp Group can fight our Jackson Group? As long as Master Hunter


    stomped, your Sharp Group will be razed to the ground immediately! You..."


    "Miss Wendy, let''s go back first." Ewan Hall quickly stopped her from swearing after seeing more than a


    dozen bodyguards walking quickly towards them.


    She didn''t know that Master Hunter and Master Henry were brothers in life and death.


    Saying that the Sharp Group was inferior to Jackson Group was simply... provoking the feelings of the


    brothers.


    What was more, although the Sharp Group was currently inferior to the Jackson Group, Master


    Hunter¡¯s focus was not on the Jackson Group, and the Sharp Group was basically in the power of


    Master Henry.


    No one could say for sure what the future would be.


    Maybe in a few years, the Sharp Group would really catch up with Jackson Group.


    the Sharp Group''s influence was no less than that of Jackson group.


    "What are you doing?" Wendy Gale red at him, and almost pped him.


    If not knowing that Liam White didn''t want to be loyal to her in Wong River Pavilion, only Ewan Hall


    would really stand on her side, Wendy Gale would really p him!


    "I was bullied. Didn''t you see it? Why don''t you help me, but help others to bully me as well?"


    "No, Miss Wendy, how could I bully you? I just..."


    Ewan hall sighed. Forget it. Some words hurt. He still couldn''t bear to hurt her.


    "Miss Wendy, will you go back first? This is someone else''s ce after all!"


    "I''m with Hunter. There is no ce in Bentson City where I can''t go!"


    However, seeing more and more bodyguardsing by, they got fiercer and fiercer, Wendy Gale was


    also a little scared.


    She stared at Henry Sharp''s sightseeing bus and the pariahs on it.


    Finally, she gritted her teeth and said angrily, "Hunter will help me to get justice. He will certainly let you


    the Sharp Group go bankrupt."


    She stomped, and then was finally gone!

 Chapter 233 Finally Feel Sad?

    Chapter 233 Finally Feel Sad?


    ¡°Sally, what are you taking pictures of?¡± Inside the tour bus, Lois moved closer and asked in a low


    voice.


    ¡°Nothing. I just feel like the scenery here is terrific.¡±


    Sally put her phone back hurriedly and sat straight.


    They were now in the same tour bus with the rest of the group. None of them dare to be reckless or


    make too much noise to bother the others.


    The serious look of Sally even amused Ashton who sat next to them.


    ¡°It¡¯s ok to speak or to take pictures. Our master has always had a good temper and treated others


    kindly¡­¡±


    However, he wasn¡¯t quite confident of his words at the end.


    His master, who just yelled at a woman fiercely, didn¡¯t seem to¡­ have a good temper.


    Ashton coughed lightly and said, ¡°Except for some special situations. Other than that, our master is


    very nice to get along with. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    Sally and Lois smiled at Ashton shyly, but they still dared not to speak out loud.


    After all, it was Henry Sharp, their biggest stockholder from now on.


    They had to be polite in front of him.


    Nevertheless, the way how Wendy Gale got infuriated was really apudable.


    Especially when Henry said those harsh words.


    For that moment, both Sally and Lois decided that they were going to try their best to work for this boss


    and never to waste his money!


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    The words of Henry totally conquered the two little girls!


    Emily sat at the corner of the bus quietly, looking at the buildings of the Sharp family in silence.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Not feeling happy?¡± Henry raised his eyebrows.


    This girl finally had a taste of the feeling that her man got stolen away by another woman?


    She deliberately acted so calm in front of him. In fact, she was just pretending to be fine.


    Emily didn¡¯t seem to notice what he was saying, but she knew that he was talking to her.


    She turned around to look at him seriously, ¡°With my knowledge of Wendy, she will immediately found a


    animepany when she returned.¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡± What did that mean? Was she talking about that woman?


    But why didn¡¯t she mention the affair between that woman and Hunter, but mentioned the anime


    company?


    However, at this time, what Emily thought of was indeed not the rtionships between man and


    woman.


    From her most professional perspective, she analyzed, ¡°The Jackson and the Sharp family are


    considered to be thergest corporates in the Bentson City.¡±


    ¡°If at a time like this, the two enterprises both do anime business, then the one that does animeter


    will definitely be considered as an imitation by the public.¡±


    Henry still said nothing, just staring at her.


    This girl could still be so calm under such condition. It was¡­ Too cold-blooded.


    Anyone could see that the woman just now had an intimate rtionship with Master Hunter. Was she


    really blind?


    But judging from current situation, it was not likely that Emily was blind.


    The most possible thing was that she valued her work more.


    He didn¡¯t know whether it was a fortune or a misfortune for his boss to meet this girl.


    The good thing was that the break-up would be smooth and clean, without much tangling.


    Of course, it was also a bad thing. This really hurt a man¡¯s self-esteem if the girl had no feeling about


    breaking up.


    Suddenly, Henry felt sad for Master Hunter¡­


    ¡°Mr. Sharp, are you listening to me?¡± Emily frowned and looked into his eyes.


    ¡°Continue.¡± Henry regained his focus and determined to perform so unprofessionally in front of a young


    girl.


    ¡°What I mean is that we should take actions quickly. We should hold a press conference tonight,


    dering the establishment of the anime department and hold a banquet tonight at the same time!¡±


    ¡°Tonight?¡± Everyone felt surprised.


    Even Henry frowned slightly. Tonight? Why so hurry?


    Sally raised a question instantly, ¡°Emily, though we have the money, still, we don¡¯t have the human


    resource.¡±


    Wasn¡¯t this a merepany with the shell? It had the money, the ce, yet, they didn¡¯t have any


    employees!


    ¡°Announce the job affair today. The employees can be prepared by tomorrow.¡±


    This wasn¡¯t a problem. Money could even bribe the dead, no mention she had the tricks to recruit


    people.


    Holding the press conference tonight, there must be someone who wanted to interview the new


    department of the Sharp family.


    This kind of thing could not be avoided forever. WHat¡¯s more, it would make people doubt if they kept


    hiding away from the press.


    ¡°Why does it have to be tonight?¡± Lois still thought that would be too risky and too impulsive.


    ¡°Even if Wendy would raise money to establish the anime department in the Jackson family, such a big


    event would at least take a while to be settled down.¡±


    ¡°You really underestimate the influence of Master Hunter in the Jackson family.¡±


    In this life, Emily didn¡¯t have too much time to get along with Hunter Jackson. Therefore, she didn¡¯t


    really know much about the things in his work.


    However, in her previous life, she had been with him for five years!


    ¡°With Hunter¡¯s words, the department will be established by the end of the day.¡±


    ¡°This is true.¡± Regarding this point, Henry definitely agreed.


    This girl really knew a lot about his boss.


    ¡°Then¡­¡± Now Sally and Lois began to get worried.


    ¡°Then, after Wendy returned, would she ask Hunter to help her immediately and establish the anime


    department today?¡±


    ¡°No, because while Hunter was at work, he would be very busy that Wendy couldn¡¯t find him.¡±


    Although Hunter felt regretful for Wendy, Emily would understand this.


    Yet, Hunter was definitely scrupulous in separating public from private interests.


    While he was at thepany, he would get so busy that he didn¡¯t have one extra minute to deal with


    those unreasonable things.


    And the thing with Wendy right now, if she insisted to ask Hunter to establish the anime department


    immediately, she was just making trouble.


    The most likely case was that when Hunter returned tonight, Wendy would cry for the establishment of


    the anime department.


    Then, Hunter nodded. Wendy went to the Jackson family the next day and asked for the appropriation.


    However, it was already the thing that would happen tomorrow.


    Henry didn¡¯t say anything. Nobody knew what he was thinking.


    The bust stopped in front of a building. Everyone got off the bus and walked in the hall.


    The building was¡­ Empty?


    ¡°This used to be one of the warehouses of our corporate. After our master decided to work with you


    guys, we evacuated the building yesterday.¡±


    Ashton introduced to everyone, guiding them to walk upstairs.


    ¡°There are seven floors below. They are basically all the same structure, factory-style.¡±


    ¡°Three floors up would be the office area, simr to theyouts that you people saw in the building, but


    here was slightly smaller.¡±


    ¡°Above the tenth floor, it is still a warehouse.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Ashton, you mean the ten floors that were just cleaned¡­were prepared for our department?¡±


    Ashton nodded. His action shocked everyone.


    Sally and Lois checked every corner clearly as fast as they could.


    When they returned, they already sweated all over, exhaling heavily.


    ¡°Emily, the total area¡­ The total area is sorge! One floor is at least three thousand square meters


    large!¡±


    Although they knew that the Sharp family would definitely assign them arge office area, still, three


    thousand square meters, meaning thirty thousand square meters with ten floors!


    This area still petrified Emily.


    Henry looked at her, his thin lips curling up, ¡°Now, the ten floors are still vacant.¡±


    ¡°If we hold the banquet tonight, there will definitely be countless reporterse to interview. You want


    to show everyone an empty shell?¡±


    Beneath his eyes, an unfathomable luster glittered. It seemed that he put on a faint smile.


    ¡°How about that? Emily, do you still intend to convene a press conference and banquet tonight?¡±

 Chapter 234 How Could It Be Her?

    Chapter 234 How Could It Be Her?


    There were sses in the afternoon.


    At 1:50p.m., Emily was still hiding in Terry¡¯s second-hand car.


    ¡°How is it?¡± She took out the phone and asked Lois in a low voice.


    Lois, who wore a hat, picked up the phone and answered, ¡°There¡¯s still someone guarding it. Come


    downter.¡±


    This car was not changed for long. Now, basically nobody knew that it was Terry¡¯s car.


    No one would expect Emily to hide in this second-hand car.


    After five minutes, Emily checked the time. Only five minutes left before the ss began.


    She hadn¡¯t texted Lois, but thetter had already sent her a message.


    ¡°Emily, someone is still waiting at the door of the school building. Wait a second, those guys are


    already impatient and would leave soon.¡±


    Emily texted back immediately, ¡°Okay.¡±


    At the door of the school building, there were indeed some people guarding. A group of indignant


    people!


    ¡°That bad woman shouldn¡¯t being to ss.¡± Someone checked the time. Only four minutes left.


    Within such a short time, they didn¡¯t even see a person at the door of the school.


    If she wasing, she would have already been here.


    ¡°So she did be together with a rich man and abandon her schoolwork. That b*itch wouldn¡¯te back


    for sses!¡±


    Indeed, if they were able to be with such a rich man, wouldn¡¯t they have fun from day to night?


    That b*itch was really disgusting!


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Master Hunter had already abandoned her, but she turned around and hung out with the rich Henry


    Sharp!


    They didn¡¯t know which eye of those men went blind. How could they bare such an ugly woman!


    Finally, the girls gathering at the door of the school building gradually walked away!


    As she seized the chance, Lois immediately called Emily, ¡°Emily, now. Come in right now!¡±


    Thest minute!


    Emily put on a hat and wore a loosen jacket, walking out of the car and rushing to the school building


    as fast as she could.


    Some of the girls, who had already walked away, turned around and caught sight of the shadow who


    rushed toward the school building. The girls felt confused.


    ¡°Is that Emily? Getting off that car.¡±


    Everyone looked at the car she pointed at. The surprise beneath their eyes instantly turned to


    disappointment.


    How would that b*itch sit in such kind of cheap second-hand car after following such a rich man?


    They must be mistaken!


    Emily sighed in relief and scurried to her ss.


    When she walked in, the students in the room felt surprised. Who was this girl?


    Although she was wearing a hat, yet her face was clearly exposed to everyone.


    White, impable, delicate, perfect!


    Since when did such a pretty girle to their ss?


    Sally wanted to have Emily sit next to her, but Emily walked straight to the corner of the back row.


    Lois walked in after Emily. While everyone was still in surprise, the bell rang and the instructor came in.


    It was the time for two sses with a ten-minute break.


    Everyone originally wanted to see who the girl was in the back row. However, the ss president used


    the ten-minute break to hold a ss conference!


    The ss was nning an autumn outing within this month. Now they had to hurry up to settle down


    the time and the program.


    The girls were especially enthusiastic about things like autumn outing.


    Everyone began to discuss and forgot the super beauty at the corner of the back row, who they didn¡¯t


    know.


    As for the boys, some of them couldn¡¯t help going forth to check it out.


    Unexpectedly, Aryan and Rufus came to Emily ahead of others, standing at each side of Emily.


    Her back and left side were both walls.


    The two sat over there, blocking Emily instantly. The other boys had no chance to get any closer.


    Emily just lowered her head to read, without saying a word. She simply ignored everyone.


    This kind of method couldn¡¯tst long. Sooner orter everyone would know that she was Emily Gale.


    She had to face the storms and rains that were inevitable.


    But not today, because it was just inappropriate!


    Because today, she was really running out of time!


    Joe sent her a message, saying that Terry moved the car closer to the school building.


    After the ss was over, she would rush out and get in the car.


    Emily replied the message: ¡°Got it.¡±


    She raised her eyes. Lois and everyone were still discussing the location for autumn outing, but the bell


    rang again.


    Lois turned back and blinked at Emily secretly.


    Emily smiled slightly and showed a thumbs-up.


    One could defeat a powerful enemy as long as he has a good teammate to work with.


    Apparently, she had good teammates on the same page.


    Emily listened very carefully to the forty-five minute lecture.


    Until the bell rang, the instructor packed up the textbooks and walked out the room.


    Emily immediately sent a word in the group chat: ¡°Now!¡±


    With some smooth noise, Sally and Lois, Aryan and Rufus guarded Emily from the front and the back,


    rushing out of the room together.


    The entire ssroom was quiet. Everyone witnessed them leaving, but they had no time to react.


    ¡°Was that Emily¡­Who wore a hat?¡±


    Who else could sit with them except for Emily Gale?


    Because of the event of the September Drawing Club, these guys always stayed together.


    ¡°But, how could that be Emily? That girl looked so pretty¡­¡±


    ¡°Our ss does not have such a good-looking girl. Plus, Emily didn¡¯t show up today.¡±


    ¡°True. Only Emily didn¡¯t show up, who else could that be?¡±


    ¡°You think Emily is that beautiful?¡±


    ¡°Did she use makeup?¡±


    ¡°Impossible! With my experience of using make-up all these years, the face of that girl didn¡¯t even have


    the foundation make-up.¡±


    ¡°Then what¡¯s that all about?¡±


    Everyone began to argue, but the protagonist had already left!


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡±


    ¡°Lois, you don¡¯t seem like that smart.¡± Autumn outing? This was not discussed with them in advance.


    ¡°Of course I am smart. If not, howe I am the ss president?¡± Lois looked proud.


    ¡°Anyway, we just dodged a disaster. However, Emily still need toe to ss tomorrow. What about


    tomorrow?¡±


    Sally was very worried. The people from their ss were actually not that bad.


    Although they must have seen the things on the inte, still, they were from the same ss after all.


    They would be curious, but they would not go too far.


    Nevertheless, the girls guarding at the school building and the door of the school, they must be the bad


    types.


    Thinking of the scene fromst time, in which Emily was surrounded by them, Sally felt terrified.


    This thing had to be dealt with. They couldn¡¯t hide forever.


    ¡°Emily, do you have any idea?¡± Sally was full of expectation.


    Emily was always full of good ideas. She was the only one to reply one now.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about thister.¡± The most important thing at present was the press conference tonight.


    After the conference, there would be a banquet¡­ Henry was really cold-blooded,pletely ignoring


    them. He didn¡¯t even send anyone to help.


    Anyway, the resources of thepany can be utilized, such as the staffs from the advertisement


    department or the info department.


    But they had toe up with a method to use these resources.


    ¡°Terry, just leave us by the street. Go do whatever you guys need to do right now.¡±


    The car parked at the street, Emily, Sally and Lois got off the car. The rest of them followed Terry to


    work.


    ¡°Lois, call the info department. Ask them to inform the reporters at six o¡¯clock tonight that there will be a


    conference at seven. And also contact the hotel.¡±


    ¡°Sally, go prepare us some clothes. I will go back and check out tonight¡¯s procedure with Henry.¡±


    Emily waved her hands, ¡°See youter.¡±


    After parting the two, Emily was about to stop a cab. Unexpectedly, her sight alighted on two dazzling


    shadows.

 Chapter 235 You Like That Ugly Woman?

    Chapter 235 You Like That Ugly Woman?


    As she saw them, Emily spun around and hid behind a tree.


    Not far away, Manson looked around subconsciously, his sight nced around.


    He felt that he just ran into someone that he seemed to have seen somewhere.


    It was like¡­ His angel? Or, Emily Gale?


    Damn! How would he want to see Emily?


    However, in this morning his big brother had decided to cancel the engagement with that woman. He


    hadn¡¯t met her by now.


    That woman was stupid and arrogant, being abandoned by a man. Would she do something stupid¡­


    ¡°Manson, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Wendy realized that he didn¡¯t follow her steps, so she immediately


    walked to his side.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we going in? What are you looking at?¡±


    She also turned around to take a look, but the crowd was full of noise all around. She didn¡¯t notice


    anything unusual.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Manson finally withdrew his confused sight and walked toward a high-end cafeteria in the


    front.


    Wendy smiled at him mildly, facing him with the most beautiful way she could think of.


    Undoubtedly, a gorgeous beauty like this was really charming.


    But Manson seemed to be mind-distracted all the way. Did he really see Emily just now?


    He heard that she moved out of the WongRiver Pavilionst night. For this reason, he went to the Gale


    family this morning, but that girl did not go back home.


    Did she actually live on campus now?


    ¡°Manson, I actually ask you out for something. I know you are held in high status in the Jackson family,


    I ¡­¡±


    Wendy paused again, looking back with him.


    However, she still didn¡¯t notice anything unusual. What exactly was he looking at?


    ¡°Manson, are you listening to me?¡±


    Manson grew impatient. He simply stopped, ¡°What do you need me for?¡±


    He decided not to drink the coffee.


    He used to enjoy drinking coffee and conversing with a beautifuldy, but now he was extremely


    impatient.


    Although these women were beautiful, yet, through their demeanors, one could easily observe their


    pretentious nobleness and elegance.


    To be honest, he felt tired and bored of seeing so many pretentious beautiful women.


    They were even no match for a stupid woman like Emily. Although she wasn¡¯t as beautiful, at least she


    was sincere.


    Right, it was the feeling of sincerity.


    She ate and drank freely as much as she wanted. She was more like a real person.


    Only being together with someone like this would Manson be able to eat and drink as much as he liked.


    Still, why would he think of that ugly woman for no reason?


    ¡°The cafe is in the front, why don¡¯t we go in¡­¡±


    ¡°I still have other things to deal with today.¡±


    ¡°Manson, are you mad at me?¡± Wendy stepped forward and got closer to him.


    ¡°Why should I be mad at you?¡± Manson was in an ¡®offline¡¯ situation all along.


    Wendy couldn¡¯t help looking back more carefully for the third time.


    What was he looking at? A beautiful woman like her standing in front of him, and he still got distracted


    by something else?


    Or, was he still angry?


    ¡°Manson, if you don¡¯t like cafe. Why don¡¯t we¡­ Chat in the hotel?¡±


    Wendy was really anxious today. At all events, she had to strengthen her status within the Jackson


    family.


    She dared not to find Master Hunter. Liam was like a giant mountain. No matter how many phone calls


    she made, Liam would say that the Young Master was in a meeting.


    She also called Hunter, but thetter didn¡¯t answer the phone at all.


    While at work, this man was like an iceberg without any human character.


    However, Emily that b*itch would soon cooperate with the Sharp family!


    She had to strike back for the humiliation that Henry exerted today.


    She must establish her own anime department before them!


    ¡°Go to the hotel?¡± Manson raised his brows. His sight finallynded on her body fully.


    Wendy smiled slightly, lowered her eyes and showed a bashful look.


    Still, a trace of scorn and arrogance shed beneath her eyes.


    As expected, men were all the same. As long as she was willing to give them a taste of sweetness,


    they would agree on anything.


    She increasingly considered her body to be very useful. As long as she slept with Manson, he would


    definitelymit himself to her.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Anyway, men were no different from each other.


    ¡°Manson, let¡¯s go to the hotel.¡± She raised her head and blinked her innocent big eyes.


    Manson just stated at her eyes without any expression, ¡°You have been living in my big brother¡¯s


    WongRiver Pavilion?¡±


    He was indeed angry!


    Wendy stared at him with a pitiful expression, ¡°It was all because of the old madam who arranged me


    to live in the WongRiver Pavilion¡­ But I¡­¡±


    ¡°Did my big brother cancel the engagement with Emily because of you?¡±


    Manson did not expect his big brother to be such a superficial man that gave up Emily and chose this


    woman.


    In fact, he could not deny the fact that Wendy was actually much more beautiful than Emily. However,


    why did he feel that his big brother went blind in choosing Wendy?


    Wendy looked shy, ¡°How could I possibly know the ideas of Young Master Hunter? Maybe¡­¡±


    ¡°If that was the case, why do you still want to sleep with me at a time like this?¡±


    Manson suddenlyughed coldly. Hisughter was very sarcastic.


    ¡°Wendy, you think you can do whatever you want on men just because you are good-looking? You


    really think your body worth a lot?¡±


    ¡°No, Manson, I didn¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes you did. It was because I refused you. If I don¡¯t, are you lying beneath me now?¡±


    Why did he consider this girl to be kind and cute before? Just because of her face?


    Manson suddenly wanted to puke when seeing her now. It was the feeling of disgust.


    ¡°Think about it. Whether I would dislike your dirty body that was yed by my big brother!¡±


    Manson was a bit agitated today. He answered Wendy¡¯s call and agreed to meet her, because he


    wanted to know more about Emily from her.


    Nevertheless, when this woman mentioned Emily, the former¡¯s words were full of nders and


    usations.


    He was disgusted by these and he wanted to hear them no more!


    Manson turned around and was about to leave. The moment he turned around, he saw a slender


    shadow getting into the cab.


    ¡°Emily?¡± Manson chased the cab.


    Yet, Emily had already got in the car and the cab soon disappeared from his sight.


    ¡°Emily?¡± Wendy also saw that shadow.


    She then saw Manson, who was staring at the direction that the cab left and was still in a daze.


    The look in his eyes, his expression. The way he became lost in a deep reverie¡­


    Wendy¡¯s heart shrank instantly. Manson¡­ Manson liked Emily!


    She had been hanging with lots of different men. How could she not figure it out?


    But, how? This should never be the case!


    ¡°You like that ugly woman! Master Manson, are you blind?¡±


    No wonder he refused her, now wonder his attitude for her was so bad recently!


    Even though Manson was not the man she wanted ultimately, but she should be the only one that he


    liked!


    All the outstanding men should like her! Instead of an ugly monster like Emily!


    ¡°Master Manson, you are crazy! Aren¡¯t you afraid that everyone wouldugh at you for falling in love


    with such an ugly woman?¡±


    Manson looked embarrassed all of a sudden!


    He stared at Wendy fiercely, ¡°Who tell you that I like that ugly woman?¡±


    With that, he strode away fast without turning back again.


    Wendy stood still, staring at his cold and hard back. She was so infuriated that her fingers were all


    trembling.


    He actually liked Emily!


    If he saw the true face of Emily, wouldn¡¯t hepletely fall in love with her?


    No way. Emily¡¯s face must be destroyed. It must be destroyed!

 Chapter 236 The Inside Story Is the Relationship Between You Two

    Chapter 236 The Inside Story Is the Rtionship Between You Two


    At six o¡¯clock, the media received the news that the Sharp family was holding a press conference.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Before 6:30 p.m., the invitations for the banquet were sent out.


    At seven o¡¯clock, when Emily and Henry showed up at the press conference, the reporters were


    shocked.


    Didn¡¯t they say the the partner of cooperation was Emily¡¯s studio?


    Then the person on the stage should be Emily herself.


    But why would the girl, who sat in front of the sign ¡°Emily Gale¡±, be a beautiful girl like a fairy instead of


    an ugly one?


    She was beautiful without doubt. The delicate face was dressed with a bit of makeup, making her


    worthy of the name ¡°terrific beauty¡±.


    She sat next to the Young Master of the Sharp family, and her temperament could totally match him.


    The handsome man and the gorgeous woman. She was so beautiful that nothing couldpare!


    When she introduced herself, all the media were shaken.


    She was indeed Emily Gale!


    Lois, as the section chief of the marketing department of the new founded department, briefly


    presented their development goal this year in the press conference.


    Lois was really a worthy ss president. She was so nervous before going to the stage.


    But now, standing on this stage, she could talk so much endlessly.


    Such an outstanding performance could really rival the people that had worked for so many years.


    She was really a talent!


    During thest half of the conference was the Q&A session.


    Due to the rumors on the inte, the reporters had alreadye up with a pile of questions.


    When the Q&A session began, a reporter immediately asked, ¡°Miss Gale, are you really the fianc¨¦e of


    the Young Master Hunter?¡±


    The audience burst into an uproar. This question was really incisive and intense.


    Since everyone knew what woulde next: definitely rumors rted to Henry Sharp.


    Emily smiled slightly, ¡°No, I am not.¡±


    Everyone broke into discussions all of a sudden. She admitted to be Emily Gale, but she did not admit


    her rtionship with Master Hunter.


    However, some reporters soon realized what was going on and immediately asked, ¡°Miss Gale, did you


    just deny it because Hunter posted the news about canceling the engagement with you this morning?¡±


    Henry just sat aside, watching this girl trapped by the fierce attacks of the reporters.


    Apparently, everyone was more interested in the rumors than in the establishment of the anime


    department.


    ¡°Miss Gale, it is said that your sister Wendy intervened the rtionship between you and Hunter. Now


    Hunter abandoned you because of you elder sister?¡±


    ¡°Miss Gale, some people said that you and your sister both lived with Hunter. Does the Gale family ask


    you two to serve Hunter together?¡±


    ¡°Miss Gale¡­¡±


    Emily remained expressionless, listening to the questions raised by the reporters, which were


    getting more humiliating.


    She said indifferently, ¡°Today is a press conference about the cooperation between the Sharp family


    and my studio. Regarding the personal business, I refuse to answer.¡±


    Her calm performance did not match her age.


    It seemed like that she was a prudent and sessful woman who had been working for a long time.


    With her words, the reporters went silent for a moment.


    However, after a moment, an even more incisive question was immediately raised.


    ¡°Miss Gale, the cooperation is made possible because your studio won the championship in the


    campusicpetition.¡±


    ¡°But, it is said that there were many inside stories behind the championship. It was because of the


    private rtionship between you and Master Henry, which was the reason why he gave you guys the


    championship?¡±


    Henry frowned deeply, staring at the reporter that asked the question.


    The reporter looked unfamiliar. How dare he ask such a rude question.


    Henry remained silent. He just looked at Emily.


    How would this girl deal with question like this?


    There wasn¡¯t any expression on Emily¡¯s face. She stared straight into the reporter.


    She suddenly curled up her lips and smiled, ¡°If I were your boss, I will definitely fire you for being


    unprofessional!¡±


    The reporter¡¯s face darkened instantly. He said unhappily: ¡°Miss Gale, please answer my question.¡±


    ¡°Of course no inside story.¡±


    Undoubtedly, her words made the audienceugh.


    Still, there was a smile on her face. She looked at the reporter, ¡°I want to ask you, my old friend. Have


    you even watched our match? Even the rey?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± The reporter hesitated, but he soon answered determinedly, ¡°Of course I did.¡±


    If he didn¡¯t, it meant that he did not make enough preparation before attending the press conference,


    which would in turn show that he was unprofessional.


    Emily was still smiling lightly, ¡°Since you have watched it, then you should know how our painter scored


    high easily.¡±


    ¡°Since you have watched it, you should know how difficult it was for us during thepetition!¡±


    ¡°Then, maybe¡­ Maybe because you did something unpresentable behind the scene. Therefore, you


    acquired the questions on the contest from some key figures?¡±


    This key figure was of course referring to Henry Sharp.


    Everyone knew that the Sharp family was one of the major sponsors of thispetition. Since Emily


    conquered Henry, how hard was it for her to ask for the questions of thepetition?


    ¡°What I can say is that you did not watch outpetition at all!¡±


    Emily suddenly rose from the seat. Though she wasn¡¯t tall, yet under her sharp gaze, a frightening aura


    upied the space.


    The smile on her face was gone. Her eyes darkened.


    ¡°The contents of thepetition, whether one knew about the questions or not, they were real.¡±


    ¡°It takes someone else three hours toplete thirty grids of rough sketch. However, we were in a live


    stream. Three hours for more than sixty grids of sketch. Each grid was a big one without an easy one!¡±


    ¡°Our people, including me as the director, chose the most difficult path.¡±


    ¡°Live streampetition could not cheat. There was no way to find someone else to help orplete it


    with any unpresentable rtionship!¡±


    ¡°And you! As a ¡®professional¡¯ reporter couldn¡¯t even tell that. Where is your professionalization? Where


    is it? Tell me!¡±


    Her voice grew heavier, which actually scared that reporter. Thetter almost fell onto the ground.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°Since you are so unprofessional¡­ Does your boss waste money for hiring you?¡±


    Emily looked aside at Joe who stood not far away, ¡°Check where this reporteres from. We should


    be ashamed for inviting such an unprofessional reporter to the press conference.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Joe brought his men and walked over.


    Although they didn¡¯t have too many people in their department, still, they could use the bodyguards of


    the Sharp family.


    Joe, with a majestic-looking, walked to the reporter with two bodyguards.


    The reporter panicked all of a sudden, ¡°What do you guys want to do? Try to beat me?¡±


    ¡°You think too much. I just want to see which mediapany you are from, hiring such an


    unprofessional person like you.¡±


    Joe smiled and asked the bodyguards to take the reporter down before he wanted to escape.


    Before long, Joe turned around and looked at the stage, saying loudly, ¡°He does not have a press card.


    He is a faker!¡±


    The audience burst into chaotic murmurs again!


    Emily didn¡¯t seem to be surprised at all. As the reporter sent out by Joe and everyone gradually went


    quiet, she said with a smile, ¡°Now, do you guys have any other questions? Remember, be


    professional!¡±

 Chapter 237 This Girl Was So Crafty

    Chapter 237 This Girl Was So Crafty


    Because the fake reporter made such a mess, all the questions made by the reporters during the next


    half an hour were perfectly normal.


    Of course, they were all about the next development trend of Sunny Media, which were so


    professional.


    The press briefing ended at 7:50.


    The reporters were led by the staff and went to the hotel lobby to attend the banquet.


    But Emily smiled faintly and left together with Henry.


    Her smile was so charming that the man walking beside her stared nkly at her.


    But he came to his sense very quickly. He coughed and asked, ¡°How did you find there was something


    wrong with the reporter just now?¡±


    The girl¡¯s behavior in the press briefing was so good that he could almost give her full marks.


    Of course, she was not old enough at the age of 18 to give perfect answer to some questions about the


    development.


    However, all of her answers were not far away from the perfection.


    The most outstanding was about the fake reporter.


    This performance could definitely be given a full mark!


    ¡°I have great discernment.¡± Emily smiled at him, without answering this question directly.


    ¡°Master Manson, I have to change my clothes and repair the makeup. I will attend the banquet after a


    while. See youter.¡±


    Henry couldn¡¯t but watch her leaving, whose brisk step and light figure always gave him an illusion.


    It seemed that he was fooled.


    ¡°Where is the reporter?¡± Henry asked Ashton who stood beside him.


    Ashton quickly made a phone call, and very soon, he said looking at Henry, ¡°The reporter was taken


    away by Joe and then there is no news anymore.¡±


    ¡°Joe?¡±


    ¡°The one who took the bodyguards to arrest someone, member of the September Drawing Club.¡±


    Henry frowned slightly and suddenly came to his sense.


    It turned out to be Emily who arranged everything carefully. Even he was fooled!


    This girl was really ¡­ really¡­


    Henry snorted and really wanted to catch her back and get her whipped hard.


    She dared to y petty tricks under his nose! Did she want to die?


    Ashton also came to his sense finally, and couldn¡¯t helpughing, ¡°This little girl¡­ How interesting, isn¡¯t


    it?¡±


    ¡°Crafty!¡± Henry snorted coldly and left.


    But at the moment he left, Ashton saw a faint smile which was little visible in his eyes.


    He seemed to be angry but in fact, he also couldn¡¯t help thinking Emily¡¯s tricks were great indeed, no?


    To their surprise, even he and Master Manson were fooled. This girl was ¡­ well, really crafty.


    ¡­


    ¡°Ha-ha, how do you like it? Did I act well? Do I have great talent in being an actress?¡±


    In the dressing room, Sally was still removing the makeup for Rufus.


    But Rufus was restless all the time, and asked everyone to confirm her perfect acting skill.


    ¡°No? Just now, everyone was fooled. Look how shocked they were when I was taken away!¡±


    ¡°Yes? It was me who acted so well that everyone was shocked.¡± Joe said, not to be outdone.


    If just now he hadn¡¯t taken two bodyguards intimidatingly to take away the reporter acted by Rufus,


    those boring reporters would have really been shocked?¡±


    ¡°Well? I think my acting is better.¡±


    Emily who was wearing business attire opened the door and walked in.


    She nced at them and pursed her lips, ¡°Why do you talk so loudly? Do you want to be caught by


    others, right?¡±


    ¡°No, we are just ¡­ just a little excited.¡±


    Rufus grinned, but couldn¡¯t help iming credit in front of her, ¡°What do you think of? Emi, you say,


    whether I or Joe acted well.¡±


    ¡°You both acted so well.¡± After all, the final result was that reporters were shocked and became very


    ¡°professional¡±.


    Indeed no one dared to make those unfounded questions.


    ¡°But Emi, you are so awesome and have expected those reporters were dishonest.¡±


    Owing to her crafty n, even Lois, who regarded herself as a monitor with high emotional intelligence,


    couldn¡¯t help but give her a thumbs-up sign.


    ¡°With such a mess, there must have been some conflict with the morning news. But the efforts are not


    enough.¡±


    Emily took off the small suit and took over the dress from Sally.


    ¡°Joe, try to think out ways to get more ounts and hint that someone intended to make the mess in


    today¡¯s press briefing.


    ¡°Emi, finally are you willing to fight back?¡± Sally¡¯s eyes lit up.


    Lois also became excited immediately, ¡°You have just said if others don¡¯t attack me¡­ No, no. They


    have attacked you long before!¡±


    Robbing her fianc¨¦, upying the position which belonged to her, and making her abandoned by


    Master Hunter, who cancelled the engagement with her by publicizing in the newspaper.


    All these were not enough?


    ¡°In fact, as for the matter of engagement cancelling between Master Hunter and me, there is nothing to


    do with Wendy.¡±


    Emily was not a person who was unable to distinguish right from wrong, though the pity on Wendy


    taken by Master Hunter really made her distressed.


    Nevertheless, would the decision made by Master Hunter be influenced so easily by others?


    He had his own purpose, but she didn¡¯t want to continue to be an appendage staying beside him.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    The position of the Jackson family¡¯s young housewife was for those who wanted it. As for her, she


    would have her own wonderful life.


    ¡°But now at least more than half of the abuses addressed to me on the Inte were caused by


    Wendy, who would never miss any opportunity to frame me.¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to make trouble before because she thought there was no need.


    Now this woman¡¯s tricks had affected her normal life.


    This time, she had to fight back!


    Joe gave her an OK gesture immediately, ¡°Look what I will do!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t use too many efforts and just give a simple hint. There is no need to reverse the public opinion


    immediately, because it will make people feel someone is designing on purpose.¡±


    ¡°No problem!¡± Joe, Sally and Rufus stared at her, following her order.


    There was only adoring expression in their eyes.


    ¡°Give everyone some time to think. When everyone almost changes their thoughts and is doubting,


    then we can use more efforts.¡±


    ¡°OK!¡± Joe said though he didn¡¯t quite understand the so-called thought changing yet.


    But basically, he knew what to do.


    Terry looked at Emily¡¯s side face, just feeling it more and more charming.


    She was not only beautiful, but also intelligent, and she even had outstanding leadership.


    Before pretending to be mad and silly, in fact with great wisdom though appearing slow-witted, now she


    wanted to fight back and showed her ability to the full immediately.


    Such a girl was so brilliant like the stars, making people unable to look awaypletely.


    ¡°I want to change clothes. Could you please go out for a while?¡±


    When Emily turned her head around, she saw Joe and Rufus had already gone, and Aryan also walked


    to the door.


    Only Terry stayed, standing still where he was. On one knew what he was thinking about.


    Terry suddenly came to his sense and his face turned read. He followed Aryan quickly and walked out


    at a rapid pace.


    ¡°Emi, let me dress you up.¡± Sally took up the dressing case.


    ¡°No, your previous taste has left me in a dreadful situation.¡± There was a sense of refuse in Emily¡¯s


    face.


    ¡°What? Recently I have been learning make-up specially. I won¡¯t absolutely let you down.¡±


    Sally had experienced the process of uglifying herself. Now her pursuit to beauty was very strict.


    ¡°Wait a moment. When you walk out, everyone will definitely light up their face!¡±

 Chapter 238 Woman beside Master Hunter

    Chapter 238 Woman beside Master Hunter


    The banquet was going be taken ce at 8 o¡¯clock.


    Although the invitation was sent out in a short time, many people came because the inviter was Master


    Henry.


    Tonight Henry showed enough respect to Emily. Everyone was already in the hall at 8:15 pm.


    Master Henry, who was always gentle and elegant and made people so delighted at first sight just like


    bathing in the spring breeze, was wearing pure white shirt and suit pants.


    This kind of color which would be old-fashioned carelessly, was not so on him, and even mad him


    graceful like a faery.


    Countless women were obsessed with him, staring at him all the time, unwilling to look away.


    Tonight Master Henry seemed to be in good mood, with smile all the time at the corner of his lips.


    Just for that faint smile, those girls were itching to pounce on him and make love with him.


    At 8:30, everyone¡¯s atmosphere was pushed to a new high.


    That was because Master Hunter came.


    Wendy was originally very angry after she received the message that Emily held the press briefing at 7


    o¡¯clock.


    She finally waited until Master Hunter got off work and was willing to answer her phone.


    Hunter also agreed and asked her go to the financial department personally to allocate funds. Liam


    would stamp for her.


    She thought she was definitely quick enough and she would hold a press briefing in a few days in order


    to announce the inauguration of her anime department.


    But unexpectedly, with such a quick speed, she was still overtaken by Emily, who was the first.


    What witchcraft on earth did she practice on Master Henry? She actually made Master Henry always


    follow her words to such a degree!


    Her anger was finally relieved when he came into the banquet hall together with Hunter.


    Because she saw men¡¯s surprised eyes and felt women¡¯s strong hatred and envy.


    At that moment, her vanity was greatly satisfied.


    ¡°Hunter, grandma said recently she likes the smell of osmanthus. How about we nt a osmanthus


    forest in WongRiver Pavilion? In this way, grandma cane over for a walk in her spare time. What


    do you think of?¡±


    She didn¡¯t dare to stay close to Hunter because this man always rejected women.


    Not only did he not allow her to walk arm in arm with him, but also not allow her to stay at least three


    steps away from him.


    However, it looked so intimate when they talked, which would definitely make those women extremely


    envious.


    ¡°Well.¡± He replied imperturbably, neither cold nor hot, with the indifference he had grown ustomed


    to.


    But they were discussing about the family affair!


    Wendy¡¯s voice was not so loud, but not small at all.


    Where they passed by, the surrounding girls listened clearly.


    Wendy said just now, WE! It was going too far that they really lived together!


    Wendy certainly knew what she said would have how much influence in those women¡¯s mind.


    But she liked this kind of feeling of being envied and hated. The more they hated her, the more popr


    she was.


    ¡°Hunter, when we go back at night, let¡¯s go to see if there is new osmanthus breeds, OK?¡±


    Hunter didn¡¯t reply this question.


    Wendy didn¡¯t feel awkward, still smiled and walked closer to him secretly.


    ¡°Hunter, grandma said she hasn¡¯t seen the sea for a long time. How about we take grandma to the sea


    some day when you have time?¡±


    Hunter frowned slightly, and Matriarch¡¯s disappointment shed by in his mind.


    Since she was ill, she had never been somewhere else except the hospital and the mansion of the


    Jackson family.


    Perhaps, he should take her out for a walk.


    He nodded, and continued walking, neither fast nor slow, to the crowded ces in the banquet hall.


    Wendy smiled gracefully and proudly. Did those women who didn¡¯t have any opportunity to say talk


    with Master Hunter hear their conversation?


    No matter what she said, Master Hunter nodded.


    Who would believe if someone said she didn¡¯t have special position in Master Hunter¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Herees Master Hunter?¡± Henry put the goblet on the waiter¡¯s tray, and came over in person.


    ¡°Master Hunter, you really do me the favor.¡±


    ¡°Master Henry made a phone call personally to invite me. How can I refuse?¡±


    Hunter took over the goblet from the waiter.


    Henry also took over a new one and clinked it with him, ¡°It is said that the Jackson family also wants to


    operate the anime industry. Sorry to have you forestalled.¡±


    ¡°Well?¡± Hunter raised his eyebrow.


    Did the Jackson family want to operate anime industry? He had little impression.


    He had had this idea before because Emily wanted to.


    However, when that girl chose to cooperate with the Sharp family, he did never think about it anymore.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Henry smiled faintly. It was so surprising.


    His men just made a hell of stink this morning in hispany, saying they would let the Sharp family


    fall on evil days.


    To his surprise, Hunter didn¡¯t know about this.


    Nevertheless, Henry was not a person who liked to make secret reports, especially this kind of trifle.


    But Wendy pursed her thin lips, with a little dissatisfaction, ¡°Hunter, you have just agreed to appropriate


    to the anime stuff this evening. Did you forget it so quickly?¡±


    Hunter nced at her, without thinking of this kind of things in his mind.


    He nodded but didn¡¯t want to reply her. He looked at Henry and said, ¡°Do you have time next month?


    Let¡¯s go out for a walk.¡±


    ¡°Of course. You just say where you want to go?¡±


    ¡°Ali Khan.¡± Hunter said indifferently.


    But Henry frowned, ¡°There is¡­ a severe chaos. Do you really want to go?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Something should be settled as soon as possible.


    Sometimes chaos was not a bad thing.


    Out of the chaose the heroes. Perhaps they could really find some talented people and take them


    back this time.


    ¡°I will go to ask Johnny.¡± Hunter would go to Ali Khan, which was so important. If he didn¡¯t tell Johnny,


    he would be crazyter.


    ¡°Well.¡± Hunter nodded, put the empty goblet back on the waiter¡¯s tray and took over another one again.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    His eyes subconsciously turned a circle around the hall, without looking at anything on purpose,


    seeming to give a casual nce.


    But as his brother, Henry could at least guess something from his behavior.


    ¡°She has note. Well, do you want to see her?¡± There was a hint of smile in his eyes.


    But Hunter looked at him, snorting coldly, ¡°Are you so idle recently?¡±


    The Sharp family just set up an anime department. Did it deserve his great efforts to assist so hard?


    He was the head of the Sharp family, only inferior to his father. He upied the highest position in the


    Sharp family.


    Was it logical for such an awesome man spend his time and energy for such a small department newly


    established?


    ¡°Master Hunter, are you very busy too, aren¡¯t you?¡± Henry replied, not to be outdone.


    If he was really busy, why would hee to attend such a small banquet?


    Although it was Henry who called in person to invite him, it was really not important.


    He allocated funds of 300 million, which was an enormous figure for Emily.


    But for them, this was just a traveling expenses with which they went out to pay a visit once in a while.


    This kind of banquet was not absolutely the one that Master Hunter with such high social status was


    willing to attend.


    Wendy totally couldn¡¯t understand what they were talking about. Besides, the two had already forgotten


    her existence and ignored her all the time!


    ¡°Hunter, I am a little tired. How about we¡­¡±


    Hunter didn¡¯t reply and nced around the hall again.


    Finally, he fixed his eyes on someone¡¯s figure!

 Chapter 239 He Was Actually Angry

    Chapter 239 He Was Actually Angry


    Emily was really left in a dreadful situation by Sally!


    Just now she said she had been learning make-up and now became a makeup expert.


    In fact, she knew nothing! She made a mess to her face and even smudged her dress.


    She had to hurry up to get an evening dress and put on a light makeup. So she came out until now.


    However, this dress was really uneptable. The neckline¡­ was so low, wasn¡¯t it?


    Although it did not show too much skin, for Emily, her breasts almost exposed in public.


    She had never worn such a dress, her cleavage was so clear that no one could ignore it.


    When she came out, Terry turned angry immediately at the sight of her.


    If she had found out another evening dress in a hurry, she wouldn¡¯t absolutely wear this one.


    But Sally and Rufus¡¯s opinion was totally different.


    Although it was really a little¡­ well, showing much of her skin, it was actually a dress particrly


    designed for her!


    The cloth of the dress was totally sticking to her body, making every line on her body be exposed


    clearly.


    People with a litter poorer body shape couldn¡¯t absolutely wear it, especially those with little belly.


    But she not only didn¡¯t have little belly, but also had such a good body shape unexpectedly.


    The rity of her cleavage even surprised her longtime friend Sally.


    Why hadn¡¯t they noticed it before? When did she begin her secondary physical development?


    As well as the waistline, which was so slim as it should be, and the hipline, so warped as it should be!


    The most amazing thing was that the cloth was so sticking to the body that even her breath and slim


    body line changed slightly.


    She ¡­ she was totally a fairy for men!


    Her long hair was pulled up by Sally, high behind her head, clear but sexy.


    An obsidian ne was hung up on her neck, obviously not noble at all, which was just a kind of


    jewelry thatmon students liked.


    However, it was just this ordinary jewelry that added a young girl¡¯s purity and simplicity to her while she


    was sexy and seductive.


    When she walked slowly to you, you couldn¡¯t know whether the person in front of you was an innocent


    girl or a seductive little fairy.


    Especially when she blinked to you innocently, you would find there was only her in the whole world.


    Her face, her figure, her fragrance and even her every breath.


    Men¡¯s minds were restless, with eyes fixed on her body, and their blood was churned violently,


    forgetting themselves.


    Hunter was also staring at that figure, with the muscles of his body tightened all over.


    Until a ng came, someone¡¯s goblet fell onto the ground. He tightened his fingers and grabbed the


    goblet quickly, which almost slipped from his hand.


    Looking at the slim figure again, Hunter¡¯s deep eyes suddenly burnt with fire!


    That was, fire of anger!


    What did she want to do by wearing like this? Wanted to be stared at by everyone?


    Emily was originally diffident, especially when she was faced with men¡¯s gaze. Moreover, the neck line


    was so low that she felt ufortable all over.


    However, when she raised her head and saw those extremely cold but infinitely hot eyes, all the


    embarrassment disappeared immediately in a sudden.


    She stiffened her back, and after talking for a while with Sally, she walked to Henry with elegant steps.


    When she passed by in front of Hunter, she didn¡¯t give him even a nce.


    It seemed only Henry remained in her eyes and her mind.


    Henry looked away from her body. Her slim waist that could breath, however, had already been deeply


    imprinted in his mind.


    This girl was really ¡­ a fairy!


    ¡°Master Henry, sorry foringte, because the original dress was smudged and I changed another


    one temporarily.¡±


    She was tender, polite and graceful. There was a light makeup on her face, from where no one could


    smell any cosmetics.


    She was clean and beautiful, like a white orchid.


    ¡°That¡¯s OK. Such a beautiful girl is worth waiting for anyone.¡±


    Henry nced at the waiter¡¯s tray but shook his head, ¡°Bring a drink to this youngdy.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master Henry.¡± The waiter went to the dining area and brought a drink very soon.


    ¡°Master Hunter hase.¡± Henry reminded her, ¡°Drink a toast to him.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡± Emily seemed to find Hunter not far away from her just now, so she raised the drink in her hand


    immediately and smiled at Hunter.


    ¡°Master Hunter, thank you foring. Let me drink a toast to you.¡±


    It really made man crazy to see her following Henry¡¯s advice.


    She was so obedient and loving that it would be great to take her back home to take good take of.


    Hunter¡¯s fingers which were holding the goblet tightened slightly, with mysterious and burny eyes fixed


    tightly on Emily¡¯s face!


    Wendy bit her lip, too angry to control her irritation.


    He was watching this bitch!


    What irritated her was that the bitch was wearing such an sexy dress. Did she want to seduce the men


    in the whole hall?


    She was really shameless! Her body was almost exposed in public!


    Master Hunter didn¡¯t have any reaction, just looking at her. Emily seemed to be a little confused, and


    she spun around to look at Henry.


    Wasn¡¯t she seeking Master Henry¡¯s protection?


    No matter which man it was, he would take pity on her if he saw her confused appearance like this.


    It was said that Master Hunter didn¡¯t stay close to women, and showed little patience to them. The


    rumor was actually true.


    Facing such a stunning beauty who made people crazy, he could be undisturbed, and even didn¡¯t reply


    to her toast!


    It seemed really a little unreasonable.


    However, wasn¡¯t this woman named Emily Master Hunter¡¯s previous fianc¨¦e?


    It seemed to be true!


    ¡°Is there something wrong with Master Hunter¡¯s taste? Did he abandon such a beautiful fianc¨¦e and


    take the one beside him?¡±


    Someone couldn¡¯t help murmuring, ¡°How can this womanpare with Miss Emily?¡±


    ¡°She is the first debutante in Bentson City.¡±


    ¡°It turned out to be her. I actually didn¡¯t recognize her. However, why is the first debutante in Bentson


    City much worse than Miss Emily?¡±


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°So it is. It seems that the first debutante has no grace at allpared with Miss Emily. How did she


    get the title of the first debutante?¡±


    ¡°Maybe she bought it, ha¡­¡±


    Although their voice was very low, Wendy could hear their talk!


    She really couldn¡¯t stand and wanted to yell out angrily, but if she did it in this kind of asion, wouldn¡¯t


    she lose herst grace?


    Emily was simply like a ghost haunting everywhere. Why did this bitch appear in every ce where she


    came?


    Wendy was angry. She took over another goblet of wine from the waiter¡¯s hand, and proposed a toast


    to Hunter.


    ¡°Hunter, have a drink with me.¡±


    Master Hunter didn¡¯t reply to Emily¡¯s toast to him, but he would definitely reply her!


    But to her surprise, Hunter didn¡¯t show respect to anyone.


    With a snap, he put the goblet back to the waiter¡¯s tray and nced coldly at Henry, ¡°I have something


    to deal with. See you!¡±


    He really left!


    Wendy opened her eyes widely, without thinking that Master Hunter abandoned her and just left.


    Why was he angry? Was it because Emily dressed like this?


    But no matter how that bitch dressed, it had nothing to do with him because they had cancelled the


    engagement.


    He actually cared!


    ¡°Sister, put on less exposed dresses in the future. This dress is too impolite.¡±


    Wendy was controlling her grievance, but her voice was not small at all.


    ¡°Don¡¯t put on any dress casually in order to catch men¡¯s eyes. You are so¡­ open, which really makes


    me lose face!¡±

 Chapter 240 Where Did Master Hunter Go

    Chapter 240 Where Did Master Hunter Go


    Was she open?


    Emily lowered her head, nced at her dress, then looked at surrounding girls, and finally her eyes fell


    on Wendy¡¯s body.


    ¡°Miss Wendy, why do I make you lose face? You are less beautiful than me, so you lose face?¡±


    Wendy was about to leave, but she stopped in a sudden, turned back to stare at her, and blurted out,


    ¡°Ugly monster, who did you say is less beautiful than you?¡±


    Did this ugly woman forget what she looked like previously? Did she dare to say she was less beautiful


    than her?


    Was she crazy or stupid?


    Emily turned back and began talking with Henry, without replying to her.


    Wendy was almost crazy!


    Emily had such an altitude, as if she had given a punch into cotton, so soft without any reaction.


    Not only did she give a punch into cotton, but also couldn¡¯t take it back.


    Her voice was so loud just now that everyone around was now looking at her.


    But Emily was talking happily with Henry, as if there was only her who was shouting and making a fuss.


    Wendy hadn¡¯t behaved so disgracefully since she was 18 years old.


    Now the eyes of those onlookers made her feel like a clown.


    The most hateful was that the chief criminal who caused this was now talking jovially with others!


    Wendy finally couldn¡¯t stand anymore, turned back and ran out.


    Outside the door of the hall, Liam was leaning against the car and talking with a man about something.


    Seeing Wendying out, Liam came close and said with smile, ¡°Miss Wendy, why do youe out


    so quickly?¡±


    ¡°Where is Hunter?¡± Wendy asked.


    Liam nced inside, with something shing by in his eyes, and suddenly heughed, ¡°Master Hunter


    has already gone, without saying where he goes.¡±


    ¡°Has he gone? Didn¡¯t he wait for me?¡± Wendy¡¯s voice became shrill immediately, and tightened her


    palms.


    ¡°How could he leave me alone here and make everyoneugh at me! He ¡­ he¡¯s gone too far!¡±


    Liam¡¯s face darkened and he said unhappily, ¡°Master Hunter has a lot of things to do. Isn¡¯t it normal for


    him to leave with something to deal with temporarily?¡±


    This woman became more and more absurd recently, who really took herself seriously!


    If Matriarch hadn¡¯t care so much about her, who would be willing to pay attention to her attitude?


    ¡°Liam, I hope you can pay attention to your attitude. What you said just now ¡­¡±


    Liam turned around, returned to the car and made a phone call, ¡°Ask someone to send Miss Wendy


    back to the WongRiver Pavilion.¡±


    ¡°Liam! You dare to treat me so impolitely!¡±


    Once again! He didn¡¯t take her seriously once again!


    Wendy couldn¡¯t tolerate anymore, walked over with quick steps, and said angrily, ¡°Liam, I am talking to


    you!¡±


    ¡°Please.¡± Liam lit himself a cigarette. His endurance to this woman had almoste to the extreme.


    ¡°With¡­ with such an attitude, do you want to be expelled from the Jackson family?¡±


    She was now the hostess of the WongRiver Pavilion. Did such a humble servant dare to show a


    straight face to her? Did he want to die?


    ¡°Sorry, I am afraid it¡¯s not up to you to make the decision on whether I stay or leave the Jackson family.¡±


    ¡°Liam! You dare to treat me with such an attitude! I will definitely ask Hunter to fire you!¡±


    Liam tuned her out, throwing up his hands, ¡°Do as you like.¡±


    Wendy really wanted to cry! Why did everyone look down their nose at her?


    She was Hunter¡¯s woman, hostess of the WongRiver Pavilion and would be youngdy of the Jackson


    family in the future!


    But the man in front of her dared to ignore her existence, and even talked to her so impolitely!


    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯ve gone too far!¡± Wendy couldn¡¯t control her emotionpletely and she raised her hand,


    wanting to give Liam a p.


    Her wrist was suddenly held by Liam, who narrowed his eyes, with a coldness rising in his eyes.


    ¡°Do you want to p me?¡± He really didn¡¯t know this woman waspletely out of control to such a


    degree!


    ¡°You had better remember that even if you are Master Hunter¡¯s honored guest, you are not my


    hostess!¡±


    ¡°You are not qualified to p me!¡±


    He suddenly loosened his grip, and Wendy in high heels was thrown back for several steps and


    plopped to the ground.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Miss Wendy!¡± Ewan who received the message to pick up her saw Liam throw Wendy down to the


    ground as soon as he got out of the car.


    He ran over quickly, and raised her up, ¡°Miss Wendy, how are you?¡±


    Seeing him, Wendy burst out crying immediately.


    ¡°Ewan, Ewan¡­ Woo, Liam bullied me and beat me, woo¡­¡±


    ¡°Liam, you¡¯ve gone too far!¡± As soon as Ewan raised her up, he red at Liam angrily, clenching his


    fists tightly.


    ¡°It was she who wanted to beat me first.¡± Liam didn¡¯t want to have conflicts with Ewan because they


    were longtime friends after all.


    ¡°I never thought about bullying her, just pushing her away.¡±


    ¡°She is only a fragile girl, but you have got special training. You didn¡¯t push her away. You threw her


    down!¡±


    Ewan¡¯s angry tone also irritated Liam immediately.


    ¡°Should I stand still and let her p me?¡±


    ¡°She¡­¡± Ewan didn¡¯t expect Wendy wanted to beat Liam, let alone pping him.


    Liam was the chief assistant beside Master Hunter after all and was a man with fame and prestige in


    the business circle of the Bentson City.


    Naturally, he wouldn¡¯t let a woman p her.


    ¡°Wendy, you¡­¡±


    ¡°Ewan, I feel dizzy, so dizzy.¡± It seemed Wendy could hardly stand, and her soft body was about to fall


    down.


    With such a master-hand like Ewan beside her, naturally she wouldn¡¯t absolutely fall onto the ground.


    Ewan took her arm quickly and said, ¡°I will help you get into the car first.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    Ewan nced at Liam again, with someplexity in his eyes.


    He didn¡¯t want to be in conflict with Liam, but also was not willing to ignore Wendy¡¯s grievance.


    Ewan was very awkward. Finally, he helped Wendy get into the car and left.


    Liam was also annoyed. Originally perfect WongRiver was now made pandemonium by a woman.


    Master Hunter never cared about the trivialities in the family. WongRiver was now really Wendy¡¯s


    territory.


    Almost all the servants followed her orders. Those who didn¡¯t had already been driven out.


    In only two days, more than 10 servants were driven out of the WongRiver Pavilion!


    Now everyone was panicky. On the surface they seemed to show loyalty to her and follow her orders,


    but in private theyint about it to him.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    However, Master Hunter didn¡¯t care about these things. What could he do?


    He also didn¡¯t want to disturb Master Hunter with such a triviality. After all, Master Hunter needed to


    deal with many important things every day, who was troubled enough.


    Nevertheless¡­ Liam nced at the door of the hall.


    Wendy had alreadye out. Why hadn¡¯t Master Hunter? Where on earth did he go?


    ¡­


    Emily couldn¡¯t really tolerate those men¡¯s gaze. They stared at her in such sexy dress, like wolves.


    Not long after Wendy left, she excused herself to leave the hall and go to the bathroom.


    As soon as she went into the bathroom, she called Sally who was gobbling food, ¡°After a while, I will


    find an excuse to leave. You stay longer together with the monitor and help to entertain the guests.¡±


    ¡°Well, OK, OK¡­¡± Obviously there was still much food in Sally¡¯s mouth, which made her slur her words.


    This silly girl, who just knew eating!


    Emily put her cellphone away, and as soon as she went out of the bathroom, suddenly she was held


    and pulled quickly to the fire escape beside by someone.

 Chapter 241 Have You Asked for My Opinion before You Find Another Man

    Chapter 241 Have You Asked for My Opinion before You Find Another Man


    ¡°Woo, woo¡­¡± Emily, who thought she met a gangster, opened widely her eyes and began to struggle


    immediately.


    But the man¡¯s arms were as strong as iron, which held her waist tightly.


    At the same time, his big palm covered her lips, not giving her any opportunity to call for help.


    Emily only felt she had lost the ability to resistpletely. The man was so strong and locked her


    without any weak point.


    ¡°Woo¡­¡± Her body was pressed onto the wall in a sudden.


    In the fire escape without any lights, nothing could be seen. The man was just standing in front of her,


    but she couldn¡¯t even see his facial features clearly.


    Finally, the man¡¯s big palm moved away from her lips. Emily took a deep breath and was about to call


    for help.


    But in the next second, her lips were gagged once again, with his thin lips.


    ¡°Woo?¡± She was so surprised that she opened her eyes widely. She pushed hard against his chest with


    her hands.


    The fear of being bullied by a gangster made her stiff with fright.


    But his breath prated her sense organ at the moment when he kissed her.


    Her trembling and panicky heart calmed down in a sudden, and finally she didn¡¯t feel panicky.


    But in the next moment, her panic turned into grievance and unwillingness!


    She wanted to push him away with force, but his body was like a mountain, pressing her tightly on the


    wall.


    Struggle? It didn¡¯t exist in front of him.


    The man held her up with a hand, and the other big hand slipped down along her neck.


    ¡°Woo¡­¡± Emily beat him with her fists, wanting to stop him from crazy actions.


    This was fire escape, where there would be someoneing in at any time!


    But he did such a crazy thing to her at this ce. If someone saw this¡­


    The neckline of the evening dress was torn open by him. If someone came in at this time, her exposed


    body would definitely be seen.


    Emily was so angry that she almost cried. This man was really crazy!


    She couldn¡¯t receive any respect from him.


    What on earth did he regard her as? A tool for him to have fun?


    Finally, when the man wanted to deepen the kiss, Emily opened her mouth and bit fiercely.


    The smell of blood suddenly lingered in their mouths.


    Emily never thought she had bitten so hard, making him bleeding.


    She was frightened and loosened her mouth quickly, but the man seemed to feel no pain at all and


    continued to deepen the kiss¡­


    This kiss was a little excessive, and his hand was more excessive.


    Until the man felt that he couldn¡¯t bear it and was afraid to make out with her directly here, he suddenly


    let go of her and retreated two steps.


    Emily straightened her dress in a hurry and turned around to leave after getting the freedom.


    ¡°I will fuck you if you walk another half step!¡± the man¡¯s voice was hoarse, and he was even panting.


    Emily was frightened and took back her feet which were stepped out just now. She red at the figure


    in the dark, extremely angry!


    ¡°Hunter, you have gone too far!¡±


    ¡°I touch my own woman. How can it be?¡± this man was definitely Master Hunter!


    Who else dared to hold a woman under duress in this way?


    Only Master Hunter had the boldness!


    ¡°Madman!¡± Emily was very angry, but she never forgot he didn¡¯t like kidding.


    If she escaped at this moment, he would really sleep with her on the spot under great anger!


    However, why? Most angrily for her, why was she still afraid of this man?


    ¡°I am not your woman, because we have cancelled the engagement!¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡± He hadn¡¯t adjusted his breath yet, and her low panting sound could be heard clearly.


    But he stepped forward, his tall and husky figureing close once again.


    ¡°If¡­ if you behave in such a way again, I will call for help. Let everyone look, what kind of bastard on


    earth the noble and cold Master Hunter in the legend is!¡±


    ¡°If you call for help, I will tear your dress immediately. You can have a try.¡± He was not angry, even


    smiling slightly.


    Emily was angry to the extreme because of him. This bastard! Bastard!


    ¡°What on earth do you want to do?¡± She clenched her fists tightly and was afraid she would beat him in


    the face if she couldn¡¯t bear it anymore.


    ¡°I want to see how you seduce men.¡± His eyes were fixed on her body.


    In the dark, Emily couldn¡¯t see clearly his face, but he could see her clearly!


    Such an evening dress drew clearly every line of her body.


    The man was watching her, as if she was naked.


    He was very annoyed because he couldn¡¯t resist at all to her body.


    At the first sight of her in the hall, he was very anxious to tear up her dress and pin her down hard


    under his body.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Even he, long ustomed to being celibate, was almost out of control at the sight of her, let alone


    thosescivious bastards.


    Wearing in this way, didn¡¯t she know she was so seductive?


    Or she knew it quite early and on purpose?


    ¡°You just left my territoryst night. Are you so anxious to fall into other man¡¯s arms tonight? Have you


    asked for my opinion?¡±


    ¡°Do I need to ask for your opinion? Ex-fianc¨¦?¡±


    His words really humiliated her, but Emily was not angry. On the contrary, she smiled gracefully, raising


    up her thin lips.


    Ex-fianc¨¦. Ho, this calling was really satirical!


    Now that they returned back to previous rtionship, now what qualifications did he have to disturb her


    life?


    This man was ustomed to staying high above everyone and dominating everything. Now was he


    ustomed to being imperious?


    Hunter narrowed his eyes and stared at her clean and clear face.


    When she was with him, she showed a bad-looking face.


    Once she left him, she showed her beautiful aspect just like a fairy.


    It was said that women dress themselves up for those who liked them. But this girl didn¡¯t want to please


    him at all. Did she think it unnecessary?


    ¡°Do you like Henry?¡± Hunter¡¯s words seemed to be mild, but in fact, his coldness made people almost


    suffocate.


    Emily had wanted to nod and tell him she liked Master Henry very much, in order to demoralize him!


    However, after she felt his cold breath exuded from each cell of his whole body, the original words


    turned out to be ¨C ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Very good.¡± If she said she liked Henry, who was gigolo, he would go to destroy Master Henry¡¯s face


    immediately in order to see who else she liked.


    ¡°Master Hunter, I need to go back. Please let me go.¡±


    Emily knew he was cruel and she didn¡¯t want to bicker with him at this moment. If she bickered with


    him, she would certainlye to no good end.


    She just wanted to leave. Her tuition told her it was very dangerous to be with him.


    ¡°I will go out next month.¡± Hunter suddenly talked about another subject, and whispered, ¡°Maybe, it will


    take a long time.¡±


    Emily¡¯s heart was hit in a sudden. Where did he want to go?


    In the memory of the former life, an ident happened to Master Hunter and he almost lost his life.


    In a very far ce, and before leaving, he had said the same words before to others.


    He would go on a long journey next month, maybe for a long time.


    However, the person he told this was grandma, not her. She had just heard it when she stayed beside


    grandma.


    She suddenly became flustered and gabbed his sleeve, ¡°Are you going to Ali Khan? Could you please


    not go?¡±

 Chapter 242 I Will Destroy You

    Chapter 242 I Will Destroy You


    Hunter frowned slightly, lowered his eyes at her face, and he actually saw a hint of anxiety in her eyes.


    ¡°Did Henry tell you?¡± Did that gigolo have such an intimate rtionship with her?


    Emily couldn¡¯t exin to him who on earth leaked this news to her.


    Master Hunter¡¯s words had already tell her the ce he would go was really Ali Khan!


    ¡°Could you please not go?¡± This life¡¯s trajectory was totally different with the former one¡¯s.


    Now she really didn¡¯t know if Master Hunter went to Ali Khan and met that ident again, could he


    reallye back alive?


    ¡°Why not?¡± His hand fell onto her face. Even Emily didn¡¯t notice her face was held in the palm of his


    hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s dangerous.¡± She was really nervous.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    In the former life, he was supposed to go to Ali Khan the next year, not this year.


    But now, the n was advanced and the destiny would be changed at any time.


    What about the odd chance that he might note back?


    ¡°Do you care about me?¡± The depressed mood all night suddenly disappeared under her anxiety.


    Hunter felt himself in a better mood and his eyes were illuminated a little.


    Even Emily could feel the coldness was less strong.


    She just didn¡¯t know how to answer this question.


    If she remembered correctly, he just canceled the engagement by announcing in the newspaper this


    morning, but tonight he was tangling with her here.


    ¡°No matter what purpose I have, please don¡¯t go.¡±


    ¡°I must go.¡±


    ¡°Master Hunter¡­¡±


    ¡°For the future.¡± He didn¡¯t intend to tell her whose future.


    Emily knew she couldn¡¯t change his decision. There were few people in the world who could change


    his mind.


    She suddenly felt a little aggrieved. No matter how she cared about him, he would not dwell on her


    opinion, as always.


    Emily pushed him away with force, ¡°I hope you don¡¯t go, but I know I can¡¯t interfere in your affairs.¡±


    Hunter knew she was angry and he had wanted to exin.


    But for a person who was not ustomed to exining, it was really difficult.


    There were footstepsing from outside, and someone wasing close.


    Hunter lowered his head and kissed Emily¡¯s chilly cheek, whispering, ¡°Wait for me toe back.¡±


    He turned around and was about to leave.


    Emily¡¯s heart was shaken fiercely. After he took the initiative to dissolve the engagement with her, was


    the phrase ¡°Wait for me toe back¡± too domineering and impolite?


    But she knew what he referred to.


    He wanted her to wait until he came back from Ali Khan, but why would he go to such a dangerous


    ce?


    Seeing him about to leave, Emily should be relieved originally.


    But at the moment he turned around, she suddenly became flustered. If he insisted in going to Ali


    Khan, would this be theirst meet?


    She was flustered and afraid, really afraid!


    ¡°I won¡¯t wait for you!¡±


    Seeing his blurry figure, Emily said with a hoarse voice, ¡°I will date Henry as soon as you go to Ali


    Khan!¡±


    Hunter stopped his step. He turned back and stared at her, with cold eyes.


    ¡°You know I don¡¯t like joking.¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t it be? You know I don¡¯t like joking, either.¡±


    ¡°Henry won¡¯t fall in love with you.¡± He said indifferently.


    ¡°Well? If Henry won¡¯t, then I will date Terry, and even Manson, any man!¡±


    ¡°Emily, don¡¯t intend to provoke me!¡± He was really angry.


    ¡°I will do as I say!¡± Emily¡¯s voice was very deep.


    She was not angry, but just wanted to bet whether she had some position in his mind.


    Don¡¯t go to Ali Khan. Don¡¯t go to such a dangerous ce. Don¡¯t¡­ disappear forever¡­


    Hunter clenched his fists. He didn¡¯t know about other men, but Terry and Manson was extremely


    anxious to possess her!


    Only if she took a little initiative, those two men couldn¡¯t definitely bear it!


    Unexpectedly, she dared to threatened him!


    ¡°Master Hunter, I am not joking with you. If you really go to Ali Khan, I will find other men.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I will really care?¡±


    Hunter smiled coldly, turned back and walked close to her step by step. His chilly breath was really


    frightening.


    Finally, he stopped in front of her, and his slender fingers fell on her chin. With his fingers tightened, he


    raised up her whole face.


    ¡°What do you use to seduce those men? This face?¡±


    Emily didn¡¯t speak. Now the smell of his whole body was as horrible as Ashuraing from the hell.


    She was afraid once she opened her mouth, her voice would be trembling, which would let him see her


    fear of him.


    Hunter suddenly lowered his head and came close to her.


    The extremely cold breath fell on her face, so cold that the blood in her facial capiry seemed to be


    frozenpletely.


    She was nervous and bit her lips, trying to make herself look calm.


    ¡°Woman, don¡¯t me me for not reminding you that once you be my woman, you will always be in


    the whole life!¡±


    His fingertips slipped on her thin lips. The coldness of his finger pulp made her thin lips trembling


    slightly.


    ¡°If I find you dating other men someday, I will not only kill him, but also destroy you!¡±


    Emily¡¯s breath paused for a few seconds. She didn¡¯t know how Hunter left, but only knew she would


    catch her breath back only when he left.


    If she dated other men, he would not only kill him, but also¡­ destroy her¡­


    So domineering, so barbarous and so cruel!


    He didn¡¯t even allow other men to touch what he abandoned!


    Should she scold him calling him bastard? However, she was more worried.


    Would he really go to Ali Khan?


    The door of the fire escape was suddenly opened, and a ray of light was cast in.


    After being ustomed to the dark, Emily felt ufortable in the eyes for being illuminated by such


    light, and she raised her hand subconsciously to block it in front of her eyes.


    ¡°Why are you¡­¡± Henry nced at the stairs of the fire escape. All the interrogation seemed to be


    unnecessary.


    Emily didn¡¯t know if that slight sigh really existed, and she only felt something fell on her, warming the


    coldness on her a bit.


    Grabbing the thin coat with man¡¯s temperature on his body, she raised her eyes at Henry who was


    standing in front of her.


    Her voice seemed to be stuck in her throat, which was difficult toe out.


    ¡°Master Henry, you are very sophisticated. Do you know how the situation in Ali Khan is now?¡±


    Henry nced again at the stairs subconsciously.


    Finally, he embraced her lightly and walked out.


    ¡°War, famine¡­ well, anyway, the chaos is unimaginable.¡±


    To his surprise, did Hunter tell this girl he would go to Ali Khan? This totally didn¡¯t correspond with


    Hunter¡¯s style.


    Emily drew his coat up closer, without saying anything else.


    However, Henry didn¡¯t take her back to the banquet hall, but took her into the car.


    After the car door was closed, Emily suddenly came to her sense. She didn¡¯t know when she got into


    his car.


    ¡°Master Henry?¡± After thinking, she felt a sudden surge of uneasiness, with her hands falling down to


    the doorknob, saying coldly, ¡°Master Henry, I am not that kind of woman. If you want to take woman


    back home, please choose someone else!¡±

 Chapter 243 Her Daughter Was Back

    Chapter 243 Her Daughter Was Back


    Henry was stunned, and the next second, he burst into a franticugh, making him a little out of breath.


    Emily was still staring at his profile and reminded him," Mr. Henry, watch out for the car."


    Watch out for the cars?


    Henry looked forward, his heart tightened, and the steering wheel spun around suddenly. Dangerously,


    the Cayenne passed by the edge of the big truck''s mirror.


    He was about to hit him if he was just a little bit closer.


    It was a big truck crossing thene, and when he wanted to overtake, he didn''t see a vehicleing in


    front.


    If the two cars had collided just now, it would have been the truck to take the full responsibility, but the


    problem was that they were likely to suffer a lot of damage.


    EmilySure enough, it was their body that would have been hurt!


    With a squeak, the Cayenne stopped on the side of the road, Henry red at the calm girl. He was so


    angry that he almost had pimples.


    "You..." She were so calm as they were about to collide with the truck!


    This girl, should he say that she was heartless, or that she didn¡¯t care about life or death?


    "Mr. Henry, it waspletely your fault just now."


    Emily calmly pointed out this, "It''s you who was driving and didn¡¯t look at the road."


    "Why didn¡¯t you say it before?" He was known for his good temper, but he didn''t know why. He was


    always irritable in front of her.


    "I told you the first time I saw it." There was nothing false about these words.


    She was thinking about something just now. She shouldn''t have got in a man¡¯s car, especially at night.


    So, she actually regretted it a bit.


    The most important thing was that after knowing that Hunter was going to Ali Khan, she had been


    thinking about those things absent-mindedly, and could not calm down.


    Henry took another look at her before exhaling.


    He couldn''t me it, it was really his own problem, but he didn''t want to admit it.


    "You are also responsible. What did you make meugh?"


    "I¡¯m serious." So, what was so funny?


    "How could I be interested in Hunter¡­. the woman of Hunter? Even if you want to cheat, I¡¯m not the


    one who will do this with you ."


    Henry was well aware of Hunter''s temper?


    "If you cheat on him with me, he must disfigure me."


    Emily frowned and suddenly remembered what Hunter said in the fire escape.


    If she be with other men, Hunter would kill them!


    Henry just wanted to make a joke, but the girl''s expression suddenly became depressed.


    It seemed that there she had no mood tough at all.


    "Forget it, you don''t seem to be in a good mood, I''ll send you back to school."


    He started the car again and nced sideways at her again.


    "Not every man takes you in the car just to take you home and do bad things."


    Emily didn''t speak, but just nodded, then softly replied, "Yes."


    So docile? It was really rare.


    Henry drove the car back onto the road, and Emily turned to look outside the window, still unable to


    ease her mind.


    When the two of them were silent, the atmosphere inside the car suddenly became a bit strange.


    Henry was about to turn on the music, but Emily''s cell phone rang suddenly and crisply.


    She picked up the phone, and her heart was shaken when she saw the caller ID.


    Grandmother! She rarely used the phone, but Emily always remembered this number.


    She had remembered it until now since her past life.


    "Grandma." She answered the phone and called out softly.


    Matriarch on the other end of the phone looked particrly excited.


    "Emily, why... why did Hunter state in the newspaper to break the engagement with you? Was it


    because of Wendy?"


    Maybe it was because she was talking too fast, she coughed twice, then took a breath, and then


    squeezed the phone.


    "If it is Wendy living in WongRiver Pavilion that makes you not happy, then I will tell her to move in with


    me, and I will not let her disturb you, okay?"


    "Emily, Hunter is a good boy. Don''t lose your temper with him. He is really a good husband..."


    Emily felt her nose sore, but she had to pretend to be calm, and smiled on the phone.


    "Grandma, Hunter and I have no rtionship. We got engaged before just to make you happy."


    "But I figured it out clearly. I really don''t like Hunter, and Hunter has no feeling for me. We are barely


    together, we won''t be happy.¡±


    "Emily, grandma knows that you like Hunter, You can''t fool me.¡±


    Matriarch was very sad. Although Wendy was her granddaughter, now Wendy and Hunter were


    together, which was consistent with her original intention.


    But what about Emily?


    Her engagement was publicly cancelled by a man; could she find a happy marriage in the future?


    Emily... Even if she wasn''t her granddaughter, she still loved Emily!


    Once you have feelings for someone, even if you know it was the wrong person, you can¡¯t take back


    these feelings anyway.


    Matriarch felt distressed when she thought of how sad Emily must have been.


    "Emily, where are you now? Grandma wants to see you; grandma really wants to see you."


    She was afraid that Emily would never go to see her at the Jackson¡¯s, because of Hunter''s affairs.


    "Emily,e to see grandma, OK?"


    "Grandma, it''ste now, at this point, you should have rested a while ago!"


    Even though she wanted to meet grandma, Emily didn¡¯t dare to see her at this time. Emily could visit


    her tomorrow.


    But Matriarch just didn''t want to. She was really afraid that Emily would never go to the Jackson¡¯s and


    would never see her again.


    "Youe to grandma''s ce to sleep for one night, let grandma apany you."


    Emily was a little embarrassed. Grandma was afraid that she would be too upset after being


    abandoned by Hunter.


    No matter how Emily exined, Matriarch just wouldn''t listen and had to see her.


    In the end, Emily had no choice but to agree.


    "You are going to the Jackson¡¯s?" Henry didn''t overhear on purpose.


    But he was sitting beside her, how could he not hear it?


    "Yeah." Emily nodded and looked at him sideways, "Is it convenient? If it''s not..."


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Henry had already merged into the leftmostne, turned the front of the car and drove in the direction


    of the Jackson¡¯s.


    Emily bought a set of sportswear from a small shop on the road, and reced her sexy evening dress.


    When she came back, her leisure look waspletely different from the sexy and charming outfits


    before.


    Now she put down the high-rolled bun, and tied her long hair randomly behind her head.


    The verymon ponytail had be agile and clean on her.


    What a beauty. She looked good no matter what she was wearing.


    The boss said she was beautiful, and sure enough, it was true.


    The car drew to The Jackson¡¯s and stopped directly in front of the main house.


    The servant opened the door to Emily, and Henry asked indifferently, "Do you need me to wait for you?"


    "No, there is a driver here, so they can give me a ride when I go back."


    Henry was a busy man. Although it was alreadyte and he did not need to work, it was always a bit


    awkward to take up his time.


    Henry didn''t say a word, waving at her to go first.


    Emily thought of Matriarch, so she stopped greeting him, and hurried to the back room.


    Tonight, Patriarch must be away from home.


    Otherwise, Patriarch would definitely not allow her to stay upte at night.


    When Emily passed by, Matriarch was still sitting in the hall waiting for her.


    Hearing footsteps outside, Matriarch looked up and suddenly saw the girling in from outside.


    Pure, clear, innocent, perfect!


    Matriarch nced at her for a while, and her breathing suddenly became heavy.


    "Talia! Talia! You are back! You are finally back!"

 Chapter 244 Who Was true and Who Was False

    Chapter 244 Who Was true and Who Was False


    This was the first time that Emily appeared in front of Matriarch with an undisguised face.


    Unexpectedly, Matriarch looked up and saw her daughter, who appeared in her sight alive.


    This beautiful and exquisite facial features, this fair and delicateplexion, these big ck and bright


    eyes!


    This was all, her Talia!


    When Matriarch got excited, she was about to get out of the wheelchair.


    This action made the maid who had been guarding her side so frightened that she rushed forward to


    help her.


    Emily was also taken aback, and rushed towards Matriarch at the fastest speed.


    With the concerted efforts of the two, they were finally shocked and let Matriarch sit back in the


    wheelchair.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as Matriarch grasped Emily''s hand, she burst into tears with excitement.


    "Talia, is it you? I know you are still alive, and I know that one day you wille back to see me."


    "Grandma..." Emily frowned, looking at the maid.


    The maid shook her head, indicating that she didn''t know what happened.


    Just looking at Emily for a long time, her eyes suddenly lit up, staring at Emily''s face, even her voice


    was trembling.


    "You...you...you are Miss Emily!"


    She recognized Emily by her voice when she called Matriarch grandma.


    It turned out that Emily was so beautiful...God,pared with that Wendy, she was so beautiful!


    Emily thought for a while, and finally remembered that there was no disguise on her face today.


    She smiled at Matriarch and said softly, "Grandma, I''m Emily, but today...I don''t pretend to be ugly."


    "Emily?" How could it be Emily? This was clearly Talia!


    However, if Talia was still alive, she would be at least nearly forty years old by this time.


    And the girl in front of her... indeed, she was only eighteen or neen years old.


    "Emily?" Matriarch was a little uncertain, but why... Emily suddenly became exactly the same as Talia?


    "Yes, I am Emily." Emily helped her sit down and sat beside her.


    She smiled, "It''s just before...well, that, I thought I was too beautiful, afraid of being targeted by bad


    guys, so I deliberately painted a lot of freckles on my face to uglify myself."


    She thought that her joking and shameless tone would definitely make Matriarch amused.


    But no, Matriarch didn''t want tough at all, she just stared at Emily¡¯s face from beginning to end,


    looking intently.


    "Grandma, you can¡¯t recognize me?" Emily thought Matriarch was still suspicious.


    She bit her lower lip, a little helpless,¡± Then...Would you like me to get an eyebrow pencil and paint


    some freckles for you?"


    Matriarch shook her head, still not speaking.


    She had epted the fact that the girl in front of her was Emily. What she couldn''t ept was that


    she...might be deceived by someone.


    Matriarch''s heart suddenly became cold.


    If those people were really lying to her, then, did they also know the truth?


    If that was the case, then what she said rashly now, for Emily, perhaps, was the beginning of a disaster.


    What''s more, she was notpletely sure about it.


    Although there was an entric idea in her heart, after such an event, Matriarch was now cautious.


    She sent the maid away before staring at Emily and asked, "Emily, what is your mother''s name?"


    "My mother?" Emily didn''t know why she asked, but she answered honestly, "Her name was Talia


    Harper."


    "Were did shee from?"


    "I don''t... know." Emily shook his head, obviously hesitating.


    In fact, she knew something, but she just didn''t want to say.


    Everyone said that her mother was a beer seller and became her father''s mistress.


    She didn''t want to say these words at all, because that was her mother.


    It didn¡¯t matter how others think, but she loved her mother very much, even though she basically had


    no impression of her mother.


    Matriarch didn''t know what she was thinking. After a long time£¬she looked at her again and asked,


    "How is Kate treating you?"


    "Kate?" Emily smiled slightly, a little bit disdainful in this smile.


    "Anyway, she is not my mother."


    Everything was over, there was no need to speak ill of others in front of grandma.


    What''s more, if grandma felt sorry for her, her words would only hurt grandma more.


    Matriarch stared at the bleakness of her eyes, her heart tightened slightly.


    But she still asked, "Where is Wendy? How does she treat you?"


    "Grandma, why have you been asking about other people''s things? Stop the topic and talk about


    something happy."


    She really didn''t want to talk about unhappy things in front of Matriarch.


    Saying those things would only bring negative emotions to others.


    "Grandma, do you know about the September Drawing Club I founded? The Sharp Group wants to set


    up an animation department with us! Do you think I''m great?"


    "Yeah." Matriarch nodded, her eyes still fixed on Emily''s face.


    She was just getting old, but she was not reallypletely blind.


    Emily didn''t want to say anything bad about Wendy, but on the other hand, Wendy always spoke ill of


    Emily whenever Emily was mentioned.


    Regardless of whether she said it tactfully or directly, in short, it seemed that she wanted to leave


    everyone a bad impression of Emily. The contrast between the two was so strong.


    The most important thing was that Emily''s true features were so simr to Talia...


    Emily was still talking, telling her about her witty development of conferences and banquets.


    She didn''t mention a word about Hunter and Wendy.


    This girl was smart, yet pure, with a kind of simplicity and innocence.


    It was not that she didn''t know how to y tricks, but she didn¡¯t want to y in front of people she


    cared about.


    Matriarch could feel her sincerity when she faced Emily, so she still thought about Emily when she


    believed that Wendy was her granddaughter.


    Because she really liked this girl...


    "Yes." Suddenly, Matriarch interrupted Emily and called out softly.


    "Huh?" Emily also knew that Matriarch had a lot of concerns.


    But if she didn''t want to say, Emily wouldn¡¯t ask.


    But as long as she said it, she would listen carefully.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Matriarch breathed a sigh of relief. Suddenly grabbed her wrist and said softly, "Emily, have you


    remembered everything that grandma told you before?"


    "What?" Grandma had told her a lot before, and Emily didn''t know which one she meant.


    "Grandma said, only Hunter..."


    "Grandma, are you really awake? Why don''t you rest?¡±


    Suddenly, a voice came from the outside.


    With so much noise, Wendy stepped in at a bit heavy pace from the outside.


    Seeing Emily, Wendy was not surprised at all, but she frowned and her face was unhappy.


    This slut really came. Did she want Matriarch to help her return to Hunter?


    Fortunately, she had arranged people to keep an eye on her long ago. Otherwise, this slut will seed!


    Wendy walked in, followed by two maids behind her.


    She walked up to Matriarch, squeezed Emily aside, and said with a calm face, "Grandma, it''s getting


    late, I''ll send you in to rest."


    "As for the people who broke in..."


    Looking back at Emily, Wendy said solemnly: "Why don¡¯t you throw her out? Do you want her to disturb


    grandma''s rest and harm her health?"

 Chapter 245 It Was All Lies

    Chapter 245 It Was All Lies


    The two maids immediately stood in front of Emily, and one of them said, "This youngdy, Matriarch is


    going to rest, please leave now."


    "I''m talking to grandma, why are you driving me away?"


    Emily didn''t want to disturb Matriarch''s rest, but their domineering appearance was really


    ufortable.


    The most important thing was, why did she felt they were imprisoning Matriarch?


    "Wendy, I''m just talking to Emily..."


    "Grandma, ¡¯you need to sleep now. Grandpa would be mad if he knows you staying up sote."


    Wendy interrupted her, turned her gaze at Emily, and said angrily, "You have been driven out of the


    Jackson family by Hunter. Now, you are no longer a member of the Jackson family."


    The two maids approached Emily immediately, and one of them reached out and was about to grab her


    arm. "Please leave!"


    Emily didn''t move. Just when the maid''s hand fell on her arm, she suddenly turned over, sping the


    maid''s wrist with her right hand and tugging hard.


    With a bang, the maid was overthrown to the ground instantly by her!


    Wendy was dumbfounded, when did this damn girl be so good!


    She was so quick! It was almost like she had been trained!


    Emily didn''t expect that he still remembered the Kung Fu learned from Terry in his previous life.


    Just when another maid came cautiously to push her, she recalled the experience of her previous life,


    and she took one step away.


    Five fingers sped the maid''s wrist and twitched again.


    Before the poor maid had time to get up, the maid fell down and pressed it down.


    With a thump, her head hit the ground, and tears rolled out of the pain.


    "Even if I am not a member of the Jackson family, now I am also Matriarch''s guest. Unless Matriarch


    lets me go, you are not qualified to drive me out."


    Emily met Wendy''s shocked and angry gaze, without fear.


    Wendy was angry and said loudly, "Come here, drive out this messy wild girl!"


    Outside, two bodyguards broke in immediately.


    She even bought the bodyguards here!


    Emily squeezed his fists and had already set a posture to deal with the two bodyguards.


    Matriarch was anxious, and said hurriedly, "Emily, since Hunter has nothing to do with you now, then...


    then you shouldn¡¯te here."


    Matriarch had already seen clearly what was going on now.


    If she continued to fight like this, she would definitely get hurt.


    Patriarch had been away these few days, and Hunter had been very busy recently. Now, it was almost


    Wendy who was in charge here.


    Although Matriarch still had many ideas in her mind, she didn¡¯t want to make a fuss.


    She looked at Emily and waved her hand, "I have already made it clear to you. If you are still not


    convinced, how muchpensation do you want? Our Jackson family will pay you.¡± Emily was


    expressionless, and for the first time, she did not understand what Matriarch said.


    But two secondster, she understood.


    "I don''t need anypensation. Since Matriarch feels that there was nothing wrong with Jackson''s


    approach, then I don''t want to force anything."


    She took a deep look at Matriarch and nodded, "Then, I''ll go first, and you have a good rest."


    If Patriarch was not there, it was not a good thing for Matriarch to get entangled now.


    At least she could be sure that no matter how rude Wendy was, she would not hurt Matriarch.


    Because there was no reason to hurt her.


    Matriarch didn''t look at Emily, so Emily could only turn around and leave.


    Wendy looked at the back of Emily leaving, thoughtfully.


    The dying old woman stayed upte at night and asked Emily toe here just to persuade her to


    leave Young Master Jackson?


    It seemed that there was nothing wrong with it, but she was always a little disturbed in her heart.


    After Emily left, she looked down at Matriarch and said nkly, "Grandma, I will send you back to rest."


    After looking at the two maids, they quickly got up and stopped Piper, the maid who usually took care of


    Matriarch.


    "Matriarch is being taken care of, you go to sleep."


    "But," Piper was a little embarrassed, "Matriarch usually wants me to apany..."


    "Do you think Miss Wendy is not as important as you in Matriarch''s heart?"


    The strong maid snorted coldly, and snapped, "Who do you think you are?"


    "No!" Piper shook her head quickly and exined, "I didn''t think so, really."


    "Will you go back and rest? When I need you, I will call you!"


    Piper had no choice but to look deep in the hall before returning to her room a little bit reluctantly.


    Wendy pushed Matriarch''s door open and pushed her in.


    The moment the door was closed, Matriarch only felt an inexplicable chill on her back.


    "Grandma." Wendy''s voice fell above her head.


    Matriarch was shocked and hurriedly squeezed out a stiff smile, "What''s the matter?"


    "You brought Emily, really just to persuade her to leave Hunter?" Wendy pushed her in.


    Matriarch''s smile became more rigid, her fingertips kept tightening, and she nodded, "Yeah."


    "Grandma, don''t you like that girl very much?"


    "Wendy..."


    "Grandma, will you let Hunter be engaged to me?" Wendy suddenly turned her wheelchair and let her


    face herself.


    The smile on the corners of Matriarch''s lips froze, and she looked at her in surprise, "Wendy,


    this...Hunter just broke off the engagement with Emily..."


    "It''s because they have dismissed their marriage contract. Now, Hunter still needs a wife, doesn¡¯t he?"


    Wendy pulled up the chair and sat down in front of her.


    She stared at Matriarch''s face without letting go of any expression on her face.


    "Grandma, didn''t you say that you want me to stay here forever with you?"


    "Wendy.¡±


    "In this case, just let Hunter be engaged to me. From now on, I can just stay in The Jacksons¡¯ and take


    care of you forever."


    Matriarch didn''t say anything, Wendy''s face became cold.


    "Grandma, why don''t you speak anymore? Could it be that, you said you like me and you want me to


    stay by your side for the rest of your life, were all lies?"


    "Why...Is it possible?" Wendy now wore a gloomy face, no longer the bright and tenderness of the first


    sight.


    The good manners at that time, the grievances at that time, the sensibility at that time... Sure enough, it


    was all lies.


    The whole thing, at this point, there was no need to tell which was true or false.


    She nodded and said softly, "Okay, I will definitely talk to Hunter when he is avable."


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "Grandma, can''t you talk to him now?" Wendy took Matriarch''s mobile phone and put it into her hand.


    "Grandma, you call Hunter now."


    Matriarch took the phone, raised her head to meet her gaze, and finally picked up the phone.


    She dialed Hunter''s number, but when the phone was about to be connected, Wendy suddenly smiled


    and said, "Grandma, I forgot to tell you, as for Emily...I have arranged someone to send her


    away."

 Chapter 246 Are You Afraid that I Will Hurt You?

    Chapter 246 Are You Afraid that I Will Hurt You?


    Matriarch was shocked, and her breath suddenly became messy.


    She thought that as long as Hunter answered the phone, she would ask him toe over now, and


    when Hunter came, her situation would be better.


    But she forgot Emily just left here.


    And Wendy... she didn''t know who was behind her.


    However, it must be in this Jackson''s family, and there were some powerful people who were


    cooperating with her!


    "Grandma?" The phone was connected and Hunter''s voice came over, "Why do you stay up sote?"


    Matriarch didn''t speak, just squeezed the phone tightly and looked at Wendy.


    This dying old woman, as expected, had already known the truth after seeing Emily''s true face.


    Fortunately, she had n B.


    Otherwise, something bad would happen tonight.


    "Grandma?" Hunter frowned, a little anxious, unable to hear Matriarch''s voice.


    "Grandma, are you feeling sick? I''lle over now."


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°No." Matriarch''s voice was extremely calm.


    After looking at the confident smile on Wendy''s face, she lowered her eyes and said softly, "Hunter,


    grandma wants you promise grandma one thing."


    "What''s the matter?" Hunter was inexplicably uneasy.


    He just came back from outside, preparing to take a bath and rest.


    Matriarch put on a thin coat and walked out of the room.


    "Hunter, do you remember? I said before that I still have someone in my heart that I can''t let go."


    "Grandma, are you talking about Wendy?"


    Wendy was sitting in front of Matriarch, and she could almost hear what Hunter said.


    Matriarch did not answer Hunter''s words, only said, "She¡¯s my only blood in the world. Hunter, you


    promise grandma to be with her, marry her, and protect her for the rest of your life. Grandma begs


    you."


    This time, it was Hunter who didn¡¯t speak on the other end of the phone.


    The silence of Young Master Jackson made Wendy suddenly nervous.


    She looked at Matriarch and kept suggesting that she could say more, but she dare not make any


    noise.


    Matriarch let out a sigh of relief before saying, "Hunter, protect my granddaughter, don''t hurt her for the


    rest of your life, promise me."


    "I will." Hunter can meet this requirement.


    He walked out of the lobby of WongRiver Pavilion, walking in the wind, "Grandma, I aming here


    now."


    Wendy was startled, and hurriedly shook her head at Matriarch.


    Matriarch didn''t speak, if Hunter came over now, she would not be threatened anymore.


    But what about Emily?


    It waste in the evening. If Wendy''s people sent her down the mountain, no one could tell what would


    happen.


    Emily... she must let Emily spend the night safely!


    "Hunter, don''te here, grandma has alreadyin down to rest."


    Hunter paused, and when he checked his watch, it was almost eleven o''clock. It was indeedte.


    "Are you sure you don''t need me toe over?" He just felt that the tone of grandma tonight was not


    right.


    "No need." Matriarch took a look at Wendy, and suddenly said, "Tonight Emily came, I persuaded her to


    live a good life."


    Wendy''s face fell. At this time, why did she mention the bitch Emily?


    But fortunately, there was nothing wrong with what Matriarch said.


    If this dying old woman dared to talk nonsense, her precious granddaughter would definitely die!


    "She was here?" Hunter frowned, "What was she here for?"


    "I asked her toe. I just hope that she can live her life peacefully."


    "Grandma, she is doing well now. You don''t need to worry about her."


    "I know, it''s just...you used to be engaged to each other anyway. Since she hase here, why don¡¯t


    you give her a ride home?"


    These words have already reached Wendy''s bottom line.


    Wendy''s face waspletely ck, but she didn''t expect that Hunter''s response made her happy


    again.


    "Since she cane by herself, she will definitely be able to leave. You don¡¯t need to worry, so rest


    early."


    Matriarch was a little disappointed and wanted to say something, but she saw Wendy took out the


    phone, who seemed to be sending something.


    Matriarch was anxious, and hurriedly said to Hunter, who was on the other side of the mobile phone,


    "Grandma is going to rest, remember what you promised grandma, and protect grandma''s


    granddaughter forever!"


    Matriarch immediately cut off the call, and looked at Wendy eagerly, "Emily has already left, and Hunter


    will not chase after her, you don''t need to..."


    "Grandma, why are you so flustered? Do you think I will hurt you? Or, will I hurt Emily?"


    "You, how could you hurt me? I am your grandma."


    "Really?" Wendy snatched grandma¡¯s mobile phone, her face was gloomy.


    "Grandma, it''ste, I¡¯ll help you rest."


    She stood up, supported Matriarch stiffly, got her up from the wheelchair, and then pushed her down on


    the bed.


    "Wendy..." Matriarch fell on the bed with a thud, half of her body almost numb.


    "If you want Emily to be safe, then go to bed early." Wendy looked down at her.


    After all, Matriarch knew that she had discovered their deception.


    Matriarch squeezed her fist, but she could do nothing at all.


    "Wendy Gale!"


    "What''s the matter, grandma? You always call me Wendy."


    Matriarch didn''t speak, and half of her body was numb. However, as she had difficulty in walking, she


    could hardly move.


    It was painful to lie on the bed like this!


    The most painful thing was that because of her own stupidity, she had put Emily¡¯s life at risk.


    Hunter didn''t even want to see Emily; it must be because of what she told him before, asking him to


    take care of Wendy.


    She really put Emily in danger this time!


    But she had nothing to do now.


    Wendy didn''t seem to n to leave tonight, so she sat on the chair in the room and looked at her.


    After a while, Matriarch finally couldn''t help it, and she begged, "Wendy, grandma is ufortable,


    please help me."


    "Grandma, you can try to stand up on your own. As the doctor said, doing things by yourself is good for


    your health."


    Wendy took out the phone and texted someone, "Matriarch probably has found out that she was


    cheated."


    Matriarch was lying in this position, facing the other side of Wendy. Wendy didn''t want to turn her back.


    But she actually knew that even if she could look at the old woman all night, tomorrow, or the day after


    tomorrow, Young Master Jackson would alwayse back to see her.


    And she didn''t know when Patriarch would be back. But when he came back, he woulde to see


    Matriarch immediately.


    She didn''t have much time to hide this. What should she do?


    She stared at the message she sent, but she didn''t get any reply.


    Wendy was very anxious. She only dared to treat Matriarch like this. When Patriarch or Huntere


    back, what should she do?


    In seven or eight hours, it would be dawn¡­

 Chapter 247 She Was Also Tired

    Chapter 247 She Was Also Tired


    "Check if Emily is still at the Jacksons¡¯, and take her back." Hunter hung up the phone and said to


    Liam.


    Liam said, "Mr. Henry just sent her back."


    "Henry?"


    "Yes, it was also Henry who took her there in the evening. I ran into Henry in the front yard and chatted


    with him for a while. He..."


    "So you have so much timetely?" Young Master Hunter''s tone sounded clearly unhappy.


    "I, I, I am very busy, young master, you know I have many things to do every day."


    Liam raised his hand and quickly wiped the sweat from his forehead.


    The young master seemed to be very upset with Mr. Henry recently. So in the future, in front of the


    young master, Liam would not mention his name.


    "Then I... shall I go, go to Mrs. Jackson... No, go to Miss Emily..."


    "She already has an escort, what are you going to do?"


    With a beep, the call was cut off!


    Liam looked at the darkened screen with a helpless expression.


    If this continued, he had a hunch that Young Master would really disfigure Henry.


    Henry had got a handsome face could really deceive an ignorant girl.


    Anyway, for that man£¬he didn¡¯t need a good-looking face to survive.


    Henry had better pray for himself!...


    "Achoo!" Henry, who was driving, sneezed several times, and finally stopped.


    Looking sideways at Emily, his smile was a little apologetic, "Sorry, maybe someone is thinking of me."


    "Yeah." Emily was not interested in the joke at all.


    She looked worried. Henry couldn''t help but ask, "Did Matriarch just tell you something? Something


    that sounds bad?"


    "No." Emily randomly dropped a word. She was obviously absent-minded.


    "Then what are you thinking?" Henry was actually very strange, why did he seem to be so gossip


    lately?


    But there was nothing wrong about being gossip. He had every right to ask if he wanted to.


    "Are you sure you are not thinking about anything?"


    "Emily, even if we are not friends, you are still my subordinates. The boss is afraid that the subordinate


    is in a bad mood, which will affect her work. Can''t he just ask?"


    These words made Emilye back from her thoughts and looked at him, "It will not affect my work."


    "Well, tell me, how are you going to deal with the interview tomorrow?"


    If he remembered correctly, the office building allocated to her on the tenth floor was still empty when


    she left the office.


    So many reporters would be interviewing tomorrow, what would she show everyone?


    If he couldn¡¯t handle it, the Shapers¡¯ reputation will be lost.


    "Don''t worry. You won''t humiliate the Sharpers¡¯."


    "Then can you reveal a bit of your n first?"


    "Boss, it''s off work now."


    "..." Really! Was this the attitude of the subordinates to the boss!


    "Mr. Henry, there is a car here that can go directly to the school. You can park on the side of the road


    and I will go back by myself."


    Emily didn''t want to deal with anyone tonight. She had too many things in her mind.


    She wanted to call Hunter, but she didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Although she felt that Wendy''s attitude in front of Matriarch was a little too rude, what if she had gained


    the acquiescence of Hunter?


    What''s more, Wendy was so angry because she went to visit Matriarch by herself.


    She was tossing the anger at her on Matriarch.


    As long as she left by herself, Wendy would not do anything to Matriarch.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    The good treatment Wendy received at Jackson''s family was all because she saved Matriarch''s life.


    Matriarch was her backer, no matter how rude she was, it was impossible to do anything to her backer.


    Henry was a little frustrated, nced at her sideways, and snorted, "I won''t ask anymore, Ok?"


    He looked at the way forward, and really didn''t say anything anymore.


    Emily sighed for a while and then said softly, "Sorry, I''m in a bad mood tonight."


    Henry was still a bit frustrated. So was it really Ok to treat others so coldly when she was in a bad


    mood?


    Her bad mood was not caused by him.


    But as Henry looked at her again, she was already leaning back in the chair, closing her eyes and


    resting.


    She didn''t seem to be in good condition. It seemed that she was very tired.


    Finally, she calmed down.


    Her engagement was cancelled yesterday, and she went to The Jacksons¡¯ in the evening. No matter


    what Matriarch said to her, it was not something that would make her happy.


    He saw that she was particrly energetic all day, so he thought that this girl was a hard-working girl,


    and that nothing could trouble her.


    But thinking about it again, she was just a little girl.


    The car ran on the ind, and finally stopped at the back door of the school.


    Emily did not react at all, and fell asleep in the passenger seat.


    The slight snore showed her exhaustion at this moment.


    Henry wanted to remind her that she was at school, but seeing her sleeping like this, he didn¡¯t want to


    disturb her.


    Finally, he drove the car to the side of the road near the school, turned off the engine, and opened the


    window.


    Carefully, the passenger seat was leveled down.


    Emily just moved slightly, found a morefortable posture, and fell asleep again.


    Henry took the thin coat he had dropped from the back row and gently covered her.


    He also leveled the seat, but stared at her pale face with no intention to sleep.


    What was going on with her and the boss?


    Hunter obviously cared about her, why did he break the marriage with her? And why did he suddenly


    decide to go to Ali Khan?


    Although Mr. Henry, the noble son, looked wise and elegant on weekdays, in fact, he had never even


    talked about love.


    In fact, he really didn''t understand the rtionship between men and women.


    Hunter wanted to go to Ali Khan, was it rted to Emily?


    The wind blew into the slightly open car window, blowing Emily''s fine hair.


    The hair fell on her face, making her frown in her dream.


    Henry stretched out his hand subconsciously, trying to brush her hair away.


    He raised his hand into the air, but then abruptly retracted it.


    This action seems a bit unsuitable, a bit...too intimate.


    But because of the hair on her face, her eyebrows seemed to be frowning all the time, as if she was


    about to be awakened by the hair.


    Finally, when she moved her eyes for the third time, Henry stretched out his hand.


    Long fingers ran lightly across her face, keeping the strands of hair behind her ears.


    This girl feltfortable and she fell asleep again.


    Henry breathed a sigh of relief, for fear that his act just now would wake her up.


    He was sweating like he just had a big fight!


    No, he was never nervous to fight, but just now, he was really nervous...


    A gust of wind blew his mind back, only to realize that he had been staring at her for at least several


    minutes.


    Suddenly, his heartbeat speeds up inexplicably!


    He immediately turned his gaze away, looking at the scenery outside. His breath was a bit messy, and


    the roots of his ears were hot.


    He didn¡¯t know what happened to him, in short, something was wrong.


    Anyway, he was a little afraid to look back.


    Finally, he simply rolled over, turned his back to her, and closed his eyes to rest.


    The night was long, and time wore on.


    He didn''t know how long it took. The girl suddenly woke up from her dream and sat up suddenly.


    "God! Where am I? What time is it?"

 Chapter 248 I Really Dont Like You

    Chapter 248 I Really Don''t Like You


    Henry almost fell asleep. Startled by Emily, he suddenly woke up.


    Looking at his watch, he frowned, "It''s three o''clock in the morning."


    The girl was still rubbing her eyes, obviously just waking up.


    Henry''s voice was full of sleepiness and a trace of hoarseness, "Why are you shouting instead of


    sleeping in the middle of the night?"


    "Mr. Henry, I¡¯m so sorry. Could you please send me back to the office?" Emily patted her cheeks.


    Finally, she waspletely awake.


    Thinking about Matriarchst night, she had forgotten such an important thing.


    She took out the phone, there were no missed calls or unread messages, and there was nothing!


    What were those guys doing? Knowing that she waste, they didn''t even give her a phone call.


    "Mr. Henry, I have very important things, can you send me back to thepany first?"


    Henry leaned on the steering wheel without speaking or responding.


    Emily knew that he was ufortable. He just woke up and he was still a little dizzy.


    Although she was anxious, she did not continue to remind her, so she could only wait.


    After a long while, Henry finally raised his head from the steering wheel and looked at her, "The


    Sharpers¡¯?"


    His eyes were scarlet, which was a sign of severeck of sleep.


    Emily was a little guilty. At this time, Henry should sleep peacefully on the big bed at home.


    But tonight, not only did he not go home, he apanied her to sleep in the car.


    Now, he was interrupted in his sleep and had to run around with her.


    This man really suffered a lot when he was with her.


    This was the first time that Emily definitely apologized to Henry.


    "Sorry¡­¡­"


    "Is it urgent?" he asked suddenly.


    Emily checked the time, and it was over three o''clock, it was very urgent.


    But those guys were not looking for her, and it seemed...maybe...maybe...not so urgent.


    After all, they must have prepared for many things after she waste for so long.


    "You can go a littleter, but you still have to go."


    "Go to a ce with me first."


    ...The ce Henry was going to was actually a restaurant.


    But this point...


    "Henry, if you don''t mind, I''ll take you to get some food."


    "I don''t eat local stalls." These poor students, he could basically imagine where she would take him to.


    She would definitely take him to a food stall.


    With the experience of thest time, when he thought of the oily water on the tables and chairs of the


    food stalls, no matter how hungry he was, he suddenly lost his appetite.


    "You are so hungry that your stomach hurts. Why are you still being so picky?" Emily couldn''t help but


    roll her eyes.


    Seeing him frowning, she couldn¡¯t help but asked him what had happened. It turned out that Henry had


    a stomach problem.


    Last night, there was a conference at 7 o''clock and a banquet at 8 o''clock. He didn''t even eat dinner.


    As for the other staff, they hurriedly fed themselves before the conference begin.


    When she was in the dressing room, Aryan also brought back a bunch of food. She didn''t need to


    worry about being hungry.


    He was such a noble man that he was not willing to eat anything cheap.


    Was that how he got his stomach trouble?


    "I know there are a few stores that are open until dawn, but they are really not high-end ces."


    All the restaurants he had looked for were closed.


    How could there be high-end restaurants open at this time? Unless they booked it in advance.


    "I don''t eat junk food." Henry repelled once again.


    He was very picky about what he ate!


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Emily didn¡¯t know what to do with him.


    Such a picky man deserved a stomachache!


    "It''s not junk food, let''s go."


    After ten minutes, they sat down in a noodle restaurant.


    The proprietress had a simple smile on her face, and when she brought the two bowls of noodles up,


    she couldn''t help but look at Henry a few more times.


    "The little girl is really lucky, your boyfriend is so handsome, and he is willing to apany you out for


    supper at night, it''s rare!"


    "He is not my boyfriend." Emily smiled at her, "just an ordinary friend."


    "Come on, the little girl is still shy! Which ordinary friend will stay by your side at this time?"


    It was hard to see such a handsome man in such a small ce.


    "The handsome guy just looked at your eyes, as if he wanted to swallow you. I have seen so many


    lovers for so many years, and I will never read it wrong!"


    "Cough!" After finally persuading himself to drink the tea, Henry almost spit it all out.


    "Oh, the handsome guy is also shy! Hahaha! I will keep my mouth shut and let you enjoy your time."


    Thedy smiled, but before leaving, she added a few words, "Little girl, when you were looking at the


    other side just now, the handsome guy peeked at you six times. I can count them clearly!"


    "..."


    Emily picked up the disposable chopsticks and stuffed it into Henry''s hand, who was blushing.


    "I didn''t peek at you, I''m a decent man. I will not be interested in other man¡¯s woman!"


    "Yeah." She nodded, not paying attention.


    "I didn''t want to swallow you, I''m just hungry!" The man made a sound like a trapped beast.


    "Yeah." Emily still just nodded and picked up the chopsticks.


    "Eat, the noodles must be eaten while it is hot, and it will be delicious."


    But Henry felt that he still had a lot to say and he should exin clearly, but damn it! This girl didn''t


    seem to care at all!


    Did she believe his exnation?


    "I don''t have an idea about my friend''s woman! Absolutely not!"


    "Huh?" Emily, who was about to ear, raised her head and stared at him with a look of surprise,


    "Friend?"


    She frowned.


    In the past life, she knew that Hunter had several friends.


    She had seen some names on his caller ID several times.


    But, she didn¡¯t know who those people were.


    Could it be that Henry was one of them?


    "You and Young Master Hunter..."


    "Don''t think too much, I didn''t mean that!" Henry was taken aback, but he didn''t expect that he would


    reveal it.


    What was going on recently? When he was in front of this girl, even his IQ seemed to have dropped.


    But... "Emily, I really don''t like you."


    "I know. You don''t need to repeat. Do you really need to hurt me like this?"


    "Did I hurt you?" Henry was so embarrassed that he didn''t know what to say.


    He even forgot about it. Did he peep at her just now?


    It seemed, yes, but it was definitely not because he liked her, he just... just wanted to know what she


    was thinking.


    Why did he want to swallow her! Simply nonsense!


    He was really hungry and wanted to... swallow this bowl of noodles!


    As for the matter of Henry and Hunter, Emily did not continue to ask.


    Since he didn''t want to say it, it would be embarrassing to ask him.


    "Eat it, it''s really delicious, try it."


    Henry bowed his head and picked up some noodles.


    It looked nothing special.


    But he was really hungry now. Although it was not good-looking, he had to fill his stomach first.


    He took a pause when he was about to deliver the noodles into his mouth.


    Raising the corner of his eyebrows, he nced at Emily with despise, ¡°I really don''t like you."

 Chapter 249 Come Here Now

    Chapter 249 Come Here Now


    Half an hourter, Henry got out of the car with a big belly.


    Emily had got out of the car long ago and hurried to the office building of Sunny Media.


    The lobby was bright. And as she had expected, her colleagues were still busy at work.


    But the resultpletely exceeded her imagination!


    "This is perfect, right?" In just one night, how did this happen?


    It turned out to be even better than she had nned!


    "Did you go out to fool around with some strange man? You didn''te back to help!"


    Sally was the first toin, "I¡¯m so exhausted, you..."


    Finally, she saw clearly who the "strange man" behind Emily was!


    Sally opened her eyes, and she was so frightened that she couldn¡¯t say things clearly, ¡°Bo...boss,


    what...what are you doing..."


    God! Did Henry hear what she just said?


    She actually said that Emily was fooling around with a strange man!


    But now, it was their boss who came back with Emily!


    Didn''t she say she was going to visit the Jackson''s? Why did shee back with Henry at five in the


    morning?


    Some rumors on the Inte said that she and Henry were in love. Could it be real?


    "Put your eyes away, he is not qualified to be my man."


    It was off work now, so there was no need to be respectful to the boss.


    However, these words frightened everyone else around!


    Did she just say the boss was not qualified to be her man? Did she want to lose her job?


    Henry walked in from behind Emily. He was not happy with Emily''s words, but after seeing the


    decoration of the lobby, he immediately became speechless.


    But all this in front of her was simply...a bit unimaginable!


    "Who arranged this?" The lobby was veryrge, more than 3,000 square meters. It had been an empty


    ce. Now, there were variousic posters.


    "Emily arranged it, we are just the executors." Sally said immediately.


    "You arranged it?"


    Theic posters were different from ordinary posters.


    Around each poster, there were art tables.


    It seemed that they were for food and drinks.


    As for theics on the posters, they turned out to tell aplete story.


    "This is the work we aplished before. It has just been removed from the tform. Now, it is not


    avable on the Inte."


    There may be some piracy, but nobody could find it on the main tform.


    Although it was just a few works, because of the exquisiteyout, after people entered the door, they


    would walk along the path, and they would be able to read the wholeics.


    It would give people a very unique feeling.


    The room was more than 3,000 square meters, but it wouldn''t make people feel empty.


    "I have to admit that this lobby gives people a very literary atmosphere, but just a lobby can''t satisfy the


    reporters."


    Even if the interview time could be shortened to one hour, one hour was not enough to visit the whole


    lobby.


    "We need your assistance£¬boss. We hope you can arrange dozens of people to help us tomorrow."


    Emily said.


    "You can call anyone at the security department£¬the advertising department and the etiquette


    department."


    "That''s fine!" Emily looked around again, and she was relieved when she saw that theyout was


    almost done.


    ¡°Henry, in fact, there is one more thing that I hope you can help."


    "What?" There seemed to be more and more help she needed.


    Emily smiled at him, then approached him and asked in a low voice, "Tomorrow, can you lend yourself


    to me too?"


    ...


    That night, Emily and her team did not leave until after five o''clock.


    Henry didn''t know what was wrong with him, and he stayed with them until five o''clock.


    As for what Emily said just now£¬he was not sure about what she meant.


    She just asked him to show his face in front of everyone tomorrow.


    After five o''clock, they drove the second-hand seven-seat- car back to the office near the school to


    sleep. He went home alone, and he felt a little silly.


    Why are you running with me all day?


    There was no answer.


    Early the next morning, Emily, Sally, and Lois got up from the bed with ck eyes.


    They packed up and ate some dry bread casually, and hurried to school.


    They had sses in the morning that would end at ten, so Emily''s interview time was from 10:30 to


    11:30 in the morning.


    "Do you really intend to use Mr. Henry''s scandal to attract those reporters?"


    Emily only announced her n today. Even Sally and Lois did not know it until that moment.


    "Did Henry really agree? Why?"


    "He didn''t. He just agreed to lend me his own time."


    Emily smiled a little mysteriously, and stared at Sally£¬ "At that time, you have to work harder and it


    depends on you!"


    "Me?" Sally was stunned, and finally understood why Emily had to wait until this moment before telling


    the n!


    Because if she said it in advance, she would definitely be scolded!


    "Emily, you actually want to use me? No way, no way, absolutely no! I don''t even dare to touch Henry''s


    clothes, how could I?"


    However, this joke was really a big deal, and Emily wanted her to pretend to be Mr. Henry¡¯s rumored


    girlfriend?


    Impossible, this was a big trouble. How would she go out to meet people in the future?


    "What are you afraid of?" Lois thought for a while, and suddenly felt that Emily''s n was really good.


    Emily, the most important thing was that it had nothing to do with her, and she could take advantage of


    it! Hahaha!


    "Sally, listen to me, our office building is too big and empty, it is impossible to show it to reporters."


    "You should know that we can only show them the lobby now, but they can''t just view the lobby for an


    hour, right?"


    "No..." Sally still wanted to protest.


    Lois also persuaded, "It''s okay, it''s okay. I believe that Emily has already arranged it. In the morning,


    Joe will spread the news on the Inte that Henry will soon be engaged."


    Of course, the news of engagement would make the media more enthusiastic.


    What was the point of not reporting such big news, but simply interviewing an animation department?


    However, this interview was arranged by thepany, and they must write a good press release.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Therefore, theyout of the lobby could help the reportersplete their imagination of the yout" of


    other floors.


    It was basically like that. All the animationpanies were made up of some offices and workces.


    They justcked the time to buy office supplies and actually decorated the office.


    Anyway, such an animation department was really not worth visiting.


    However, the scandal of Henry was different! It was simply too valuable!


    "Emily, you are so amazing, I really admire your idea!"


    Lois couldn''t help giving her a thumbs-up, "But, will Henry really agree? I think you didn''t exin to him


    in the early morning."


    "He is actually... a good man." So, he would agree.


    Emily thought about the message on her mobile phone, and when she took it out, the smile on her lips


    suddenly stiffened.


    "Emily, I am looking for you,e to the Jacksons¡¯! Now!"


    This number... Grandma?

 Chapter 250 Emily You Are Actually Mine

    Chapter 250 Emily You Are Actually Mine


    "I''m in a hurry. I have to go out first." Before entering the school gate, Emily was about to go back.


    Sally was anxious, "Emily, didn''t you say that you''ll return to the Jackson Group after ss?"


    "Yes, our time is running up." Lois also looked anxious.


    If the reporter interviewed by Sunny Media, if they were not there, they would copse!


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Henry won''t listen to us. If you can''te back, what should we do?"


    Emily looked at the time, thought for a while, and said, "I will make it."


    She was upset, really upset.


    When she leftst night, she had a strange feeling that she couldn''t exin.


    Just like, Matriarch still had many things to say to her.


    But because of Wendy''s appearance, Matriarch had no time to speak, and she was interrupted.


    Matriarch was so anxious to find her. Did she want to tell her what she didn''t sayst night?


    "Emily..." Sally was still worried.


    Today was really critical. Although she didn¡¯t know what happened to Emily, what if she couldn¡¯te


    back...


    "Trust me, I will definitelye back."


    Emily hired a taxi on the side of the road, and went in without saying anything.


    "What should I do?" Sally looked at Lois, and her anxiety continued to expand.


    "It''s okay. I believe that she can definitely rush back."


    In fact, Lois was also very worried now. She didn''t expect Emily to leave at that time.


    However, no matter how worried she was, it was not helping.


    "Let''s go to ss first."


    ...


    When Emily arrived at The Jacksons¡¯, Matriarch was not in the room.


    Hearing that she was by theke in the backyard, Emily didn''t even think about it, and hurried over.


    However, before reaching theke, she was still a little cautious.


    She asked the maid and heard that Wendy had left the house early this morning, so she walked to the


    lake without worry.


    Matriarch was sitting in the wind by theke, and Piper was standing by.


    Seeing Emilying, Piper smiled and said, "Young...Miss Emily is here."


    Matriarch looked back and saw Emily, and she was relieved, "Emily!"


    "Grandma, did you really ask me toe?" In fact, Emily was a little skeptical.


    If it was Wendy''s conspiracy, then she might not be the only target of Wendy.


    There was a chance that Wendy might hurt Matriarch and me it on her. Maybe she had watched too


    much novels or TV series. She did think about it when she came here.


    But seeing Matriarch nodding her head, she felt relieved.


    It seemed that she was thinking too much.


    "Last night, did Wendy... do anything to you?"


    She didn''t want to say bad things about others in front of the elderly.


    However, Wendy''s posturest night was arrogant.


    "No, but, in the morning she... admitted her mistake and apologize to me."


    Looking back, Matriarch was also relieved.


    She was very nervous and cautious all night, but she did not expect such a dramatic change to happen


    when she woke up the next day!


    "She apologized to you?" Was that woman someone who would apologize to others? It was impossible.


    However, Emily still asked, "What did she say?"


    "She..." Matriarch thought for a while, but didn''t answer directly, but sighed slightly.


    "Emily, it was not easy for you these days. Patriarch wille back this morning, and I will tell him


    everything face to face.¡±


    She decided not to escape.


    She knew that she didn''t have many days left.


    Instead of concealing it all the time and being found out by Patriarch one day, it was better to confess it


    as soon as possible.


    "Grandma, what do you want to tell him?" Was the matter rted to her?


    Otherwise, why did she ask her toe back at this time?


    "Emily, you are my..."


    Matriarch thought for a while, then looked back at Piper.


    "Go and prepare some snacks for us."


    Piper knew that Matriarch wanted to say something secretly to Emily, so she deliberately tried to drive


    her away.


    She nodded and left.


    After Piper walked away, Matriarch held Emily''s hand, "Emily, there is something that I don''t know if


    your mother had mentioned it to you."


    "I don''t have any impression of my mother anymore, and basically no memory of her."


    Emily sat down on the stone bench beside her and looked at her, "Grandma, do you know my mother?"


    "Emily I know. Your mother looks exactly like you. I almost thought you were her when I saw youst


    night..."


    Thinking ofst night, it was really thrilling!


    But fortunately, Wendy still had some conscience, or maybe it was also because of fear, anyway she


    made a confession on her early in the morning.


    "Emily, your mother ..." Matriarch slowly said, "She was actually my... Emily?"


    Matriarch''s face suddenly changed, and she clearly felt something was wrong.


    Emily looked at her, "Grandma, what''s the matter? What does my mother have to do with you?


    Grandma... Grandma! What''s wrong?"


    Matriarch''s wheelchair was rolling toward theke.


    Emily rushed over, trying to hold the wheelchair, but she didn''t have enough strength.


    "Grandmother!"


    "Emily..." Matriarch almost fainted in fright, and could only hold onto the wheelchair handle tightly.


    Emily had already grabbed the edge of the wheelchair, but the wheelchair rolled too fast. As soon as


    she loosened her hand, the wheelchair immediately rolled into the pond.


    "Ah..." Not far away, Piper screamed, "Olddy!"


    Emily didn''t have time to think, and immediately jumped into the pond.


    However, the wheelchair was still rolling towards the center of theke. She almost caught Matriarch''s


    hand several times, but she couldn''t reach it.


    Emily could only chase it all the way, but she couldn¡¯t swim at all.


    After a while, she was already groggy, unable to breathe thoroughly.


    "Matriarch!" Piper rushed to theke, and when she saw that they both had sunk, she was so scared


    that she immediately panicked and shouted, "Help! Help!"


    "Matriarch and the youngdy fell into the water! Help, help!"


    Several security guards came and rescued Emily, who was closer to the side of theke.


    But Matriarch had been in the water for too long, and when she was rescued, she was dying.


    Both of them were sent to the medical room, Peter rushed in anxiously, determined that Emily was fine,


    and immediately rescued Matriarch with all his strength.


    It was a pity that Matriarch had choked on water for too long, and he was... unable to do anything.


    "What''s going on? What''s going on?" Patriarch, who had just got off the helicopter, when he rushed


    back, he just heard the bad news announced by Peter.


    He walked in without a word, expressionless.


    Hunter also returned, and everyone in the Jackson family.


    All the people squeezed into the medical room, and the whole medical room was basically filled with


    people from the Jackson family.


    After Emily woke up, she wanted to go in immediately, but she was driven out.


    Wendy also hurried back. After rushing in, shey down beside Matriarch and started crying.


    The people were crying.


    This stern cry made Emily felt like she was falling into an ice cer.


    Matriarch was gone, she really was gone!


    They should me her! If she could rescue her in time just now, there would be no such an ident.


    It was all her bad, why didn''t she save her? Why?


    Suddenly, someone pushed open the door of the medical room, rushed out, and pped Emily''s face.


    "Why did you kill grandma? Why? Grandma is dead! Are you happy? Grandma is dead!"

 Chapter 251 Every Step Was on the Edge between life and death

    Chapter 251 Every Step Was on the Edge between life and death


    Emily was unprepared for the p, and she fell on the ground.


    Snowy rushed over, raising her hand to make another p.


    However, Liam stepped in front of her first, protecting Emily behind him, "Miss Snowy..."


    "Go away!" Snowy couldn''t hear anything, she raised her hand, and this time, she pped on Liam''s


    face severely.


    With a snap and a crisp apuse, red fingerprints immediately appeared on Liam¡¯s face, just like Emily.


    Liam didn''t fight back, but he didn''t go away. He was still standing in front of Emily.


    "I ask you to go away! Did you hear that! Go away!"


    Snowy went crazy, and kept pping.


    Crackling, the ps all fell on Liam''s face.


    Liam just endured it quietly, without saying a word, but he still stood there.


    The people in the medical room were all driven out by the housekeeper.


    Patriarch wanted to be alone with Matriarch, so even if the other members of the Jackson family were


    sad, they had to leave first.


    They all came out of the medical room, but everyone''s eyes fell on Emily.


    "She pushed grandma into theke, this bitch!" Tabby also rushed over.


    Failing to push Liam away, he kicked him again.


    Liam was like a wooden man, guarding Emily.


    He wouldn¡¯t leave here until the young master came.


    Someone picked up the chair on the side and mmed it on Liam.


    With a snap, the chair was broken, and Liam was still standing like a piece of wood, silently guarding in


    front of Emily.


    His forehead was smashed by the foot of the chair, and he kept bleeding, but he stood still.


    Matriarch was gone, everyone was very sad, and Liam could understand their craziness.


    He couldn¡¯t leave at that time. If he left, what would Miss Emily do?


    He was strong, and it was okay for him to be beaten, but Emily was weak, he was afraid that she


    couldn¡¯t take it!


    "Liam, get out of here! Let this bitche out and make it clear to everyone!"


    "Liam, go away, don''t me me for being rude!"


    "Liam! Get out!"


    Finally, two slender figures came out of the medical room with the noise.


    That was the only two people Patriarch could bear to stay beside Matriarch''s body, Hunter and Vincent.


    He walked towards Emily, and every step he took was like stepping on the edge of life and death.


    Heavy,borious, cold and intimidating.


    He stared at the girl who was already standing behind Liam, and there was no emotion in his cold eyes.


    Finally, he walked to Emily, his deep and cold eyes locked her facial features tightly.


    Liam raised his hand and wiped the blood on his face, finally stepping away.


    "Hunter, when your grandma had an ident, only this woman was with her! She was the murderer!"


    Rupert knew that to deal with Emily, Hunter had to do it himself.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    If Hunter was unwilling to hurt her, no one could approach her!


    Everyone''s eyes also fell on Hunter.


    Emily¡¯s life relied on his words!


    Emily raised her head and met Hunter''s cold gaze.


    She shook her lips and her voice was hoarse, "It''s not... it''s not me. The wheelchair rolled down into the


    lake by itself. I wanted to pull her back. I wanted to pull it back."


    A tear finally slipped from the corner of her eye.


    She really wanted to bring her grandma back, but she couldn''t, she couldn''t!


    "It''s really not me!" Emily wanted to squat down, but she had no strength.


    Everyone said that grandma was dead, but she still couldn''t ept it.


    She couldn''t react.


    Everything was like a dream. In just an hour, Matriarch, who was still talking to her and still smiling at


    her, died.


    Was she really dead?


    But she hadn''t seen Matriarch¡¯s body.


    Was she really... no longer alive?


    She couldn''t believe it, and she didn''t want to believe it.


    She was alive and breathing, how could they say that she was not here anymore?


    Why was this happening?


    Suddenly, with a click, the door of the medical room was opened, and the upset Patriarch came out.


    In the face of everyone''s gaze, Patriarch had calmed down, and there was no expression on his


    gloomy face.


    "Grandpa, this bitch killed grandma!" Snowy rushed over and grabbed Patriarch by the sleeve.


    "I have asked the bodyguards. When the ident happened, she was the only one on the scene and


    Piper could testify too!"


    Patriarch''s eyes fell on Emily, and then looked at Piper.


    Piper''s mouth ttened, and tears rolled down her face. Nobody knew if it was out of panic or sadness.


    "Master, at that time... It was Matriarch who asked me to go back to get the cakes. I just walked away


    when something happened to Matriarch."


    Although the time she spent with Matriarch was not long, Matriarch was a very kind and good person,


    and Piper still had feelings for her more or less.


    She whimpered, and continued, "At that time, indeed, only the young Mrs. Jackson was..."


    "She''s not the young Mrs. Jackson! Our eldest brother has already published the newspaper and has


    canceled the engagement with her!" Snowy said sharply.


    Tabby also cried and said, "Yeah, why did you let someone outside this family apany grandma


    alone? You are also responsible for the ident!"


    Piper fell on her knees with a fright, and sobbed, "Sorry, sorry sir, I was wrong, sorry..."


    She shouldn''t have left Matriarc. She should have stayed by Matriarch''s side at any rates!


    It was her fault, it was her fault!


    Patriarch stared at Piper who was kneeling on the ground, and asked in a deep voice, "What did you


    see at that time?"


    "I saw..." Piper tried to recall the situation at that time and couldn''t help but nced at Emily.


    "I saw that Matriarch''s wheelchair was sliding towards theke, Mrs... Emily was chasing the


    wheelchair, as if... as if she wanted to pull the wheelchair back."


    "As if?" Snowy''s voice suddenly became sharp again.


    "How can you use these two words? Are you blind? Didn''t you see clearly?"


    "I...I''m sorry ...I''m sorry, it was too far, I could see clearly..."


    "Then you are not sure whether Emily was pulling grandma back or pushing grandma down, right?"


    Tabby''s words made Piper''s eyes widen. She was a little shocked when she looked at Emily.


    "At that time...Miss Emily bent over, her both hands were on the wheelchair..."


    But she really didn''t see clearly whether Emily was going to pull the wheelchair or push the wheelchair


    down!


    Because Matriarch had always been kind to Emily, Piper believed that Emily was a good person.


    But, what if she really pushed Matriarch down?


    Everyone saw Piper''s expression, even if she didn''t say anything, they had already guessed it.


    Piper was not sure if Emily was saving or killing Matriarch ?


    Tabby frowned, and whispered, "But...if there was no external force, how could the wheelchair roll into


    theke by itself?"

 Chapter 252 Unconsciousness

    Chapter 252 Unconsciousness


    Piper''s hesitation made Emily even more desperate.


    There was no surveince, no witnesses, and even the most critical witness, Piper, couldn''t figure out


    what she saw.


    And Tabby¡¯s words gave everyone the deepest question.


    If no one pushed, would the wheelchair move by itself? Would Matriarch fall into theke by herself?


    "Grandpa, hand this woman over to the police and let them handle this matter. We must do that for


    grandma!"


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Tabby wished to tear Emily off now, but he did not dare!


    The eldest brother was standing in front of Emily, whose tall figure was like a big mountain.


    Brother was here, no one could touch Emily!


    Wendy just looked at Emily. It was very strange today. She was very quiet and didn''t say a word from


    the beginning to the end.


    Patriarch stared at Hunter for a long time, and suddenly said, "I have something to tell you."


    ...


    Emily was locked in an airtight room.


    The room was not big, small, like a warehouse in the medical room.


    But she didn''t care, sitting in the dark corner, holding her legs. After her tears dried, she looked at the


    dark front in a daze.


    She finally killed grandma.


    She knew that everyone ne would end up dead with her.


    In this life, she and Vincent almost had no intersection, so now Vincent was still alive.


    But she spent too much time with grandma, and grandma left.


    She was the reason, she was the reason!


    She was in this small room and didn''t know how long she stayed.


    Until someone opened the door of the room.


    The light prated in, and her eyes couldn''t adjust to it.


    She raised her hand to block the light directed shinning at her, and when she opened her eyes again,


    she did not expect that the person she saw would be him.


    "Henry?" Her voice was hoarse, her throat seemed to be on fire, she almost couldn''t squeeze out a


    word.


    Henry walked over and helped her up.


    She didn¡¯t know if it was because of sitting for too long. When she got up, Emily felt a burst of blood


    rushing to her head.


    "Henry..." She rolled her eyes and fell straight down.


    Everything in front of her finally fell into endless darkness.


    If nothing happened, could grandma survive?


    What if she never returned to this world, and what if she really died in that car ident?


    Perhaps, no one would be hurt again.


    Maybe grandma could still live well...


    ...


    Emily didn''t know where she was taken to.


    Dazed and groggy, she seemed to have a long, long dream.


    In the dream, grandma was smiling kindly, grandma''s gentle voice, and grandma''s call, "Emily, Emily..."


    ¡®Emily is here, but, grandma, where are you?¡¯


    She wanted to hold grandma''s hand, but no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t hold it.


    Suddenly, grandma''s wheelchair rolled up and rolled to the cliff behind her.


    She was frightened, and hurriedly rushed over, trying to bring grandma back.


    But she couldn''t catch it, she still couldn''t catch it!


    "No! Don''t go! Grandma, grandma,e back, don''t go..."


    In a daze, someone held her in his arms.


    She kept shaking in his arms, constantly waving her hands, trying to catch something. In the end, she


    seemed to finally grab the hand of grandma!


    "Don''t go, grandma, grandma, I will protect you. Don''t be afraid. Don''t be afraid..."


    The high fever was not going away, the girl was constantly babbling, sweating all over.


    Her clothes were changed over and over again, and after a short time, they were soaked again.


    They gave her intravenous drip, but her body temperature just wouldn''t drop.


    "Grandma, I will protect you. Don''t be afraid. Don''t be afraid..."


    Her faint voice made those who heard it feel sad.


    His big palm fell on her face, trying to wipe the tears from the corners of her eyes.


    But her tears were endless. He just couldn¡¯t wipe them off!


    She didn''t plead for herself, didn''tin for herself, in her dream, it was all to save grandma, to


    protect grandma.


    She didn¡¯t need toin anymore, she didn¡¯t want to exin for herself anymore.


    Because her exnation wouldn¡¯t bring grandma back to this world.


    The man held her hand tightly, his voice was low, yet so reassuring.


    "It''s not your fault, maybe, she is too tired to live and wants to leave early."


    "You have to be strong and wake up. Otherwise, grandma will be sad!"


    "Wake up, did you hear me?"


    The voice seemed to be far away in the sky yet so close to her.


    But why did he want her to wake up? After waking up, she wouldn¡¯t see her grandma!


    She didn''t want to wake up, not at all.


    She just wanted to stay in her dream. In her dream, at least, she could hold grandma''s hand, and


    grandma could smile at her...


    She didn''t want to wake up again.


    She would apany her grandma to the end of the world.


    ¡®Don''t be afraid, grandma, I won''t let you go alone, I would stay with you, always...¡¯


    For three days, she had a high fever.


    For five days, she remained groggy.


    For seven days, she still refused to wake up!


    She was trapped by her own heart. It was like a spell that trapped her tightly in a dream.


    Ten days! The fever was gone, but she was still unconscious!


    The person stayed by her side, she couldn''t see his face, and could only vaguely hear him talking to


    her.


    "Wake up, you can''t escape forever."


    "Wake up. Otherwise, grandma won¡¯t be able to rest in peace!"


    ¡®Grandma won¡¯t rest in peace! She won¡¯t rest in peace!¡¯


    She seemed to have something to tell her about her, about her mother...


    "Of course, I know your mother, your mother was..."


    The grandma in her dream suddenly changed her expression, and her body was stiff before she


    finished her words.


    Her ruddy face turned into jet ck, and soon she becamepletely ck all over.


    She was shaking and twitching constantly!


    She was in pain, she couldn''t breathe, and desperately calling her name, "Emily, Emily..."


    "Grandma, why? Who killed you? Why is this happening?"


    Emily was going crazy. Grandma opened her mouth and tried to speak, "Emily, your mother...yes..."


    Suddenly, she screamed, and a mouthful of ck blood poured out!


    She was poisoned, and someone was going to poison grandma!


    No, she was not poisoned, she was stabbed!


    Seeing the blood sshing out of grandma''s chest, Emily wanted to rush over, but she didn''t know


    what was tying her up, and she couldn''t get rid of it.


    Grandma''s wheelchair suddenly moved again, and she saw theke again.


    Grandma rolled down, and with a plop, she fell into theke with the wheelchair.


    Gradually, she sank to the bottom of theke...


    "No!"


    Emily suddenly opened her eyes and sat up,¡± Grandma, grandma!"


    A fit figure was sitting at the bed, holding her shoulders with both hands: "Are you finally awake?"

 Chapter 253 He’s So Nice to You

    Chapter 253 He¡¯s So Nice to You


    Emily was in a trance. Although she woke up, she felt as if her soul was lost.


    Sitting on the bed, she felt limp and her eyes were dull.


    She could no longer see her grandmother. Everything in front of her was unfamiliar.


    The man helped her lie on the bed. She closed her eyes again. He was anxious and said, ¡°Emily, you


    can¡¯t sleep anymore!¡±


    ¡°Doctor, quickly do the examination!¡±


    The doctors and their assistants rushed over. After a check-up, someone made the infusion and


    someone put the oxygen bottle on her. Everyone was in a hurry.


    At the corner of Emily¡¯s tightly closed eyes, sparkling tears rolled down and wet the pillow towel beside


    her.


    Although she closed her eyes, she was awake.


    She clearly realized that her grandma would nevere back.


    The doctor and nurse were busy for a long time, but Emily still closed her eyes and did not speak.


    In the end, Henry waved his hand and the doctors and nurses left.


    There were only the two of them in the ward.


    Henry pulled out a chair and sat down beside her.


    He took a napkin from the table and wiped the corner of her eyes.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re awake, you should face all of this bravely. If you escape, it¡¯s not consistent with your


    character, Emily.¡±


    Her long eyshes trembled slightly, but she didn¡¯t open her eyes.


    Henry didn¡¯t want to force her. No matter who it was, after experiencing such an ident, it wouldn¡¯t be


    easy to get back on their feet.


    Since it had already happened, no matter how difficult it was, she still had to face it.


    He could give her time. After all, she had been unconscious for ten days.


    Her body was still very weak. She couldn¡¯t drink water. She had to rely on the nutrient solution to


    survive.


    It was really too difficult for her to face everything at this time.


    Henry sighed, leaned back in the chair, and looked at her quietly.


    He thought that she had fallen asleep again. However, she suddenly said, ¡°How ¡­ did I get out of the


    Jackson family?¡±


    Her voice was very hoarse. If he hadn¡¯t been staring at her face, Henry would have definitely missed


    her words.


    Actually, he was very surprised and a little excited. There were tears in his eyes.


    However, he was afraid that his excitement would frighten Emily who had been unconscious for ten


    days, so his voice became gentle.


    ¡°Hunter told me to pick you up. So, I brought you back.¡±


    Emily¡¯s eyelids twitched slightly. Finally, she opened her eyes and looked at Henry, ¡°Where is he?¡±


    Henry did not answer this question. He only said, ¡°The doctor said that you can drink water four hours


    later. You have to bear with it first.¡±


    But Emily was very persistent. ¡°Where is her?¡±


    ¡°He came to see you.¡± Henry smiled at her. ¡°Hunter is very busy. He has a lot of things to deal with.¡±


    Emily knew that Hunter was busy, but she still had a little expectation. She hoped that the man who


    apanied her day and night when she was asleep would be Hunter.


    But the person she saw the moment she woke up was Henry.


    She gave out a long sigh and closed her eyes again, ¡°I¡¯ll go and thank himter.¡±


    No matter what, it was already amazing to be able to let her leave the Jackson family smoothly under


    that circumstance.


    As for the death of Hunter¡¯s grandmother, most people would think it was an ¡°ident¡±.


    The results of the investigation must be beneficial to the Jackson Group and the Jacksons.


    This was the family business of arge family, which would affect the interests of the entire family.


    When she opened her eyes again, Emily seemed to be much better.


    Looking at the man sitting beside the bed, she said, ¡°Thank you.¡± Her lips were cracked.


    She did not expect that a person who she had met by chance would be with her day and night.


    He stayed with her for ten days.


    Although she had been unconscious for a long time, she was able to sense that someone was by her


    side.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    She would remembered his kindness deeply.


    Henry wanted to say something, but in the end, he didn¡¯t say anything.


    He just nodded and tucked the nket around her, saying, ¡°Get more sleep.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡±


    ¡­


    Three dayster, Emily was discharged from the hospital.


    During this period, her friends have visited her every day. However, they seemed to be very busy, and


    could only stay with her for a while.


    When Emily was discharged from the hospital and arrived at the Jiang n, she finally knew why they


    were so busy.


    ¡°Look, are you satisfied with the office building?¡±


    In order to let Emily see theplete September media when she was discharged from the hospital,


    they didn¡¯t spend much time in the hospital.


    Emily was a little touched. When she walked into the lobby, she could clearly feel a serious


    atmosphere, which was unique torgepanies.


    She really didn¡¯t expect that one day she would be able to manage such arge department by herself.


    This was something that Emily didn¡¯t dare to think about in her previous life.


    In her previous life, she relied entirely on Hunter.


    ¡°Emily, let me show you your office.¡±


    Emily¡¯s office was on the eighth floor. It wasn¡¯t very big, but it was spacious and bright.


    Simplicity and cleanliness were her favorite.


    ¡°How did you manage the interview that day? Did you really report Henry¡¯s affair?¡±


    Emily was still a little weak. After entering the office, she directly sat down on the chair.


    Sally shook her head and couldn¡¯t help but secretly nce at the man sitting on the sofa drinking


    coffee.


    She leaned closer to Emily and whispered, ¡°Henry didn¡¯t want to have any rtionship with me. He


    immediately rejected.¡±


    ¡°Then the interview ¡­¡±


    ¡°It was fine. He just asked them if they were interested in visiting his private office, then they rushed


    there.¡±


    His private office?


    Emily looked at Henry on the sofa in the corner of the office. He was drinking coffee while watching the


    news in his phone.


    He seemed to be indifferent to what they were talking about.


    However, Emily knew that he treated her well enough to make her feel that she had nothing to repay


    him for.


    If it weren¡¯t for helping her, he wouldn¡¯t be willing to show his personal space to everyone.


    After sending her back, he stayed here all the time.


    His time was so precious, but he was still willing to stay with her.


    Emily wanted to say thank you, but Henry didn¡¯t seem to care about their conversation at all.


    Therefore, he probably didn¡¯t like anyone to thank him, did he?


    ¡°Alright. Arge number of applicants will be interviewed today. I have to go and check.¡±


    Sally turned around and asked cautiously, ¡°Young Master Henry ¡­¡±


    ¡°Go ahead. I¡¯ll take care of her.¡±


    Although Emily was discharged from the hospital, she was very weak after aa for ten days.


    The doctor said that someone had to take care of her in case she fainted or fell.


    Sally nodded. When she looked at Emily again, she cast Emily an admiring nce.


    ¡°Henry,¡± She leaned closer to Emily and whispered, ¡°He is nice to you. You have to cherish it.¡±


    Afterwards, Emily did not have any chance to refute because Sally walked away.

 Chapter 254 Are You Really Willing to Give up?

    Chapter 254 Are You Really Willing to Give up?


    One of the midday financial news shook the entire business circle of Bentson City, including Emily. She


    was so surprised that the chopsticks in her hand fell onto the table.


    Hunter¡¯s Century Group was acquired by the Jackson Group.


    Hunter became the new president of the Mu n, and Patriarch officially retreated.


    Emily lowered her head and looked at the white rice in her bowl without saying anything.


    Henry did not expect that they would hear financial news from the TV in the private room.


    That was reasonable. They were in his private room. Everyone in the restaurant knew that he liked to


    watch financial news.


    ¡°You ...¡± He closed the door, walked in, and put the chopsticks on the table back on the chopsticks rack.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    Emily shook her head and she still lowered her head. Henry didn¡¯t know what she was looking at.


    However, everything in front of her suddenly became blurry.


    Henry looked at her carefully, only to find that pea-sized tears fell from her face and fell on the table.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you unhappy to see this report?¡±


    He already knew that Hunter would return to the Jackson Group, so this report was within his


    expectations.


    ¡°He devoted everything to the Century Group. He has worked hard for so long just to have his own


    company.¡±


    Emily finallyy on the table and cried loudly.


    He loved his Century Group very much.


    Everyone knew that Hunter was a workaholic. If he didn¡¯t really love hispany so much, he wouldn¡¯t


    be a working machine for it.


    But he would rather give up the Century Group that he had created and return to the Jackson Group,


    and even watched thepany to be acquired.


    The president of the Jackson Group seemed so mighty. Everyone was jealous of it.


    Many people from the Jacksons wanted this position so much.


    However, Hunter was definitely not one of them.


    Why would he go back? Why did he give up on his favoritepany?


    ¡°I was able to sessfully walk out of the Jackson family because this?¡±


    Her voice was hoarse and her eyes were red and swollen, but this fact could not be changed.


    Henry did not answer her question. He only smiled and said, ¡°The Jackson Group will be more powerful


    under the guidance of Hunter in the future.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it better to join forces with the strong than to work so hard to develop his own group?¡±


    Hunter was nobler. In the future, the Jackson Group would definitely belong to him, and his future


    would be limitless!


    But was that really what he wanted?


    Emily didn¡¯t know how long she had been crying before she raised her head to look at Henry. Her eyes


    were full of tears.


    ¡°The reason why I coulde out of the Jackson family was that Hunter agreed to his grandfather¡¯s


    conditions?¡±


    ¡°Since you know, why did you ask again?¡±


    It was all over. No matter what she did, she couldn¡¯t change that.


    Perhaps, the Century Group was once everything for Hunter, even his life.


    However, from the moment he took the initiative to chat with his grandfather, Century Group was


    meaningless to him.


    Because Emily was more important than his own life.


    ¡°His grandfather will not let you return to his side. If I were you, I would give up.¡±


    Some words may hurt, but they were true.


    ¡°You are more important than the Century Group for Hunter. Then you be a threat to his


    grandfather.¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hunter lost so much because of you. I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t be willing to let you stay by his side.¡±


    ¡°To a sessful person like Hunter, you will be his burden. Only when he forgets about you will he be


    able to be an invincible position.¡±


    Henry picked up a napkin and wiped her tears.


    ¡°This time, he let me take care of you. In the future, don¡¯t think about him.¡±


    ¡°He is good and he does care about you. That¡¯s why he can¡¯t take you. Do you ¡­ understand?¡±


    Emily clenched her hands tightly. She didn¡¯t understand Henry¡¯s wordspletely, but she could at


    least hear them clearly.


    She ¡­ had already be Hunter¡¯s burden. Staying by his side would only harm him.


    She lost the qualifications to stand beside him.


    ¡°Then what are you going to do?¡±


    It seemed that Emily understood what he had said, but he didn¡¯t know what she was thinking.


    ¡°What else can I do?¡± Emily pulled out a napkin and wiped her face clean.


    ¡°Life has to go on.¡±


    ¡­


    To the outside world, the fact that Hunter became the President of the Jackson Group was reasonable.


    Among the young men of the Jacksons, Hunter was the most outstanding. Since Patriarch wanted to


    choose an heir, Hunter was the most qualified one.


    However, in the Jacksons, this was a thunderbolt from the blue!


    ¡°Didn¡¯t he say that he wanted to go out and found his ownpany? Why did he go back?¡±


    Manson was so angry that he almost broke the chair in the hall!


    Not far away sat Porter, the fifth son of the family, who had rarely been at home for the past few years.


    At this moment, Porter was tasting the red wine Manson had collected, and Manson¡¯s anger did not


    seem to bother him at all.


    ¡°Hunter is indeed a business genius. Actually, everyone knows that. Only when he returns can the


    Jackson Group grow stronger. Isn¡¯t that great?¡±


    ¡°Is this really what you¡¯re thinking? Hunter has taken over thepany, which means that you will


    never be the president of it!¡±


    Porter looked at him with aplicated expression.


    After a while, heughed loudly, ¡°Manson, frankly ¡­¡±


    He stopped a few seconds and coughed softly, saying, ¡°Even if Hunter doesn¡¯t take over it, I won¡¯t be


    its president. You and Vincent also want it, right?¡±


    He smiled awkwardly. ¡°Manson, you asked me toe here to taste wine, right? You don¡¯t want me to


    ally with you and fight against Hunter, right?¡±


    Porter seemed to be a little afraid of this topic and quickly shook his head and waved his hands.


    ¡°In terms of merchandising skills, we are truly no match for Hunter. Everyone is convinced that he


    became the president.¡±


    ¡°Manson, I advise you to stop messing around. In the future, as a general manager, you will still be


    powerful in Bentson City.¡±


    ¡°But if you keep fighting with Hunter to get him angry, you won¡¯t even be able to stay in the Jackson


    Group in the future!¡±


    ¡°General Manager? Do you think I care about it?¡±


    Hunter was the president. Why could Manson only be a small manager?


    They were all from the Jacksons. Why did Patriarch treat them differently?


    ¡°For the past few years, Hunter has put all of his attention on the Century Group. What contribution has


    he made to the Jackson Group?¡±


    ¡°And I have done my best for ourpany. Didn¡¯t Patriarch see me? Is he blind?¡±


    ¡°Who did contribute the most to the Jackson Group? Hunter or me? But what did Patriarch do? How


    could he be so biased?¡±


    ¡°Manson, you¡¯re drunk. Don¡¯t say that.¡±


    Porter wanted to pull him away, but Manson pushed him away with a gloomy expression.


    ¡°What about you? You¡¯re a real top student. You got your doctorate in economics at the age of


    eighteen. Everyone knows that you¡¯re a genius!¡±


    ¡°However, as long as Hunteres back, there will never be a chance for you to stand out. Are you


    really willing to give up?¡±

 Chapter 255 I Want Emily

    Chapter 255 I Want Emily


    Porter rubbed his eyebrows helplessly.


    ¡°Manson, I¡¯m only good at learning, but I don¡¯t have much actual experience.¡±


    ¡°Patriarch just didn¡¯t give you any chance! He gave Hunter all the chances!¡± Manson was so aggrieved.


    Porter felt that he should drink to avoid making mistakes.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that you don¡¯t have the slightest desire to fight for power!¡±


    Manson walked over and ced the wine bottle in front of Porter.


    ¡°Don¡¯t me me for not warning you in the future. If you don¡¯t fight for yourself, sooner orter, you will


    be forced to lose your equity.¡±


    ¡°Manson, I really don¡¯t have enough experience. You know that, and Grandpa also knows that.¡±


    Porter sighed and spread out her hands. ¡°Last time, Grandpa gave me a chance. He asked me to buy


    that piece ofnd to develop real estate business.¡±


    ¡°You know that real estate is the most profitable business right now. Grandpa gave me a chance. Look


    at the ending.¡±


    Porter was a little discouraged and whispered, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Hunter helping me, the results would be


    terrible.¡±


    ¡°So, Manson, learning is learning. Actualbat is different. I¡¯m not a genius in the fields other than


    learning.¡±


    Porter finished the wine in the cup, immediately put it down and stood up.


    ¡°Manson, I still have something to do. I¡¯ll leave first. Let¡¯s go for a drink another day.¡±


    Without waiting for Manson to respond, he waved his hand and quickly left.


    It was as if staying one more second would cause trouble for him.


    Porter was just afraid of getting into trouble!


    What was going on with these people? All of them were so afraid of Hunter!


    ¡°Manson.¡± Manson¡¯s mother came down the stairs and looked at Porter¡¯s back, silently sighing.


    ¡°Manson, stop fighting with your big brother. Actually, Porter is right. Fighting with Hunter won¡¯t end


    well.¡±


    Patriarch clearly valued Hunter the most.


    Hunter¡¯s grandmother died, but Patriarch happened to use this matter to force Hunter to return home.


    To Patriarch, it could be considered a blessing in disguise.


    Hunter was the most powerful person in the Jackson Group. Who could fight him?


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that Hunter won¡¯t make any mistakes and disappoint Patriarch!¡±


    Manson was still very angry. Ever since he heard the news, his anger had never disappeared.


    He poured himself a ss of red wine and drank it all in one breath.


    His mother sat down opposite him and looked at his red face. She was a little helpless.


    ¡°Actually, Porter is the smartest one.¡±


    ¡°That guy only knows how to study. Smart? He is only good at examination!


    Just as Porter had said, when it came to actualbat, he couldn¡¯t do anything at all.


    Grandpa had expectations in Porter; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have given Porter such a big project when


    Porter was twenty-two years old.


    But Porter failed. Basically, there was nothing that he could do well!


    Manson¡¯s mother wanted to say something, but in the end, she only let out a sigh.


    Now that Manson was angry, it was useless to say anything to him.


    Perhaps it would be better to be reckless. At least, he wouldn¡¯t be targeted all the time.


    Some people in this family were terrifying, and their eyes were creepy.


    Who was the good person? Who was the bad person? Who was innocent? Who was carefully


    arranging all of this?


    Perhaps, when the truth was revealed, it would be unbearable.


    ¡°Tomorrow, a new board meeting will be held. Don¡¯t drink so much. Prepare carefully. Perhaps you


    need to speak at that time.¡±


    ¡°With Hunter here, how can I have a chance to speak?¡± Manson snorted coldly.


    ¡°Good boy, don¡¯t be angry. Everyone knew what you did for the Jackson Group.¡±


    Manson¡¯s mother walked to his side and sat down. She gently pushed his shoulder. ¡°Alright, is it


    because Hunter is with Wendy that you are so angry?¡±


    ¡°Who would like women who are greedy for vanity?¡± Manson didn¡¯t like Wendy anymore.


    ¡°That¡¯s strange. My son would never be so angry about business.¡±


    No one knows a son better than his mother. Manson¡¯s mother gently nudged him again. She felt that it


    was more rted to Wendy.


    ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t like that girl. She¡¯s a little ¡­ well, hypocritical.¡±


    Wendy was beautiful, but her character was not very good.


    ¡°If you want to find a beautiful girl, I can help you. Everyone can see that Wendy likes Hunter.¡±


    Wendy only wanted to take advantage of Manson to get Hunter.


    As a woman, Manson¡¯s mother could guess what Wendy was thinking.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you abandon Wendy. Manson, in the future, you should be sharp-sighted. Don¡¯t


    date with bad women with ulterior motives.¡±


    Manson still didn¡¯t say anything, but his anger gradually subsided.


    Actually, he was so angry partly because of a woman.


    However, it was definitely not Wendy.


    He had already seen through Wendy a long time ago.


    He was regret that it¡¯s toote for him to realize that Emily was his angel!


    On the day of his grandmother¡¯s ident, he wasn¡¯t in Bentson City, so he did not rush back home


    immediately.


    Afterwards, Emily was taken away by Henry. Everyone had been very busy with the funeral, and he did


    not put much thought into Emily.


    When the news that Hunter was going to take over as President of the Jackson Group was announced,


    someone sneered at his former fianc¨¦ for being unlucky. It was very likely that her sister would rece


    her position as the president¡¯s wife.


    Those people took out photos of Emily and Wendy andpared them. Manson identally saw


    Emily¡¯s photo and realized that the angel he had been looking for so long was right in front of him.


    No wonder after the night of the auction when Hunter carried the angel away, the news of Emily being


    found was announced.


    It turned out that everyone knew that. He was the only one who was in the dark!


    These people had fooled him!


    Manson¡¯s mother originally wanted to persuade him, but she gave up when she remembered that


    everyone knew Manson¡¯s character.


    In fact, sometimes it was not a good thing to be too outstanding. Manson¡¯s situation wasn¡¯t that bad.


    ¡°Alright, I will choose a few more pretty girls for you. Let¡¯s see which one you like, and we¡¯ll invite her to


    y at home, okay?¡±


    However, Manson was still drinking wine.


    ¡°Are you ignoring me?¡±


    ¡°I want a woman.¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Manson was finally willing to talk to her, but what he said made her stunned. She was unable to regain


    her senses for a long time.


    He said seriously, ¡°I want Emily.¡±

 Chapter 256 Don’t Kill Me

    Chapter 256 Don¡¯t Kill Me


    More than ten days ago, Matriarch Jackson had been sent to the cemetery.


    Her graveyard was located in a secluded ce.


    Matriarch Jackson liked to be quiet. Everyone from the Jacksons knew that.


    Therefore, even though the Jacksons were rich, they did not bury her in the most glorious ce.


    Her graveyard was quiet. There was a big tree beside her.


    When the sun rose, the shade of trees would cover the tombstone.


    No matter where the sun went, the mottled shadows of trees could always shield her from the zing


    sun, and they could leave her some brightness.


    When Emily first saw this ce, she felt that the people who chose this ce really knew Matriarch


    Jackson very well.


    Emily walked over.


    Under the big tree, Matriarch Jackson¡¯s name was embedded on the tombstone.


    Emily thought that she could calmly face all of this, but when she saw Matriarch Jackson¡¯s smiling face,


    she became so weak.


    If Emily wasn¡¯t that weak, perhaps Matriarch Jackson wouldn¡¯t have rolled into theke while Emily was


    watching it.


    Emily knelt in front of Matriarch Jackson¡¯s tombstone and stretched out her trembling hands. Her


    fingertips moved along the portrait bit by bit.


    Emily touched Matriarch Jackson¡¯s eyebrows, nose, mouth.


    ¡°You¡¯re just getting better. You¡¯re still very weak. You can¡¯t be too excited.¡±


    Henry squatted down behind her and supported her shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Emily nodded. She did not want to be excited. That scene always lingered in her mind.


    She probably would remember it for the rest of her life.


    What could be worse than watching your loved ones die in front of you?


    For Emily, Matriarch Jackson was her real grandmother!


    Emily still didn¡¯t know what Matriarch Jackson had wanted to tell Patriarch.


    It seemed that there were many secrets hidden in Matriarch Jackson¡¯s words, but before she could


    reveal them, she passed away.


    No. It definitely wasn¡¯t an ident!


    Just as Manson¡¯s mother had said, the wheelchair wouldn¡¯t suddenly roll up for no reason.


    How could a wheelchair move without someone pushing it or external force?


    ¡°The flowers and grass on the roadside are taller than the main road.¡±


    Emily suddenly stood up and looked back at Henry. Her voice sounded a little dull.


    ¡°Could a wheelchair roll over the high grass and into theke from lower ce for no reason?¡±


    Henry¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°What do you want to say?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t push the wheelchair. Absolutely not.¡±


    ¡°I believe you.¡± If Henry didn¡¯t believe her, how could he keep taking care of her?


    ¡°But the wheelchair really moved. It rolled from the lower marble road to the higher grass and into the


    lake.¡±


    She suddenly grabbed Henry¡¯s sleeve and said anxiously, ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡±


    Henry didn¡¯t say anything. He just watched her as she grabbed his sleeve and pursed his lips.


    ¡°I can¡¯t solve this puzzle. Henry, help me. I really can¡¯t figure it out!¡±


    The strangest part was that there were only Emily and Matriarch Jackson!


    Piper had walked away!


    ¡°Why method did they use to push Grandma down while I was staring at her?¡±


    It was impossible!


    Emily raised her hand and rubbed her temples. Her head was in pain.


    She really couldn¡¯t solve this problem!


    ¡°Are you still thinking about that?¡± Henry frowned, as if he did not approve of her continuing to think


    about this matter.


    ¡°You¡¯re fine now. Shouldn¡¯t you be grateful to Patriarch for not ming you?¡±


    If she continued to investigate, what consequences would there be? Did she ever think about it?


    ¡°Are you saying that in order to protect myself, I shouldn¡¯t continue to investigate?¡±


    Most importantly, she felt that it could not have been an ident!


    ¡°Is it possible that Matriarch Jackson identally touched the button on the wheelchair? The


    wheelchair is electric.¡±


    Emily was stunned. She tried her best to think back, but she shook her head.


    ¡°No, she didn¡¯t.¡±


    When the wheelchair moved, Matriarch Jackson pressed the button for several times, but it was


    useless.


    She was so familiar with her wheelchair. If she identally touched the button, she could definitely


    stop the wheelchair by herself.


    But at that time, Matriarch Jackson was frightened. She had no choice.


    Moreover, when they were talking, Matriarch Jackson ced her hand on herp. How could she touch


    the button?


    The design of the wheelchair was very exquisite. In order to prevent the elder from pressing the button


    by mistake, there was a cover on the button.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    It was not the truth.


    That wheelchair rolled off by itself!


    ¡°Someone must have broken the wheelchair. It must ¡­¡±


    ¡°Emily, it¡¯s all over. Don¡¯t think about it anymore, okay?¡±


    Henry suddenly grabbed her arms, and his voice sounded a little anxious.


    ¡°Let it go. If we can find out, the Jacksons will definitely investigate. Why do you have to think about it?¡±


    ¡°Now, you need to live a good life and get better!¡±


    ¡°I... I don¡¯t believe that it¡¯s an ident. It definitely was man-made!¡±


    Someone wanted to harm Matriarch Jackson, or Emily?


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the Jackson family. I¡¯m going to take a look at that road. If someone tampered with the


    wheelchair, there will definitely be a clue. Henry ¡­¡±


    ¡°That road has been destroyed. Thatke has been filled with a pile of rockery.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± It had only been a few days. Why?


    ¡°I heard that Patriarch was afraid of missing her, so he asked someone to fill it.¡±


    ¡°How could this happen? How is this possible?¡± The only ce where Emily could find clues was


    completely destroyed.


    Henry let go of her and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about these things anymore. It¡¯s all over now, okay?¡±


    Emily didn¡¯t know what to say. She wanted to refute his argument, but everyone seemed to be stopping


    her from investigating.


    Perhaps if she investigated, there would be something bad happening. More people would be involved.


    However, if she didn¡¯t investigate, the cause of her grandmother¡¯s death would be a secret.


    ¡°I...¡± Suddenly, she seemed to see something. She pushed Henry away and hurriedly chased a girl


    along a path.


    Perhaps because that girl was frightened, so she turned around and ran away.


    Emily couldn¡¯t chase after her. She had been unconscious for so long, so she became tired quickly.


    ¡°Henry, Henry, help me! Chase her!¡±


    Henry was a little helpless. He could only chase after the girl with his long legs. Just as the girl was


    about to escape from the cemetery, he grabbed her cor.


    ¡°Don¡¯t kill me! Don¡¯t kill me!¡± Piper was so frightened that she trembled and screamed repeatedly.


    Emily finally caught up and grabbed Piper¡¯s wrist.


    ¡°Piper, I didn¡¯t kill Grandma. You know that! I won¡¯t kill you, Piper. Tell me the truth. What happened that


    day?¡±

 Chapter 257 Someone Else Had Seen Her

    Chapter 257 Someone Else Had Seen Her


    ¡°Piper, I didn¡¯t kill grandma. I¡¯m not a bad person. How could I kill you?¡±


    Emily gripped her arms tightly and her face was covered in sweat.


    ¡°Piper, I¡¯m really not a bad person. Trust me!¡±


    Piper finally calmed down. Looking at Emily, Piper wasn¡¯t sure if she was a good person or not.


    However, at that time, there were only Matriarch Jackson and Emily. There was no anyone else.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Emily, could it be that the wheelchair rolled off on its own?


    ¡°The sunlight is so strong here. Let¡¯s find another ce to talk.¡± Henry looked up.


    Emily¡¯s face turned red because of the zing sun.


    Emily looked at Piper with anxiety in her eyes and pleaded, ¡°Trust me!¡±


    Piper hesitated for a while before nodding.


    Under the shade of the tree, Emily and Piper were sitting together.


    Henry stood in the distance and did not participate in their discussion.


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t harm my grandma. If you can¡¯t trust me, then I can¡¯t discuss it with you.¡±


    Emily exhaled and stared at Piper with a sincere expression.


    Piper had to believe in Emily before she could continue to talk about this matter with Emily.


    Piper heaved a long sigh of relief, feeling a little helpless.


    ¡°Actually, I believe in you.¡±


    In Piper¡¯s opinion, Wendy would definitely not get married with Hunter.


    Emily was the only one who was suitable for Hunter.


    ¡°I can tell that Matriarch Jackson likes you very much. As for Wendy, she ¡­¡±


    She paused for a moment, and then she couldn¡¯t help but look around.


    Henry was the only one around them. Although he was far away from them, Piper¡¯s voice was very low


    for the sake of caution.


    ¡°Matriarch Jackson is actually a little afraid of Wendy. Wendy seems ¡­ to be very scary.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Could this matter have something to do with Wendy?


    ¡°Mrs. Jackson ¡­¡±


    ¡°Call me Emily. I am no longer Hunter¡¯s wife.¡± Emily said indifferently.


    Piper bit her lower lip. It was only less than a month¡¯s time. Everything had actually changed.


    ¡°Emily.¡± Piper called out before she told Emily what had happened that night.


    ¡°After you left, though Wendy¡¯s subordinates retreated, she stayed in Matriarch Jackson¡¯s room all


    night.¡±


    ¡°Later, I secretly went to see Matriarch Jackson, but I didn¡¯t find anything. However, Wendy stayed


    there all the time, and I felt ¡­ very uneasy.¡±


    Piper recalled that night, and still felt it was terrifying.


    Although Wendy¡¯s bodyguards did not stay there, her two maids were there.


    It was as if Piper was being stared at all the time. Especially, those two maids were extremely terrifying.


    ¡°I originally nned to find Mr. Hunter the next morning.¡±


    Matriarch Jackson and Hunter had a very good rtionship. Piper knew that.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t know why Wendy was kneeling in front of Matriarch Jackson and crying the next morning.¡±


    ¡°I originally wanted to hear what Wendy was saying to Matriarch Jackson, but there was no chance.


    Those two maids chased me away.¡±


    ¡°After that, Wendy left. Matriarch Jackson was normal as usual. I went to prepare some breakfast for


    her and help her get up.¡±


    ¡°When Matriarch Jackson ate breakfast, she was in a very good mood. It waspletely different from


    the previous night.¡±


    ¡°Matriarch Jackson also said that everything had been settled. The truth would be revealed. She said


    that she can finally rx.¡±


    ¡°Did she say what she wanted to say to Patriarch?¡± This was what Emily cared about the most!


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    This was also her biggest doubt.


    ¡°Matriarch Jackson didn¡¯t say anything about that. She just said that she was too stupid. She was


    deceived and harmed you ¡­ She caused you to suffer a lot of grievances.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Emily pointed at herself.


    It turned out that this matter really had something to do with Emily.


    But what was the rtionship?


    ¡°Yes, Matriarch Jackson said ¡®I caused Emily to suffer a lot of grievances.¡¯¡±


    Being deceived? Grievances? ¡­ Did Matriarch Jackson mean that she misbelieved Wendy and


    misunderstood that Emily was a bad person?


    However, Emily vaguely felt that the truth wasn¡¯t that simple.


    ¡°Was there anything else?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Piper¡¯s memory of that morning has always been very clear. ¡°Matriarch Jackson said that when


    Mr. Patriarch and Mr. Hunter arrived, she would do you justice.¡±


    Emily still couldn¡¯t understand, but Piper couldn¡¯t provide any more information.


    Did this matter have anything to do with Matriarch Jackson¡¯s death?


    She could not believe that it was an ident.


    It was definitely not an ident. It was a murder!


    ¡°Right!¡± Piper suddenly remembered something and looked at Emily, ¡°I remember that before you met


    Matriarch Jackson, she had seen someone!¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± Emily was anxious and held Piper¡¯s hand forcefully.


    Piper was hurt by her grip, but she knew that this matter might be very important.


    ¡°It¡¯s Sarah.¡±


    ¡°Sarah?¡± Why?


    ¡°It¡¯s Sarah.¡± Piper nodded firmly.


    ¡°What did they say?¡± Emily asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Sarah said it was windy by theke. She told me to go back and get a nket for


    Matriarch Jackson, so I walked away.¡±


    ¡°Sarah and Matriarch Jackson spent some time alone?¡±


    It was a mile from theke to the back room.


    ording to the normal walking speed, it would take ten minutes at least.


    It meant that Sarah and Matriarch Jackson were left alone for at least ten minutes.


    What exactly happened in that ten minutes?


    Emily asks again, ¡°Then what were Sarah and Matriarch Jackson doing after you went back?¡±


    Piper shook her head. ¡°Nothing. After I returned, Sarah left. I didn¡¯t dare to ask more about my boss¡¯


    personal conversation.¡±


    Emily did not say anything else. After a long silence, she said, ¡°You go back first. You slipped out at this


    time. If someone saw you, you would be in trouble.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I haven¡¯t found a job yet. Today, I came to pay my respects to Matriarch Jackson.¡±


    Matriarch Jackson was really nice to people when she was alive, and she was so kind to her servants.


    No servants in the Jackson family hated Matriarch Jackson.


    However, Piper¡¯s words made Emily¡¯s nervous. ¡°You ¡­ don¡¯t work in there anymore?¡±


    ¡°Sarah said that I didn¡¯t take good care of Matriarch Jackson, so the ident happened. Then ...¡±


    Piper lowered her head, and after a while, she raised her head again and smiled at Emily.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m looking for a job. You don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡±


    Emily nodded. She wanted to find something from her bag. Piper immediately said, ¡°Emily, don¡¯t give


    me money. I won¡¯t take it.¡±


    ¡°Why did you ¡­¡±


    ¡°Mr. Hunter also wanted to give me money, but I refused. It was true that I was too careless. They didn¡¯t


    me me. I¡¯m very grateful for that.¡±


    ¡°Hunter?¡± Hunter wanted to give Piper money?


    ¡°Yes, although he looks cold, he is a good person.¡±


    Piper looked at her watch and hurriedly stood up. ¡°I have to pay my respects to Matriarch Jackson now.


    I have an interview this afternoon. Miss. Gale, I¡¯m leaving first.¡±

 Chapter 258 Let Us Give a Grandson for the Family

    Chapter 258 Let Us Give a Grandson for the Family


    After Piper left, Henry came back to Emily and said, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. She was dismissed. Now, she doesn¡¯t know anything about the Jackson family.¡±


    Emily stood up and walked to the foot of the mountain with Henry.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say something else?¡± Henry was a little surprised. It¡¯s not like Emily¡¯s personality at all.


    ¡°I asked about the previous matter. However, Piper took care of Hunter¡¯s grandmother not long ago,


    who was attended by a maid named Evie. So Piper didn¡¯t know much.¡±


    Henry still felt a bit unbelievable. ording to Emily¡¯s habit, if she didn¡¯t ask anything, how could she


    let Piper go so easily?


    However, since she didn¡¯t want to say anything, he wouldn¡¯t ask more.


    This matter, as he said, was all over.


    In the future, as long as she could live her life well, everything would be worth it.


    They walked to the foot of the mountain. Before they could enter the parking lot, they saw a few people


    coming towards them.


    They were Hunter, who was dressed in a ck suit shirt, and Wendy, who was always dressed


    elegantly.


    Liam walked behind them, and when he saw Emily and Henry, a trace of surprise shed through his


    eyes.


    ¡°¡­ Miss Gale, how are you recently?¡± Liam couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°Very good. Thank you for your concern.¡± Emily smiled at him.


    After what had happened, she could face them calmly. Suddenly, even she felt that she was calmer


    than before.


    At least, she would no longer be impulsive, nor would she be easily aroused or moved.


    She looked at Hunter and asked softly, ¡°Mr. Jackson, how are you recently?¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡± Hunter was expressionless, his calm face making it hard to see what he was thinking.


    ¡°Mr. Jackson, can I talk to you alone for a moment?¡±


    Emily had been standing outside for a long time. She was so tired that her legs trembled slightly.


    Her body was not fully recovered. In fact, the doctor suggested that she leave hospital after staying for


    three more days.


    But she insisted on not staying in the hospital any longer.


    Otherwise, she should still be in hospital today and have a rest.


    Wendy was standing beside Hunter and her face fell. Before Hunter spoke, she said discontentedly,


    ¡°Emily, don¡¯t you think you didn¡¯t do too much harm to him?¡±


    Emily ignored her and just looked at Hunter.


    Hunter¡¯s cold gaze also fell on her.


    Half a secondter, he said indifferently, ¡°I still have something to do.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll only take you five minutes¡­ No, three minutes.¡±


    ¡°Next time, make an appointment with Liam.¡± Hunter left without looking back.


    Liam had no choice but to smile awkwardly at Emily. ¡°Mr. Jackson is really busy today. After praying for


    his grandma, he has to hurry back to thepany to handle business.¡±


    ¡°Miss Gale, may I check his schedule for you? Next time¡­¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Emily shook her head and couldn¡¯t help but hold onto Henry¡¯s arm.


    She couldn¡¯t stand any longer, and if she didn¡¯t have anything to support herself, she would definitely


    fall down.


    Henry could already tell that her face was pale. He stretched out his long arm and directly hugged her


    in his arms.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Do you want me to carry you over? There¡¯s still some distance to go to the parking ce.¡± Henry¡¯s


    voice was softer than the surrounding wind.


    Emily hesitated for a moment and nodded finally.


    She really couldn¡¯t walk anymore. If she continued to walk, she would faint at any moment.


    Henry directly lifted her up and walked towards the parking lot.


    Liam¡¯s mood wasplex now. Emily¡¯s expression really didn¡¯t look good, as if she was very weak.


    She would be definitely weak after being unconscious in hospital for ten days and nights. It was


    impossible for anyone else to recover so quickly.


    Although Young Master Hunter was here, Miss Gale was in the other man¡¯s arms.


    Wendy, on the other hand, turned around to look at their departing figures and couldn¡¯t help but


    scorned. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I know that my sister yed her cards so well that she could attract another man


    so quickly?¡±


    Hunter stopped, turned around and took a look.


    However, he only took a nce before withdrawing his gaze, walking towards the cemetery on the


    hillside.


    Hunter did not stop, not Wendy did. She quickly followed.


    ¡°Hunter, I didn¡¯t mean to speak ill of Emily. I just mentioned that in front of her ex-fianc¨¦ she stayed with


    another man¡­¡±


    She paused for a moment, as if it was a little hard to say, ¡°I¡¯m embarrassed to say it.¡±


    However, Hunter was still walking towards the mountainside, which seemed that he had no interest in


    this matter.


    Liam walked behind them. The more he looked at Wendy¡¯s swaying figure, the more disgusted he felt.


    This woman had been showing up in front of Hunter recently. Not only did she follow him in WongRiver


    Pavilion, but in the Jackson Group, where she often went to look for him.


    There was something wrong with Mr. Jackson¡¯s vision. He actually hinted that Hunter should be with


    Wendy.


    Moreover, Wendy was arranged to work at the Jackson Group as the special assistant of Hunter.


    Right now, Wendy stayed in his office whenever and wherever possible, which was really annoying.


    Hunter didn¡¯t care about it. As long as he concentrated on his work, he could be immersed in his world.


    But Liam felt very ufortable because of it. He felt like that the environment was polluted.


    Seeing that Hunter was unwilling to talk about Emily, Wendy stopped mentioning it.


    Wendy immediately knelt down in front of the tombstone of Hunter¡¯s grandmother with red eyes.


    She took the paper money from Liam and burned it to the matriarch while crying, ¡°Grandma, how are


    you in heaven?¡±


    ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t worry about me. Hunter treats me very well. I know he promised you that he would


    take care of me in the future. He will definitely do it.¡±


    ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t worry. Hunter and I will be fine,¡± she kept crying.


    Liam moved to the side, far away from this cry.


    Were these words for the matriarch, or were they a reminder to Hunter that he should treat her well?


    Anyway, Liam hated everything about this woman right now.


    Wendy was still crying and talking to the matriarch, but Hunter was like a mannequin, standing straight


    in front of the tombstone.


    He looked at the olddy¡¯s portrait on the tombstone and stared at the smile on her lips. Her stiff lips


    were always pursed into a cold line.


    After crying for an unknown amount of time, Wendy looked up at him and whispered, ¡°Last night, I


    dreamed of Grandma.¡±


    Hunter still didn¡¯t say anything. Wendy wiped her tears. She seemed to be a little hesitant and a little


    shy.


    ¡°Grandma, she¡­ she asked me when I would give the Jackson family¡­ a grandson¡­¡±


    ¡°Young Master, there¡¯s a call from that side.¡±


    Before Wendy could finish her words, Liam immediately hung up and walked to Hunter.


    Hunter turned around and looked at him. Liam said, ¡°They said that the route has been arranged. You


    can leave in three days.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Hunter nodded and turned around. He bowed deeply in front of the matriarch¡¯s tombstone, then


    turned around and walked towards the foot of the mountain.


    Wendy was almost annoyed to death. Just now, she could have said all of her words.


    It was all because of this damn Liam! To ruin her life, right?


    This bastard! Sooner orter, he would be dismissed away from Hunter¡¯s


    side!

 Chapter 259 There’s Not That Much Hatred between You and Me

    Chapter 259 There¡¯s Not That Much Hatred between You and Me


    Emily did not expect that when she started to doubt Sarah, Sarah would actually take the initiative to


    come to meet her.


    ¡°Manson wants to see me?¡± Sarah came for him, which was a little beyond Emily¡¯s expectation.


    ¡°I know that this request may be a bit unreasonable for you, but I really have no other choice now.¡±


    Sarah poured her a cup of tea, waited for the waiter to order the meal, and then she looked at Emily.


    ¡°Ever since he knew that Hunter was going to take over the position of president of the group, he had


    been drinking wine.¡±


    ¡°At first, I thought he drank because he was jealous and angry, but after I found that he was in so much


    pain because of you.¡±


    Emily didn¡¯t say anything. In fact, Manson really liked another Emily.


    But in her opinion, this kind of love was just out of a rich man¡¯s desire to have a rtionship with a


    woman.


    The so-called true love was simply impossible.


    ¡°You¡¯re his angel. He really likes you. I¡¯ve never seen him was so obsessed with a girl.¡±


    Sarah wanted to hold Emily¡¯s hand, but Emily dodged.


    She was a little embarrassed and hurriedly said, ¡°Sorry, I won¡¯t touch you. Don¡¯t mind, I¡¯m just¡­ just a


    little anxious. For the sake of a mother who is worried for her son, I¡­¡±


    ¡°You went to see the matriarch in the morning of the ident, didn¡¯t you?¡± Emily suddenly asked.


    Sarah was stunned, with her expression changed.


    She was obviously hesitant, but in the end, she still nodded.


    ¡°I thought no one would mention this. Did Piper tell you? Did you go find her?¡±


    ¡°Why did you fire Piper? Just because you don¡¯t want her to mention that you met the matriarch?¡±


    There was no unnecessary expression on her fair face.


    People couldn¡¯t know if she was asking suspiciously or reproachfully. Or, what were her intentions?


    Sarah looked at her quietly for a few seconds before saying, ¡°Part of the reason is that I really don¡¯t like


    the fact that I¡¯ve seen her being brought up.¡±


    Emily did not say anything. Sarah added, ¡°The life in a wealthy family is not so easy. asionally, a


    few matters of right and wrong may be enough to knock you down.¡±


    ¡°Unintentional people will suspect each other and those who have an intention will create trouble. In


    short, living in such a wealthy family, you should know that less is better than more.¡±


    ¡°So Mrs. Jackson, you think that I¡¯m someone with an intention or not?¡± Emily asked expressionlessly.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Sarah smiled and looked at her, ¡°It seems that you brood on it.¡±


    She poured herself some tea.


    Drinking tea in the coffee shop sounded a little strange, but she didn¡¯t like the taste of coffee.


    However, the coffee shop was a good ce for people to chat and rx. She came to see Emily today


    to have a good talk with her.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t harm the matriarch, and I didn¡¯t have any reason to harm her.¡±


    Sarah¡¯s words were interrupted by Emily. ¡°Then, you have no reason to harm me, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°You?¡± Sarah was stunned and met her gaze.


    Two secondster, she suddenlyughed loudly. ¡°So you think that I met the matriarch in order to frame


    you?¡±


    Emily did not say anything. Her fingers held fast the cup gradually.


    Sarah stopped smiling, but her expression was not serious.


    ¡°Actually, I really don¡¯t have much affection for her. However, killing people is a crime. There isn¡¯t such


    a big hatred between you and me that I have to take such a big risk in order to frame you.¡±


    Emily did notment on this. She did not feel that there was such a big hatred between herself and


    Sarah.


    However, what Amy said in the mental hospital lingered in her mind.


    The crazy Amy once said that the person who gave her the news of Emily¡¯s entanglement with Vincent


    in the Jackson family was Sarah.


    At that time, her first feeling was that Amy was deliberately ndering a good person and hiding the


    truth.


    But now, she didn¡¯t know if her thought was right or not.


    Amy had always been in the mental hospital, and had not improved at all.


    If she was really just pretending to be sick, could she stay in that kind of ce?


    However, if what Amy said was true, then why did Sarah hate her so much?


    ¡°Emi, I don¡¯t know what made you so prejudiced against me? Is it because of Nina?¡±


    Sarah held the cup and looked at the tea water with a slightly dim expression.


    ¡°Nina is my brother¡¯s most precious daughter. I have loved her very much since she was young.¡±


    Her eyebrows showed frustration and helplessness, which looked authentic.


    ¡°If you were me, after knowing that the hands of your family member have been destroyed, you would


    be like me. You can¡¯t help but be angry and vent your anger.¡±


    However, I also calmed down afterwards. I knew that it must be Nina¡¯s fault, because Hunter was


    discriminating in rewards and punishments. If she hadn¡¯t provoked him, he wouldn¡¯t have treated her


    like that.¡±


    Sarah sighed. She picked up the cup and took a sip.


    ¡°Everyone has impulses. I¡¯m just a mortal too.¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t told me why you met the matriarch that day.¡±


    Emily stared at her face all the time, keeping observing any expression on Sarah¡¯s face.


    ¡°It¡¯s about Wendy.¡± Sarah frankly epted her gaze and even met her gaze.


    ¡°Actually, I know that it must be the matriarch¡¯s intention for Wendy to live in the WongRiver Pavilion.¡±


    Hunter had always disliked being close to women. If it weren¡¯t for someone telling him to, he wouldn¡¯t


    have agreed to let Wendy live in his own ce.


    However, did the matriarch know what kind of person Wendy was?


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you know anything about your sister¡¯s previous rtionship with Manson, but as a


    mother, I do know a bit.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve always told Manson that this woman¡¯s target is not him. She just used him to get close to Hunter,


    but he wouldn¡¯t listen.¡±


    The waiter brought two pastries. Emily held a small fork and suddenly felt that she had an appetite.


    ¡°Wendy and Manson was a couple before, and now she stayed with Hunter. As the firstdy of the


    Jackson family, I don¡¯t think this is a good thing.¡±


    Sarah was not interested in the desserts that only little girls liked. She pushed the pastries away.


    ¡°So, I went to the matriarch and told her the matter of Wendy and Manson.¡±


    ¡°Did she say anything to you?¡±


    ¡°You want to know?¡± Sarah smiled and leaned against the back of the chair, looking at her.


    ¡°Emi, I¡¯ve already told you too many things, but you still haven¡¯t agreed to me.¡±


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t hate Wendy, who had a rtionship with Manson but tried to please Hunter, then why


    did you let me stay with Manson now?¡±


    As the firstdy of the Jackson family, it was not what she should do. Asking the same woman to hook


    up with the two brothers? Is there something wrong with her mind?


    ¡°That¡¯s different. Wendy is the one who takes the initiative, but you are not.¡± Sarah smiled.


    She put down the cup and looked at Emily. ¡°Most importantly, I really have no means to persuade my


    son.¡±

 Chapter 260 Everything Was Changed

    Chapter 260 Everything Was Changed


    This was the first time Emily had entered the Jackson family since the matriarch¡¯s ident.


    Because Mr. Jackson had once said that it was just an ident.


    Therefore, even though the servant was a little surprised to see Emily, her appearance did not cause


    much noise.


    Sarah first took her to the backyard and took a sightseeing bus to the ce where they could have a


    view of the flowers and rockeries.


    Theke waspletely filled up, with flowers, nts, and trees growing on it. They were all newly


    nted.


    It would still take years for them to be lush. The scenery was quite different from what it had been.


    Everything was changed.


    ¡°Well, I brought you here. Shouldn¡¯t youe with me to see Manson?¡±


    Worried about her son, Sarah wished that Emily would go immediately.


    Emily¡¯s gaze was retracted from the site of the pond, and her tightly clenched fingers loosened.


    ¡°Alright,¡± she said indifferently.


    The sightseeing bus turned around and headed towards the Tamron Pavilion where Manson lived.


    Manson had indeed been drinking heavily these days, and Sarah let him go because Mr. Jackson was


    not at home these days.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Manson?¡± Sarah asked as she walked in.


    The maid immediately replied, ¡°In the room.¡±


    Sarah nced at Emily and took the lead upstairs.


    Emily ignored the surprised gaze of the maid and followed behind her.


    Sarah went upstairs and pushed open Manson¡¯s door.


    The moment she opened the door, the smell of alcohol rushed into his nose, causing everyone to feel


    slightly drunk.


    To say that Manson was drunk for her, Emily did not believe it.


    For someone like Manson, women were no different from clothes.


    He only missed it when he couldn¡¯t get it.


    Sarah walked in and saw him lying on the bed.


    In these days, even the maid did not dare to approach him.


    He was either drinking or sleeping, and when he woke up, he continued drinking.


    He waspletely decadent!


    Everyone thought that Manson was so dispirited that he didn¡¯t go to thepany because Hunter had


    been appointed CEO.


    Chances were that the news had already spread out. Although Mr. Jackson was not at home, he must


    know about it.


    Sarah felt a little helpless and walked over, wanting to take the wine bottle from Manson¡¯s hand.


    Unexpectedly, he was woken up by the shock. He snatched the bottle back and lifted it up to drink.


    However, the bottle waspletely empty. He drank for a while, but didn¡¯t get a single drop of wine. He


    was immediately enraged.


    ¡°What are you still waiting for? Bring me wine!¡±


    Sarah forcefully pushed the empty wine bottle in his hand over and casually threw it aside.


    ¡°Son, look who¡¯s here.¡±


    ¡°No! Bring me back some wine!¡± Manson¡¯s voice was hoarse, his hair messy, and his chin stubbly.


    This was the first time Emily had seen such a dispirited side of this noble young master since she met


    him.


    It seemed that Hunter¡¯s appointment as president had dealt him quite a blow.


    However, she did not have a good impression of Manson, so she did not feel distressed when she saw


    his awkward appearance.


    Sarah felt extremely distressed. Seeing Emily¡¯s expression, she felt ufortable.


    She had no ways. Only she herself loved son so much.


    She pushed Manson and said softly, ¡°Manson, don¡¯t you want to see Emily? Mom brought her here for


    you, look.¡±


    ¡°Emily?¡± Manson slightly opened his eyes and looked in the direction where Sarah pointed.


    The girl at the door wore a in white dress and her long hair was casually draped behind her head.


    Her face was fair, refreshing, and exquisite.


    ¡°Angel...¡± After sleeping for a few hours, although Manson drank a lot before, he was still recovering a


    little.


    In addition, when he saw the girl he had always dreamed of, the smell of alcohol instantly dissipated by


    more than half.


    He immediately got up and walked towards Emily.


    Sarah breathed a sigh of relief. This brat really liked Emily so much.


    As mother, she waspletely forgotten. Wasn¡¯t that pitiful?


    It¡¯s true that when son grows up, he will forget his family!


    Manson walked to Emily and wanted to reach out to touch her.


    However, Emily took a step back and stared at him with disgust. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me. You¡¯re dirty.¡±


    Manson suddenly stopped and lowered his head to look at himself. There was actually a stain of red


    wine on his body.


    He immediately became ufortable and stood in front of Emily, looking helpless.


    He really wanted to touch her, but she thought he was dirty¡­


    ¡°Manson, your body is indeed¡­ a little dirty.¡±


    When Sarah saw that her son was awake, she hurriedly walked over and smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s go take a


    shower first. Don¡¯t be disliked by girls.¡±


    ¡°Take a bath?¡± Manson was clearly not fully awake.


    He looked at Sarah and then at Emily.


    He wanted to get close to Emily but she continued to take half a step back. He immediately disliked


    himself.


    ¡°Okay, I... I¡¯m going to take a bath, but...¡±


    He looked at Emily hesitantly, as if he was very uneasy.


    Mother always knows her son very much. Sarah immediately said, ¡°Mom will watch her for you. She


    won¡¯t leave, but if you don¡¯t wash yourself clean, she might really be fumigated by your smell.¡±


    ¡°I... I¡¯ll wash it immediately. Very quickly! Wait for me!¡±


    He had never been so nervous before. After smelling the scent of his body, he felt he actually smelled


    so bad!


    He hasn¡¯t taken a bath for two days. How could he meet anyone?


    Let alone he wanted to see his angel! How could he meet her without taking a bath!


    He immediately went to the bathroom. When the door was about to close, he didn¡¯t forget to warn


    Sarah, ¡°Mom, you ¡­ you apany her.¡±


    ¡°I know. I will definitely apany her well. You should go take a bath quickly.¡±


    Fortunately, before she came back, his son had already slept for a while. Otherwise, if he were to take


    a bath with the smell of alcohol, she would be worried.


    After Manson entered, Sarah immediately let the maids in and tidied up his room as quickly as


    possible.


    The sheets and nkets werepletely changed.


    Although Emily still didn¡¯t know Sarah much, there was at least one thing she could see clearly.


    That was, Sarah loved her son very much, very much.


    And she brought Emily to see Manson today because she was wholeheartedly trying to make him feel


    better. She didn¡¯t have too many other thoughts mixed in.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°You saw him. Other than you, he doesn¡¯t listen to anyone else.¡±


    After instructing the maid to tidy up the room, she came to Emily and helplessly said, ¡°Emi, can you


    please give him a few good wordster?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible for me to agree to go out with him.¡± Although she was touched by her mother¡¯s love,


    Emily could not back down on a matter of principle.


    ¡°I know!¡± Sarah nodded and immediately exined, ¡°I just hope you can think of a way to cheer him up.


    He¡¯s not good now¡­¡±


    She turned around and looked in the direction of the bathroom door, her gaze somewhat dim.


    ¡°Manson¡¯s grandpa and Rupert haven¡¯t been here for the past two days. I haven¡¯t seen his decadent


    appearance yet. If his grandpa sees him, he will be unhappy.¡±


    ¡°What are the conditions?¡± Emily was still a little cold.


    Sarah did not me her for being so indifferent to her. After experiencing such a terrible thing, it was


    only natural for a girl to be on guard against anyone.


    If Emily was still an idiot now, then not only was she stupid, she was probably also an idiot.


    He let out a sigh of relief and met her gaze.


    ¡°As long as my son can pull himself together, you can go in and out of the matriarch¡¯s back room


    whenever you want.¡±

 Chapter 261 I’ve Never Been So Nervous

    Chapter 261 I¡¯ve Never Been So Nervous


    When Manson came out of the bathroom, Emily was not in the room.


    He was so anxious that he almost forgot to wear his clothes and wanted to chase her out of the room.


    But Sarah tried to assure him that Emily was downstairs in the lobby, so he hurriedly changed his


    clothes and went downstairs.


    In the side hall downstairs, Emily was sitting at the dining table, drinking soup.


    Seeing that she was still here, Manson heaved a sigh of relief.


    He wanted to go over, but he hesitated again.


    He was a little panicked, afraid that he would frighten her, which made her immediately leave.


    From the first time, he saw her until he knew that she was his ugly future sister-inw, he had been


    searching for her for a long time.


    However, after searching for so long, there was actually no news at all.


    He had never bothered so much about a woman. He was born as the second young master of the


    Jackson family. In his life, countless women had taken the initiative to approach him.


    However, he had never been so nervous that his palms were sweating when he looked at her like this.


    If he kept far from her, he would be pitiful. If he approached her, he feared that she would be frightened.


    This was the first time in his life that he had been in such a mood.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. The meal is ready.¡± Sarah gently pushed him.


    It was as if Manson had regained his senses. After hesitating for a moment, he finally walked over.


    After taking a shower, his mind finally came to its senses.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    He walked across from Emily and sat down, feeling a little stiff.


    This man really annoyed her in the past. If it was a different asion, Emily doubted that she would


    laugh out loud.


    Did anyone see Manson so embarrassed? This was the first time she had seen it.


    She put down the bowl and looked up at him.


    Manson was shocked and almost wanted to look away, afraid that his gaze would frighten her.


    ¡°Am I that scary?¡± Emily said indifferently.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m scary!¡± Manson hurriedly exined.


    Every time, she had to run away from him, again and again. She had a bad impression of him.


    In addition, when she met him before, he always sneered at her and even hurt her¡­


    The more Manson thought about it, the more he felt that his was a bastard in the past.


    Now, in front of Emily, he didn¡¯t even have the courage to look at her.


    ¡°You¡­ How are you doing recently? I heard that you¡¯re sick. How are you?¡±


    He actually went to the hospital to see her, but she had been unconscious, so he had no chance to see


    her.


    Moreover, he didn¡¯t understand his own thought at all.


    He always felt that he should hate Emily, but he couldn¡¯t help but want to know how she¡¯s going.


    He had mixed feelings and didn¡¯t even have the courage to look at her straightly.


    Most importantly, at that time, Young Master Henry¡¯s men guarded the ward tightly, making it difficult to


    get close to it.


    ¡°Sure. I¡¯m fine, right?¡±


    Emily did not really want to talk to this man, but Sarah had always been at the side, looking at her with


    a pleading gaze.


    She exhaled and said, ¡°I heard you haven¡¯t eaten for two days. Aren¡¯t you hungry?¡±


    Manson was stunned for a moment, not knowing how to answer this question.


    Emily picked up her bowl and said, ¡°Let¡¯s have a meal.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Alright, alright, let¡¯s eat.¡±


    Manson picked up his chopsticks and looked up at her. ¡°Is the food appetizing? If you don¡¯t like it, I can


    let the chef¡­¡±


    ¡°I like it.¡± Emily¡¯s gaze fell on his chin.


    Manson always paid most attention to his appearance, but there were two bloody marks on his chin.


    His beard was shaven. It was likely that in order to shave beard, he cut his chin carelessly.


    She didn¡¯t know how to evaluate this man. When he was bad, he was really bad. But now, he was so


    stupid that people couldn¡¯t hate him.


    In the end, she just turned to look at Sarah and said, ¡°Madam, please eat something.¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s eat.¡± When Sarah saw her son obediently picking up his chopsticks to eat, she felt a little


    sour.


    She was a little jealous, but more gratified. Finally, her son started to eat something.


    At the dining table, they didn¡¯t say anything else.


    A meal passed quietly.


    Until Emily put down the bowl and chopsticks, Manson hurriedly put down the chopsticks, feeling a little


    nervous. ¡°Go¡­ go get something to drink?¡±


    Now the meal was done. Was she leaving?


    He didn¡¯t know how Sarah invited her back, but he knew that Emily must hate this ce.


    Here, Hunter had abandoned her, and everyone had wrongly used her of harming his grandmother.


    This ce had done her a lot of harm. She must hate this ce, didn¡¯t she?


    Sarah nced at Emily and then stared at her son, ¡°Emi is avable tonight. Go backter. Let¡¯s go sit


    in the hall.¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go sit in the lobby.¡± Manson heaved a sigh of relief and immediately stood up to go to the


    hall.


    Unexpectedly, there was something wrong with his footsteps. With a p, he kicked something and fell


    to the ground with a thud.


    ¡°Manson!¡± Sarah was shocked and hurriedly went to help him.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Don¡¯te over. I¡¯m fine!¡± Manson suddenly felt very embarrassed. He could not even walk!


    Sarah watched her son crawl up in a hurry, her mood extremelyplicated.


    This son¡­ s, he really lost face. How could he be so nervous?


    Manson was really nervous. But what made him nervous was that he was afraid that Emily would hate


    him even more.


    His elegant demeanor of the past somehowpletely disappeared tonight.


    What if she hated him even more and wanted to leave now?


    Thinking about it, felt ashamed and hated the chair that tripped him!


    ¡°I... I didn¡¯t know...¡±


    Emilyughed. After enduring for a long time, she finally couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud, ¡°Haha¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Sarah showed sympathy for her son. This time, he was going to be so embarrassed that he felt


    helpless, right?


    ¡°Well, Emi¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault.¡± Manson lowered his head. He really hated himself to death. Why did he always do such


    a shameful thing in front of her?


    His face flushed, but it gradually turned pale again.


    Emily restrained herughter and looked at him, ¡°Manson, your alcohol tolerance is not good. Drink


    less next time. If you drink like this, you won¡¯t be sober.¡±


    ¡°I...¡± Was it because he was drunk that he tripped over the chair?


    This exnation could more or less save him some face.


    Manson heaved a sigh of relief and said depressingly, ¡°In the future, I won¡¯t drink so much ¡­¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you go to the lobby for tea?¡± Sarah waved her hand and the servants immediately went to


    prepare tea.


    Sarah supported Manson and said softly, ¡°Do as Emily said. Drink less next time.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go have some tea.¡±


    After spending more than an hour together, Manson gradually became rxed from nervous at the


    beginning.


    After drinking tea, he only looked at Emily. He didn¡¯t like to talk nor dare to speak nonsense.


    It was only when Emily was about to leave that he suddenly stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll send you off!¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Emily shook her head. ¡°You drank wine. I don¡¯t like drunk drivers.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t! I... I¡¯m just apanying you. I¡¯m not driving.¡±


    Although Emily kept refusing, Manson still followed her into the car.


    However, when they left, passing by the WongRiver Pavilion, they happened to see Hunter¡¯s car


    coming back from the outside.

 Chapter 262 Disobey Him Face to Face

    Chapter 262 Disobey Him Face to Face


    Seeing Emily sitting in Manson¡¯s car, Liam subconsciously stepped on the elerator.


    With a squeak, the car stopped.


    Seeing them stop, Manson¡¯s driver could only quickly stop and go out to greet Hunter.


    Liam quickly walked to the back of their car and knocked on the window.


    Manson was a little impatient and lowered the window. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Young Master Manson.¡± After Liam greeted him, he directly looked at Emily and said, ¡°Mrs. ¡­ Miss


    Gale, why you¡­¡±


    He looked at Manson with a puzzled expression.


    Why was Emily in his car? Will Manson hurt her?


    Emily knew what he was thinking. After all, Manson¡¯s previous actions were indeed too excessive.


    Actually, tonight, she didn¡¯t want to get in Manson¡¯s car at all. In the past, she would feel unsecure.


    In the end, she could not refuse Sarah¡¯s insistence and got on the car.


    After all, she had to leave as well.


    ¡°Nothing much. It was Sarah who invited me here. Now, Manson wants to send me back.¡± Emily said.


    As for the car beside them, its window was suddenly lowered.


    Hunter¡¯s cold gaze pierced through everyone andnded on her.


    Emily straightened her back slightly and looked at him indifferently.


    The current Young Master Hunter was no longer the person he used to be. He became more indifferent


    and harder to approach.


    However, she could still clearly see that the person sitting in the back of the car with Hunter was


    Wendy.


    Hunter¡¯s long fingernded on the car door and lightly knocked it.


    Liam immediately went back and came back in two seconds. He looked at Manson and said, ¡°Young


    Master Manson, Young Master Hunter invites you to the WongRiver Pavilion for a cup of tea.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, tell my brother that I have something important to do. I should send Emily back to school first.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that Manson didn¡¯t know what Hunter was thinking. But at this moment, he didn¡¯t want to start


    a conflict with Hunter.


    After all, Hunter was already apanied by Wendy, so he shouldn¡¯t rob him of Emily at this asion.


    He looked at Liam and said, ¡°Please tell my brother that I will see himter.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Young Master Manson. Young Master Hunter has something important to discuss with you.


    Pleasee over now.¡±


    ¡°I told you, I still have an important matter to do.¡± Manson was also a little annoyed.


    Hunter used his identity of Young Master to suppress him anytime. He used to be afraid. But now, what


    was there to be afraid of?


    The Jackson group was already under Hunter¡¯s control. At worst, Manson didn¡¯t even want to be the


    general manager of the group!


    Once he lost his attachment to these things, he suddenly realized that it was really so easy to live a life.


    Looking at the driver, Manson said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Young Master Manson.¡±


    Thus, the driver started the car and drove it away in front of them.


    ¡°Young Master Hunter, Young Master Manson said ¡­ that he would send Miss Gale back to school.¡±


    Looking at the shadow of the departing car, Liam was sweating profusely all of a sudden, afraid that


    Hunter would vent his anger on him.


    Although Young Master Manson was usually cynical, he still had some respect for Hunter.


    Why he was not afraid of Hunter at all after Hunter became CEO?


    Could it be that he really wasn¡¯t afraid that he wouldn¡¯t be able to keep his position as general


    manager?


    Hunter didn¡¯t say anything, nor asked him to drive. For a moment, Liam was at a loss.


    Wendy was furious. Manson was actually with Emily!


    Is he still mad at her? After finding her and Hunter being together, Manson used the ugly Emily to


    provoke her?


    Why was the second young master of the Jackson family so childish? This kind of trick could change


    nothing but piss her off.


    However, seeing Manson and Emily together, Wendy was really pissed off.


    Although Manson was not as outstanding as Hunter, he was still the second young master of the


    Jackson family, a noble young man!


    Wasn¡¯t staying with Manson too good for that ugly woman?


    As for Manson, sometime, she still had to go please him.


    Even though she now had Hunter, she did not like those outstanding men to be concerned with other


    women.


    Even if it were to provoke her, she wouldn¡¯t allow it!


    Wendy pursed her lower lips and raised her head, only to see Liam still standing outside.


    As for Hunter, he maintained his previous posture and ced his hand on the car window. He looked at


    an unknown corner with a deep gaze. Nobody knew what he was thinking.


    ¡°Hunter, aren¡¯t you going back?¡± Although this was said to Hunter, it was also a reminder to Liam.


    Since everyone had left, why were they standing here?


    Liam only looked at Hunter, ¡°Young Master¡­¡±


    Hunter looked down, took out a cigarette from somewhere and lit it with a snap.


    Liam thought for a moment, then immediately took out his phone and sent a message.


    Then he returned to the car, started the car, and drove back to the parking garage of the WongRiver


    Pavilion.


    Hunter got out of the car and walked towards the hall.


    He walked a little fast. By the time Wendy got out of the car, he was already far away.


    Wendy couldn¡¯t catch up and immediately stomped her foot in anger.


    It was a bit excessive that Hunter actually didn¡¯t wait for her!


    Didn¡¯t he know that she wore high heels, unable to walk fast?


    Liam walked beside her and said indifferently, ¡°Miss Gale, please.¡±


    Wendy red at him. He called her Miss Gale every day. When would he change and call her Young


    Madam?


    In the past, facing ugly Emily, he would call her Young Madam!


    ¡°Who did you send a message to just now?¡±


    Wendy saw it, but Hunter was there just now, so she felt inappropriate to ask.


    ¡°Sorry, Miss Gale. That¡¯s my personal matter. There¡¯s no need to report it to you.¡± Liam said coldly.


    Even on official business, there was no need to report to her.


    After all, she was not his superior!


    Wendy knew that Liam always looked down on her.


    But she didn¡¯t understand when she provoked him.


    ¡°Liam, I hope you can pay attention to your attitude!¡± She said unhappily.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°Miss, is there something wrong with my attitude?¡± Liam was a little puzzled.


    Could it be that he still had to report to her about his personal matters?


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that Hunter promised Grandma that he would take good care of me for the rest of his


    life?¡±


    Wendy wasn¡¯t afraid to make things clear; otherwise, this guy would always be rude to her.


    On the other hand, Liam still looked as if he did not understand. ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°Then?¡± Wendy¡¯s expression darkened as she red at him! ¡°Did you treat me like this on purpose?¡±


    Liam shrugged his shoulders, unable to understand where he was wrong.


    Wendy wished she could kick him away! She said in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯m serious. Hunter promised


    Grandma that he would take care of me for the rest of my life!¡±


    ¡°In other words, in the future, I will be the woman of the WongRiver Pavilion! I hope that you can treat


    me with respect!¡±


    However, Liam found that he could not follow this woman¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Well, Young Master Hunter promised to take care of you. But that doesn¡¯t necessarily make you the


    hostess here.¡±


    ¡°Liam!¡± He did it on purpose! He definitely did it on purpose!


    Liam coughed softly, and his expression was serious.


    ¡°Miss Gale, I hope you can distinguish clearly. Young Master Hunter¡¯s promise on taking care of you


    does not mean that you can be his wife.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°At least, before he agrees to marry you, please¡­ don¡¯t be too arrogant. Do you know it¡¯ll be a


    joke?¡±

 Chapter 263 I Thought We Were Friends

    Chapter 263 I Thought We Were Friends


    Manson¡¯s car stopped halfway because Henry was here.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send her back.¡± Henry got off and came to Emily.


    Henry was clean and handsome. It made Mason feel ashamed.


    ¡°Emily!¡± Manson looked at Emily who was about to get out of the car.


    Manson wanted to be the one who sent her back, but he was afraid that forcefully doing so would make


    Emily hate him more.


    ¡°I still have to go back to the Sharp Group. I can stop by with Henry.¡±


    Emily exined to Manson.


    Though her impression of Manson had changed a great deal, they met for only one evening. There was


    still no way to change her feelings about Manson.


    Manson knew that Emily hated him. It was because he had gone too far before.


    He didn¡¯t know how to make up for it so that Emily could change her view.


    Seeing Emily got off the car, Manson immediately followed her.


    ¡°Young Master Manson, is there anything else?¡±


    ¡°I ¡­ can I see you again?¡± Manson was a little nervous, but he was unwilling to miss the chance.


    Emily looked at Henry and suddenly said, ¡°I have something to say to Young Master Manson.¡±


    Henry pursed his lips, nodded, and returned to the car to wait.


    Manson immediately became nervous. Was she going to refuse him?


    Or was she willing to give him a chance?


    Without waiting for Emily to speak, Manson said, ¡°I will change! Really! Trust me!¡±


    ¡°Actually, whether you would change or not has nothing to do with me.¡±


    Truth would hurt people, but Emily believed that deception would do the greater harm.


    Since she didn¡¯t want to lie, it was better to get straight to the point.


    ¡°I came to see you tonight because your mother came to make a deal with me, and I agreed.¡±


    ¡°A deal?¡± Manson was a little panic.


    ¡°Yes. She agreed to some of my requests, so I promised her something.¡±


    Manson felt that his heart had been torn apart.


    He raised his head, looking at the horizon. There were no clouds in the night sky, and the stars were


    sparse. He felt lonely.


    ¡°What did you promise her?¡± he suddenly asked.


    ¡°During this period of time, I¡¯ll try to have dinner with you every day.¡±


    ¡°For how long?¡± Manson believed in her sincerity. ¡°Try¡± meant that as long as she was free, she would


    apany him.


    Emily stared at him. Two secondster, she replied, ¡°Seven days.¡±


    Manson let out a long sigh. He lowered his head and gazed her face.


    ¡°It¡¯s a week then. Maybe there¡¯s still a chance to change your opinion.¡±


    Manson smiled. It was the first time he realized that his mother cared so much for him.


    As for what Sarah promised her, Emily didn¡¯t say anything and Manson didn¡¯t want to ask.


    Everyone had his or her own secrets. There was no need to keep digging.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll pick you up from school tomorrow.¡± Manson smiled. He finally rxed.


    ¡°Get in the car. It¡¯s gettingte.¡±


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Manson took the initiative to open the door for Emily.


    Before Emily got in the car, she couldn¡¯t help but said, ¡°I won¡¯t agree to be your girlfriend anyhow.¡±


    Although it was a bit cruel, it was truth.


    ¡°You should grateful for having a good mother. Your mother always tries her best to get what you want.


    She really loves you.¡±


    However, no one could tell whether this kind of doting was good or bad for Manson.


    Manson was domineering and Sarah had a lot of responsibility for it.


    A loving mother would create a loser. This was a true saying.


    ¡°I hope you can put more attention to your mother. There can be countless women, but your mother is


    the only one who truly loves you.¡±


    Emily got into the car and closed the door.


    Henry didn¡¯t say anything and stepped on the elerator, driving the car away.


    Emily tilted her head and looked at the scenery flying past the window. She had a strange feeling.


    Regardless of how Sarah treated other people, at the very least, she really loved her son.


    Emily was envious. She really wanted a mother who had always been guarding her.


    When she grew up, she would also in turn protect her mother.


    Unfortunately, there was no chance.


    Mother ¡­


    Suddenly, some images shed through Emily¡¯s mind.


    She knitted her eyebrows tightly and tried her best to recall.


    Some of the scenes became clear.


    ¡°Emily, Master will be back in the morning. I will exin it to him in the face. You won¡¯t suffer like this


    anymore.¡±


    ¡°Emily, there¡¯s something I don¡¯t know if your mother mentioned to you.¡±


    ¡°Grandma, you know my mother?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Your mother looks exactly like you. When I saw youst night, I almost thought ¡­¡±


    ¡°Emily, your mother ¡­ she is actually my ¡­¡±


    Mom? Mom and Grandma?


    Who was Mom? Why did grandma care so much about Emily in herst life?


    A long time ago, when Grandma first saw her in the Jackson family, Grandma told Emily that she must


    follow Hunter Jackson in the future.


    Because only Hunter could protect Emily.


    Why was Grandma so nervous about her future? What did this have to do with Mom?


    The most important link was mother ¡­


    Emily suddenly took out her phone and sent a message to Joe, ¡°If I ask you to investigate what


    happened eighteen years ago, would you still be able to find out the truth?¡±


    Joe quickly replied, ¡°It depends on what we¡¯re looking for. Eighteen years ago, the inte wasn¡¯t so


    developed. Many things had lost its track.¡±


    ¡°Joe, help me investigate my mother, Talia Harper.¡±


    Putting down her phone, Emily turned her head and saw Henry was staring at her.


    Inexplicably, she was a little nervous, ¡°Why are you staring at me?¡±


    ¡°You are attractive that I cannot control myself.¡± Henry turned to focus on the road ahead, ¡°Do you


    really want to go back to the Sharp Group?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know where to go.¡± Everyone had been busy these days. She was the only one left in the


    dormitory.


    Why didn¡¯t she go to the Sharp Group and see what she could do to help?


    ¡°This year, we n to make two programs. My Mysterious Husband and the Rebirth of the Goddess.


    Aryan is already preparing a set-up, so I need to do my script.¡±


    ¡°Are you reporting to me?¡± Henry smiled bitterly. He thought that they could be friends at this moment.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m just talking to you. Can¡¯t friends talk about work?¡±


    In fact, when she woke up from thea and found that Henry was the one who took care of her,


    Emily had already seen Henry as a true friend.


    Henry finally revealed a trace of joy.


    But after looking in the rearview mirror, his smile condensed.


    ¡°Hold on, Emily.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Although Emily didn¡¯t know what had happened, she obediently grabbed the safety handle.


    ¡°Nothing, I suddenly want to race.¡±


    Henry nced at the rearview mirror again. It was a car with a normal color.


    Suddenly, Henry stepped on the elerator and the car flew out like an


    arrow.

 Chapter 264 You Suspect Me

    Chapter 264 You Suspect Me


    Henry was not speeding or driving off the track. Emily didn¡¯t know how he did that.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    In this busy street, Henry was actually able to get rid of the car behind. It was amazing!


    Yes, Emily saw the car, too.


    When Henry stepped on the elerator, she turned around and saw that the car behind them


    immediately followed up.


    However, after two intersections, the car was thrown out of sight.


    ¡°Are we being followed?¡± She felt a little panic.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s probably for me.¡± Henry didn¡¯t want her to worry.


    ¡°This is a busy part of the city. They dare not go too far. Perhaps it¡¯s just the paparazzi that chasing for


    news.¡±


    The reason seemed to make sense.


    It wasn¡¯t surprising that such a big shot like Henry would be chased by the paparazzi.


    Emily breathed a sigh of relief and looking at Henry. His face could be called pretty. His hair tied back


    was flowing and fresh.


    Suddenly, Emily smiled, ¡°I heard that you have never been in a rtionship for years?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The Sharp Group was right in front of her. Henry slowed down and drove in through the


    entrance.


    Emily was brushing through thetest news on her phone and casually said, ¡°A graceful young man


    with wealth, pretty face and a good figure, yet there¡¯s no girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°Everyone is saying that you have a special orientation.¡±


    Emily had been focusing on the news, and she did not notice that Henry became slightly gloomy.


    Emily was still immersed in her own world, ¡°Actually, it makes sense.¡±


    ¡°So, you also think that way?¡± The man¡¯s voice was indescribably deep and was a little scary.


    ¡°If I said yes, would you be angry?¡±


    The car suddenly stopped.


    Emily¡¯s hands trembled, and her phone flew out and dropped.


    ¡°Why did you suddenly stop?¡± She wanted to pick up the phone, but just as she bent down, Henry


    suddenly grabbed Emily.


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    Emily was dumbfounded. In the next second, Henry pressed her on therge leather chair.


    ¡°Henry! What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°You think I like men?¡± Years without a girlfriend meant he was a gay?


    Henry didn¡¯t care about anything else, but how could she make wild guesses about such a serious


    matter?


    ¡°I was joking ¡­¡±


    ¡°About this?¡± Henry¡¯s face darkened.


    Emily smiled awkwardly, ¡°People said that. How would I know ¡­¡±


    ¡°Then you¡¯re also thinking that way.¡± Henry suddenly pressed down, scaring her so much that she


    almost stopped breathing.


    They were so close. They almost clung to each other.


    ¡°Without thosements, will you still think so?¡±


    He didn¡¯t know why he cared. He had seen people questioning him before.


    He had never denied it, nor did he care about it.


    However, he was a little anxious when Emily was also suspicious.


    How could he be gay?


    ¡°I...¡± Emily looked at his face but did not say anything.


    Actually, she was really a little suspected.


    Henry really hated the approach of women. As long as a woman wanted to get close, he would feel


    disgust.


    Most importantly, Henry was too good-looking. This face was perfect that even a girl would get jealous.


    Really, Emily would be jealous when she saw Henry. How could a man be more beautiful than a


    woman?


    Although he didn¡¯t seem to have any feminine traits, he was even cold, firm, and full of manliness.


    However, he was beautiful.


    He was really beautiful.


    When they went out for dinner together, she discovered that not only did women stare at Henry in a


    daze, but men would also be attracted by him sometimes.


    Such a beautiful man was easy to cause people tomit crimes.


    His could attract both men and women!


    Henry got Emily from her eyes. It almost drove him crazy.


    Emily also felt that Henry was not a normal man.


    This girl is so bold!


    ¡°Henry! What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you suspect that I don¡¯t like women?¡±


    Henry suddenly untied Emily¡¯s seat belt.


    He adjusted his position. Then he reached out his arm. Emily didn¡¯t even have time to react when


    Henry carried her over.


    ¡°Henry!¡± Emily was so scared. And now, she even straddled on hisp!


    And her body almost pressed down on him.


    Emily hurriedly put her hand on Henry¡¯s chest and propped herself up.


    ¡°I have no doubts, absolutely not! You don¡¯t have to prove anything to me!¡±


    This kind of scene was familiar. She had identally seen it in some romance novels.


    In those novels, this kind of misunderstanding sometimes happened.


    The heroine suspected that the hero was gay and then the hero was enraged.


    To prove that he was not, the hero would angrily kiss the heroine, or even have sex with her.


    However, Henry was not her hero, nor was she the heroine. It was too strange!


    ¡°I believe. I really do! Young Master Henry, stop this. Please!¡±


    Henry¡¯s expression was not good at all. His arm grabbed her waist, and Emily could not escape.


    ¡°Believe me?¡± However, her expression gave her away.


    The so-called believe was only because of fear, wasn¡¯t it?


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have looked at the rubbish, and I shouldn¡¯t have suspected your orientation. I¡¯m sorry. I


    didn¡¯t mean it!¡±


    My God! What had she touched just now?


    She identally sat somewhere she shouldn¡¯t have sat and touched a ce she shouldn¡¯t have


    touched!


    What was he doing? How could his body feel for her at this time?


    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Henry pressed her and shouted in a low voice.


    Who knew what he was thinking? The moment he pulled Emily over, he couldn¡¯t help getting an


    erection!


    It was as if a wild beast had been awakened in Henry. If she moved again, the beast would immediately


    open its teeth and ws, and even he himself would be unable to control it.


    Emily did not dare to move around. She knew what was happening. She was no longer the ignorant girl


    who did not know anything.


    However, she was still so anxious that a thinyer of sweat oozed out from her forehead. She lowered


    her head and looked at the man who was being pressed under her.


    ¡°I¡¯m not moving anymore. Let go of me first and I can get up then.¡±


    Henry also wanted her to get up, but his arm was not obedient at all.


    After grabbing her waist, he was actually reluctant to let go.


    Was it because he had never approached a woman before, so once he met one, he would lose


    control?

 Chapter 265 You Have to Control Yourself

    Chapter 265 You Have to Control Yourself


    Sweat was emerging.


    The car was air-conditioned, but the temperature was rising bit by bit.


    Emily pressed her hands on Henry¡¯s chest. Although there was a thin shirt, she could still feel that the


    body temperature of Henry was rising.


    She really regretted it. If she knew earlier, she shouldn¡¯t have said that.


    No man could remain calm to such doubts.


    She just didn¡¯t expect that he would be acting like this!


    ¡°Henry ¡­¡±


    Suddenly, his waist sank, and Emily¡¯s entire body was pulled down.


    Emily was frightened and struggled, ¡°Henry, you have to control yourself!¡±


    Henry took a deep breath and said in hoarse, ¡°Why? You belong to no one.¡±


    ¡°Then I won¡¯t belong to you!¡± Emily¡¯s arms were slender, and with just this little strength, she could


    hardly hold on any longer.


    Henry closed his eyes. Originally, He thought he could control himself as long as he didn¡¯t look at her


    face.


    However, after closing his eyes, all he thought about was Emily lying beneath him and being tortured.


    Thinking about that, his body tensed up even more, and the sweat on his forehead was increasing.


    ¡°I¡¯m a little ¡­¡± Henry couldn¡¯t help it anymore!


    His hands tightened. Just as he was about to pull Emily towards him, a cold and solemn face suddenly


    shed through his mind.


    Henry immediately opened his eyes and saw Emily¡¯s painful face.


    He was shocked by his loss of control and let go of his hand. Emily immediately climbed down from him


    and opened the car door.


    She instantly escaped.


    Henry looked at his body¡¯s shameful reaction.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± He cursed. But he didn¡¯t chase after Emily. He just leaned back and closed his eyes.


    Henry¡¯s chest was still rising and falling with heavy breath. All of this made the entire night romantic.


    Why would he do that to Emily? This kind of little girl had never been his taste.


    However, his body would not lie. Was he just now frightened her?


    Henry didn¡¯t understand what was going on with him. Could it be that he had never been so close with


    a woman before?


    So, once they touched each other, he would lose control?


    Maybe he should find someone to fall in love with and make himself more normal.


    Henry would think of Emily all the time, even when he was working. This was definitely not a good sign.


    It must because that he had never been with a woman before that he was easy to get aroused.


    When Henry opened his eyes again, his had calmed down.


    He closed the door and started the car.


    Emily was on her way back to the building of the September Company.


    However, the Sharp Group was too big, and there were no sightseeing buses passing by in the middle


    of the night.


    If she went on foot, it would take at least half an hour.


    Behind Emily, a car slowed down. When it came to her side, the window was lowered and Henry¡¯s calm


    face appeared.


    ¡°Get in the car.¡± His voice was still low and hoarse, but he had regained calm.


    Emily looked at him hesitantly.


    ¡°It¡¯s your fault. This is just a punishment!¡± Henry was also embarrassed.


    It was him, not her, who got hurt!


    Henry had truly beenpletely humiliated.


    Emily still hesitated, ¡°Are you sure you won¡¯t do that again?¡±


    ¡°You think you¡¯re the goddess?¡± Henry snorted, somewhat unhappy, ¡°You think all men have fantasies


    about you?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you go overboard just now?¡± She knew she was not a goddess, but she could clearly feel his


    changes just now!


    ¡°Because I¡¯m angry with you!¡± Henry was furious. He couldn¡¯t keep his cool in front of her.


    Henry was clearly the man that all the girls in the Bentson City admired. Why was such a noble young


    man always so irritable in front of Emily?


    Emily wanted to refute. But it seemed to be quite impolite to question a man¡¯s orientation.


    Henry seemed to have lost his patience. He asked her for thest time, ¡°Will you get on the car or not?¡±


    He put his feet on the elerator and was about to speed up.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go!¡± Emily immediately replied.


    The car stopped. Emily opened the door and got in.


    But this time, she was sitting in the back row.


    Who would expect what he would he do if he got mad again?


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    As the September Company approached, Emily lied on the chair in front of her and looked at Henry¡¯s


    profile.


    ¡°But actually, you haven¡¯t had a girlfriend in all these years?¡±


    ¡°Women are synonymous with trouble.¡± So, why would he want a girlfriend?


    Emily looked at Henry with a little curious.


    ¡°So, you are still ¡­ a virgin?¡±


    ¡°Emily!¡±


    ¡°My bad! I can get off the car now!¡±


    ¡­


    Emily was in a bad mood tonight. But after being with Henry, she miraculously became delighted.


    In fact, life is short. It¡¯s better to be happy than sad.


    She would lose a day¡¯s life after spending 24 hours. Why would she still wallowed in sadness?


    She was humming a song and entering the building. Then Henry left.


    Emily knew people here. It wouldn¡¯t be dangerous. There was no need for Henry to guard her.


    Henry was someone famous. But he was actually like a babysitter now.


    Henry didn¡¯t even finish his dinner when he received Emily¡¯s message. He just threw down his


    chopsticks and rushed over.


    Being afraid that Manson would hurt Emily, he came to protect her.


    He had been busy, OK?


    Emily didn¡¯t know about Henry¡¯sining.


    Henry was looking for Emily. But he said that he was just passing by.


    How could Grace know what he was really thinking?


    Sally and Aryan were still working in same office. Although the building was not small, they were used


    to sharing it.


    Seeing Emily returned, Sally¡¯s eyes immediately lit up.


    ¡°Emily, you¡¯re finally recover?¡±


    Unexpectedly, her words made entire office silent.


    Everyone looked at Emily, afraid that she would suddenly think of something sad.


    Emily saw them looking at her nervously. Her nose stung and felt like crying.


    These people were all frightened by her ten-dayma.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m totally fine tonight.¡± Emily walked over.


    ¡°Is it because of Young Master Henry?¡± Lois came over from the window and teased, ¡°I saw him bring


    you back just now.¡±


    ¡°So, it¡¯s because you went on a date with Henry. No wonder you¡¯re happy.¡±


    Fortunately, Terry wasn¡¯t here; otherwise, he would be jealous.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing! He just dropped me off on the way.¡± Emily put down her bag and sat down.


    Lois didn¡¯t buy it, ¡°He saw you off and made sure you were safe. Then he left. I saw it clearly.¡±


    ¡°Emily, you and Henry are in love! Don¡¯t fool us!¡±

 Chapter 266 DNA

    Chapter 266 DNA


    ¡°Nonsense! There¡¯s nothing!¡±


    Emily didn¡¯t like to talk about it and diverted their attention, ¡°How are the new projects?¡±


    ¡°The figure settings have been done. Now, we are waiting for your script.¡±


    Sally picked up her phone and forwarded the picture to Emily, ¡°Check the image of the hero and


    heroine. Satisfied?¡±


    Emily loved it at a nce.


    ¡°Perfect!¡± It was perfect!


    ¡°Joe, what¡¯s going on in the technical department?¡± Emily looked at the boy sitting in the corner.


    ¡°The foundation of the APP was basicallypleted. We just finished the test two days ago.¡±


    ¡°What about the marketing department?¡±


    Lois immediately reported, ¡°In terms of human resources, more than 30 new painters have been hired


    today. We now have 22 leading writers, 20 tracing assistants, and 30 coloring assistants including the


    ones we invited before.¡±


    ¡°We also have 20 people working on the script. They did well in online articles and publications.¡±


    ¡°In that case, even if we can start working this month, there will only be 20ics online next month.¡±


    Emily opened herptop and logged into the background. It still had no progress.


    APP functions had not been fully tested, and it could not be immediately advertised. The APP was just


    an empty shell.


    Emily thought for a while and then said, ¡°Lois, I¡¯ll give you two days to write an activity n.¡±


    ¡°What kind of activity? Aic bookpetition or what?¡±


    ¡°What you said can be done online. I want an offline activity, a big one.¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    The September Company affiliated to the Sharp Group couldn¡¯t just doic books. They need a


    grand project. The only problem was time.


    Within a year, they had to utilize all investments properly, and had to control losses within 30%. It was a


    big challenge.


    ¡°We can¡¯t just doics. It costs a lot at first that the losses would definitely exceed 30%.¡±


    Everyone understood Emily.


    ¡°Furthermore, we are apany now, not just a studio. Comics are far from enough.¡±


    ¡°Emily, do you want to get into animation?¡± Sally was a little excited.


    Emily seemed particrly calm, ¡°It¡¯s not that I want to do it, it¡¯s that I have to do it. Online dramas and


    animated theaters must be involved, either.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid we cannot achieve so much at once ¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you think justics can spent one billion RMB?¡±


    The cost ofics was high only for their previous studio.


    For the September Company, it was nothing.


    Aryan didn¡¯t know what investment was, but she knew it was a great project.


    ¡°Nina¡¯s studio once co-produced an animation. The cost was over a hundred million RMB, but they lost


    all their money.¡±


    ¡°There will be losses as well as gains. We cannot shrink because of this. We can do it.¡±


    Emily copied the form and sent to each.


    ¡°This year¡¯s major projects are My Mysterious Husband¡¯s online drama and the Rebirth of the


    Goddess¡¯s animation theater.¡±


    ¡°My Mysterious Husband will publicly choose actors and create a hot spot. You must n well.¡±


    Lois wrote it down one by one. She was facing aplex work, and the pressure was indeed heavy.


    The more stressful it was, the more challenging it became.


    This time, they could only seed.


    Otherwise, Emily must signed that three-year contract.


    ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯ll call the nning department and the marketing department for a meeting. I¡¯ll try my best


    to get the draft started this month.¡±


    ¡°Half a month was left.¡± Emily flipped through the calendar and her heart skipped a beat.


    It was already November.


    Was Young Master Hunter going to Aarigant this month?


    After she woke up, no one had mentioned this. She almost forgot it.


    She suddenly felt upset.


    Everyone started to get busy. Emily was still worried about Hunter going to Aarigant.


    At eleven o¡¯clock in the evening, her colleagues were leaving. Sally held Emily¡¯s hand, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to


    the dormitory.¡±


    ¡°Dormitory?¡± Emily was a little confused. Where?


    Emily was originally going to sleep in the office.


    ¡°Ashton prepared a dormitory for us, but only for senior employees. I just moved inst night. Don¡¯t


    worry, I¡¯ve already sent your luggage in.¡±


    Emily was still a little confused. She packed up and got on a sightseeing bus.


    The dormitory was also in the industrial park, near the back door.


    In the future, employees could go directly through the back door.


    It was a high-end apartment. Emily¡¯s eyes immediately lit up when she saw her room.


    ¡°How is it? I cleaned it for you.¡± Sally pointed at the fruit on the table, ¡°I bought it too. You¡¯re wee!¡±


    Emily was touched. Sally always arranged everything for her properly.


    She was grateful to have such a friend.


    ¡°You don¡¯t live with me?¡± Emily noticed that there was only her luggage.


    ¡°No, Lois and I are on the next floor. This floor is for high-level employees.¡±


    Sally chuckled and stood at the door, pointing to the end of the corridor, ¡°You guys even have a special


    elevator. We are not the same level.¡±


    Emily exhaled, ¡°I¡¯m already this high?¡±


    ¡°Of course. You are the general manager of ourpany.¡±


    It was gettingte. Sally waved her hand, ¡°I¡¯m going back. Have a good rest.¡±


    Emily nodded and saw her off before closing the door.


    She pulled the luggage into the room and was shocked by the decoration.


    Although it was far inferior to the WongRiver Pavilion, for an apartment, it was definitely luxurious.


    After tidying up, Emily was about to take a shower when her phone rang.


    She picked up the phone. It was Joe.


    For some reason, her finger trembled slightly.


    ¡°Emily, I still can¡¯t find out the rtionship between Talia and your grandmother. However, I found that


    your mother once lived in a family surnamed Winston in City L for a period.¡±


    ¡°Winston?¡± Emily had never heard of her mother¡¯s story before.


    Everyone said that her mother used to work in a bar, and Kate often said that she was a bad woman.


    But Emily didn¡¯t believe that.


    ¡°Yes, a man surnamed Winston. I also discovered that he used to be your Grandma¡¯s ssmate.¡±


    ssmate ¡­


    It was a little messy for Emily to figure it out. But one thing was clear that her mother and grandma


    really had a kind of rtionship.


    ¡°Joe, if they all passed away, is there any way to identify their DNA?¡±

 Chapter 267 Accompany Me for a Day

    Chapter 267 Apany Me for a Day


    Emilyy on the bed after the bath, a little upset.


    Why would she had the thought that her mother was rted to grandma?


    However, grandma¡¯s words made Emily want to keep exploring.


    ¡°Your mother is my ...¡± grandma once said.


    Unfortunately, grandma died before she could finish that sentence.


    If Emily¡¯s mother was really the daughter of Matriarch, then Emily was Matriarch¡¯s biological


    granddaughter.


    Then everything seemed to make sense.


    It exined that why Matriarch loved Emily so much. Matriarch also wanted Emily to get engaged to


    the most outstanding Young Master Hunter and asked him to take care of Emily for a lifetime.


    Maybe Emily¡¯s guess was right?


    The phone suddenly rang. Emily immediately picked it up. It was still Joe.


    ¡°How is it?¡± Emily was so excited that she couldn¡¯t even breathe.


    Joe said, ¡°I can¡¯t get your mother¡¯s DNA. But I hacked into thework of the hospital where Matriarch


    had been admitted, and found that she still had blood sample in there.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very difficult to start with your mother, but we can start with you.¡±


    Emily was stunned for a moment and immediately understood.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to test on samples from me and my grandmother?¡±


    ¡°Exactly!¡±


    Emily felt enlightened in an instant.


    Emily¡¯s mother had been gone for more than ten years, and it was very difficult to find out about her.


    But Emily was still here!


    Matriarch had just died, and there was still a lot of her information in the hospital database.


    If test showed that Emily was indeed Matriarch¡¯s biological granddaughter, that will prove her mother¡¯s


    identity!


    ¡°Joe, Can I get the blood sample?¡±


    ¡°It is hard to say. You can¡¯t take it unless you are a direct rtive.¡±


    A direct rtive. Maybe Young Master Hunter could help Emily?


    But Hunter didn¡¯t even have time to talk to her, let alone apany her to the hospital.


    ¡°Let me think about it ¡­¡±


    Emily hung up the phone and sat beside the bed. She was anxious now.


    Only direct rtives can got the Matriarch¡¯s blood sample.


    And it had to be done as soon as possible. Otherwise, the hospital might weed out useless blood


    samples.


    What should she do? How did she get it?


    It was hard for her to stay calm. Suddenly, the phone rang.


    The sudden ringing of the bell frightened Emily that she almost jumped out of bed.


    Emily thought it was Joe.


    She immediately checked the phone, but she was a little hesitant when she saw the name.


    It was Manson.


    It was one o¡¯clock in the morning. Why did he call at this time?


    Something surged in her mind and she finally picked up the phone, ¡°Young Master Manson?¡±


    ¡°Emily, I¡¯m outside the Sharp Group.¡± Manson¡¯s voice was hoarse, ¡°I hesitated for a long time, but I still


    couldn¡¯t hold it back to call you¡­¡±


    ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡± It was sote and he¡¯s still outside!


    ¡°Nothing. I just want to tell you that I will be a new person. I am no longer the one I used to be.¡±


    His tone sounded a little astringent, and he was really different from the arrogant Manson before.


    Emily actually had no idea who had be president of the Jackson Group, or whether it was really


    about her.


    ¡°I¡¯m d that you¡¯re willing to start over. And actually, you were not that bad in the past.¡±


    All the rich men were almost the same. It was hard to judge.


    At least, Manson was positive. He was serious about his work, and had a certain status and reputation


    in business.


    But he liked to meet different girls. However, it was not a problem for Emily.


    After all, Manson wasn¡¯t her man.


    ¡°No, I wasn¡¯t good enough before. I never knew how to treat people sincerely.¡±


    Manson had been outside the Sharp Group for several hours.


    Ever since Henry sent Emily into the building, Manson had asked the driver to park the car and never


    left.


    Emily did not have the mood to listen to his story. After all, it had nothing to do with her.


    But she really needed Manson right now.


    ¡°Young Master Manson, I want to ask you a favor.¡±


    ¡°Anything!¡± Manson immediately promised.


    ¡°I want you toe with me to the hospital and get something. And I want you to keep it a secret. I can


    give you everything except my body and feelings.¡±


    But what Manson wanted the most was her body and feelings.


    Manson¡¯s eyes were a little dim, but he still epted, ¡°Fine. It¡¯s my honor to help you. I don¡¯t want


    anything in return.¡±


    ¡°No, if you don¡¯t ask for something, I won¡¯t let you help me.¡±


    In this world, free things are often the most expensive.


    Manson knew that Emily just didn¡¯t want to owe him anything.


    He was willing to give Emily anything, but she didn¡¯t want it at all.


    ¡°Alright, since you insisted, then apany me for a day.¡±


    ¡°Young Master Manson ¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do anything to you. You¡¯re just going outside with me and we can have fun. I won¡¯t


    force you.¡±


    As Emily hesitated, Manson added, ¡°You can bring your friends, but you have to stay with me all the


    time. That¡¯s all I want.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I agree.¡±


    Emily was not afraid as long as she could bring friends.


    The impression Manson left on her was always that he was dangerous. It was impossible for Emily to


    believe him easily.


    Half an hourter, Joe picked up Emily from the apartment.


    Manson was still at the street outside the gate of the Sharp Group.


    Emily didn¡¯t want to be seen, so she asked Manson to get into Joe¡¯s car.


    At three o¡¯clock in the morning, they appeared at the hospital where Matriarch had stayed.


    There were still people working for them even at this point because they were with Young Master


    Manson.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    At 3:20, they got Matriarch¡¯s blood sample.


    After leaving the hospital, Emily got into Joe¡¯s car and left Manson without saying goodbye.


    At four o¡¯clock, Emily got her blood test at another hospital.


    Seeing the nurse take away the blood from her fingertips, she felt dizzy from excitement.


    Emily was about to know whether she was Matriarch¡¯s granddaughter or not.


    Matriarch said that she wanted to confess everything to the Old Master and Hunter. Was this what she


    was talking about?


    What did it mean that Wendy lied to Matriarch?


    Could it be that Wendy forged her identity and pretended to be Matriarch¡¯s granddaughter?


    If all these conjectures were correct, then everything would be clear.


    But how did Wendy know the rtionship between Emily and Matriarch?


    Wendy alone would not be able to do all of this.


    What kind of power was hidden behind?

 Chapter 268 Could It Be That Even He Was Deceived

    Chapter 268 Could It Be That Even He Was Deceived


    Although the money had been spent, they were still ordinary people who didn¡¯te from a privileged


    background. They would have to wait 48 hours before getting the results.


    Because the next day was weekend, Manson called and asked her if she was free to apany him


    to the sea.


    Emily returned to her apartment and only slept for three hours before receiving a phone call from


    Manson.


    Considering that Joe had apanied her until dawn, she only brought Sally and Lois with her today.


    ¡°Why are you so sleepy? What did you dost night? Did you stay up and work as a thief?¡±


    When they walked out of the apartment building, Emily lowered her head and was about to fall asleep


    on the spot. It was really suspicious.


    ¡°Could it be that Henry went to see you against night?¡±


    Lois was very optimistic about Emily and Henry.


    Henry was elegant and extremely handsome. He definitely deserved a girl like Emily.


    Or he might even do better.


    Emily really wanted to roll her eyes at Lois. ¡°If you like Henry so much, why don¡¯t you go chase after


    him yourself?¡±


    ¡°I like him so much that I almost drool over him every time I see him.¡±


    Lois did not conceal her admiration for Henry at all. She smiled and said, ¡°Unfortunately, I¡¯m not the


    one he¡¯s after.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Emily. Even I can tell that Henry is interested in you. Don¡¯t deny it.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, if it weren¡¯t for the fact that he liked you, would he have stayed with you all the time? You don¡¯t


    even know that when you were ill ¡­¡±


    ¡°Was it really Henry who apanied me during my illness?¡±


    Actually, deep down, Emily had a secret anticipation. She just didn¡¯t dare to think about what she was


    expecting.


    Because, at that time, in the daze, she felt that the one guarding him was another man.


    The man she didn¡¯t dare to think about, the man she couldn¡¯t stop thinking of.


    However, at that time, she was so sick that she could barely stay conscious. She didn¡¯t know if she


    recognized him.


    Anyway, when she woke up, the only person sitting beside her was Henry.


    ¡°Of course it was Henry. Who else do you think it was?¡±


    Although at that time Henry¡¯s men guarded the corridor, they could rarely see her.


    However, every time they went to see her, it was Henry who stayed in the ward.


    In that case, apart from Henry, who else could be guarding her every day?


    ¡°Emily, you really don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you. If he didn¡¯t like you, why would he treat you so well?¡±


    Of course, Sally knew she still had feelings for Hunter.


    However, now Hunter and Wendy were together. Everyone knew about it.


    Wendy posted her love to Hunter on blog every day, and it irritated her every time she saw it.


    However, she couldn¡¯t help but check it every time. She felt cheap.


    She hated to see Wendy get her way for Emily¡¯s sake, so she wished to see the news of Wendy being


    abandoned by Hunter every day.


    Unfortunately, only the good people die young.


    Not only did that bitch live in Hunter¡¯s WongRiver Pavilion, she also entered the Jackson Group and


    spent every day with him!


    She posted several blogs a day only to show her interactions with Hunter!


    Anyway, she got really angry about it!


    The more Sally thought about it, the angrier she was. She couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°Hunter didn¡¯t even


    look at Wendy at first, but how did he suddenly change his mind?¡±


    ¡°Did you also notice what happened between Wendy and Hunter?¡± Lois approached.


    Although she knew about the rtionship between Emily and Hunter, didn¡¯t they cancel the


    engagement?


    In her eye, Hunter and Emily¡¯s marriage was just a trade. If it didn¡¯t work, there was nothing to feel


    sorry for.


    She didn¡¯t care because she thought Emily didn¡¯t get upset about it.


    Speaking of Wendy and Hunter, who didn¡¯t know in the entire Bentson City?


    After all, Hunter was the most valuable bachelor in the entire city, the man everyone wanted to marry.


    Entertainment news about him was valued higher than that of a top-notch traffic star!


    ¡°Hunter didn¡¯t care about Wendy in the past. People I know saw how they got along at banquets.


    Hunter didn¡¯t even bother to look at her.¡±


    ¡°You are really well informed,¡± Sally got excited as soon as she started gossiping.


    Lois had always been extremely proud of herself when it came to gossip.


    ¡°I have more, don¡¯t you know? Before Emily and Hunter got engaged, Wendy had already tried to get


    close to Hunter many times. Unfortunately, she waspletely ignored.¡±


    ¡°Later, Wendy went out with Manson somehow, but I guess it was all to prepare for approaching


    Hunter.¡±


    Now, it turned out that I had been right, didn¡¯t it?


    That woman was deliberately trying to get close to Hunter, so why did she suddenly change her target


    and go out with Manson?


    Everything was just a cover-up.


    ¡°I just don¡¯t understand. Hunter was so cold to Wendy in the past. Why did he suddenly treat her so


    well?¡±


    ¡°Who knows, maybe he is possessed¡­¡±


    Emily walked behind them and waspletely forgotten by the two.


    However, what Lois had said puzzled her too.


    She knew Hunter. If he didn¡¯t like a person, he rarely changed his opinion about him or her.


    In her previous life, Wendy had pursued him for several years, and he had not allowed Wendy to live in


    his own ce, but in this life ¡­


    Indeed, it was very unreasonable.


    Then what if Hunter, like Matriarch Jackson, felt that Wendy was the Matriarch¡¯s granddaughter so that


    he was willing to let her live in his own ce for his grandmother¡¯s sake?


    Was that possible?


    Wendy not only lied to the Matriarch, but also cheated Hunter?


    That¡¯s why the Matriarch said that morning that she wanted to make things clear to Patriarch Jackson


    and Hunter ¡­


    ¡°Emily, are you alright?¡± Unknowingly, she was far behind them.


    They quickly turned around and walked over to Emily, holding her hand. ¡°Are you feeling well? If you¡¯re


    ufortable, stay at home. Tell Manson that we¡¯re not going.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯m just thinking about something.¡± Emily smiled and quickened her pace.


    Anyway, she had to return this favor. If she did it now, things would be settled earlier.


    Anyway, everyone had been busy for so long, so it wasn¡¯t a big deal to take advantage of the weekend


    to go out and have some fun.


    Manson had been waiting outside the back door of the Sharp Group for a long time. Although he hadn¡¯t


    slept much all night, it seemed like he was in high spirits today.


    Emily, on the other hand, copsed into the chair as soon as she got in the car and fell asleep.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Manson had a lot to say to her. Unfortunately, this girl was so tired that she was asleep. He was not


    willing to wake her up.


    On the other hand, the two girls in the back row were talking nonstop, inquiring about the trip, which


    really exhausted him.


    However, since they were Emily¡¯s friends, they should be his friends. He could only try his best to


    persuade himself to be more patient.


    Half an hourter, the car stopped at the dock.


    Emily rubbed her eyes. Just as she got out of the car, a gust of sea breeze blew over, and she was


    sober instantly.


    As she looked up, she saw that tall figure standing on the sunny beach facing the wind


    ¡­

 Chapter 269 It’s Not up to You to Make the Decision

    Chapter 269 It¡¯s Not up to You to Make the Decision


    Was there a man in this world who was so attractive that any woman would never be able to look away


    from him after seeing him for the first time?


    If that man really existed, it must be Hunter.


    Even if Emily was trying her best to control herself, she couldn¡¯t help but take a few nces at him.


    He was dressed in a white leisure suit today. His slender figure was dazzling in the sea breeze and


    sunshine.


    He wore a pair of ck sunsses, dull color really, yet he still looked gorgeous due to his unworldly


    aura.


    All the men and women in the surroundings became mere background in his presence.


    He was like the most supreme and brilliant king in this world.


    Everyone around him waspletely engulfed by his aura of power.


    ¡°Hunter?¡± Lois and Sally were stunned again.


    Sally hated this man very, very much. After all, he abandoned Emily.


    However, she had to admit that no matter how much she hated him, she still couldn¡¯t help looking at


    him. Once, twice, again and again.


    Damn it. How could a man be so good-looking. It was women who were supposed to be pretty, was it?


    Manson frowned. He didn¡¯t know that his big brother was going out to sea today.


    ¡°It¡¯s Young Master Hunter,¡± the assistant reminded.


    Manson¡¯s eyes were dim as he turned to look at Emily. ¡°Are you ok with it? If you are not, let¡¯s go


    somewhere else.¡±


    Manson was really different from before. He actually learned to back down.


    Emily shook her head, ¡°Leaving now seems too petty and inappropriate. After all, you are the second


    young master of the Jackson Group.¡±


    Hunter was not the only member of the Jackson family among the crowd on the beach, if they were not


    mistaken.


    Unexpectedly, even Snowy and her friends, Tabby as well as Manson¡¯s own good friends were present.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    This was clearly an activity led by the Jackson family and he, Manson, couldn¡¯t just leave shortly after


    he came.


    ¡°You ¡­ care if things are difficult for me?¡± Manson finally regain some confidence and looked at her


    with sparkling eyes.


    Emily did not want to answer this question.


    She had made herself clear long time ago. If he kept seeing it the other way, there was nothing she


    could do about it.


    Manson knew that he was thinking too much, but Emily¡¯s words just now made him feel much better.


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t mind, let¡¯s go,¡± He said.


    Emily nodded and walked beside him.


    Manson had brought Hunter¡¯s ex-fianc¨¦e here!


    The appearance of these two surprised the men and women on the beach.


    The most shocking people were the ones that had never seen Emily¡¯s real appearance before. If


    Snowy didn¡¯t call her by her name, no one would recognize her.


    The girl with exceedingly beauty in front of everyone was actually Hunter¡¯s ugly ex-fianc¨¦e, Emily?


    ¡°Emily, what are you doing here?¡± Snowy was angry the moment she saw her.


    Although Grandpa had already said what happened to Grandma was just an ident, no one knew the


    truth.


    Anyway, Emily was the only one on the scene when Grandma had the ident. She was always the


    most suspected!


    Now when Snowy saw Emily, she saw a murderer. She wished she could tear her to shreds and bury


    her with grandmother!


    ¡°I invited her.¡± Manson didn¡¯t want her to make a scene here, embarrassing Emily.


    He looked at Snowy and said in a deep voice, ¡°She is my friend. If you have a problem with her,e


    to me.¡±


    ¡°Manson!¡± Snowy was furious. He made himself quite clear!


    Come to him?


    He was their brother! What could she do to him?


    Moreover, there were so many guests present. Could the siblings from the Jackson family have a


    conflict in public?


    ¡°Since they are Manson¡¯s friends, they are all guests of the family. Let them board the cruise.¡±


    Wendy had always been standing beside Hunter, acting like the hostess.


    Snowy didn¡¯t buy it and raged at her on the spot, ¡°Guests or not, it¡¯s not up to you to decide. What does


    it have to do with an outsider like you?¡±


    In the past, when she was facing Emily, she thought that she was her eldest brother¡¯s fianc¨¦e and


    could be considered half of her own family.


    But now, who did Wendy think she was?


    After driving his sister away, she took his sister¡¯s former fianc¨¦ and stayed even without a proper ce


    in the family.


    Snowy considered such a woman the most shameless.


    Although Snowy hated Emily very much, she hated Wendy even more!


    Wendy did not expect that Snowy actually dared to embarrass her in front of Hunter!


    Snowy really was insolent! Unfortunately, Hunter was disgusted at women¡¯s quarrels. It was impossible


    for him to stand up for her.


    Wendy was already furious, but she waspletely unable to vent her anger.


    When other people heard Snowy, all of them began to chuckle.


    Wendy posted blogs every day to show her affection for Hunter. Now, Snowy pointed out to her face


    that she was not a member of the Jackson family, but an outsider.


    Everyone was listening,ughing at her secretly and enjoying it!


    Wendy was unbearably smug every day! In fact, Hunter had never responded to her blogs.


    The fact that she lived in the WongRiver Pavilion made everyone envy and jealous.


    However, who knew if there were some other reasons?


    Anyway, Hunter belonged to everyone. Nobody was willing to admit that he had been taken by this


    woman!


    Wendy had a wronged expression and could only stand behind Hunter with a pitiful expression.


    When she stood behind Hunter, the situation changed. It looked like all the people wereughing at


    Hunter.


    Everyone immediately stoppedughing. Who would dare to be presumptuous?


    Even Snowy dared not speak any more.


    Wasn¡¯t it courting death to go against her big brother? She didn¡¯t have the guts.


    As a result, all of the anger could only be directed at Emily.


    ¡°Manson, you know what this woman has done in our family. Why on earth do you bring her to our


    party?¡±


    ¡°She didn¡¯t do anything shameful to the Jackson family.¡±


    Manson wanted to hold Emily¡¯s hand as a protector.


    However, Emily did not seem to need his protection. She could stand upright by herself.


    Manson was a little discouraged, but he was the one who brought her here, so he absolutely had to


    protect her.


    ¡°Snowy, your usation is groundless. I hope you don¡¯t mention it any more. Otherwise, I will go and


    tell grandfather.¡±


    ¡°Manson!¡± Snowy was so angry that she stamped her feet.


    Grandpa had solemnly said that this was an ident. In the future, no one was allowed to have any


    doubts about it.


    Whoever talked about it would definitely not be spared!


    Therefore, if Grandpa found out about what Snowy had said, there would be great trouble for her.


    She bit her lip and blushed, ¡°Anyway, I won¡¯t allow this woman toe to our party!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t intend to bring Emily to any of the family parties.¡±


    Seeing Emily being targeted, Manson felt ufortable.


    However, he was the second young master of the Jackson family, and today¡¯s event was obviously


    hosted by people from his family.


    Making things difficult for Emily was not what he wanted.


    Moreover, today he really just wanted to apany Emily and rx for a day.


    ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t know,¡± Manson looked at Emily and didn¡¯t know why their private date turned out like


    this.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we take another cruise?¡±

 Chapter 270 Sure Enough, He Still Cared about That Bitch

    Chapter 270 Sure Enough, He Still Cared about That Bitch


    Since Manson was willing to leave, Emily naturally had no reason to object.


    Spending the whole day with thesedies would be so boring for her.


    Even if she didn¡¯t die of boredom, she would definitely die of annoyance.


    When these people talked, they certainly had no restrictions. Even if you ignored them, they wouldn¡¯t


    stop and would always be around you like flies.


    The most terrifying person was Snowy who sometimes got too excited and would even hit people.


    She really didn¡¯t want to provoke this unruly miss.


    Emily nodded. Sally and Lois heaved a sigh of relief.


    Going out to the sea was to rx. If she had to do it together with these bitches, it would be a suffering.


    Taking another cruise was definitely a good choice for them.


    Emily nodded and was about to say something.


    At that time a low voice suddenly said, ¡°We are a family. Why should we separate? Do you want us to


    be a joke?¡±


    Hunter, who hadn¡¯t said a single word, actually started talking!


    As soon as he spoke, everyone immediately quieted down and held their breaths as they looked at


    him.


    Hunter was not only the eldest young master of the Jackson family; he was also the president of the


    Jackson Group!


    In the entire Bentson City, was there another man who couldpare to him?


    Hunter said that the family would not be separated. It meant he did not agree with Manson¡¯s idea of


    finding another cruise.


    Hunter wanted everyone to be together. Even Manson did not dare to disobey him head-on.


    He looked at Emily apologetically.


    Emily smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯ve really changed a lot.¡±


    In the past, even if Manson was scared, he would lose his temper.


    At least, he had to let everyone know that he was very dissatisfied with Hunter¡¯s arrangements.


    But today, he was very calm andposed. Although he was also dissatisfied, he did not express it.


    Could it be that he really meant it when he said that he was going to start over?


    Manson was still a little worried. If she didn¡¯t want to stay, then even if it meant offending his big


    brother, he would still take her away.


    Emily seemed to understand him. She smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s everything we need. It¡¯s good enough


    for me even if we can only go up to eat some delicious food.¡±


    Manson heaved a sigh of relief and turned to Hunter. ¡°Then, we will board the cruise first.¡±


    He supported Emily and walked on the beach, step by step, towards the dock.


    They were on the dock just now. They had toe to the beach where they had to greet Hunter.


    Now in order to board the cruise, they still had to go through the dock.


    Because a cruise could not dock at a shoal like the beach.


    Manson and Emily left, while Sally and Lois followed closely behind.


    Liam said loudly, ¡°Young Master, it¡¯s gettingte. Why don¡¯t we board the cruise now?¡±


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    This was Liam¡¯s suggestion. It was not his own idea to walk behind Emily and the others.


    Therefore, it was only natural for Hunter to walk towards the dock.


    Manson and Emily walked in front of them. Not long ago, the two were tit-for-tat, but now, they were


    actually talking andughing!


    That slender figure was reflected in Hunter¡¯s eyes.


    Manson wanted her so badly. How did she dare to get so close to him!


    Didn¡¯t she know what a man had in his mind when he approached her ! This stupid woman!


    Wendy could already tell that something was wrong with Hunter.


    Before Emily and the others arrived, Hunter was no different from before. He was very cold, but


    indifferent.


    But now, seeing Manson and Emily together, Hunter seemed to have been through hell.


    He was cold and scary.


    He still didn¡¯t forget about that bitch!


    Did he mind seeing Manson and Emily walking together?


    ¡°Actually, Emily is a good match for Manson.¡±


    Suppressing her anger, Wendy smiled like a white lotus, beautiful and pure.


    ¡°If Emily marries Manson, then ¡­ our families will be twice rted.¡±


    Hunter did not respond in the slightest, and he didn¡¯t pay attention to her at all.


    Liam smiled faintly and said, ¡°Now the Jackson family and the Gale family is not rted. How can they


    be twice rted?¡±


    It was not his fault to be impolite. He just couldn¡¯t bear Wendy¡¯s lovey-dovey pose when she was near


    Hunter.


    Wendy wished she could kick this troublesome guy into the sea and feed him to the sharks.


    The moment she looked down, she once again suppressed her anger.


    When she looked up again at Hunter, her smile was as gentle as the wind.


    ¡°Grandma said that she would let me stay with Hunter in the future. She said that we were a family, so


    we have already been rted.¡±


    Liam scoffed. Only this shameless woman had the nerve to say such things.


    Couldn¡¯t she see that Hunter hadn¡¯t responded at all? Wasn¡¯t she tired of doing the one-man show?


    Apart from Hunter, there was probably no one else who didn¡¯t notice their little conflict.


    However, Hunter was truly indifferent to the extreme.


    He probably didn¡¯t hear a single word from the two people around him.


    Ahead, Manson and Emily boarded the cruise.


    The girls were unwilling to fall behind. They all wanted to go up quickly, change into beautiful


    swimsuits, and disy their perfect figures in front of the men.


    However, Hunter walked in front of everyone.


    Hunter walked neither swiftly nor slowly. Who dared to pass him and walk in front of him?


    As for Emily and Sally, they almost cheered when they got on the cruise.


    Everything was simply fantastic.


    ¡°So much food!¡± Lois looked at the rows of delicacies and almost drooled.


    Everyone had only eaten two small buns in a hurry this morning, before they were urged down by Emily


    to meet Manson.


    Now, their stomach was empty enough to store all these food!


    ¡°Can I eat now?¡± Emily didn¡¯t even eat steamed buns and only drank some water in the morning.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Once Manson nodded, the three girls immediately ran over happily and began to eat.


    When the girls followed Hunter aboard, they saw them busily shuttling between the delicacies.


    After Hunter entered the cabin, Snowy and a few friends walked over, frowning with disgust.


    ¡°These poor bastards seem to have never eaten anything in their entire lives.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, who would be willing to eat what they touched? It¡¯s so dirty!¡±


    ¡°Then don¡¯t eat. We¡¯ve already touched all the food in this area.¡±


    Sally blinked at the girl and smiled innocently.


    ¡°Sorry, they were contaminated. And those two rows too. We¡¯ll go over and contaminate them now.


    Don¡¯t eat them!¡±


    Lois hurriedly took the te and followed, contaminating the food.


    A few peopleughed heartily from the other side.


    The girl beside Snowy was so angry that she clenched her fists and her face turned red.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such a shameless bitch. Where did you get this barbarian? Snowy, your brother really


    has a bad taste, doesn¡¯t he?¡±


    Snowy was unable to refute about it.


    Emily used to be Hunter¡¯s fianc¨¦e, but now, she was abandoned and became Manson¡¯s chaperon.


    Could it simply because of her pretty face?


    Look at her. How bad her taste for clothing was!


    She was dressed in cheap clothes that must had been bought off the street! She didn¡¯t have anything


    valuable on her!


    Snowy didn¡¯t know what got into Manson¡¯s head. In the past, he wouldn¡¯t even look at a girl like that.


    ¡°Oh right, Connie, I heard that your sister was disabled because of this bitch, wasn¡¯t she?¡±

 Chapter 271 the Number One Socialite in Bentson City

    Chapter 271 the Number One Socialite in Bentson City


    Connie stared at Emily¡¯s figure in the distance and clenched her palm tightly.


    Her sister, Nina, the golden girl, had been so outstanding since childhood!


    But now that her hand was damaged, she would never be able to create a perfect painting again!


    All of this was Emily¡¯s fault!


    ¡°What? Is that woman the one who destroyed Nina¡¯s hand?¡± Another girl cried out in a low voice, her


    face filled with shock.


    After that, she instantly became angry.


    ¡°Connie, are you really going to let her get away with it? Nina is your most beloved sister!¡±


    ¡°If my sister was bullied like this, I would definitely destroy that person even at the cost of my life!¡±


    Connie did not say anything, but clenched her fists tighter and harder, even her knuckles turning white.


    Snowy curled her lips and said, ¡°My brother cares about her now. What can I do to her?¡±


    She turned around and left. She was not close to Nina. Therefore, she wasn¡¯t very interested in this


    topic.


    A few girls were still in front of Connie, filled with indignation.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Connie. Such a bitch can still get away with hurting people. It¡¯s so unfair!¡±


    ¡°If it was me, I would definitely find an opportunity to mess with her!¡±


    ¡°Forget it, she¡¯s Manson¡¯s woman now. What does Connie dare to do to her?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Nina is really pitiful. Even if she was bullied, no one dares to stand up for her.¡±


    Connie turned around and left with a cold aura.


    A few girls gathered together and chuckled as they watched her walk away.


    ¡°What do you think she will do?¡±


    ¡°Who knows? I hope she can get revenge on Emily. At that time, there will be a good show!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯d better make a scene. No matter who make a fool of themselves, there will still be a good show.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    Emily, who was not far away, felt her nose itchy. Finally, she couldn¡¯t help but sneeze a few times.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is the wind too strong?¡± Manson, who was sitting at the side, said with concern.


    ¡°No.¡± The wind was strong, butfortable and not cold at all.


    It¡¯s just that after all the eating and drinking, she was starting to feel a little bored.


    The destination they were going to was a small ind. The journey will take about half an hour.


    After breakfast, the ind gradually became close enough to be seen clearly. Everyone went back to


    their rooms and changed into various swimsuits, preparing to swim on the ind.


    Not to mention Sally and Lois, seeing such clear seawater, they were already eager to swim in it.


    I heard that this was a private ind of the Jackson family, and it hadn¡¯t been developed yet.


    From afar, one could tell that the environment was beautiful and the seawater was clean.


    Such a beautiful ce couldn¡¯t be visited by ordinary people at any time.


    Wasn¡¯t it a pity that you didn¡¯t swim when you came?


    ¡°Emily, why don¡¯t we ¡­¡±


    ¡°You guys go. I don¡¯t know how to swim. I¡¯ll just stay on the beach.¡± Emily immediately refused.


    ¡°Are you afraid of water?¡± Manson was a little surprised, but he immediately realized that this was his


    chance. ¡°I can teach you.¡±


    ¡°Then, take advantage of it?¡± Emily rolled her eyes at him.


    Manson wasn¡¯t embarrassed though she stated the obvious, ¡°I will control myself.¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, I don¡¯t want to give you the chance.¡± She turned to look at the scenery.


    However, when looking up, she didn¡¯t expect to see the straight figure standing on the balcony of the


    third floor of the cabin not far away.


    Of course, she saw the woman next to him who would always be there.


    It still hurt.


    Everyone said that Wendy was Hunter¡¯s woman now.


    Actually, she had never wanted to admit it. She had always fantasized that it was only because Hunter


    was apologetic towards Wendy that he had allowed her to stay by his side.


    Even if Wendy could live in the WongRiver Pavilion, and even if she could work for the Jackson Group,


    she still couldn¡¯t get close to Hunter.


    However, the truth was that Wendy was not only able to get close to him, she was also able to do it as


    she liked.


    ¡°Do you still care?¡± When Sally and Lois went to the railing to see the scenery, Manson took the chance


    and approached her.


    ¡°Although I don¡¯t know why Hunter chose to break off the engagement with you, he has never been


    willful in his life.¡±


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Emily understood what Manson meant.


    Whether he was intentionally speaking ill of Hunter to pit them against each other or not, at least what


    he said was the truth.


    Hunter would not be so willful, so his decision must have been made after careful consideration.


    Hunter felt that she was no longer suitable to be with him, so she really wasn¡¯t suitable.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care anymore.¡± She said indifferently.


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t care, open your heart and be happy.¡± Manson was still unwilling to miss such a good


    opportunity, ¡°I¡¯ll teach you how to swim.¡±


    Emily suddenly felt that Manson wasn¡¯t that annoying sometimes ,as long as he didn¡¯t act willfully.


    Perhaps, people would change.


    Sally and Lois turned around and almost started dragging her to change into their swimsuits.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t bring it with me at all.¡± She was afraid of water and didn¡¯t want to go swimming or anything.


    ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t bring it.¡± Sally knew her well. She couldn¡¯t swim. ¡°I¡¯ve already brought it for you.


    Hurry up and change.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, you¡¯re in such a good shape that you should show it.¡±


    Lois was sorry for Emily. Wendy was actually nothing like Emily in all aspects. Why could she be the


    number one socialite in the Bentson City, and why could she stand beside Hunter?


    Emily always kept a very low profile!


    ¡°Quick, let me dress you up. I guarantee that you will be the most beautiful out there.¡±


    ¡°You?¡± Emily looked at Sally. No way! ¡°Forget it.¡±


    ¡°Let me do it! I¡¯m definitely better than Sally!¡±


    ¡°There is no need. I¡¯m born beautiful. I don¡¯t need to dress up.¡± Emily was truly afraid of these two


    fellows.


    ¡°What are you doing! If you don¡¯t believe us, just wait. Today, you will definitely be the most


    dazzling woman on the cruise!¡±


    Ten minutester, the cruise stopped at the ind pier, but everyone was still on the deck. No one went


    down for the time being.


    It was because Hunter was still on the third floor balcony, watching who knew where.


    The girls were all dressed in exquisite swimsuits and warmed up on the deck in hope that Hunter might


    see them identally.


    However, the moment Emily came out, all the morous voices disappeared instantly.


    The people on the deck, regardless of men or women, all stared at her. For a few seconds, they were


    completely unable to take eyes off her.


    The number one socialite in the Bentson City. Inexplicably, the idea entered the minds of many people.


    What did it take to be a socialite? Just look at this woman.


    She had a slender figure yet quite feminine. With fine skin, her palm-sized face was delicate and


    smooth.


    Her eyebrows were dark and her lips were red even without any makeup. Her nose was tall and small.


    Her pair of big eyes were as ck and bright as gemstones.


    Her long eyshes flickered slightly in the blink of the eye. They were thick and circumnutated which


    made her more attractive than an borate doll.


    Today, Emily was wearing a white bikini. If the person wore it didn¡¯t have fine white skin, it would look


    vulgar and ugly.


    However, she had just such skin. Her body which was usually hidden from the sun almost glowed


    under the sunlight.


    Her straight legs were slender and smooth. Her waist was so thin that it seemed it could be held within


    two hands.


    Her neck was like that of a swan. She also had sexy corbones, thin yet round shoulders. The little


    piece of cloth from the bikini made it impossible to block the perfect figure.


    On the third floor balcony, the cigarette in the man¡¯s hand fell from his fingertips. He did not even notice


    ¡­

 Chapter 272 No Man Can Resist It

    Chapter 272 No Man Can Resist It


    The goblet in Manson¡¯s hand fell onto the table.


    He sshed the scarlet wine all over his body.


    But he didn¡¯t care. He just stared at Emily for a long time.


    This should be the least dressed Emily he had ever seen.


    She was a conserved woman. Her perfect body had probably never been exposed in public like this.


    And Emily was a little embarrassed. It was the first time she wore a bikini since she was born.


    Although she wasn¡¯t the most conservatively dressed on this deck, she was definitely not the one with


    the least clothes on.


    However, with so little clothes on her, Emily still felt a little shy.


    She was especially shy about the gazes that everyone cast over. If it was from a woman, she was fine


    with that, because she had used to their jealousy.


    However, the lustful gazes from the men made her ufortable.


    ¡°Hey, you don¡¯t want to go back and change your clothes now, do you?¡± Seeing that Emily wanted to


    retreat, Sally pulled her back.


    ¡°No, look at you. You¡¯re the most eye-catching girl here. Just don¡¯t change.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, you can¡¯t change it! By the way, this hairstyle is perfect for you.¡±


    It was Lois who tied her hair in a bun. Her long hair was tied together with a light-colored ribbon.


    There were strands of hair hanging down beside her ears. But they were unable to cover her slender


    neck. Instead, it made her neck sexier.


    Anyway, Emily was so beautiful! She was simply amazing!


    ¡°Let¡¯s find Manson.¡± Sally led her to Manson¡¯s position.


    It was Manson who brought them here today. And the positions of the Jacksons were fixed.


    To be honest, it was honorable to sit with Manson on this deck.


    Manson looked at the girl walking towards him. She was gorgeous like a fairy. He couldn¡¯t help but look


    down from her neck.


    Then his mouth felt dry, and his body tensed up.


    ¡°Manson, isn¡¯t your gaze too much?¡± Lois teased.


    Manson coughed and withdrew his gaze with great difficulty. Only then did he find the red wine all over


    his body.


    The waiter walked over with a towel and carefully wiped it off.


    Manson took the towel and wiped himself casually. Then he just threw the towel away.


    Anyway, his clothes had be dirty, and he had lost hisposure.


    He looked away from Emily¡¯s snow-white skin. His apple rolled. After drinking the warm water that the


    waiter served, he still felt his mouth dry.


    So, he suddenly stood up and said to Emily, ¡°Wait a moment. I¡¯ll go change my swimsuit and teach you


    how to swim.¡±


    After he left, Sally got closer to Emily and whispered, ¡°You see, no man can resist your charm.¡±


    There shouldn¡¯t be any mistakes in Emily¡¯s outfit this time?


    Sally picked this bikini herself. She wanted to wear it herself, but she didn¡¯t expect that her breast was


    too small and she couldn¡¯t hold it.


    However, Emily usually liked to wear loose clothes, so Sally didn¡¯t know that she had such a good


    body.


    The bikini she carefully selected was like tailor-made when Emily wore it!


    Well, she did have a good taste.


    Lois also leaned over and smiled meaningfully.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see the way Manson looked at you? He just wanted to eat you here!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, you little bitch. You¡¯re so attractive. Everyone wants you so bad.¡±


    Sally used to have a bad impression about Manson. But today, it seemed that he wasn¡¯t that bad.


    ¡°He¡¯s controlling himself well. This is the reaction of a normal man. We can¡¯t me him. You¡¯re just too


    hot.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°Watch yourself when Manson teaches you how to swim. I¡¯m not saying anything bad about him. But


    look at you, if I were a man, I would want to touch you too.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a woman, and I still want to touch her.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Emily picked up her ss and drank. She didn¡¯t want to talk nonsense with these two girls.


    However, why did she feel a little cold under the sun? Was it getting cold today?


    It was as if she was looked at by a pair of cold eyes. And it was a bit creepy.


    On the balcony on the third floor, a man looked at Emily with his cold eyes. Then he got angry soon.


    Wendy, who came out in the bikini, got surprised at the unlit cigarette under his feet.


    What was Hunter looking at? He was so focused that he didn¡¯t even know that he had dropped his


    cigarette.


    Wendy walked over and was about to say something when she saw Emily on the deck.


    That bloody bitch!


    Wendy was so angry that her fingers were trembling slightly. Now, she didn¡¯t need to ask why Hunter


    didn¡¯t even know that his cigarette had dropped.


    There were so many men on the deck, all staring at the woman sitting near the railing, which belonged


    to Manson.


    Her skin was very white. And among so many girls, she had the fairest skin!


    She even wore a bikini! And she was showing off her cleavage and her legs!


    This bitch! This shameless bitch!


    Wendy didn¡¯t realize that the clothes on her body was even less than Emily¡¯s.


    She only thought that Emily, this bitch, was wearing so little to attract Hunter!


    After she took several operations on her burned chin, others wouldn¡¯t be able to see it if they did not


    stand close to her.


    So, Wendy thought that she was perfect enough. But how could a bitch like Emily shine so brightly?


    ¡°Hunter.¡± She didn¡¯t give up and couldn¡¯t help but approach Hunter.


    Her plump body almost leaned against Hunter¡¯s arm.


    But Hunter suddenly turned around and walked into the cabin.


    Wendy lost bnce and almost fell to the ground.


    If it weren¡¯t for the railing, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to stand.


    Liam looked at Wendy happily behind her back. He didn¡¯t know why, but he liked to see Wendy being


    defeated by Hunter.


    However, he didn¡¯t care about Wendy today.


    He walked over to the railing and saw the gorgeous young madam. But she was Hunter¡¯s woman. No


    matter how beautiful she was, he did not dare to look at her.


    Instead, Liam wanted to see the little girl sitting with Emily.


    Her swimsuit was very ordinary. In a group of beautiful and sexy girls, she did not look good enough.


    However, for some reason, this kind of innocent girl was quite tasty in Liam¡¯s eyes.


    On the deck, so many women were being sexy. Sally¡¯s carelessness was especially refreshing.


    Liam thought that he hasn¡¯t teased Sally for a long time.


    He smiled happily as he turned around and went back to his room to change his clothes.


    Manson brought the three girls to the beach.


    Walking on the beach, the sea breeze blew. And it was a little cold.


    Emily shrunk her body, and Manson immediately noticed that something was wrong with her.


    ¡°Are you cold?¡± In November, although winter had yet to arrive, the temperature was not high inte


    autumn.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get you a towel. Wait for me here.¡±


    Manson wanted to do this himself. So, he turned around and walked towards the dock.


    After getting off the boat, Emily didn¡¯t see Sally. And Lois also left with a handsome guy.


    Therefore, after Manson left, Emily was the only one left walking on the beach.


    Suddenly, her cold body was wrapped with a towel.


    The dock was a bit far away. How could Manson bring back the towel so quickly?


    Emily turned around and was surprised to see the man standing behind her.

 Chapter 273 I’ve Always Been Fair

    Chapter 273 I¡¯ve Always Been Fair


    ¡°Miss, alone?¡± After the man put on a towel for Emily, he immediately reached out and put his hand on


    her shoulder.


    Actually, Emily had a little fantasy just now.


    She knew that the towel was not from Manson. And she didn¡¯t know many people here.


    She thought it was him. But the reality had utterly shattered her only fantasy.


    ¡°Sorry! I have apanion.¡±


    She immediately took off the towel and returned it to the unknown man in front of her. She turned


    around and walked towards the woods.


    It was scorching and windy on the beach.


    It would be less windy in the woods.


    Unexpectedly, the man immediately followed her and draped the towel over her body.


    ¡°Girl, I don¡¯t have any ill intentions. You seem to be a little cold.¡±


    His handnded on her shoulder and gave her a modest pinch.


    ¡°Let me go!¡± Emily quickened her pace and struggled, ¡°I don¡¯t need it!¡±


    ¡°Young Master Manson has already left. Why don¡¯t you go to have some fun with someone? Look, he


    is surrounded by other girls.¡±


    Hearing this, Emily turned around to look at the dock and saw that Manson was surrounded by a few


    girls. She didn¡¯t know what they were talking about.


    But, it seemed that Manson had no intention of stopping. However, the girls were not willing to let him


    go smoothly and were still pestering him.


    ¡°Come out to y.¡± She knew it was all like this.


    ¡°Girls want to make friends with noblemen. Men like to y with beautiful women.¡± It is the consensus


    of most people.


    Anyway, it was just for fun.


    She took off the towel again and walked to the shade of the tree. She stared at the man who was


    following her and her voice lowered.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need it. Sorry, I¡¯m waiting for someone.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll apany you to wait.¡± The man didn¡¯t care about her indifference at all. ¡°Come, let me put it


    on for you.¡±


    Weren¡¯t all women like this, ying hard to get? But in the end, wouldn¡¯t they just obediently lie


    beneath men?


    He had yed with such women too much!


    He said that he was putting on a towel for her. In fact, his hands had been rubbing her shoulders and


    arms.


    Emily felt a wave of nausea and pushed him at full tilt.


    Unexpectedly, not only did the man not give up, he even stretched out his another arm to hug her


    waist.


    With the excuse of giving her a towel, his hands were simply messing around on her waist!


    ¡°What are you doing? I don¡¯t need it. Get your hands off me!¡± Emily¡¯s face was cold.


    However, the man felt that she was hooking him up with another kind of y. And he didn¡¯t care about


    it at all.


    Not only did he hug her, but he also kissed her.


    Emily wanted to raise his hand to push him away, but she didn¡¯t notice that a man¡¯s strength was


    always bigger than a girl. She actually couldn¡¯t break free from his grip at all.


    ¡°Let me go! Let me go! You!¡±


    ¡°She told you to let her go. Are you so deaf that you can¡¯t hear?¡±


    Suddenly, there was a deep voice rising.


    Afterward, there was a wave of wailing. The man holding Emily and trying to take advantage of her was


    knocked to the ground with a fist.


    ¡°You!¡± Just as Emily saw the figure in front of her, her wrist was suddenly tightened. She was pulled


    behind the tree and quickly pulled into the depths of the woods.


    ¡°What are you doing? Let ¡­¡±


    The man motioned her not to speak. His handnded on her lips. He simply held her in his arms and


    forcefully pulled her into hiding.


    ¡°Young Master Hunter ¡­¡±


    ¡°No one saw my move.¡± The man¡¯s voice was a little low, clearly intentionally suppressing it.


    Emily was stunned for a moment and immediately came to consciousness.


    Regardless of his status, hitting someone was wrong. If words got out, it might have a negative impact.


    He hurriedly pulled her into hiding because he didn¡¯t want anyone to catch him tripping.


    Initially, it was a ubiquitous thing. But, it could be a little strange when it happened to Young Master


    Hunter without any reason.


    Also, weren¡¯t the two of them weirder now?


    They seem to have already broken up.


    Outside, after the man got up, he immediately cried out, ¡°Who hit me? Who hit me just now?¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Several noble young masters rushed over.


    ¡°Someone ambushed me!¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know! Damn it! Let me know who did this. I will peel off his skin!¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see who did it?¡±


    ¡°No, this person must still be nearby. He is with Young Master Manson¡¯s woman. Let¡¯s go! We can¡¯t let


    him escape! Damn it!¡±


    Emily almost couldn¡¯t help butugh. If he knew that he was cursing Young Master Hunter, would he


    still dare to speak so bluntly?


    However, it was wrong of beating people, especially the kind that knocked the one to the ground with a


    single punch.


    ¡°Is it funny?¡± Hunter lowered his eyes and looked at the beauty in front of him, but he wasn¡¯t in the


    mood to joke just now.


    The girl dressed like this. She really dared!


    Emily stoppedughing and lowered her voice, ¡°It¡¯s not funny. Thank you, I have to go.¡±


    She wanted to leave, but he pulled her back.


    Hunter took a step forward, and Emily subconsciously retreated. Only then did she realize that there


    was a tree trunk behind her, and there was no way to escape.


    ¡°Right now, you can¡¯t leave yet. I don¡¯t want tomorrow¡¯s headlines are about us as we apparently broke


    up.¡±


    Emily¡¯s breathing stagnated for a moment. Broke up! She almost forgot that they had dissolved the


    engagement.


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, why are you still here?¡± She didn¡¯t ask him for help just now.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see the woman I yed with being tainted by other men.¡±


    Emily red at him fiercely. How could this bastard speak in this way?


    ¡°Young Master Hunter, it seems that you are the man I yed with.¡±


    Wasn¡¯t it because she was drugged twice and needed a man to help her out? So she came to him.


    Hunter¡¯s expression instantly turned disapproving. After all, he was really the best solution she had


    used to solve the problems.


    Was he being used?


    ¡°That¡¯s great! You had yed me twice. Now, shouldn¡¯t it be my turn to y back?¡±


    His big palmnded on her waist, and he pinched her, ¡°I am always the fairest person.¡±


    Emily really wanted to p herself in the face. It sounded like what she deserved.


    Even though she knew his temper, she still dared to speak like this in front of him? Isn¡¯t it of her to look


    for death?


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°Young Master Hunter, I said the wrong words, okay? It¡¯s just a joke.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± No one could optionally joke in front of him.


    Most importantly, this excuse was perfect.


    ¡°Now, it is my turn.¡±


    ¡°Young Master Hunter!¡±


    ¡°Be quiet! Unless you want everyone to see us of entangling here.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind, but I¡¯m afraid of your exposure,¡± he said with a wicked smile.


    ¡°You bastard!¡± She hugged his arm forcefully and tried to pull his hands away from her, but to no avail!


    ¡°Young Master Hunter, we don¡¯t have anything to do with each other anymore,¡± Emily growled.


    ¡°You still owe me.¡± Hunter suddenly approached her, and a warm breathnded in her ear. ¡°Who said


    we had a rtionship?¡±


    These words were genuinely hurtful, but there was no way to refute them.


    ¡°You had yed me twice. I have remembered it.¡±


    Hisrge palm moved along her waist and quickly took control of her body.


    ¡°I told you before that I¡¯m quite fair. Now, I¡¯ll collect some interest. If you¡¯re not satisfied, you can pay


    me back with the principal together.¡±

 Chapter 274 You Have to Control Yourself

    Chapter 274 You Have to Control Yourself


    Emily¡¯s hand unconsciouslynded on the back of his hand.


    Initially, she wanted to pull him away. However, this action looked like she was leading his hand to


    intimate contact with her body.


    She seemed to be a dumb person taking a dose of bitter medicine. But she couldn¡¯t think of any words


    to refute it for a while.


    He had already said that it had nothing to do with her anymore. Now, it was just asking for payment of


    the debt.


    What else could she say?


    Hunter lowered his eyes and looked at the two people¡¯s postures. There was a triumphant smile in his


    eyes, but he was meticulous not to let her see it.


    A few people on the beach outside seemed to be toward this way.


    Emily was a little nervous. If the two of them were to be seen, she would really be exposed


    unavoidably.


    Hunter moved forward and hugged her tightly.


    With such a tight grip, her hands were even more unable to move away.


    He subconsciously tightened his fingers, causing Emily¡¯s face to blush and her heart to beat fast.


    She subconsciously raised her left hand, but it was grabbed by him and pressed down on his side.


    ¡°Do not move.¡± Hunter¡¯s thin lips leaned close to her ear and lowered his voice, ¡°You¡¯ll be exposed.¡±


    Emily lowered her head and looked at her body. She could not see clearly the situation on her body.


    However, what was happening right now could be sensed without seeing it.


    As those people were still walking toward this direction, her entire body stiffened. She was really a little


    panicked.


    She did not have any rtionship with Young Master Hunter right now.


    A girl had her clothes untidy together with a man in a ce like this. People could tell at a nce what


    kind of bad thing she was doing.


    If such a thing were to spread out, what about her reputation in the future?


    No matter how much she didn¡¯t care about the gazes of others, she still did not want to harm her


    reputation.


    Most importantly, she didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with Young Master Hunter.


    ¡°Your heart is beating so fast.¡± The man¡¯s voice was in her ears again, and it actually had a smell of


    gloating.


    ¡°Look, my hand can feel it easily. Are you scared?¡±


    It was good that he didn¡¯t say anything. Once he said that Emily immediately felt the existence of his


    palm more clearly.


    The feeling of being controlled made her feel ufortable, and she almost had a fall when her legs


    went weak.


    Hunter raised his leg slightly and stepped forward. His lips curled into a soft smile.


    ¡°If you¡¯re tired, you can sit on myp. But don¡¯t make any noise.¡±


    His palms suddenly tightened. Emily opened her eyes wide and finally understood what he meant by


    saying not to make a sound.


    She bit her lips forcefully and tried her best to endure, but she couldn¡¯t help but let out a whisper, ¡°Don¡¯t


    ¡­ don¡¯t do this.¡±


    ¡°I just don¡¯t want to be seen that people would misunderstand our rtionship. What are you thinking?¡±


    If the smile in his eyes wasn¡¯t so deep, the sentence would definitely be even more persuasive.


    However, Emily couldn¡¯t see anything at all.


    He was so tall that she could only reach his chest.


    They were too close to each other, so she could not raise her head to see his expression.


    Hunter¡¯s body temperature was rising. This was a sign that his heartbeat was going up!


    ¡°Young Master Hunter, you have to control yourself!¡± Emily almost gritted her teeth and said this.


    She dared not curse. For this man¡¯s temper, the more disobedient you are, the harsher his punishment


    would be.


    He could only be amenable to friendly persuasion but not topulsion.


    Hunter was indeed a little out of control, but he was already trying his best to control it.


    In a ce like this, there could be peopleing forth at any time.


    He could ignore the gazes of others. But, if this girl was seen, she would probably cry.


    Actually, he didn¡¯t want to see her cry.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± He lowered his head and moved his lips over her forehead. His breathing was in a mess.


    When Hunter¡¯s lips kissed across Emily¡¯s forehead, Emily felt as if the part of her forehead had been


    struck by an electric current.


    He was so shocked that his entire body trembled!


    ¡°Yes ¡­ it¡¯s you who is messing around.¡± She was motionless and well behaved.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Hunter¡¯s voice was too hoarse. She could even hear him panting!


    It didn¡¯t matter who was moving.


    Most importantly, he couldn¡¯t help but ¡­


    ¡°Young Master Hunter, please control yourself!¡± Emily turned her face away, and his kissnded on her


    cheek.


    Control? Not at all!


    However, he was still a bit sensible. This was indeed not the right ce to ¡°talk about the old days.¡±


    ¡°You were the one who approached me first.¡± The man¡¯s body was getting hotter and hotter as if he had


    a high fever.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± Her voice was shallow. Those men really came over.


    The sweetheart beneath his palm was got out of hand wildly. Her slightly trembling hands grabbed onto


    his clothes and pleaded with him sincerely.


    Hunter felt a little distressed. This girl was actually terrified.


    In fact, he was here. How could those people have the chance to get close to them?


    However, her panicked appearance was like a pitiful little prey.


    At this time, he didn¡¯t want to tell her that this ce was actually very safe.


    Her pitiful charm had made him lose control.


    ¡°Being with Manson?¡± To pull back the consciousness, he changed the topic.


    If his hands hadn¡¯t moved, Emily¡¯s voice wouldn¡¯t have trembled so much.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s just ¡­ an ordinary friend.¡±


    ¡°Could it be that they weren¡¯t enemies before?¡± Of course, he knew the reason.


    That brat had been looking for her, but he didn¡¯t know that she was her.


    Now that he knew, why didn¡¯t he stick on it?


    At first nce, she knew that he didn¡¯t have any good intentions, but she was so relieved to follow him


    outside? Was she afraid that being the sheep would enter the tiger¡¯s mouth?


    ¡°In the past, everyone was still young.¡± Could he just let her go before they started to talk?


    Under such circumstances, chatting was a bit too much. How could he have the ability to think?


    ¡°You¡¯re growing really fast!¡± Wasn¡¯t it just less than a month?


    However, she had indeed grown recently ¡­


    ¡°Bastard, where are you looking?¡± Emily blushed and almost patted him on the face.


    ¡°Can¡¯t I see?¡± Which parts of her body hadn¡¯t seen by him before? Why was she so shy?


    Emily pushed him hard. Just as she was about to struggle, the few people outside turned back.


    ¡°I think I heard that girl¡¯s voice.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not with Young Master Manson. She must be with that bastard who ambushed me just now.


    Young Master Manson must know about this.¡±


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! She is just a bitch. How dare she attitudinize in front of me?¡±


    Hunter¡¯s entire body was filled with a burst of cold air. Emily was a little flustered, not knowing what this


    guy wanted to do.


    However, what was even more frightening was that those few people really walked closer and saw their


    every move here.


    Now? Like this? Did it count? After all, their positions were very unsightly.


    She didn¡¯t even dare to move. With a slight movement, the man¡¯s hands became even more


    presumptuous.


    She was so scared that she didn¡¯t even dare to breathe hard.


    They were really getting closer! Did they hear her voice just now?


    Emily was so scared that she subconsciously leaned into Hunter¡¯s arms.


    Hunter originally nned to have these people chased away, but Emily¡¯s performance caused him to


    change his mind temporarily.


    With a light cough, the shadow bodyguards hiding in the shadows immediately retreated.


    Those few people had finally found them!


    Emily was so scared that her entire body trembled. Just as she was about to look up at Hunter, she


    saw him suddenly lower his head and thoroughly kissed her lips ¡­

 Chapter 275 Emily Is Missing

    Chapter 275 Emily Is Missing


    ¡°Well ¡­¡±


    The petite girl was suppressed by the tall man, between his body and the tree trunk.


    With a nce, it was impossible to see the girl he was holding.


    A few men identally barged into this ce. The beaten man was about to get angry, but he


    identally saw clearly who the man standing under the tree was.


    ¡°Young Master Hunter?¡± The few of them were stunned, and they were instantly dumbfounded!


    It was actually Young Master Hunter with a girl in such a wild ce?


    Hunter was stunned for a moment. He pressed the girl into his embrace and looked back.


    His gaze was as cold as snow in June, causing the surrounding aura to freezepletely.


    ¡°Something wrong?¡± His voice was even calmer and mighty, scaring everyone until their legs went


    weak.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine, Sorry! I¡¯m sorry to disturb you!¡±


    The few of them were so frightened and panicked that they immediately retreated.


    The man who was beaten was still hesitant, intending to see who the girl in Hunter¡¯s arms was.


    Why did Emily suddenly disappear when he saw her barging into the woods?


    Could she be the girl in Young Master Hunter¡¯s arms?


    However, didn¡¯t they already dissolve the engagement? How could Young Master Hunter take back


    what he had discarded?


    What kind of woman would a man like him want?


    Although Emily was beautiful, he was already tired of ying with her, so he naturally wouldn¡¯t look


    back.


    ¡°Fuck off!¡± Hunter¡¯s eyes darkened.


    Turning around, he kissed the panicked girl again. In an instant, he kissed her inextricably.


    The few men didn¡¯t dare to stay. But in the blink of an eye, they all ran away into thin air.


    Emily really wanted to push away the men on her body, but she didn¡¯t know whether those men had left


    or not.


    But his kiss ¡­ was too passionate, and she couldn¡¯t handle it.


    The hands thatnded on his chest were supposed to push him away, which turned into grabbing his


    clothes gradually. And her fingers became weak and powerless.


    Only the violent heartbeat and panting sound remained between them ¡­


    After an unknown amount of time, when Hunter almost lost control, the kiss instantly ended.


    The man took two steps back and didn¡¯t dare to touch her anymore.


    Without his body¡¯s support, Emily went weak at the knees. And she almost rolled on the ground.


    Young Master Hunter was so quick to lift her up.


    Looking at her little lost appearance, Hunterughed softly, and his impulse faded away.


    ¡°My kisses made your legs weak?¡± This discovery made him joyful.


    ¡°You! What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Emily didn¡¯t want to admit that she was utterly lost in his


    aura.


    She finally got some strength with great difficulty and pushed him away, ¡°Bastard!¡±


    The bastard¡¯s gaze shifted away from her face and continued downwards.


    ¡°What are you looking at? Have you never seen a beauty?¡± Emily was furious.


    Why was it so easy for her to be inattentive beside this man?


    Hunter¡¯s thin lips curled while staring at her body. He smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such an


    exposed beauty in the wild.¡±


    Emily was a little puzzled and followed his gaze.


    In the next second, a shrill scream came from the forest. It was utterly miserable!


    Manson had been looking for his goddess, but he couldn¡¯t find her on the entire beach.


    Just as he was about to search the woods, he heard Emily scream unexpectedly.


    He was shocked and hurriedly rushed in, only to see Emily standing alone under the tree, her small


    face flushed red as if she would bleed.


    ¡°Emi!¡± He looked around and saw no one was nearby.


    Why is she here alone? What just happened?


    ¡°There are ¡­ snakes.¡± Emily¡¯s breathing was still chaotic. Fortunately, before he came over, she pulled


    on her swimsuit well.


    Just now ¡­ No wonder Young Master Hunter said that she was exposed! Her clothes were not


    properly worn!


    It was the bastard who did it!


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the beach. This ce is hazardous.¡± She didn¡¯t want to be caught by Manson, so she


    hurriedly walked out of the woods.


    Manson originally wanted to see who else was around.


    However, seeing her leave so quickly, it was not good for him to stay. He could only chase after her and


    put on a towel for her.


    ¡°Why did youe here alone?¡± Manson was still full of questions.


    ¡°I...¡±


    ¡°Emily, you¡¯re actually here!¡± The man who was beaten was still looking for her.


    Before the man could see who was standing behind her, he saw Emilying out of the woods.


    He quickly walked over and angrily said, ¡°Who are you with? How dare you ¡­ Young Master Manson?¡±


    Wasn¡¯t she with the man who ambushed him? Why did he suddenly be Manson?


    ¡°Anything wrong?¡± Manson looked at him. Half of the man¡¯s face was swollen.


    Manson heard that someone was beaten up just now. Could it be the person in front of him?


    ¡°I...¡± The man looked at him and then Emily. His voice suddenly became dull, ¡°She... She just...¡±


    ¡°This person took advantage of me just now and was beaten by me,¡± Emily said expressionlessly.


    ¡°What?¡± Manson¡¯s expression darkened as he stared at the man, ¡°You took advantage of her?¡±


    ¡°No ¡­ I didn¡¯t, Young Master Manson. She was with another man. Young Master Manson, this girl is


    not innocent. You ¡­¡±


    Emily pulled the towel on her body and turned around to leave.


    ¡°Young Master Manson, look, she is guilty. Don¡¯t let her ¡­ oh!¡±


    The man was knocked to the ground with a thud, and the other half of his face immediately swelled up.


    Finally, it was symmetrical.


    ¡°Young Master Manson ¡­¡±


    ¡°She is my beloved girl. I won¡¯t allow anyone to nder her! Fuck off!¡±


    Even though Manson¡¯s power was inferior to Young Master Hunter¡¯s, he was still an influential person


    at the Bentson City.


    As long as he was the young master of the Jackson family, who dared to offend him?


    He thought that Young Master Manson would definitely treat him as a friend if he could tell him Emily¡¯s


    true colors.


    However, he didn¡¯t know that Emily had no intention of being with Manson.


    Therefore, she didn¡¯t care what Manson thought of her at all.


    How could Manson dare to doubt her? Even if Emily was with another man in front of him, there was


    nothing he could do.


    Why was she not his woman?


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°Emi, of course, this person is talking nonsense. I¡¯ve already beaten him up.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go swimming,¡± Manson said with a fawning expression. ¡°I won¡¯t let him go on the cruise ship to


    bother you anymore.¡±


    Emily nodded, but her mood was still a little hard to calm down.


    Looking around, there were many people on the beach. They were all men and women on the cruise


    ship.


    Some staff prepared a barbecue on the beach. When everyone was tired of ying, people could


    directly taste the seafood the crew had just caught.


    ¡°Money is good, people can y whatever they want, and many people serve you around.¡±


    ¡°But what was the point of the lives of these wealthy people surrounded by contention and deceit all


    day long?¡± she thought to herself.


    ¡°I want to sit here for a while.¡± Emily stopped under the sun umbre, still afraid of the seawater in front


    of her.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll sit with you for a while.¡± Manson waved his hand.


    The waiter who got off the cruise ship immediately came over with a tray and brought them two drinks.


    Manson actually apanied her all the time. Besides, He didn¡¯t disturb Emily when she didn¡¯t want to


    talk.


    He just sat beside her and quietly looked at the blue sky and white clouds with her.


    This kind of Young Master Manson was impressive.


    There wasn¡¯t anything special about a group of people on the beach.


    Since Young Master Hunter boarded the cruise ship, he had been in his room and hadn¡¯te out.


    Liam hurriedly sent a message to him until nightfall, ¡°Young Master, Young Madam ¡­ Emily is


    missing.¡±

 Chapter 276 There Is no Humanity

    Chapter 276 There Is no Humanity


    ¡°Emily, why are you pulling me for?¡±


    Wendy sat on the ground and looked at her torn palm. She was so angry that she almost cried.


    This damned woman, even if she rolled down the slope, she still pulled her together. Was she insane?


    Emily¡¯s injuries were even worse than hers. She didn¡¯t know what her elbow had touched, and it was


    still numb.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me that Sally was dragged in?¡±


    She cast a sidelong nce at Wendy. She had just rolled down and was sitting on the ground, unable


    to get up for a while.


    ¡°I kindly told you. But, you actually requited kindness with enmity?¡± Wendy really wanted to beat her up.


    She even wanted to p her just now. But, who knew that Emily¡¯s skills and reaction at this moment


    were beyond her imagination!


    She failed in hitting her but instead gave herself a p.


    Right now, Wendy didn¡¯t have anyone to help her. So, she didn¡¯t have any advantages at all.


    Besides crying and cursing, what else could she do?


    ¡°How could I know it wasn¡¯t your plot?¡± Emily stood up and tried to see her surroundings clearly.


    At that time, Wendy said that Sally was dragged into the woods by a few girls. Emily couldn¡¯t find Sally,


    indeed. And Manson had gone back to the yacht to change his clothes.


    At that time, there was no one by her side. To ensure that it wasn¡¯t Wendy¡¯s plot, she could only drag


    Wendy inside.


    Wendy was willing to follow her because she actually wanted to watch a good show at the beginning.


    Everyone could guess that the girls wanted to gang up on Emily that dragged Sally away.


    Who knew that after entering, they could only saw those girls.


    When they chased those girls, they discovered that this ce was a little strange. And the more they


    walked, the more bizarre it became.


    In the end, they reached the slope.


    Someone wanted to push Emily down, but Emily casually grabbed Wendy and pulled her down.


    After that, it became like this.


    Wendy also stood up. Knowing that she could not defeat Emily, she did not dare to offend her too much


    at this time.


    At least, Wendy wanted to cope with it after they got back.


    Just as she took a few steps forward, Wendy identally stepped into the pit.


    She didn¡¯t know what weeds were in the pit. As she was still wearing a bikini, her ankle suddenly felt a


    sharp pain.


    ¡°It really hurts!¡± Wendy screamed miserably and became anxious, ¡°Bitch, why don¡¯t youe to help?


    It is killing me!¡±


    Emily turned around and looked at her, expressionlessly, ¡°Bitch, who are you calling?¡±


    ¡°Other than calling you, who else can I call?¡± As soon as Wendy finished speaking, she immediately


    realized that she had been tricked.


    ¡°How could I fall into such an old trap? How stupid I was!¡± Wendy thought to herself.


    ¡°Hurry up and help. My feet hurt!¡± She said anxiously.


    However, Emily still stared at her coldly and didn¡¯t intend toe back to help her.


    ¡°The trap is only that big. Could you get up by yourself? Having got used to being served, do you think


    there will be someone here to help?¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Wait a moment! If her feet are dirty after getting up, and am I even supposed to wipe her feet?¡± Emily


    thought to herself.


    This woman always lived in her own fantasies, fantasizing about whether she was a princess or a


    queen. Or, Empress?


    It was quite ridiculous.


    Wendy flushed with anger and snarled, ¡°I¡¯m your elder sister!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m even your younger sister. My feet are dirty. Why don¡¯t you clean them for me through licking?¡±


    ¡°Emily! You ¡­ you weren¡¯t like this before!¡± Wendy burst into tears.


    If she didn¡¯t mention the past time, Emily still had a bit of pity for her. And she even nned to drag her


    out.


    However, the words about the past instantly made Emily¡¯s heart get cold.


    The past? Are you talking about your previous life?


    Emily was too stupid that a rtive was killed, and she was left tragically in the streets.


    The past? She, Wendy, how could she mention the words ¡°the past!¡±


    ¡°Get up if you wish to. If not, you can just stay here alone.¡±


    Emily turned around and was about to leave, continuing to find a way out.


    Wendy was so angry that tears rolled down her cheeks. She was the lofty youngdy of the Jackson


    family in the future! She was born so noble!


    Now, she had actually fallen into the pit and had to get up by herself!


    ¡°Bitch! Stop right there, bitch! Bitch ¡­ Emily, Emily, you wait for me. Wait for me ¡­¡±


    Emily actually left like this, leaving her alone in this ck pit.


    Wendy was terrified. If she stayed behind, some poisonous snakes and ferocious beasts would appear.


    Poisonous snake ¡­ No! Could there be venomous snakes in this pit?


    Wendy was so frightened that she hurriedly got up. When she saw that her legs were covered in mud,


    they were so dirty that she was angry and sad.


    Too dirty!


    She struggled to get up and caught up to Emily, who was walking ahead.


    ¡°Bitch! Take off your clothes and wipe my feet clean!¡±


    She was still wearing a bikini, but Emily changed into sportswear on the evening¡¯s cruise ship.


    Her legs were covered in mud and dirt. How could she meet others in this way while going back?


    ¡°You! Take off your clothes!¡± Wendy chased after Emily and tried to pull Emily¡¯s clothes.


    This bitch used to listen to her. Even if she had asked Emily to take off her clothes and wipe the mud


    for her, Emily would still be willing to do it and put the dirty clothes on afterward.


    But now ¡­


    With a p, Emily smacked Wendy over the face and even made Wendy dumbfounded.


    ¡°Emily ¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know where you get a sense of superiority. How could you think that you could order me to take


    off my clothes for wiping your mud?¡±


    Emily looked at her indifferently, not only sneering but also disdainful.


    ¡°I¡¯m not one of your dogs, and I¡¯ve never received any benefits from you. Wendy, don¡¯t you think your


    request is insane?¡±


    Yes. It¡¯s not too much. It¡¯s insane!


    It was because ordinary people really couldn¡¯t say such sharp words, apart from having problems with


    brains.


    ¡°I¡¯m your elder sister!¡± Wendy finally regained her senses after being hit. She raised her hand and


    rushed over to hit Emily.


    Damn bitch! She actually hit her! This was the second time she was pped tonight!


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    Emily took a crossed step, then Wendy immediately threw herself into the air. Her feet slipped, and she


    fell to the ground with a thud.


    Her knees seemed to have touched something, and the pain made her tears and mucus run down her


    cheek.


    She cried loudly.


    Ignoring her, Emily continued to walk forward.


    Wendy really wanted to be arrogant and ignored this bitch.


    But ¡­ But the surroundings were really dark. Although there was moonlight, it was still so dark that


    even the path beneath Wendy¡¯s feet could barely be seen.


    If she didn¡¯t follow and let Emily leave, she would be thrown entirely alone.


    ¡°Bitch, wait for me ¡­¡±


    As she walked, she cried and raised her hand to wipe the face. Unexpectedly, there was mud on her


    hands, causing her face dirtier.


    Wendy was so embarrassed that she wished she could faint. However, she knew very well of this bitch,


    Emily. Even if she fainted, Emily would definitely pretend that she could not see it and throw her down.


    This bitch did not have any humanity at all.


    She rushed towards Emily while crying.


    Emily said coldly, ¡°If you want to be pped again, you can continue toe over for wiping your face


    with my clothes. I will let you know what it feels like to have a swollen face.¡±


    Wendy immediately stopped and burst into tears, ¡°Bitch ¡­¡±


    Suddenly, Emily ceased her steps and stopped abruptly.


    The ce ahead, a group of people wasing towards them.


    Wendy¡¯s eyes lit up, and she wanted to rush over.


    However, Emily grabbed her and said in a low voice, ¡°Idiot! They are not people of Young Master


    Hunter!¡±

 Chapter 277 Intentionally Leading Her inside

    Chapter 277 Intentionally Leading Her inside


    Not only did Emily disappear, but it also turned out that even Wendy had disappeared.


    ¡°Are the two sisters not willing toe back because they went to y by themselves?¡±


    ¡°How could this be possible?¡± Snowy interrupted the man¡¯s spection and said disdainfully, ¡°Those


    two women say they are sisters. But they look like dog-eat-dog. How could they y together all day


    long?¡±


    They were all youngdies of the Gale Family. No matter how unpleasing they were, their rtionship


    would not be that bad.


    However, it was clear that Wendy¡¯s rtionship with Emily could not merely be described as ¡°bad.¡±


    They were like inborn sworn enemies.


    In particr, there was a Young Master Hunter among them.


    The conflicts of two women and one man had already gone crazy in the Jackson family.


    The former woman was forced to leave, and thetter woman had settled. As thetter did not have the


    official title, her speech would not be in order.


    Who knew what would happen in the future?


    ¡°Did they find a ce to duel?¡± That was really interesting.


    Of course, these people weren¡¯t worried about Wendy and Emily.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    They were all women around Young Master Hunter. If Wendy and Emily died outside, then it would be


    perfect. Young Master Hunter immediately regained his freedom.


    The girls here all had the chance again.


    ¡°They took Emily away!¡± Sally rushed out from somewhere to Snowy.


    ¡°Miss Jackson, where¡¯s Young Master Manson?¡±


    They came with Young Master Manson. Now that something had happened, they naturally wanted to


    find Young Master Manson.


    ¡°Why are you looking for my brother?¡± Although Snowy did not like Emily¡¯s friends, she could not ignore


    the fact that something had happened.


    ¡°Emily was got inside by them!¡± Sally pointed at Connie, who was not far away.


    Connie shrugged her shoulders and said disdainfully, ¡°I haven¡¯t even touched Emily. Don¡¯t make a


    scurrilous attack upon me.¡±


    ¡°In the evening, it was clearly you who pushed me into the woods. So Emily went inside to find me.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me why I dragged you in? Did youpensate me for dirtying my clothes?¡±


    ¡°It was you who bumped into me ¡­¡±


    ¡°What exactly happened?¡± The more Snowy listened, the more unhappy she was. Could it be that


    Emily¡¯s disappearance was really rted to Connie?


    What about Wendy?


    Connie was a little impatient and did not want to exin, ¡°This damn girl dirtied my clothes and refused


    topensate. I was so angry that I dragged her to the woods for negotiation.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a piece of clothing. Why do you bother with it like this?¡±


    Today, it was the people from the Jackson family who brought everyone out to y. Snowy was also


    unhappy if something happened.


    Although she was impulsive and had a temper, she did not like to y tricks.


    ¡°Where did Emily exactly go? If you know, please say it directly.¡±


    Both brothers had sent people to look for them. If this continued, it was unsure how long it would take.


    ¡°I... How would I know?¡± Connie was a little guilty, but she still refused to admit, ¡°What does it have to


    do with me?¡±


    ¡°It was you who dragged me inside, so Emily followed me in. I saw it all. You guys brought her inside!¡±


    Sally wanted to find Manson, but she could not see him either on or off the board.


    Lois also went inside with everyone to search, but she still hadn¡¯t returned yet.


    Seeing that Snowy couldn¡¯t help, Sally could only continue to look for Manson.


    Just as Connie was about to leave, Snowy immediately said, ¡°Wait!¡±


    Connie bit her lower lip. When she looked back at her, she still forced a smile on her face.


    ¡°Snowy, is there anything else?¡±


    ¡°Connie, don¡¯t y any tricks. Although Emily has nothing to do with my big brother now, she was


    brought here by my second brother. If something happens, you can¡¯t bear this responsibility!¡±


    ¡°I ¡­ I don¡¯t know ¡­¡±


    ¡°Connie, if you don¡¯t tell the truth, I will tell my second brother what Sally said when hees back.¡±


    ¡°Snowy, I truly didn¡¯t do anything to that woman.¡±


    Connie was a little uneasy. Although Snowy was easy to cheat sometimes, you could not let her think


    you were evil.


    This rich youngdy was actually unsophisticated.


    She hated injustice like poison. She hated Emily and Wendy because she felt that both of them were


    not good people.


    But now, Snowy began to suspect her ¡­


    ¡°Snowy, I¡¯m really just irritated. You know, my clothes are dirty by that poor bastard Sally. Of course, I


    feel ufortable in my heart. I just want to teach her a lesson ¡­¡±


    ¡°Get to the point!¡± Now that Emily and Wendy had disappeared, she could not ignore this!


    Connie really didn¡¯t expect that Snowy would insist on asking to the end.


    She was impatient, but she still didn¡¯t want to offend the youngdy from the Jackson family.


    I could only snort and whisper, ¡°I lured her into the depths of the woods. Thinking that after letting her


    enter by herself, she would not be able to find her way back ¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you crazy? At least nine-tenths of this ind has not been developed. After entering inside, they


    wouldn¡¯t be able to get out.¡±


    Even though Snowy hated the Gale sisters, she didn¡¯t want them to die here.


    What kind of horrible things on this ind was unknown. Even if there were not any giant beasts,


    poisonous snakes could appear at any time.


    ¡°I¡¯m just a little angry with her ¡­ of bullying my sister.¡±


    Connie grabbed Snowy¡¯s arm and shook it, ¡°Snowy, I didn¡¯t mean to. Actually, they ¡­ they also know.¡±


    The girls who were pointed at by her took two steps back.


    Snowy¡¯s expression immediately darkened, ¡°Where did you lead her to? Say it quickly!¡±


    Two brothers had brought people to the thick woods and the nearby beaches to search for them. Now,


    they were entirely like headless flies.


    They knew about it, but they didn¡¯t say it out directly. It was uneptable!


    Connie was also helpless. She could only bring Snowy into the woods and pointed in the direction that


    led to the depths of the woods.


    ¡°After we pulled Sally in, we actually pulled her to a ce not far away, but I intentionally lured Emily


    inside.¡±


    ¡°As for Wendy, who knows these two sisters? They went inside hand in hand.¡±


    ¡°Hand in hand?¡±


    ¡°This is absolutely true. I saw it with my eyes ¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you sure Wendy doesn¡¯t know anything?¡± Snowy didn¡¯t believe that Wendy and Emily could be so


    friendly!


    ¡°I...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to tell the truth?¡± Snowy¡¯s expression darkened.


    ¡°Yes ¡­ it was Wendy who volunteered to help. I really didn¡¯t mean to ask her for help. She was the one


    who saw through our n.¡±


    Presumably, this woman also wished to kill Emily, so she offered to help.


    ¡°What could she do for you?¡± Snowy asked.


    ¡°She went to tell Emily that we pulled Sally into the woods to bring Emily inside. Who knew that Emily


    was so smart to drag Wendy together?¡±


    Whatever Wendy was not a good one to them.


    Wendy thought she would be able to enter society¡¯s upper echelons by helping them, but she didn¡¯t


    know that everyone still didn¡¯t like her.


    A family like the Gale really didn¡¯t have much status in the upper ss of the Bentson City.


    Wendy wanted to get well along with them. Would it be helpful for her by having more social rtions in


    the future?


    She didn¡¯t even look at her position!


    Snowy took out her phone and called Hunter first, ¡°Big brother, I have known where they are


    missing.¡±

 Chapter 278 Play Tricks on Him

    Chapter 278 y Tricks on Him


    Emily really hated the crying woman in front of her.


    At that time, they were hiding. If she hadn¡¯t scream, they would have been safe.


    She was quite disgusting. It was Wendy who made both of them captured.


    Wendy burst into tears when she remembered what happenedst time.


    She was really scared!


    Fortunately, Emily was together with her this time.


    If they did it again, at the very least, she wouldn¡¯t be the only one to suffer.


    Tears fell down her cheeks. It wiped the dirt from her face. She feltfortable by doing it.


    On the contrary, Emily, who was sitting in a corner, fell to the ground and rubbed her face against the


    ground.


    Wendy rolled her eyes and said, ¡°Are you going to use your face to dig a hole in the ground so that you


    can escape?¡±


    Emily was toozy to pay attention to her. Apart from her good looks, Wendy was good for nothing.


    It was unbelievable that she was killed by Wendy in herst lifetime. How could she be so stupid?


    She knew that there must be a powerful figure behind her in control of everything.


    However, in herst lifetime, she couldn¡¯t even see through a hypocrite like Wendy. She was really


    stupid!


    Huge waves were striking the ship. Wendy fell on the ground. Immediately, she began to howl again.


    Suddenly, someone opened the cabin door.


    Wendy was so frightened that she hurried to hide herself in a corner. Emily also sat up and hid in a


    corner protect herself.


    It was not a big ship, and it had been moving on the sea ever since they had left the ind.


    They were thrown into this small room on board, and they didn¡¯t know where these people wanted to


    go.


    However, it was sure that Young Master Hunter was their prime target.


    Being with Hunter was a recipe for disaster.


    ¡°I heard that you are together with Hunter Jackson?¡± Several men entered the room. One of them


    walked in front of Wendy.


    ¡°Boss, it¡¯s this woman that was raped by our brothers. When she went back, she became Hunter¡¯s


    girlfriend.¡±


    Another man wearing a mask walked in front of the boss and smiled, Eduard said, ¡°This woman can be


    helpful.¡±


    ¡°Will Hunter really chase after her?¡±


    ¡°Hunter values responsibility. He would certainly look for her if there was something wrong.¡± The


    underling immediately replied.


    Emily was shocked when she heard this. These people were actually against Young Master Hunter.


    In Bentson City, no one would dare to attack Young Master Hunter unless they were desperate.


    However, there was still one person who dared to do anything in Bentson City.


    The boss behind Paradise Ind! From herst lifetime, she knew he was crazy!


    Although Wendy was scared, she agreed with them.


    Everyone knew that Hunter valued her. He would definitely look for her as soon as he knew she


    disappeared.


    This time, Hunter, as a hero, would save a youngdy who wa sin trouble.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Then they would profess their love to each other and be happy forever. It was a happy ending!


    However, what are they going to do now?


    ¡°She slept with a lot of people, but Hunter still wants her?¡± The boss said in disdain.


    ¡°Who knows what Young Master Hunter is thinking? Perhaps he doesn¡¯t want to lose face.¡±


    The boss stared at Wendy, who was trembling in the corner. ¡°She looks pretty, but she¡¯s not charming.¡±


    Wendy immediately became embarrassed. They said that she was not beautiful enough!


    The man behind the boss smiled and said, ¡°I heard that she is the No.1 socialite in Bentson City.¡±


    The boss looked down at Wendy and snorted, ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    Wendy red at him, but she didn¡¯t dare to say anything.


    It was a bit much for them to mock her look!


    If he said something nice, that would be OK. Their trash talk was so mean to her!


    The boss gazed at Emily, ¡°Who is she?¡±


    ¡°We brought her back with Wendy.¡±


    Emily heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed that their target tonight was Wendy. She was a innocent


    bystander.


    If she knew that Wendy was screaming, she should have pushed her out and hid herself immediately.


    However, how could Wendy give up killing her?


    Wendy would definitely tell these people that there was another one left.


    The boss found some dirt on her face. He couldn¡¯t recognize her clearly.


    He snorted and ignored the dirty and ugly woman. ¡°Later, we¡¯ll dock the ship and throw her away.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± A few underlings pulled Emily up.


    Wendy was astonished. This meant that they would let Emily go and leave her alone?


    Why did he let Emily go?


    When she thought of the humiliation she had sufferedst time, she trembled in panic.


    In some degree, Hunter had clearly felt a little guilty for her because of her previous injury.


    However, it absolutely did her more harm than good anyway if it happened.


    Moreover, they didn¡¯t treat her well. They were too terrifying! It¡¯ll hurt her!


    ¡°Don¡¯t let her go, she ¡­ she¡¯s Emily, she¡¯s Young Master Hunter¡¯s ex-fianc¨¦e!¡±


    The boss heard it. He suddenly turned around and looked at Emily¡¯s back.


    Emily was in panic. She felt herself being watched by a poisonous snake. She felt fairly ufortable.


    Emily saw the boss walking towards her step by step.


    He stared at her face for a while.


    ¡°How about the dirt on your face?¡±


    ¡°She just ¡­ she deliberately rubbed against the ground just now!¡± It was only at this time that Wendy


    understood why Emily did that.


    She actually wanted to get away with it! No way!


    ¡°You rubbed it by yourself?¡± The boss stared at Emily.


    Emily only looked back at him calmly, not saying anything, nor did she tremble.


    This woman actually had quite a bit of guts!


    She was trying to make herself look even more inconspicuous, so that they wouldn¡¯t target her?


    She dared to y tricks on him.


    ¡°Give me a basin of water.¡± The boss said.


    Immediately, someone brought it back.


    Emily wanted to struggle, but she was still being held by those men.


    The boss took the towel from his underling and washed the dirt off Emily¡¯s face.


    I the end, her small face was well washed.


    When two men escorted her to face the boss, his face lit up with pleasure.


    This was truly amazing!


    He didn¡¯t expect Young Master Hunter¡¯s fianc¨¦e to be such a beautiful girl!

 Chapter 279 It’s All for You

    Chapter 279 It¡¯s All for You


    ¡°Young Master Hunter actually doesn¡¯t like you. How could he want that woman?¡±


    The boss clutched Emily¡¯s chin tightly.


    Emily immediately felt very painful in her chin. She tried to wriggle free but failed.


    The boss gazed at Emily¡¯s face.


    There were two women. One was like a pure fairy from heaven, the other had so many little


    affectations. It was easy for any men to choose one.


    Most importantly, the former was much more beautiful than her pretentious sister.


    No one could believe Young Master Hunter would like the elder pretentious sister!


    ¡°When did Young Master Hunter break off the engagement with you?¡± The boss smiled and stared at


    Emily.


    It seemed that the boss came to realized it.


    Emily did not say anything and looked at him indifferently.


    One of his men said, ¡°I remember it was the next morning when that woman was set free.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± The bossughed.


    The purpose was already very obvious.


    Someone else might not risk damaging the reputation of their family.


    It was not just a personal matter to break off engagement.


    Therefore, no one expected that Hunter would break off the engagement for a small reason.


    For others, it was a trivial reason.


    But to Hunter, it turned out that it was very important, wasn¡¯t it?


    ¡°Did he break off the engagement with you to protect you? Hmph, that¡¯s interesting!¡±


    Only Young Master Hunter had the courage to do such a thing!


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Sitting in the corner, Wendy could not ept it.


    She said angrily, ¡°The reason for their broken engagement is because Young Master Hunter doesn¡¯t


    want this ugly guy at all!¡±


    ¡°Is she ugly?¡± The boss smiled and didn¡¯t even want to look back at her.


    ¡°If she is ugly, I¡¯m afraid that there won¡¯t be a beautiful woman in Bentson City.¡±


    Wendy was furious and wanted to argue. Suddenly, the man beside her gave her a p.


    Wendy cried out miserably when she was beaten up. ¡°I am Young Master Hunter¡¯s girlfriend. She has


    already been abandoned!¡± She cried instantly.


    ¡°If you dare to treat me like this, Young Master Hunter will definitely ¡­ ah!¡±


    Someone gave her a big p again.


    Wendy was knocked to the ground and failed to get up.


    She could only lie on the ground and cry miserably.


    Emily was still staring at the man in front of her. This man was wearing a mask and could not be


    recognized.


    He lowered his voice on purpose. It was uneasy to identify him.


    The people of Heaven Ind had always been a mystery, not revealing their whereabouts or leaving


    behind any traces.


    They had earned amounts of money in Bentson City and City L, but until now, no one knew who the


    boss behind them was.


    Just now, this man said that Young Master Hunter had broken off the engagement with her to protect


    her ¡­


    However, she had always thought it was because he was apologetic to Wendy.


    In addition, Wendy might have lied to him and Matriarch Jackson in some ways.


    She thought that Young Master Hunter had cancelled the engagement with her because he had been


    persuaded by matriarch and had to take care of Wendy ¡­


    For a moment, she had a mixed feeling. It was almost impossible for her to calm downpletely.


    ¡°How do you feel? Now, do you really want to see the man who abandoned you?¡±


    The boss smiled. It made Emily nervous.


    ¡°I will let you see him. Very soon, you will meet.¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What exactly do you want to do?¡± Emily frowned, still struggling hard. She was unable to break free.


    ¡°Guess it!¡±


    The man seemed to be in a good mood. Hemanded two men take Emily out of the cabin.


    ¡°What exactly are you trying to do? Let me go!¡±


    Emily became more anxious about Hunter.


    She didn¡¯t know what exactly they were going to do.


    In short, they were targeting Hunter.


    Don¡¯te, don¡¯t follow us.


    As long as Hunter didn¡¯te, these people felt that they were useless. Perhaps they would throw


    them away after a while.


    But if he came ¡­ it would definitely be very dangerous! It would definitely be very dangerous!


    Don¡¯te here! She didn¡¯t need him to save her!


    Wendy didn¡¯t need it either!


    Young Master Hunter, don¡¯t follow me!


    ¡­


    Hunter suddenly felt a sharp pain. For no reason, it looked as if someone hit him hard.


    ¡°Young Master, it looks like they have stopped on this small ind.¡±


    Liam stared at the ind. Its outline gradually became clearer. Liam said, ¡°Young Master, there are so


    many people. The rest of us wille here in half an hour.¡±


    Hunter did not say anything. He was worried.


    No matter how many people there were on the ind, he couldn¡¯t wait! He couldn¡¯t wait a moment!


    In the photo that Wendy had sent back, there were at least five or six men by her side.


    If it were Emily ¡­ he didn¡¯t dare to think about it!


    ¡°Young Master, shall we go around the ind from the other side?¡±


    ¡°No need, just go straight to the dock.¡± Hunter said indifferently.


    ¡°Dock?¡± Liam was puzzled. Those people were on the dock.


    There must be countless people from Heaven Ind hiding on the dock. They went straight up from the


    dock. Was there a trap for themselves?


    ¡°Even if we go up somewhere else, we¡¯ll still be discovered.¡±


    Hunter stood up and Ewan stood up in a hurry, ¡°Young Master, I¡¯ll go first and probed the road.¡±


    Ewan only brought two men with them for the trip. It would still take half an hour for troops to arrive


    here.


    However, Hunter disapproved.


    What exactly does the young master want to do?


    Liam stopped the speedboat at the dock.


    Just as he went up, he saw a dozen people wearing masks not far away.


    ¡°Young Master Hunter.¡± The boss smiled and greeted him, ¡°I¡¯m d to meet you. I really admire your


    courage.¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡± He knew they would propose the trade.


    He was worried they would cause trouble since he had brought Emily back from there.


    He just didn¡¯t expect that these people would abduct Emily even though she had already broken up


    with him.


    ¡°You are very straightforward!¡± The boss signaled to his men that he wanted a ss of red wine.


    ¡°Young Master Hunter, we slipped an aphrodisiac into the wine. Do you dare to drink it?¡±


    One of them came close to Hunter and showed him what happened to Emily on mobile phones.


    On the phone screen, two men pressed Emily to the ground. They were just trying to tear her clothes


    slowly.


    Emily struggles desperately, but she failed to break free ¡­


    Hunter closed his eyes and suddenly took a step forward to snatch the cup.


    Liam and Ewan said in a hurry, ¡°Young Master!¡±


    However, without the hesitation, he raised his cup and drank all the scarlet wine!

 Chapter 280 Live Broadcast

    Chapter 280 Live Broadcast


    ¡°Young Master!¡± When Liam rushed over, the cup in Hunter¡¯s hand waspletely empty.


    Liam was quite anxious. He broke out in a sweat, but he was helpless.


    He knew that love was blind, so young master would definitely not be able to calm down.


    Actually, he had known for a long time that the impact Emily had on young master was so great that he


    couldn¡¯t imagine it.


    The boss looked at Hunter and he was in a good mood.


    Hunter smashed the cup to the ground and said coldly, ¡°tell me what you want. If you dare to y tricks


    again, I guarantee that you will not survive tomorrow!¡±


    The boss was slightly astounded. Although he seemed to be confident, Hunter¡¯s words still frightened


    him.


    Young Master Hunter was tough and strong.


    It would indeed frighten people.


    However, now that the person Hunter cared about was in his hands, at the very least, he had a


    bargaining chip. No need to worry.


    ¡°Young Master Hunter, you should know that you broke the rules of our Paradise Ind. Our boss is


    very angry.¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Hunter clenched his palm tightly. He said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t let me ask him again¡±


    ¡°Yournd in the east of City L!¡±


    The boss had already prepared the documents and gave them to Hunter.


    ¡°As long as you sign this empty document and we can find a buyer ¡­¡±


    The boss had never dreamed before he could finish speaking, Hunter had already signed it.


    Unexpectedly, he didn¡¯t even look at it!


    Liam silently sighed. The young master was afraid that there was something wrong with Emily if he


    dyed any longer.


    The boss didn¡¯t expect that Hunter would agree all terms!


    If he had known earlier, he could ask for more.


    However, since he had said that he wanted thatnd and Hunter had given it to him, it would be OK.


    ¡°Young Master Hunter, I admire you, but you¡¯ve made our boss unhappy. You still have to exin it.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t go too far!¡± Ewan said angrily.


    The boss only smiled, ¡°I advise you not to talk nonsense. Don¡¯t wasting your time.¡±


    ¡°You can do whatever you want. I don¡¯t care. However, the two women inside may not be able to wait.¡±


    Hunter stared at him, ¡°Go on!¡±


    ¡°Just go.¡± The boss took two steps to the side and said with a smile, ¡°Want to bet?¡±


    As Hunter took a step forward, he suddenly began to get dizzy.


    ¡°Young Master!¡± Liam wanted to help him, but Hunter pushed him away.


    It must be that ss of red wine! Damn it, what did these bastards give Young Master?


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you half an hour. Your men won¡¯t be able to enter until half an hourter.¡±


    The boss looked at Hunter as he walked in andughed, ¡°Young Master Hunter, my underlings inside


    don¡¯t know that we have reached an agreement. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to suffer a bit. Anyway I believe


    you can make it through.¡±


    Liam and Ewan clenched their palms tightly. Although they were anxious, there was nothing they could


    do at the present.


    This was why Young Master had to go to Afghanistan!


    Only with their own team could they defend themselves!


    Although the young master was famous in Bentson City, he was merely a businessman.


    If he encountered these lunatics from Heaven Ind, he would suffer a loss!


    Young Master certainly was a dominating figure. He could not be pushed around.


    Now the two sides had reached apromise to save Emily and Wendy.


    However, he would hold the grudge all the way!


    If someone offended him, he would avenge himself!


    Hunter only felt that everything in front of him seemed to be getting blurry.


    Although he was conscious and knew what was going on, he had a high fever. How powerful the


    medicine he had been drugged was!


    Suddenly, two men rushed out and punched at him.


    Hunter frowned as he swung his fist.


    ¡°Ah ¡­¡± They were wailing.


    Two men were pressing down on Emily. They paused and immediately rushed out.


    Emily quickly got up from the ground and put on her clothes.


    She noticed that these people hadn¡¯t closed the door. She walked to the door and saw that Hunter was


    fighting with a dozen people.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    No, these people were clearly leading him somewhere!


    Hunter was obviously not well. He could knock down a person with a single punch, meanwhile. This


    great skill waspletely beyond Emily¡¯s imagination.


    However, something was wrong with him!


    With each step, his tall body would sway slightly!


    How could someone as powerful as Young Master Hunter not even be able to walk steadily?


    He ¡­ he was drugged!


    Just as Emily was about to rush over, someone behind a tree pulled her back.


    ¡°Oh¡± His hand moved to her mouth. She was very short of breath.


    The man chuckled and said, ¡°What are you panicking about? I¡¯ll take you to see your man right away.¡±


    Emily struggled hard.


    The man was angry and pped her. It made her feel dizzy.


    ¡°Watch carefully. Your man will soon go to that woman¡¯s room. Guess what will happen? Ha, you can


    watch their live broadcast.¡±


    A live broadcast!


    These bastards!


    There was a woman waiting for Young Master Hunter inside. She realized it was Wendy.


    Maybe Wendy was also a victim. But if this really happened, Wendy would definitely be happier than


    anyone else!


    It would be broadcast live if Hunter got naked with Wendy. Everyone in Bentson City would know about


    her rtionship with Young Master Hunter.


    Willingly or otherwise, in the end, for the sake of the reputation of the Jacksons, they definitely would


    get married!


    Live broadcast ¡­ How would Young Master Hunter feel?


    She wouldn¡¯t allow any damage to his reputation, absolutely not!


    Emily takes a deep breath and suddenly raises her foot and kicks backward.


    ¡°Ah¡± The man behind him screamed miserably.


    ¡°Young Master Hunter ¡­ I¡¯m here!¡± Emily shouted.


    Hunter, who had been led to the cabin by a group of people, was stunned for a moment and turned


    around.


    In fact, he could not clearly see the figure in the distance, but he could recognize her voice.


    It was his woman, this little girl that he had been worried about for so long!


    Hunter was absent-minded for a moment. The masked man behind him came over with a stick and


    beat him on the back.


    That tall body shook for a while, but it still stood there unbreakable!


    That person wanted to strike him again, but Hunter grabbed the end of stick.


    A wooden stick was actually broken by his punch!


    Those people trembled in fear, but Hunter took advantage of their shock to quickly walk towards Emily.

 Chapter 281 Afraid of Men

    Chapter 281 Afraid of Men


    ¡°Hunter!¡± Emily broke free of the man behind her and immediately ran towards Hunter.


    There, only a few dozen meters away, stood the tall figure of Hunter.


    Hunter finally saw the girl in front of him.


    Thank God she was safe!


    Hunter held her in his arms and struck the man behind him hard with his fist.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you away.¡± He hugged Emily and broke into the forest.


    He didn¡¯t know what time it was.


    Although people from Paradise Ind were evil, they kept their promise.


    After half an hour, Liam and their men woulde in.


    After surviving for half an hour, at least in the next few days, Emily would not be harassed by the


    people from Paradise Ind.


    Emily did not know what was happening outside, so she could only follow Hunter into the dense forest.


    In general, the inds were filled with weeds.


    After he entered, he disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    The people outside were still searching for clues, ¡°Find him, quickly!¡±


    ¡°What about the woman inside?¡± Someone was asking.


    Their leader said unhappily. How about your broadcasting with her?¡±


    ¡°I can definitely find them ¡­¡±


    ¡°Look for them!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The noise died away.


    Emily did not know where Hunter was taking her, but she knew that he got a high fever. He had been


    so sick and weary he could scarcely stand.


    It seemed someone behind him finally disappearedpletely, but he still held her and continued to


    walk forward.


    After a while , Hunter suddenly staggered and fell down abruptly.


    ¡°Hunter...¡± Emily was holding onto his hand. Then with a low cry she fell on the ground.


    Hunter turned around to catch Emily as she fell.


    He held her tightly in his arms. It put strain on his muscles.


    Hunter could no longer let her go.


    ¡°Young Master Hunter ¡­¡±


    However, he suddenly rolled over and suppressed her.


    He had been badly affected by the drug. He wouldpletely lose control.


    There he was, nearly out of breath. Even worse, his eyes got very red.


    His adverse reaction to the drug was terribly serious!


    He couldn¡¯t even predict what he would do!


    Suddenly, Hunter got up from Emily and pushed her out, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°Young Master Hunter ¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go! Find a ce and hide. My men wille to save you soon.¡±


    He sat on the ground and tightly grabbed the weeds on the side.


    His voice was hoarse and cracked, ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°Hunter ¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Hunter suddenly shouted.


    Emily was so frightened that she almost fell on the ground.


    With great difficulty, Emily got up and looked at him again.


    He was like a trapped beast, on the verge of going berserk!


    She knew the situation had gone from bad to worse.


    She didn¡¯t even dare to imagine what would happen if she continued to stay. Young Master Hunter was


    alreadypletely out of control.


    She bit her lower lip and turned around to leave.


    But just as she turned around, she suddenly stopped.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    She hardly took half a step forward, her feet leaden.


    What would he do if she left? Will he get hurt? Could it be ¡­


    ¡°Ah!¡± Hunter put his arm around her waist.


    Before she could react, she was thrown to the ground by him.


    In the next second, he pressed his entire body against her. Hunter tore her clothes off.


    He didn¡¯t look well.


    His mouth became dry, his eyes widened, and he began to tremble all over.


    ¡°Hunter ¡­ Ah! Don¡¯t do this! Wait ¡­ Ah!¡±


    He hadpletely lost control!


    She was forcefully knocked by him to the ground.


    She was so dizzy that she almost fainted.


    With a few pulls, the remaining clothes on her body werepletely torn apart.


    The man pressed down on her from behind. Without warning, intense pain came in an instant ¡­


    When Liam and his men arrived, Hunter and Emily still tumbled in the weeds.


    Liam did not dare to go forward.


    No one knew exactly how serious his illness could be.


    Before Peter came, no one dared to stop him.


    The young madam was screaming out of fear. Liam wanted to rush over several times, but something


    held him back.


    Liam ordered his men to guard them.


    Peter arrived at one o¡¯clock in the morning with two nurses.


    When they arrived, Emily was already unconscious, but Hunter was still pressing down on her like a


    ferocious beast.


    Peter did not dare to look any further and gave an injection to Hunter immediately.


    The nurse took a nket and covered Emily. Someone helped them on stretchers.


    They left the ind in a hurry.


    The night passed more slowly than the day ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡°Damn it! How could they drug Young Master to destroy him!¡±


    When the blood test results came out, Liam smashed his fist on the table. He was so angry that he


    wished he could destroy Heaven Ind immediately.


    No wonder Young Madam had suffered great torture from start to finish!


    He should have pulled the young master away, but at that time, the young master was like a wild beast.


    He was afraid that the young master might get hurt if he pulled him away hastily.


    Although he was very sympathetic to Emily, any injury to Hunter was a cause of great concern to him.


    Liam was worried there was something wrong with young master.


    Seeing Petere out, he immediately asked, ¡°What about the young master?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s fine. He is now fully recovered from his injuries.¡±


    Liam looked at Peter and hesitated. In the end, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Young Madam ¡­¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not in a good condition. She¡¯s hurt ¡­ a little badly.¡±


    Because Peter did not go to check it by himself, Emily was nowpletely handed over to the female


    doctor in the hospital.


    He had learned about it. In short, the situation was even worse than he had imagined.


    In the morning, Hunter woke up. He asked his men, ¡°Where is she?¡±


    Peter and Liam exchanged nces. Liam didn¡¯t dare to say anything. Peter whispered, ¡°She was still in


    aa.¡±


    Hunter pulled out the needle. Peter knew there was no point in persuading him. He followed him out


    the door.


    As he walked, Peter exined, ¡°Young Master, Young Madam is seriously injured. Although she was


    no longer in danger, I¡¯m afraid that in the future ¡­¡±


    Hunter suddenly stopped and said, ¡°What?¡±


    Peter hesitated, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that she was traumatized by the experience. In the future ¡­ perhaps she


    would be afraid of men.¡±

 Chapter 282 What Exactly Is He Trying to Do

    Chapter 282 What Exactly Is He Trying to Do


    When Hunter walked into the ward, Emily was still asleep.


    The doctor had examined her and cleaned her wounds. Now she was sedated with intravenous use of


    sedative drugs.


    She would probably have to sleep at least until evening.


    And now, it¡¯s still not at dawn ¡­


    Hunter sat beside her bed and held her hand.


    Her hand was so soft and delicate.


    He was painful as he gently wrapped his hands around her. The scenes ofst night came back to his


    mind.


    Every time he thought of it, he was excruciated.


    At that time, he waspletely out of control, but he still had memories.


    The girl was under him, from the fear to despair. Finally, shepletely fainted.


    Her injuries were even more severe than he had imagined.


    At this moment, she was lying on the hospital bed, pale and tired.


    He didn¡¯t know how long he had been sitting beside the hospital bed. Until Henry arrived, he still sat


    quietly, staring at Emily, whose eyes had always been tightly shut.


    Before Henry entered, he had already asked Liam what happened.


    The situation was much worse than he had expected.


    What deep and cureless wound he had already given.


    There were still a few scratches on her neck. He could foresee that they would definitely be bloody at


    that time.


    She suffered cuts and abrasions to the face.


    It was estimated that she were so badly injured all over.


    Henry clenched his fists tightly. If Hunter had not been so sorry for her, he could not guarantee that he


    would tear this murderer apart.


    ¡°Look at her.¡± Hunter suddenly stood up and was about to leave.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± He should have left for Afghanistan tomorrow.


    Henry panicked and said, ¡°You want to go ahead of time?¡±


    Hunter didn¡¯t say anything and went straight.


    Henry chased after him. This was not a good ce to speak. He tried his best to lower the voice.


    ¡°We¡¯ve already arranged the routes. If you change the n, those routes may not be safe.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to go.¡± Hunter said coldly.


    Henry was astonished for a moment, and he immediately ran as fast as he could to catch up with him.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Henry thought they would go together.


    ¡°She needs someone to apany her ¡­¡±


    ¡°Bullshit! There are so many people willing to apany her. She doesn¡¯t need me!¡±


    Hunter was about to leave, but Henry was in the way.


    He couldn¡¯t stop Hunter, so he could only retreat.


    ¡°I won¡¯t apany her. If you want to be with her, you can stay here by yourself. I want to go with


    you!¡±


    Hunter was indifferent. Henry was anxious. If Hunter had made up his mind, he would have no chance


    to catch up with him.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°Boss!¡± Finally, Henry relented, ¡°No, if you want to bring it forward, I will immediately ask someone to


    re-n. We will leave tomorrow, and it would be OK tonight!¡±


    But his aim was to go with Hunter!


    After all, Afghanistan was still too dangerous.


    Hunter finally stopped and stared at him.


    ¡°Johnny will go with me. If you leave, it would arouse suspicion.¡±


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Could it be that he wanted ¡°Hunter¡± to stay in Bentson City?


    ¡°Peter will know what to do.¡±


    ¡°No! You must go with Peter!¡± To Henry¡¯s surprise, Hunter was determined to keep him here.


    Henry knew that it was impossible for him to change the boss¡¯s decision.


    However, if Peter left behind, who would help him in Afghanistan?


    ¡°If Peter and Liam both leave, they will suspect that I am not in Bentson City either.¡±


    ¡°So, you even want Liam to stay here?¡± Absurd! This was simply too ridiculous!


    What exactly did he want to do? Had Paradise Ind really irritated him this time?


    ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking about, but ¡­¡±


    ¡°I have the final say.¡± Hunter said.


    He said word by word, ¡°Keep watch over her. If anything happens to her, There¡¯s no excuse for it!¡±


    Before Henry could say anything, Hunter had already pushed him away.


    Henry still wanted to catch up, but Liam stopped him.


    Liam shook his head and said, ¡°Please take care of our Young Madame whenYoung Master is not in


    Bentson City.¡±


    From the beginning to the end, there was only one Young Madam in WongRiver Pavilion.


    Young Master promised the matriarch to take care of Wendy.


    It was impossible for Wendy to be Young Madam in WongRiver Pavilion.


    ¡°But even if you bring them back, it was unlikely to eliminate the threat of Heaven Ind overnight .¡±


    Henry stared at Hunter. His woman was still lying in the hospital bed, while he made a firm decision to


    leave.


    What if Emily felt despair of him?


    Even if he didn¡¯t mean any harm, he shouldn¡¯t have left now.


    Hunter still ignored it. That tall figure walked to the entrance of the elevator and quickly disappeared


    behind the elevator door.


    Henry felt he could do nothing more. If Boss went to Afghanistan, could he return in safety?


    ¡°Henry, please take care of Emily.¡±


    It was clear that Liam was also in a bad mood.


    After greeting Henry, Liam was at loss.


    Hunter didn¡¯t even goo with Liam. Liam was very disappointed.


    His decision yed havoc with their ns.


    If he was only going to Afghanistan, there was no need to rush for a day or two. What was the deal?


    Henry waspletely unable to read Hunter¡¯s mind, but he always felt that Boss¡¯ visit to Afghanistan


    was not that simple.


    Boss, what are you thinking about?


    ¡­


    When Emily woke up, it was already the evening of the next day.


    It seemed she had a long dream, in which she was suppressed by a wild beast.


    It bit her brutally. She was left with lots of open wounds all over.


    It hurt so much that she wants to scream.


    When she picked up the stone and smashed it down on the beast¡¯s head, she discovered that the


    beast had turned into Hunter.


    She was reluctant to hurt Hunter.


    Hunter¡¯s eyes got fiery red. He had a high fever.


    He grabbed her as if he wanted to tear her apart.


    His body was about to be crushed and torn open. She became more painful.


    It hurt ¡­


    ¡°No¡± She was unwilling to hurt him, but only trying to push him away.


    However, it couldn¡¯t be pushed away!


    She was fully exhausted. She thought she was gonna die!

 Chapter 283 Burning Inferno

    Chapter 283 Burning Inferno


    ¡°No, no, please ¡­¡±


    Emily suddenly opened her eyes wide. She was so scared that she wanted to sit up.


    However, just as she moved, she felt as if she had been torn apart by someone, causing her tears to


    roll down her cheeks.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move! You¡¯re injured.¡± Henry pressed down on her shoulder and gently pressed her back.


    In fact, this girl didn¡¯t have any strength to sit up.


    ¡°It hurts...¡± Emily frowned. After the sedative¡¯s effects wore off, the wounds on her body started to ache.


    It hurt everywhere, so much so that her forehead and face were covered in cold sweat.


    It was as if she had been burned by a zing fire. If she moved, she would be in excruciating pain and


    even feel despair.


    Henry held her trembling hand. Seeing that she was in such pain, he was brimming with mixed


    feelings.


    He was very worried about Boss, but now, he wished he could bring Boss back and beat him up.


    He rang the call bell and said anxiously, ¡°Doctor,e here quickly!¡±


    This was the intensive care unit, and Henry was here. So when the doctor heard the bell ring, he threw


    down his chopsticks and immediately rushed over.


    ¡°She¡¯s in pain! Help her!¡± Henry red at the doctor who entered and said anxiously.


    The doctor had expected this, but he was helpless.


    ¡°Henry, as I said before, as the sedative¡¯s effects gradually wear off, it will definitely hurt very much


    tonight. Now, if I inject more sedatives into her, I¡¯m afraid it will harm her.¡±


    ¡°Is there no other way?¡± She was in such pain. How could they just stand by and watch her suffer so


    much?


    ¡°I prescribed a painkiller. Did you give it to her?¡± The doctor looked at the medicine on the bedside


    table and immediately said to the nurse who had just arrived, ¡°Pour some water.¡±


    Emily was so painful that she couldn¡¯t even speak, let alone take the medicine.


    She felt as if her body was being burned by fire. It was painful, awfully painful!


    ¡°Be good. Don¡¯t struggle. Take the medicine first.¡±


    Henry did not expect that she would feel so much pain!


    In his impression, this girl was very capable of enduring hardship. If it was another girl who was in such


    pain, she would have fainted from the pain long ago.


    Emily could hear their conversation, and she wanted to calm down.


    However, it really hurt. Even her bones seemed to have been shattered. It really hurt!


    ¡°It¡­ hurts ¡­¡± Her entire body trembled as if she was twitching.


    The nurse was anxious and looked at the doctor. ¡°She refused to take the medicine ¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that she refused. She can¡¯t eat! Do you know how painful she is?¡±


    Henry wanted to tear the nurse¡¯s mouth apart. Emily didn¡¯t refuse to take medicine at all. She was


    already very cooperative!


    However, she was really in pain! Could this nurse be more sympathetic to her?


    The nurse did not expect the gentle and refined Henry to be so fierce towards her!


    She felt a burst of grievance and almost shed tears.


    He looked so graceful and noble, but why was he so fierce and frightening?


    Henry was not in the mood to care about others¡¯ feeling. He carefully hugged Emily¡¯s trembling body


    and coaxed softly, ¡°Take the medicine and it won¡¯t hurt anymore. Come on, take the medicine first.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that Emily didn¡¯t want to eat it, but when she opened her mouth, even her lips felt a heart-


    wrenching pain!


    With great difficulty, she drank some water, and the medicine and her tears were swallowed together.


    Her mouth hurt, and it hurt everywhere. Why did it hurt so much?


    Henry looked at her thin lips that had been bitten by Hunter in several ces, and a burst of sadness


    suddenly shed through his heart.


    This girl¡¯s body was all covered by wounds.


    There were even wounds on the corners of her mouth, and it hurt to open the mouth!


    It was so miserable, as if she had just experienced torture.


    Even if she didn¡¯t cry out for pain, he would still feel pain for her!


    To help her take a pill, everyone made great efforts and sweated profusely.


    Seeing Emily finally swallow the pill, the doctors and nurses heaved a sigh of relief.


    However, Emily was still trembling. With the awful pain, she could neither sit up nor lie down. There


    were massive abrasions on her back, so it was also ufortable to lie down.


    When Henry gently hugged her and let her lean against his arm, her back did not touch anywhere and


    thus her pain could be lessened a little.


    However, how long could Henry hold this position?


    There was nothing to support him at all. Just like that, letting the patient lean against his arm was a


    tough test for his strength.


    It would be better to lean against his arms, but by doing so, he might touch the back of the patient, and


    it would still hurt.


    Finally, the doctors and nurses felt that Henry¡¯s position was extremely strenuous.


    However, Henry didn¡¯t say anything, and they didn¡¯t dare to say anything.


    Emily was still trembling gently. Before she could find a better position, at least her back didn¡¯t hurt so


    much.


    Henry leaned against her with one arm and pushed her sweaty hair back with the other.


    He didn¡¯t have the heart to look at her scarred thin lips. He looked at the doctor and whispered, ¡°What


    can I do now? Can she eat?¡±


    ¡°Her mouth¡­¡± The doctor looked embarrassed.


    Her lips had been bitten hard several times. As long as she opened her mouth, it would definitely hurt


    to the point of death. How could she eat anything?


    Even eating porridge would probably hurt her.


    The doctor sighed and said, ¡°She will be put on some drips tonight. Don¡¯t eat. She¡¯ll eat something


    tomorrow morning when it doesn¡¯t hurt that much.¡±


    ¡°The injuries on her body are not very serious ¡­¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I mean, even though she was seriously injured, she didn¡¯t suffer internal injuries,¡± the doctor said after


    being red at by Henry.


    In other words, all of them were flesh injuries, and no muscles or bones were injured.


    However, the flesh injury was the most painful. It hurt like a fire burning.


    ¡°Her injuries will hurt all the night but will be better tomorrow. Then she will recover soon.¡±


    ¡°As for the wounds, Young Master Hunter has already arranged for Peter to stay here. When her


    wounds are better, he will immediately help her repair them.¡±


    The doctor was afraid that his words would make the patient ufortable, so he could only speak


    with the pleasant words.


    ¡°Most of the wounds shouldn¡¯t leave any scars. There may be a small portion of them ¡­¡±


    Henry¡¯s chilly gaze swept over him once again.


    Don¡¯t talk about this anymore at this time. Did you want to frighten this girl even more?


    The doctor understood what he meant. He immediately said, ¡°In short, there¡¯s no need to worry about


    the wound. There won¡¯t be any scars.¡±


    Most of them would not leave a scar, but there would still be some scars left.


    But now, he didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Henry, I¡¯m going to prepare a bottle of medicine for her.¡±


    ¡°Hurry up!¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    ¡°Wait a moment!¡± Just as the doctor was about to leave, Henry called him back.


    The doctor straightened his back and returned to him, ¡°Henry, what else can I do for you?¡±


    ¡°Prescribe her liquid medicines. If there is no substitute, grind the pills into powder.¡±


    ¡°Alright! I know!¡±


    After the doctor and nurse left, Henry looked at Emily who was still trembling and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t be


    afraid. The pain will soon be gone. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    Emily¡¯s bloodstained lips were trembling all the time, then she murmured with a hoarse and almost


    inaudible sound, ¡°What about him?¡±

 Chapter 284 Please Leave the Hospital

    Chapter 284 Please Leave the Hospital


    That night, Emily never fell asleep.


    All night, she struggled with the pain.


    Even with her eyes closed, her body was still trembling.


    It seemed that her face was calm, but the cold sweat on her forehead hadpletely betrayed her.


    Henry was stretching out his arm in the air, letting her lean against him.


    The entire night, until dawn, his posture had not changed from beginning to end.


    The doctor and nurse came several times to change the drip for Emily.


    Every time they saw Henry¡¯s posture, they couldn¡¯t help but feel shocked.


    How tiring should this be? Others would probably not be able to hold on.


    However, this innately noble Young Master Henry managed to maintain it all the night!


    The patient was in pain, but her pain will decrease as time went by.


    However, he was different. His pain would be more and more intense as time passed.


    After this night, his arm was probably so sore that he could lose all sensation.


    The next day, at dawn, Emily finally fell asleep.


    Henry breathed a sigh of relief. He used his other hand to take out a tissue and carefully wipe the


    sweat off her forehead.


    His action was indescribably gentle so as not to wake her up identally.


    The doctor said that as long as she could fall asleep, the pain would be lessened considerably when


    she woke up.


    Therefore, he absolutely couldn¡¯t wake her up right now.


    Putting down the napkin, he remembered something. He quickly took out his phone from his pocket


    and called Ashton.


    ¡°Guard the door of Emily¡¯s ward. If the doctores in, ask hime in directly and quietly. Don¡¯t


    make any noise. She ¡­ is asleep.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Henry.¡± Ashton immediately understood and guarded the door.


    Henry put his phone aside and his gazended on Emily¡¯s face.


    She was unconsciously leaning against his embrace.


    However, he still couldn¡¯t move his arms around and maintained his previous posture. He was afraid


    that his action would wake her up.


    He did not expect that she would be in such a difficult situation. Liam only said that she was wounded


    and there were also severecerations.


    Although Liam didn¡¯t exin it clearly, he knew what he was referring to.


    Would such a terrible night cast a shadow in her mind in the future?


    He didn¡¯t know what he was thinking, but looking at Emily¡¯s bloodstained face that was already cleaned


    up, he felt depressed.


    It was as if there had been a huge rock pressing heavily on his heart.


    Because it was too big and too heavy, it made him feel it ufortable to breathe.


    It waspletely dawn.


    After some time, a faint voice came from outside, like a woman¡¯s crying.


    Henry frowned and whispered, ¡°Drive them away.¡±


    Outside, Ashton immediately whispered, ¡°Henry, it¡¯s Emily¡¯s older sister. Young Master Hunter sent her


    overst night. It seems that she was also injured.¡±


    ¡°Tell her to scram!¡± Her big sister? He didn¡¯t know her. He only knew that this woman would wake Emily


    up if she screamed in the corridor.


    Ashton answered, ¡°OK.¡± He came up to the woman.


    ¡°I want to see Hunter. Where is Hunter? Tell me, where is Hunter?¡±


    Wendy woke up yesterday and said that she wanted to see Young Master Hunter. Liam told her that


    Hunter was resting and told her to calm down.


    Unexpectedly, this woman had gone crazy early this morning and had insisted on seeing Hunter.


    Liam was annoyed and irritated. If it wasn¡¯t for Hunter who had asked him to stay here, he would never


    care about this woman at all.


    ¡°I want to see Hunter! Whoever dares to stop me? Who dares!¡±


    Since Hunter wasn¡¯t here, Wendy didn¡¯t care about everyone here, including Liam.


    The fact that Hunter had left Liam here to take care of her was enough to prove how important she was


    in his heart.


    None of these people were sensible enough to understand that Young Master Hunter liked her very


    much.


    In the future, she would be the mistress of all of them. How dare they be rude to her?


    ¡°Miss Gale, Hunter is not here.¡±


    ¡°Where is he? Take me to see him!¡±


    ¡°Young Master Hunter has returned to the Jackson¡¯s.¡± Ashton walked over and looked at Liam.


    Liam wanted to ask about the situation over there, but since Wendy was here, he couldn¡¯t say anything.


    Ashton didn¡¯t know what Liam was worried about. He only knew that Emily was severely injured and


    Henry was taking care of her.


    Even the people guarding Emily¡¯s ward were all their people.


    As for Young Master Hunter, he hadn¡¯te to see Emily, and even his subordinates were all with


    Wendy.


    Hunter simply ignored Emily.


    Therefore, he was filled with anger to see Liam!


    ¡°Miss, don¡¯t make a fuss here! It will disturb other patients. If you recover from your illness, please


    leave the hospital!¡±


    ¡°Who are you? You dare to talk to me like this? Do you know who I am?¡±


    In the Bentson City, the most powerful man was Young Master Hunter.


    She was the woman that Young Master Hunter cared about the most. So, she didn¡¯t care about anyone


    else at all.


    After seeing Ashton, Wendy immediately remembered.


    ¡°It¡¯s you? Henry is also here? He ¡­ he came to see Emily?¡±


    Wendy¡¯s expression darkened. These men were all blind.


    Unexpectedly, they all took a fancy to that bitch!


    Ashton ignored her and looked at Liam, ¡°This is not the private hospital of the Jacksons. If you keep


    making noise here, I will call the police.¡±


    This fellow was so angry with him!


    Liam wanted to say something, but he immediately realized that he had misunderstood him.


    Of course, it didn¡¯t matter if he was misunderstood. Most importantly, even Hunter was misunderstood.


    He was a little helpless, so he could only walk to Wendy and coldly say, ¡°You can either return to the


    ward or rest quietly or be discharged from the hospital now.¡±


    In any case, she didn¡¯t suffer many injuries. Even the doctor said that she could be discharged at any


    time.


    Wendy¡¯s face turned red with anger, her entire body trembling.


    ¡°Discharged? You¡¯re letting me out? Don¡¯t you know how badly I¡¯m hurt? How could you let me go?¡±


    Was he crazy?


    Her injuries hadn¡¯t healed yet, but she couldn¡¯t receive treatment at all!


    These people were all lunatics!


    ¡°I want to see Hunter. Take me to see him! I want ¡­¡±


    ¡°If you shout again, I will show no mercy!¡± Liam¡¯s expression darkened.


    Ashton¡¯s words reminded him that Wendy had affected Emily¡¯s rest!


    ¡°How dare you! You¡¯re just one of Hunter¡¯s ¡­ Oh! You ¡­ Oh! Oh, oh, oh--¡±


    Wendy¡¯s eyes widened. She never thought that Liam would be so bold as to force her back to the ward.


    He had gone too far!


    What about Hunter? Where was Hunter?


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    She wanted to see Hunter. She wanted Hunter to execute this damn bastard!


    She wanted him dead!


    ¡°Oh, oh, oh, oh ¡­¡±


    Ashton watched her being dragged away before expressionlessly returning to guard Emily¡¯s room.


    Anyone who wanted to disturb Emily should be killed without mercy! This woman! Damn it!


    After the matter was settled, he stood in front of the door and leaned against it.


    He only wanted to lean against the door and rest for a while. After all, he had not slept all night.


    But he had forgotten that the door was not closed tightly.


    So, the door was directly knocked open by him.


    With a thud, he fell to the ground.


    In the room, the girl on the hospital bed was frightened and suddenly opened her eyes ¡­

 Chapter 285 A Slap

    Chapter 285 A p


    Ashton wanted to p himself to death!


    What was he talking about just now? All those who disturbed Emily¡¯s rest would be killed without


    mercy.


    Then shouldn¡¯t he kill himself now?


    The door was pushed open by him and mmed into the wall.


    Henry was shocked. He cast a ferocious gaze at Ashton. After that, he looked at Emily, who was


    leaning against his arm, and felt a burst of nervousness.


    She was awake!


    This damn Ashton!


    She had been asleep for less than two hours when this bastard actually woke her up!


    Emily suddenly opened her eyes as if she had been frightened in a dream.


    Henry became anxious, ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s fine. Sleep a little longer. It won¡¯t hurt!¡±


    He was really nervous.


    When she woke up before, her body had been twitching because of the pain!


    He was afraid that if she woke up, she would still feel ufortable.


    The doctor said that if she slept longer, she wouldn¡¯t feel so painful when she awoke.


    However, she was woken up halfway through her sleep!


    He must tear Vince apart!


    Ashton sat on the ground and didn¡¯t even dare to get up. He was afraid that themotion he had


    caused would scare Emily.


    Emily frowned, and the two men in the ward were immediately nervous.


    She frowned tightly, her brows filled with pain.


    But this time, she only tightened her grip on Henry¡¯s clothes. She did not cry out for pain, nor did she


    shed tears.


    She was in a daze for a while, and then she suddenly asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°Where is he?¡±


    This was not the first time Emily had asked. Henry waved his hand. Ashton quickly got up, closed the


    ward door, and guarded the door.


    He didn¡¯t dare to lean against the door again.


    Henry pulled over a tissue and carefully wiped Emily¡¯s sweat.


    Not long after she woke up, there was a thinyer of sweat on her forehead.


    He knew that this girl was still in pain, but she was trying her best to endure it.


    However, Henry didn¡¯t know how to answer her question, just likest night.


    ¡°You ¡­ sleep more first. He ¡­ has something else to do ¡­¡±


    He could not tell lies tofort her.


    Just likest time, the same words made Emilypletely silent.


    It was still very painful, but after waking up this time, she was able to endure it for a while.


    Tears rolled down her face, however.


    Henry hurriedly wiped away the tears from the corner of her eyes. Seeing her pathetic look, he was


    unable to utter a single word to tease her like before.


    She was shedding tears, while Henry was wiping her tears away. After a long time, she still couldn¡¯t


    stop crying.


    He was helpless and could only say softly, ¡°He really has something important to do. It¡¯s not that he


    doesn¡¯t want to see you. He ¡­ has seen you.¡±


    Emily still didn¡¯t say anything, but tightly grabbed his clothes, tears rolling down her eyes.


    Henry felt ufortable. A tissue had been used up, but her tears kept welling up.


    He raised his hand and his long fingers slipped across the corners of her eyes.


    Sparkling tears fell on his fingertips, which broke his heart.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. Take care of yourself first.¡±


    This girl was still crying, but he couldn¡¯t say anything more pleasant.


    Actually, no matter what, it couldn¡¯t change this fact.


    She was lying in the hospital, but Young Master Hunter did note to see her.


    This would be a fatal blow to everyone, including her.


    So it was natural for her to cry.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°If you want to cry, go on. No one willugh at you. After crying, you can cheer up.¡±


    Emily still tightly grabbed his clothes and cried silently.


    He said that she could cry, but when he saw her cry, he felt great pity and sadness.


    Henry pulled out another tissue and carefully wiped the tears for her.


    After a long time, he could not help but continue tofort, ¡°It¡¯s just a man. Is there a need to cry for


    him like this?¡±


    ¡°Emily shouldn¡¯t be like this. In the past, no matter what difficulties she had encountered, she could try


    her best to get through them. Now, why is she so fragile?¡±


    ¡°If you want a man, I¡¯ll introduce some for youter. It¡¯s up to you to choose! As for that person, you can


    forget about him.¡±


    Hunter went to Aarigant. Even if he coulde back safely, he would not stay with her for a long time


    toe.


    Rather than crying all day long, it was better to forget him and live a good life in the future.


    It wasn¡¯t easy to deal with Heaven-like Ind. So it wasn¡¯t necessarily a bad thing for Emily to stay


    away from Hunter during this period.


    ¡°You should be very clear about Young Master Hunter. If he doesn¡¯te to see you, he won¡¯te in


    the future.¡±


    ¡°Emily, you¡¯re so weak. Do you want to show your weakness to others?¡±


    ¡°Cheer up and wipe away your tears. He doesn¡¯t deserve it!¡±


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­ Bastard.¡±


    Emily grabbed his clothes, raised her head, and red at him. Her voice was so hoarse that she could


    hardly let out, ¡°I feel pain ¡­ Don¡¯t speak. I¡¯m so annoyed!¡±


    Henry was stunned for a moment.


    She did not look very sad. She just frowned tightly, as if it really hurt.


    Right now, she was in great pain, but he had always thought that she was crying because Young


    Master Hunter had note to see her.


    For a moment, all kinds of feelings welled up in his heart.


    Emily was still Emily who wouldn¡¯t cry like this because of her sadness.


    Right now, her tears kept rolling down because of the pain. She was unable to stop crying due to


    normal physical reaction!


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I thought ¡­¡±


    Henry was a little helpless. For a moment, he didn¡¯t know what to do.


    ¡°Then I ¡­ you just cry. I ¡­ I don¡¯t mean tough at you. My heart aches ¡­ No, my heart doesn¡¯t ¡­


    ache. I¡¯ll call a doctor!¡±


    Emily didn¡¯t want to pay attention to this incoherent fellow.


    She was really in pain. Although it wasn¡¯t as terrifying as before, it was still painful now, and her entire


    body was in pain.


    As for why Hunter didn¡¯te to see her ¡­ In fact, as long as he was okay, it was fine.


    Whatever, he had his own reasons.


    If she was a burden to him, then there was no need for her to stay with him.


    This ident had enabled her to see it very clearly.


    To Hunter, she was not a good thing.


    If she didn¡¯t have such ability, she shouldn¡¯t stay with Young Master Hunter. Because she didn¡¯t have


    the qualifications!


    Henry could not free his hand to ring the call bell, so he could only loudly call out, ¡°Call a doctor.¡±


    Not long after, Ashton brought the doctor in.


    The doctor checked Emily¡¯s condition and was confused. ¡°Why did you wake the patient up?¡±


    Ashton lowered his head and didn¡¯t dare to say a word.


    Henry roared, ¡°What we can do to alleviate her pain?¡±


    Responsibility must be investigated, but not now!


    The doctor said helplessly, ¡°She can¡¯t take any more painkillers. She has to endure the pain herself.


    She is not well and too many painkillers will produce side effects.¡±


    Emily¡¯s hand stillnded on Henry¡¯s chest and tightly grabbed his clothes.


    Before Henry spoke, she bit her lips and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°I ¡­ can do


    it.¡±

 Chapter 286 Little Puppy

    Chapter 286 Little Puppy


    Two dayster, Emily could sit in a wheelchair and go to the courtyard.


    Henry had been apanying her these two days.


    As expected, that person never showed up.


    At first, she felt a little sad, but now, her heart was at peace.


    ¡°How about this subject? Advanced Mathematics. Do you need me to teach you?¡±


    Under the pavilion in the courtyard, Henry sat in front of Emily, holding a university book of Advanced


    Mathematics in his hand.


    ¡°Do you understand? You can tell me where you don¡¯t understand and let me see if I can help you?¡±


    Fortunately, when he was in university, he was considered a top student. Otherwise, it would be


    impossible to solve such a difficult problem.


    Emily took the book, turned to a certain page, and handed it back to him.


    ¡°From here on out, I can hardly understand it.¡± Throughout this period, unexpected things kept


    happening, so she hadn¡¯t focused on her study.


    It was November now, and there were still two months left before the exam.


    She didn¡¯t like studying. Moreover, she hadn¡¯tid a good foundation in high school and had been left


    behind so much. Now, it was a bit difficult to catch up on it again.


    She did not expect that Henry, a businessman would have such a deep understanding of university


    courses.


    Any questions could be answered by him basically, which saved her the money to hire a tutorial


    teacher.


    However, Henry seemed to have suffered a lot of losses.


    His time was much more valuable than a tutorial teacher.


    Henry did not care about that. He swept his eyes over the contents she had flipped over and pulled her


    wheelchair to his side.


    He took the pen and white paper and exined it to her.


    All morning, apart from the nurse who hade to examine Emily¡¯s wounds, she had spent the rest of


    her time learning.


    When Henry made a phone call outside the pavilion, the nurse came and couldn¡¯t help but be envious


    of Emily.


    ¡°Miss Gale, you¡¯re really lucky. Your boyfriend treats you too well. He even puts aside the Sharp Group


    and has always been by your side. If I were you, I would have fainted from happiness.¡±


    ¡°I have fainted too many times.¡± Emily nced at her and found no way to exin that Henry was not


    her boyfriend.


    Perhaps, it was too difficult for her to exin. What Henry had done to her right now seemed to be


    something that only a boyfriend would do.


    She tried to let him go back to work, but he refused every time. In the end, she gave up persuading


    him.


    Because she didn¡¯t want Sally and the others to know the cause and effect of the incident, she only


    said that she was a little ufortable and was with Henry.


    She didn¡¯t exin anything else, and didn¡¯t mention anything about her being injured by Hunter.


    A morning passed, and what she learned today was equivalent to what she usually learned in a few


    days.


    With Henry here, Emily realized that the lessons she had left behind would soon be caught up on.


    ¡°As for History and Design ¡­ I can help you with Design. You need to find the key points of History


    yourself. No one else can help you.¡±


    ¡°You even know Design? Didn¡¯t you major in Finance?¡± This was simply inconceivable!


    ¡°Why can¡¯t those who study finance study design?¡± In fact, he had gain some understanding of all the


    courses in the university.


    As for Finance, he was forced to learn it because he needed to inherit the family business.


    ¡°So miraculous!¡± Emily looked at him and was full of admiration for him.


    ¡°Teach me the Design this afternoon. I have a lot of questions that I don¡¯t understand. I really don¡¯t


    understand the concept of design.¡±


    ¡°I know you¡¯re stupid.¡± If he didn¡¯t help her, wouldn¡¯t he just watch her fail the exam?


    ¡°Can I ask you anything I don¡¯t understand?¡± She was not stupid. She just missed the ss.


    ¡°It depends.¡± Henry snorted.


    Emily wore a ttering smile, ¡°What do you need? Just tell me.¡±


    ¡°It depends.¡± After looking at the time, Henry closed the book and stood up, ¡°It¡¯s time to go back and


    eat.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s tasteless.¡± Emily wrinkled her nose and resisted, ¡°I have already eaten white porridge for two days.


    I don¡¯t want to eat it anymore.¡±


    ¡°The doctor said you can¡¯t eat fish and meat. Do you want to leave a scar?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Didn¡¯t he apany her to eat porridge and vegetables every day?


    He didn¡¯t even say anything, while this guy started to be dissatisfied.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have to eat fish and meat, but I just don¡¯t want to eat porridge. Can I have some noodles? I


    heard that there¡¯s a noodle shop outside. It¡¯s very delicious.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t stand eating porridge for two days.


    In fact, her injuries weren¡¯t so serious. It was just that there were too many wounds on her body, and he


    was just too careful.


    Henry thought for a moment, but in the end, he picked up his phone and called the doctor.


    The moment the call ended, he lowered his head and saw Emily staring at him with a look of


    anticipation.


    There was no way for anyone to refuse.


    ¡°Right at the door? Wait here, I¡¯ll buy it for you.¡±


    These two days, Ashton had returned to thepany to handle things for him. There were his


    bodyguards nearby, so there wouldn¡¯t be any idents again.


    ¡°OK!¡± Emily looked at him and nodded.


    ¡°Little puppy!¡± Henry raised his index finger and knocked on her forehead. He turned around and


    walked out of the pavilion.


    Emily was stunned for two seconds before she reacted. Then she howled at his back, ¡°You are the


    dog!¡±


    But, he ignored her and quickly walked out of the pavilion and walked towards the gate of the hospital.


    He called her puppy! This scoundrel!


    Emily muttered, with her face full of dissatisfaction.


    However, since he was the boss of the Sharp Group and could personally buy food for her, she


    wouldn¡¯t bother with him anymore.


    Then she turned to open the book and continued to read what he had just exined to her in the


    wheelchair.


    A sharp voice came from outside, ¡°Oh, Emily, you¡¯re still here?¡±


    Wendy was walking along the road, followed by two nurses and two bodyguards.


    She looked like a princess on a patrol.


    Emily was sitting alone under the pavilion, while she was apanied by several people. There was a


    tremendous difference between them.


    She walked up the pavilion path and walked towards her, ¡°Why is there no one else? Nobody is taking


    care of you?¡±


    Emily was a little impatient and looked up at her.


    Wendy walked into the pavilion and the two nurses followed.


    The remaining two bodyguards were stopped.


    So this bitch had arranged for some in-clothed bodyguards to be nearby!


    Wendy was wrong. Just now, she thought that she was here alone.


    ¡°Is something the matter?¡± Emily looked at her and said coldly.


    Wendy gazed at her face.


    There were scratches on her neck and chin. Although her lips were scarred, they still looked a little


    shocking.


    Also, there were scars on the back of her exposed hand.


    When Wendy saw this, she immediately became happy.


    ¡°Heh, it seems that those men have tormented you so intensely!¡±


    Fortune¡¯s wheel was ever turning. This bitch was also humiliated by those men!


    Looking at the scars all over her body, one could tell that these were left by men.


    Seeing Emily¡¯s pitiful look, not only did she not have the slightest bit of sympathy, she was even very


    excited!


    ¡°How do you feel when you¡¯re with a lot of men? Do you feel good?¡±

 Chapter 287 That’s Him

    Chapter 287 That¡¯s Him


    Wendy did not know how Emily was injured.


    They two were separated and she was locked up in a small room.


    Later, Ewan brought people over and rescued her.


    She was very disappointed that Hunter did note to save her.


    Especially during her hospitalization, Hunter hadn¡¯t visited her once. She was extremely desperate.


    But now, she was happy that Hunter wasn¡¯t with Emily.


    In her opinion, Emily shouldn¡¯t obtain anything that she did not obtain!


    Now, it seemed that Hunter did note to see Emily even though something happened to her. Most


    likely, it was because Emily had lost her chastity, and Hunter turned up his nose at her.


    Wendy was so happy!


    ¡°Young Master Hunter hasn¡¯te to see you, has he?¡±


    She stared into Emily¡¯s eyes with an intention to reveal all her feelings.


    Emily didn¡¯t show any unusual look at the moment, which allowed Wendy to know that she wasn¡¯t


    wrong.


    ¡°Heh, Hunter isn¡¯t free these few days! So, he didn¡¯te to see you. I¡¯m sorry!¡± Sheughed happily.


    ¡°However, he asked me to tell you to have a good rest. Whatever you want, just tell me. After all, you


    are my sister.¡±


    This meant that without her help, Emily wouldn¡¯t get anything.


    ¡°Thank you. Your things are just what I have thrown away. I don¡¯t need them.¡±


    ¡°Emily, what do you mean?¡± Wendy was angry.


    Emily lowered her head and looked at her book again, not even bothering to look at her.


    ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m just telling you, what you want is just something I threw away. There is no need to show


    off!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense! You can¡¯t even get it!¡±


    Wendy was a little excited. It was as if her heart was hit hard, and it hurt all of a sudden.


    She had been by Hunter¡¯s side for so many days that Hunter hadn¡¯t even touched her.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    She just wanted to hold his arm, but she wasn¡¯t allowed to get a little closer.


    But she knew that Hunter wanted this bitch Emily!


    How could he want her? Since he could have sex with this bitch, why didn¡¯t he touch her?


    How could she notpare to this bitch!


    Emily did not want Hunter, while she yearned for him desperately. Although what Emily said was not


    entirely true, Emily had indeed been with him before.


    Wendy tried her best to calm herself. She did not want to be so irritated with her few words.


    She took a deep breath and then looked at Emily¡¯s injured neck. She snorted coldly, ¡°No matter what


    happened, you have already be like this. I wonder how many men have yed with you. Do you


    think Hunter will still want you?¡±


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it you who had been yed with by many men?¡± Emily asked indifferently.


    Thest time Wendy hade back pitifully, she did have a little sympathy for her.


    Now, this little bit of sympathy hadpletely turned into a mockery of himself.


    Wendy didn¡¯t deserve a little sympathy.


    In turn, if those things had happened to her, it was impossible for Wendy to have the slightest bit of pity


    for her.


    Worse still, she would even add insult to her injury, just like now.


    ¡°You...¡± Wendy¡¯s face instantly turned red.


    What happened to herst time was true. But that matter had already been over, this bitch actually


    dared to mention it!


    ¡°The man I was with that night was Hunter. He was the one who caused my injuries.¡±


    Emily didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with Hunter. But if Wendy wanted to ridicule her, she had to


    show her that she wasn¡¯t qualified to do so.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can go back and ask him. The prerequisite is that he is willing to talk to


    you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it!¡± Wendy didn¡¯t want to believe it!


    Emily¡¯s thin lips curled into a contemptuous smile. She opened her book and didn¡¯t want to pay


    attention to her!


    ¡°Bitch! You were raped by those men, yet you ndered Hunter. You¡¯re too disgusting!¡±


    Wendy was so angry that she rushed over.


    However, before she could make a move, she was blocked by the tall man who suddenly appeared in


    front of her.


    The man pushed her back without much effort.


    ¡°Ah...¡± Wendy screamed miserably.


    The two nurses immediately rushed up and supported her.


    ¡°Who are you? Do you know who I am? How dare you do this to me?¡± Wendy red at the man in


    ck and cursed angrily.


    Emily smiled disdainfully, ¡°Wendy, can you say something different? Are you tired to say the same


    words?¡±


    ¡°Emily, shut up! Hunter wille to see me and take me home! What about you? Who cares about


    you?¡±


    After she finished speaking, a few luxurious cars with low-key colors drove in from the entrance of the


    hospital.


    Seeing Liam get out of the car and walk to the back seat and talk to the man in the back seat, Wendy¡¯s


    eyes immediately lit up.


    Young Master Hunter had finally arrived!


    Apart from Hunter, no one else could make Liam so respectful.


    There was a crack in the car window, and the man inside could not be seen clearly. She could only see


    a small part of his face.


    However, other than Young Master Hunter, there could not be another person with such an aura and


    appearance!


    ¡°Did you see that? Hunteres to pick me up for discharge. What about you?¡±


    Wendy sneered, waved her hand, and instructed the nurse beside her, ¡°Go tell them I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The nurse had grown ustomed to the woman¡¯s arrogance these past two days.


    Knowing that she was Young Master Hunter¡¯s woman, no one dared to neglect her. She immediately


    went to Liam to convey Wendy¡¯s words.


    Liam looked over. He was so far away that she couldn¡¯t see his face clearly.


    She could only see that after listening to the nurse and seeing Wendy under the pavilion, he bent over


    and said something to the man in the back seat of the car.


    After that, Liam straightened his body and turned around to walk towards her.


    Wendy nced at him and then looked at Emily. She looked like a winner.


    ¡°Let me tell you, I will be the young madam of the Jackson family. As for you dirty bitch ¡­ Heh, stay


    away from Hunter. Otherwise, I will show no mercy!¡±


    She walked out of the pavilion as arrogant as a peacock.


    Emily watched her leave and then walk to the side of the car. And then she saw that Wendy said


    something to the man in the back seat and got into the car happily.


    The man in the back seat was really Hunter ¡­


    She heaved a sigh of relief. Because she was a little afraid that Young Master Hunter would go to


    Aarigant.


    But now, it was clear that he was still in the Bentson City.


    He hade to pick Wendy up¡­ To him, there were some things that he might already forget.


    ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Henry came in with two bags of stuff.


    He turned around and saw the row of luxury cars was leaving.


    Henry smiled indifferently and said, ¡°Feel envious? When you are discharged from the hospital, I will


    bring eighteen luxury cars to pick you up. I guarantee that it will be more impressive!¡±

 Chapter 288 Why Do You Treat Me So Well

    Chapter 288 Why Do You Treat Me So Well


    Emily wanted tough.


    Did he do it on purpose? Was she someone who liked topete?


    ¡°Really?¡± She raised her eyebrows!


    ¡°Yes.¡± Henry looked back, and the two subordinates brought in the folding table that they prepared.


    They put down the table and left.


    Henry put a few bowls of noodles on the table and said, ¡°Little greedy cat,e and eat.¡±


    ¡°They smell good.¡± Emily looked at the three bowls of noodles that had been pushed before her and


    was in a better mood because of the fragrance.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what vor you like. I bought many bowls. Have a try.¡±


    Henry stuffed the chopsticks into her hand and opened another bag. He took out threerge bowls of


    noodles.


    ¡°How can we finish six bowls of noodles?¡± Jesus, that was crazy.


    ¡°You can try different tastes.¡± Henry pushed the other three bowls in front of her.


    Emily felt that it was too wasteful. However, with so much noodles ced in front of her, her appetite


    was instantly aroused.


    She quickly picked up her chopsticks and tasted the first bowl.


    ¡°Pork ribs noodles!¡± They were really delicious, but why didn¡¯t she see the ribs? ¡°Where¡¯s the meat?¡±


    ¡°The doctor said that you couldn¡¯t eat meat today lest your wound leave scars. I had them pick all the


    meat out.¡±


    If she saw the meat but could not eat it, she would feel more ufortable.


    Emily had no choice but to continue eating noodles.


    After a few mouthfuls, she could not help but bring over another bowl and taste it, ¡°Delicious!¡±


    Her eyes lit up, but she couldn¡¯t tell what the ingredients were. Anyway, the noodles were so fresh and


    sweet!


    ¡°You don¡¯t eat pork ribs noodles anymore?¡± Henry looked at her, who wore a look of contentment.


    ¡°I...I want to eat this.¡± The pork ribs noodles were not as delicious as this bowl!


    ¡°Go on.¡± Wouldn¡¯t Henry know Emily was a foodie?


    After spending a lot of time together, Henry realized that she was calm when something happened.


    However, most of the time, she was very childish.


    After all, she was only eighteen years old. How mature could she be?


    Emily didn¡¯t care about what he was thinking and ate noodles with chopsticks.


    ¡°It¡¯s really delicious. Would you like to try some¡­¡±


    She took the time to look at Henry and realized that he was also eating noodles.


    However, what he ate¡­ ¡°I have eaten this bowl!¡±


    ¡°But you don¡¯t want to eat it anymore.¡± Henry frowned.


    She forbade others to eat what she didn¡¯t want. Was she so domineering?


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant!¡± Seeing his dissatisfied expression, Emily knew that he had misunderstood.


    ¡°I mean, I¡­ate it. How¡­can you eat?¡±


    ¡°Are you poisoned or infected?¡± Henry didn¡¯t care at all. In the blink of an eye, he ate half of a bowl of


    noodles.


    Emily blinked her eyes. She was not poisoned or infected, but Henry was the young master of the


    Sharp¡¯s!


    He ate something that she had eaten. Didn¡¯t he feel disgusting?


    ¡°There are a lot of bowls. You can eat something else,¡± she said hesitantly.


    Henry did not even raise his head, ¡°Have a try first. Give me those you don¡¯t like.¡±


    Emily held the chopsticks, and she was a little moved.


    Looking at the man sitting in front of him, who was eating noodles, she felt that time flew.


    When did they meet? When did he start to treat her well?


    They were from different sses, but unknowingly, he became her friend and stayed by her side.


    She didn¡¯t even know how they became friends.


    Henry finally realized that Emily did not eat noodles, but kept staring at him.


    After swallowing the food in his mouth, he raised his head to look at her and frowned, ¡°What are you


    doing? Have you never seen a handsome guy?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± she nodded, ¡°you are very handsome.¡±


    ¡°What? You find that you like me?¡±


    Henry did not take her words to heart at all and continued to lower his head to eat noodles. He could


    not articte because he was eating.


    ¡°Let me tell you, I am not into you. You are disobedient and not gentle. Sometimes, you are rough.


    Don¡¯t like me, or you¡¯ll get hurt.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    In the past, if he said so, Emily would definitely refute him.


    But now, she only looked at him quietly for a while before asking softly, ¡°Why do you treat me so well?¡±


    Henry was stunned for a moment. Then, he drank more than half of the remaining soup before putting


    down the bowl and looking at her.


    ¡°Do I treat you well?¡± he asked seriously.


    Emily thought for a while before nodding, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Okay! In the future, you have to work hard to pay me back what you owe me! Don¡¯t forget that I invest


    some money in you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± She was a little lost for words.


    Every time he made her moved, he would give her a p to wake her up at once.


    ¡°I see!¡± She muttered and continued to eat her noodles with some resentment.


    Looking at her indignant expression, Henry gradually became joyful.


    He didn¡¯t notice that he treated her well.


    Anyway, the boss asked him to take care of Emily, so he did it readily.


    He was not so good, right?


    ¡°Try another bowl. You can¡¯t finish all the noodles.¡±


    He grabbed the bowl before Emily and pushed the other bowl over.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°Are you sure you want to eat my leftovers?¡± There were obviously so many bowls left. Why couldn¡¯t he


    eat a new bowl?


    It made her look bad since she gave her leftovers to others.


    ¡°Try it first. If it¡¯s not delicious, give it to me.¡± If the bowl he picked was exactly what she liked the most,


    wouldn¡¯t it be like snatching food from her?


    Emily had no choice but to try another bowl.


    With a mouthful, her mood became better!


    ¡°Too delicious!¡±


    ¡°Try something else.¡±


    ¡°Let me have some first.¡±


    ¡°This bowl of noodles also smells good.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Hmm! It¡¯s delicious. I don¡¯t eat anymore. Give it to you!¡±


    ¡­


    Three dayster, Peter came over to perform a repair operation on Emily.


    The operation took more than seven hours, and Emily was on the operating table, either lying or sitting.


    When she came down, she felt dizzy and sleepy.


    Although she didn¡¯t undergo general anesthesia, the anesthesia was used all over her body, and the


    medicinal effects were strong.


    Peter and two nurses helped her down and let her sit in a wheelchair.


    Peter smiled at her and showed friendly attitude as before, ¡°Miss Emily, the operation was very


    sessful. Don¡¯t worry. The majority of scars won¡¯t leave any traces.¡±


    ¡°What about the minority?¡± Emily looked at him.


    ¡°Hmm...¡± Peter thought that she was sad, so he could only console her, ¡°Three little scars were on the


    back and shoulders. Only when you wear off-the-shoulder dress will the little scar be seen.¡±


    ¡°Besides, after the repair operation, take good care of yourself. As time goes on, the scars will be


    shallower and shallower. In the future, they will fade.¡±


    Emily still didn¡¯t say anything. Peter was a little nervous, ¡°Emily, if you¡¯re still worried, wait a month, and


    I¡¯ll¡­¡±


    ¡°Peter.¡± Emily interrupted him and pulled at the corner of his clothes.


    Peter knew that she wanted to talk to him alone. After letting the two nurses leave, he squatted down


    and looked at her, ¡°Miss Emily, what do you want to say?¡±


    She hesitated for a moment before asking, ¡°Is Hunter still in Bentson City?¡±

 Chapter 289 At Least I’m Sincere

    Chapter 289 At Least I¡¯m Sincere


    Peter was stunned for a moment and said, ¡°Young Master Hunter does not have a business triptely.


    He has always been in Bentson City.¡±


    Emily¡¯s fingertips tightened slightly. She would suspect Peter if he rephrased the statement.


    However, his words made her unable to find any ws.


    ¡°Miss Emily, do you find Young Master Hunter for something?¡±


    When Peter was facing her, he was always so friendly, ¡°How about I calling Young Master Hunter for


    you?¡±


    He took out his phone and wanted to dial Hunter¡¯s number.


    Emily lowered her eyes and shook her head, ¡°No need, I have nothing to say to him.¡±


    Since Hunter was still in Bentson City, he didn¡¯te to see her because he was unwilling.


    Did she do something wrong? It seemed that she did nothing wrong.


    ¡°Let them take me back to rest. Peter, thank you for your help today.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. Young Master Hunter has instructed that I must repair your scars. Otherwise, he will


    feel guilty.¡±


    Peter pushed her out of the operating room.


    Emily said nothing. Peter¡¯sst sentence had destroyed her remaining hopes.


    He truly abandoned her.


    Henry waited outside. Seeing Peter pushing her out, he greeted her, ¡°Peter, how is it?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯re no big problems, except three scars that can be repaired again in a month.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Henry nodded and walked behind the wheelchair. ¡°Thank you. I will contact you in a month.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Peter nodded and watched them leave.


    They went back to the ward. Emily was about to get up when Henry picked her up and gently ced


    her on the bed.


    He finished this set of movements with ease.


    ¡°I can leave now.¡± Emily looked at him, and there was not much emotion between her eyebrows.


    ¡°The parts that were wounded do not hurt anymore.¡±


    Henry nodded, ¡°Alright, when you leave the hospital tomorrow, you walk yourself.¡±


    She didn¡¯t say anything. Henry pushed the wheelchair aside and began to tidy up her pillow.


    ¡°Peter said that he used a lot of anesthetics today. Although it was local anesthesia, you¡¯d better sleep


    aftering back. You can eat in four hours. Otherwise, you would vomit.¡±


    Emily just watched him pack her things, tidy up her medicine, and take care of her meticulously.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Finally, she said, ¡°You are very familiar with Peter. In fact, you are one of the good brothers of Hunter.¡±


    Henry was surprised and looked at her.


    Emily had known from her previous life that Hunter had several brothers with whom he went through


    fire and water.


    They didn¡¯t see each other often, but every time they met, Hunter woulde back with the smell of


    alcohol.


    As for her, she was unable to approach him, so she could only look at him from afar. After he walked


    over, she smelled the aura he left behind, as if she was standing with him.


    Earlier, she had suspected Henry, but she had been uncertain.


    But now, she was sure.


    Henry looked down at her. Emily¡¯s gaze was very calm. Her expression did not change.


    When his identity was guessed correctly, his breathing became a little chaotic.


    ¡°And then?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Then?¡± Emily greeted his gaze and blinked, ¡°Young Master Henry, I don¡¯t understand what you mean.¡±


    Henry was a little embarrassed. If she was angry, she could scold him.


    But she was so quiet now, which made him not know how to get along with her.


    ¡°Well, did Hunter ask you to take care of me? When? When you got close to me for the first time?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± At that time, he was purely curious about what kind of qualities this girl possessed that would


    make the boss crazy about her.


    ¡°Why did you get close to me?¡±


    ¡°Because I am curious.¡±


    ¡°About what?


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask. I won¡¯t tell you.¡± He didn¡¯t know how to exin, nor did he want to lie to her, so he chose not


    to say anything.


    ¡°Hunter asks you to take care of me? Does he feel that he owes me?¡±


    In fact, Henry did not know.


    Perhaps, Hunter did so partly because he felt guilty.


    But it was mostly because of his affections towards Emily.


    ¡°Yes.¡± He nodded. It was the part of the reason.


    Emily lowered her eyes. Her long eyshes covered her eyelids, casting out two rows of fan-shaped


    shadows that were beautiful.


    Henry felt that he couldn¡¯t handle such a problem. Did his words make her unhappy?


    ¡°Do you think,¡± Emily suddenly whispered after silence, ¡°he still needs me?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask him yourself?¡± He could not guess the decisions of others.


    Emily smiled and looked up at him. ¡°It would make me very uneasy since you get close to me with a


    purpose.¡±


    ¡°Why are you uneasy? I don¡¯t want anything from you.¡± Henry pulled out a chair and sat down beside


    the bed.


    ¡°I¡¯m uneasy, because I want something from you.¡±


    Henry couldn¡¯t understand this, so he frowned.


    Emily heaved a sigh of relief. Afterposing herself, she looked at Henry.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that everything about you is fake.¡±


    He concerned her and got along well with her. He quarreled with her and then they made it up. Emily


    was afraid all of these were fake.


    Henry wanted to speak, but he suddenly understood what she meant.


    He didn¡¯t know why his mood becameplicated because of what Emily said.


    A lot of emotions lingered in his mind. He felt his heart beating violently, but he had to prevent it from


    beating too fast.


    Perhaps even he himself didn¡¯t know what he was thinking.


    But in short, he was certain of some things.


    He rubbed his fingers, wanting to say something rxing, but in the end, he found that he could not do


    that.


    However, if he said something serious, it would not fit his identity.


    In the end, Henry only nced at her and pretended not to care, ¡°I¡­at least I am sincere.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t lie to me?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t lie to you!¡±


    ¡°Alright, I believe you. However, why do you treat me so well? Could it be because of Hunter¡¯s


    instructions?¡±


    ¡°Maybe.¡±


    ¡°Maybe?¡±


    ¡°Who knows?¡±


    Half an hourter, Emily slept peacefully.


    Henry picked up his phone, walked out of the ward and dialed the familiar number.


    Three secondster, the other party picked up the phone.


    ¡°Is that you?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    He hung up the phone and stood in the corridor, holding the railing as he looked at the fainting sky.


    On the other side, what was he doing?


    The next morning, Emily remembered something very important, ¡°Where¡¯s my phone?¡±


    She had not seen her phone for a long time and never remembered to use it.


    Henry searched for a long time before he found her phone in the bag in the drawer.


    The phone was out of charge and switched off. Perhaps it had been off for a long time.


    Emily found the charger, plugged it in and turned the phone on. Countless messages and missed calls


    came out.


    She flipped through it for a while and found Joe¡¯s message, ¡°I got the result of paternity test. You are


    Matriarch Jackson¡¯s granddaughter!¡±

 Chapter 290 Just Like Her Previous Life

    Chapter 290 Just Like Her Previous Life


    Joe, who had received the message, hurriedly rushed to the hospital.


    ¡°Do Sally and Terry know?¡± Emily asked.


    ¡°They didn¡¯t know you were here. You said that you were with Young Master Henry, who told us that


    you were not feeling well recently and wanted to rest.¡±


    Joe walked very fast, so he gasped for breath after entering the ward.


    After a while, he continued, ¡°Terry is very worried about you. You should contact him as soon as


    possible.¡±


    Although he didn¡¯t know what happened to Emily before, seeing the wound on her lips, he felt a bit


    unhappy.


    ¡°What happened? Can you tell me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. When I went to y that day, I was kidnapped by a gangster. Young Master Henry


    saved me and I rested for a period of time.¡±


    Emily didn¡¯t want to exin too clearly, so she lied.


    Then, she looked at the door and whispered, ¡°How is it?¡±


    Joe leaned over and lowered his voice, ¡°You are rted by blood!¡±


    Emily closed her eyes. Her heart was beating fast, and her breathing was very chaotic.


    Although Joe had said it over the phone, she was still excited when she heard it from him again.


    Hunter¡¯s grandmother was her granny!


    It turned out to be true!


    Why did Wendy know this, and even take her ce?


    That morning when Hunter¡¯s grandma had an ident, she said that Wendy had lied to her and Wendy


    was not her granddaughter.


    She said that when Patriarch Jackson returned, she would tell him and Hunter the truth and let


    everyone know Emily¡¯s identity.


    Now she understood what Hunter¡¯s grandma meant.


    Hunter¡¯s grandma wanted to reveal their rtionship.


    Right now, Emily didn¡¯t know if Patriarch Jackson knew about this, but Hunter must have known.


    Hunter was tricked by Wendy like his grandmother before.


    ¡°How did Wendy know?¡± Even Emily did not know the truth, but Wendy had got the information in


    advance and even disguised as the granddaughter of Emily¡¯s granny?


    ¡°Perhaps Matriarch Jackson has investigated your background before. You don¡¯t know about this


    matter, but Wendy knows it.¡±


    Joe walked to the door and confirmed that there was no one outside. Then, he returned to the bed and


    stood beside Emily.


    This thing mattered, so Joe didn¡¯t dare to speak it loudly.


    He carefully said, ¡°ording to what you said before, Hunter must know about it now. Moreover, he


    believed it because it was the Matriarch Jackson that told him.¡±


    Joe didn¡¯t believe that Wendy could convince Hunter.


    Even if what Matriarch Jackson said differed, Hunter was always willing to her.


    ¡°As for Patriarch Jackson, to be honest, I believe he is more willing to trust Wendy, so it¡¯s useless for


    you to visit him.¡±


    Emily¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She didn¡¯t expect that even Joe would see it clearly.


    ¡°Emily, I think the first thing you need to do is to convince Hunter.¡±


    ¡°As long as Hunter stands on your side, things wille to light.¡±


    They had the report of paternity test. If Hunter was not convinced, they couldpare the DNA of


    Matriarch Jackson in the report with her DNA in the system, and everything would be clear.


    Matriarch Jackson must have seen a doctor in the hospital and left behind her DNA information in the


    system. They could get it as long as they applied.


    In short, this report was strong evidence.


    ¡°I see. I will find an opportunity to tell Hunter about this.¡±


    Although she was destined to part with Hunter, she could not allow Wendy to continue lying to him.


    She took out her phone and looked at the number that was a bit unfamiliar. Finally, she called him.


    No one answered.


    She called him many times but no one answered.


    She nced at Joe, who was looking at her phone.


    Emily thought for a moment and could only dial another number.


    Not long after, Liam¡¯s deep voice came from the other end of the phone, ¡°Miss Emily, what¡¯s the


    matter?¡±


    ¡°I want to talk to Hunter. I have something very important to tell him in person.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, Miss Emily, Young Master Hunter is in a meeting, so it¡¯s not convenient to answer your phone


    for the time being.¡±


    On Liam¡¯s side, there seemed to be a woman¡¯s voice. Obviously, it was Wendy.


    Emily frowned. She could not talk about this on the phone.


    She insisted, ¡°Liam, can you make an appointment with Hunter for me? I really have something


    important.¡±


    ¡°Alright, let me take a look at Young Master Hunter¡¯s schedule. Emily, please wait a moment.¡±


    Liam¡¯s attitude towards her was still very kind, but it seemed that Hunter did not want to talk to her.


    Ten secondster, Liam picked up his phone again and helplessly said, ¡°Emily, Young Master Hunter¡¯s


    schedule has been arranged to next month.¡±


    ¡°I only need a few minutes. Can you put him on the phone?¡±


    Emily suddenly felt frustrated. Was it so difficult to meet Hunter?


    Why did she feel like she had returned to her previous life?


    How many simr conversations did she have with Liam during those five years?N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    It was too difficult to see Hunter! Even if she made an appointment, she had to see him in one month.


    This was how Hunter treated her normally. She knew it in her previous life, didn¡¯t she?


    However, she thought that Hunter would be different after her rebirth because they had more


    exchanges during this lifetime.


    Liam was very helpless and exined, ¡°Emily, Young Master Hunter has been very busy since he took


    over the Jackson Group¡­¡±


    ¡°I see. I won¡¯t disturb you.¡±


    Emily hung up the phone, but looked at the screen in a daze.


    Only when the screen darkened did Joe say, ¡°There is no other way?¡±


    Actually, in terms of the current rtionship between Emily and Hunter, it wasn¡¯t important for them to


    tell Hunter this scam.


    It was Hunter who was cheated.


    However, if Wendy really lied to him, the death of Hunter¡¯s grandmother may be rted to Wendy!


    ¡°I¡¯ll think of another way.¡± On the one hand, Emily did not want Hunter to continue to be cheated. On


    the other hand, she wanted to figure it out.


    Grandma said that she had mistaken Wendy for her granddaughter.


    However, Emily knew Wendy well. How could Wendy easily give up everything she obtained?


    She would not sincerely admit her mistake, not to mention that there was a powerful person behind her.


    The death of the matriarch was most likely rted to them.


    There must be some mystery in that pond and that path.


    Unfortunately, Patriarch Jackson was afraid that the scene would bring back memories, so he had


    someonepletely fill up the pond and bury the entire path within such a short period of time.


    ¡°Emily, I think the most important thing now is to find out who Wendy is working with. Why does she


    know about your rtionship with the Matriarch Jackson?¡±

 Chapter 291 How Could She Be So Happy

    Chapter 291 How Could She Be So Happy


    How did Wendy know? Emily still couldn¡¯t figure it out.


    When did she know?


    Emily couldn¡¯t find much information about it from her previous life.


    Moreover, her previous life waspletely different from her current life.


    Emily thought for a while, suddenly leaned closer to Joe and lowered her voice, ¡°Joe, help me find out


    more.¡±


    When Henry entered, Emily and Joe were eating fruit.


    ¡°The doctor said that you could leave the hospital today, but you could stay for another two days if you


    wanted.¡±


    He held the report. He had been chatting with the attending doctor for a long time. The doctor told


    Henry matters that needed attention when he took care of Emily in the future.


    He was afraid that he would forget, so he asked the doctor to print out the notes, which he took away


    with the report.


    ¡°I want to be discharged today!¡± Emily said.


    She had been hospitalized for more than a week, and if she continued to stay, she would feel very


    bored.


    ¡°You can leave hospital, but you have to promise me something.¡± Henry put the report and notes into


    hisputer bag.


    ¡°What?¡± As long as she could be discharged from the hospital, she could agree to anything.


    ¡°Sell yourself to me. From today onwards, stay with me.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Joe jumped up and stood in front of Emily.


    ¡°You thin-skinned young man, can you stop me? My bodyguards are outside.¡±


    Henry sneered and disdained Joe.


    ¡°If I can¡¯t stop you, I¡¯ll call the police.¡± Joe was serious.


    The wealthy men like Henry yed with different women as often as they changed clothes.


    He couldn¡¯t let Emily be his ything!


    Emily tugged at the corner of his clothes and couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, ¡°He¡¯s joking. Why are you so


    serious?¡±


    ¡°He...¡± Joe looked at Henry, who was packing for Emily.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t want me. I¡¯m not his cup of tea.¡±


    Emily stretched and stared at Henry¡¯s back.


    ¡°You want to live with me? Will you take care of me?¡±


    ¡°Matters that need attention are listed clearly. I will take good care of you.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give you a chance to serve me.¡±


    Joe watched the interaction between them at a loss.


    When did their rtionship be so good?


    ¡°Emily, you and he...¡± Joe was puzzled and shocked. ¡°Are you in love?¡±


    ¡°He wishes.¡±


    ¡°She wishes.¡±


    When they replied together, Joe felt that they reached a tacit understanding.


    Were they sure they were not dating? No matter what, it seemed that they had a super good


    rtionship.


    However, they didn¡¯t seem to have an affair.


    Joe couldn¡¯t understand the rtionship between them. They were more than friends but not lovers.


    ¡°Emily, are you really going back with him?¡±


    ¡°We live in the same building, but his apartment is on the upper floor.¡±


    She didn¡¯t follow him back to the Sharp¡¯s. If it was the case, she wouldn¡¯t dare to disturb him.


    She knew that Hunter wanted Henry to take care of her, so she had Henry take care of herself and


    Hunter could feel reassured.


    She didn¡¯t want Hunter to feel any guilt towards her.


    As for Henry, he onlypleted what Hunter had told him to do. Therefore, she did not feel ill at ease.


    She allowed Henry to do so only this time.


    ¡°Hey, you said that my discharge from hospital would be celebrated in grand ceremony, yet you lied?¡±


    When Emily went out, she looked at Henry, who was carrying bags, and smiled.


    Joe wanted to get something for Emily, but he discovered that with Young Master Henry around, he


    could do nothing.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The ceremony would be the most impressive one, okay?¡±


    Henry wanted to roll his eyes at her. How could a little girl be so vain?


    ¡°I¡¯m vain. What¡¯s wrong? You promised to take care of me.¡±


    Therefore, Emily did not feel uneasy. She would not waste the opportunity to boss around him.


    ¡°Alright, satisfy you!¡±


    When the elevator door opened, the three of them walked out.


    Ashton had been waiting for a long time. Seeing that Henry was carrying bags out, he went over and


    took them.


    ¡°Young Master Henry, we¡¯re ready.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡± Henry nodded and turned to look at Emily. He suddenly picked her up.


    ¡°Henry¡­¡±


    ¡°Shh!¡± He looked down at her and smiled, ¡°I hold a ceremony for you!¡±


    Henry walked out of the hospital with her in his arms.


    Everything outside made Emily dumbfounded.


    Roses covered the ground, paving a bright-red path. Walking on it was like walking on a red carpet.


    On both sides of the path, hundreds of bodyguards were dressed neatly, lined up in two rows, and


    bowed to them.


    At the end of the road, an extremely luxurious top-level Rolls-Royce was waiting.


    Around the car were servants and bodyguards that lined up.


    Seeing Henry carrying Emily over, everyone bent over and said in unison, ¡°Young Master Henry, Miss


    Emily!¡±


    Emily almost fainted, not because she was shocked, but because¡­ she felt bashful!


    ¡°I...I was joking.¡±


    She was truly frightened. Such a grand ceremony made her feel like she was a princess on a visit.


    No, even the princess would not be weed in such grand manners!


    Countless people stood on both sides, stretching their necks to see who was going to be discharged


    from the hospital.


    There were even reporters taking pictures¡­


    Jesus!


    Emily was so scared that she hurriedly buried her head in Henry¡¯s chest, afraid that someone would


    take pictures of her face.


    Damn it! Did Henry y a trick on her? In the future, how could she have face to go out and meet


    people?


    ¡°Emily is shy. Let those people put down their cameras.¡± Henry¡¯s expression darkened.


    ¡°Yes!¡± A few bodyguards heard the order and rushed towards the reporters in the crowd.


    Roses, bodyguards, luxury cars, servants¡­a handsome man holding her.


    Today, Emily had be the heroine in the story, as if she had a halo. She had stepped into the


    pinnacle of her life.


    This thing instantly spread on the Inte.


    Seeing the happy girl who was hiding in Young Master Henry¡¯s embrace, Wendy was so angry that she


    almost threw her phone away!


    How could Emily, that bitch, be so happy?


    Everyone knew that Emily had been abandoned by Hunter, but in the blink of an eye, she was on


    intimate terms with Young Master Henry!


    For such a woman, the torrent of criticism should have drowned her!


    Wasn¡¯t Emily like a bitch?


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    But why did the public opinion support her? Netizensmented that Emily had finally met her true


    love after her lover was snatched away by her sister.


    They were crazy! Wendy thought this kind of woman did not deserve true love.


    Wendy couldn¡¯t help but dial that number.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you were going to drag down Emily? Why is she safe and sound now?¡±


    The man on the other end of the phone was silent. Wendy said, ¡°Now she is with Young Master Henry,


    and everyone knows how happy she is! She¡­¡±


    ¡°When did I say that she was my target?¡±


    The man¡¯s voice was indescribably deep and cold, ¡°I told you to monitor Hunter. Don¡¯t worry about


    anything else! If you continue to pester me, be careful that I announce everything about you to the


    public!¡±

 Chapter 292 Could She Have a Child

    Chapter 292 Could She Have a Child


    Emily knew that it was a scam, so she could not be indifferent.


    The next day, she went to the Jackson family.


    ¡°Sorry, I wasn¡¯t in good health before. I was in hospital for half a month, so I didn¡¯t fulfill my promise.¡±


    On the second day after she was discharged from the hospital, Emily went to the Jackson family and


    report to Sarah.


    Sarah didn¡¯t look so good today. Earlier, Manson couldn¡¯t find Emily, so he was going crazy.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Even if you are in hospital, you should give him a message. He has been looking for you.¡±


    Emily could not refute Sarah and only whispered, ¡°Please let me go to Matriarch Jackson¡¯s backroom.


    Tonight, I will stay for dinner with him.¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t feel uneasy when you make use of my son¡¯s feelings, will you?¡±


    Sarah wasn¡¯t too good today. She knew that her son had suffered and felt sorry for him.


    However, Emily had an affair with Young Master Henry yesterday, and now everyone knew about it.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I told him from the beginning about the agreement between you and me.¡±


    Emily never intended to let Manson do anything for her. Sarah asked her to apany Manson, so


    she did it.


    Hearing this, Sarah was enraged! ¡°What? You told him!¡±


    How could Emily tell Manson about the agreement between them? Was she going to push him into the


    abyss?


    Did Emily have any professional ethics?


    Could she tell Manson about the transaction at will?


    ¡°Madam, I don¡¯t think you know your son well.¡±


    Emily knew that Sarah would be angry, but she was still very calm and said indifferently, ¡°My attitude


    towards him suddenly changed. Could he not doubt it himself?¡±


    Emily looked at her and analyzed with her calmly.


    ¡°If I didn¡¯t tell the truth, it would be more difficult for him to ept when he found out. It would be better


    to tell him the truth from the beginning.¡±


    ¡°So, even if he knew that you got close to him for some reason, he wouldn¡¯t mind it?¡±


    Emily said, ¡°I don¡¯t know if he minds or not, but he¡¯s not angry.¡±


    Sarah was not so angry anymore. After thinking for a while, she felt that it was a good thing to tell the


    truth.


    Her son was truly too stupid. He knew that Emily was with him for some purposes, but he was willing to


    ept it.


    ¡°He has been very depressed these days. Other than working, he has locked himself up in his room.¡±


    She was a failure as a mother. Her son was unwilling to tell her what he was thinking about.


    Sarah sighed and thought for a while before saying, ¡°You broke the promise yourself first. Now, I have


    to ask Manson if he is willing before deciding whether or not to continue the agreement.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Emily was in the wrong, so she could only listen to Sarah.


    Emily had promised to apany Manson for a week, but something happened after she had dinner


    with him once. Now, Sarah had the right to cancel the deal, which was normal.


    Sarah called Manson. When she talked to her son, her serious face instantly softened.


    ¡°Manson, are you busy tonight? Do you want to go home for dinner?¡±


    ¡°I have things to do tonight. Don¡¯t wait for me,¡± Manson said in a cold voice.


    Manson sighed helplessly, ¡°Manson, you¡¯re busy with your work. You haven¡¯t had a good dinner for a


    long time.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I have a meeting to attend. I¡¯ll¡­¡±


    ¡°Emily is with me.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Sarah¡¯s words made Manson nervous and excited, ¡°Emily is there?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she intends to stay with us for dinner tonight. If you¡¯re not free, then I...¡±


    ¡°I! I¡¯m free! I¡¯m free now!¡±


    It seemed that Manson had stood up and was packing his things.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll be back now. Let her stay. I¡¯ll be right back!¡±


    Emily came over in the afternoon. It was now 5:00 pm, and not time to get off work.


    Sarah¡¯s mood wasplicated. Her son was so obsessed with Emily that she had no other choice.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll let her stay for dinner. You don¡¯t have to hurry. She¡¯ll always be here. Drive carefully. No,


    ask your assistant to drive.¡±


    Sarah was afraid that if he drove back by himself, he would be too excited and drove too fast.


    ¡°I see. Mom, don¡¯t let her go!¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    She hung up the phone and looked at Emily.


    Emily said with an indifferent expression, ¡°Madam, I have to remind you that this method cannot solve


    your son¡¯s problem.¡±


    Sarah knew this, didn¡¯t she? But what could she do now?


    ¡°You will never understand how a mother feels unless you have a child of your own.¡±


    Her own child¡­


    Emily¡¯s hand subconsciouslynded on her abdomen.


    Her child¡­Would she have a child of her own?


    In her previous life, Hunter didn¡¯t even touch her. A child of her own was simply a fantasy.


    In this lifetime, although she and Hunter had interacted, in the end¡­they would not have a child.


    Emily calmed down and said, ¡°Madam, Manson seems to being back. I don¡¯t have much time left.


    Can you take me to the backroom now?¡±


    ¡°I need to see if Patriarch Jackson and Rupert are here¡­Don¡¯t look at me like that. You should know


    very well that I would have no way if they were here.¡±


    Sarah picked up her phone and called her servant.


    After the other party said something, Sarah hung up the phone and looked at her, ¡°I¡¯ll take you there.¡±


    ¡­


    This was the first time that Emily had entered the ce where Matriarch Jackson lived since the


    ident.


    Patriarch Jackson had always respected Matriarch Jackson. Therefore, even though Matriarch Jackson


    had passed away, the backroom she had lived in was tidied up very well.


    Emily went straight into the matriarch¡¯s room.


    The room was very quiet. Everything was ced in an orderly manner.


    The matriarch liked to read by the window when she was alive. Emily walked over and did not find


    anything around the window.


    She opened the drawers, and there were only some everyday objects.


    There were very few documents. The matriarch had not worked for many years.


    The bookcase was full of books.


    Emily walked to the bookcase and read them one by one.


    On the bookcase were all kinds of books from philosophy to cultivation of nts.


    Suddenly, her gaze froze on one of the books.


    After carefully taking down the book, she flipped through it and found a yellowed picture!


    Mom¡­


    She felt sad and tears almost rolled down her cheeks.


    Even if she had few memories about her mother, Emily could tell the person in the photo was her


    mother, Talia!


    It was because they looked very much alike!


    Emily took a deep breath and was about to put away the photo.


    Suddenly, her gaze fell on the skirt that Talia was wearing in the photo.


    This skirt¡­Why did it look a little familiar?

 Chapter 293: Clues

    Chapter 293: Clues


    She had never seen the simr simple and elegant retro skirt before. Instead, it was the style, or the


    way that woman was dressed that she indeed had an impression ...


    Emily finally remembered that she hadn¡¯t seen this dress before, but that she had seen simr


    dressing-up!


    Yes, just the dressing up! Including hairstyles, skirts, and makeup!


    It was Wendy!


    Emily could never forget that scene. Because of Wendy¡¯s acting, Matriarch Jackson thought that Emily


    had bullied Wendy.


    At that time, Matriarch Jackson looked at her with disappointment and even a little disdain, which made


    her heart tremble.


    On that day, Wendy was dressed exactly like Talia in the photo!


    From that day onwards, she pretended to be the granddaughter of Matriarch Jackson!


    It must be so! It was that day!


    What exactly happened in the Jackson family¡¯s backyard that day?


    She gripped her palm tightly and tried to recall.


    The more she recalled, the clearer the scene on that day became.


    Evie, the maid of Matriarch Jackson, was not fired by Emily yet.


    Before Emily met Matriarch Jackson, what exactly happened between her and Wendy?


    This Evie might be a key role.


    Emily put away the photos and tended to put the book back in ce.


    Unexpectedly, her hand slipped and the book almost fell from her hand.


    Just as she hurriedly caught it, she saw a little thing fall out of the inner page andnd on the ground.


    Emily squatted down and picked up the paper, only to find that it was actually a business card.


    It said Luke¡¯s Detective Agency, Luke Cooke.


    It turned out that Matriarch Jackson had found a private detective to investigate some matters.


    If she guessed right, the Matriarch wanted to find out who her granddaughter was.


    So, in the beginning, was Emily the person that Luke helped the Matriarch investigate?


    However, on that day when Wendy was dressed like Talia, everything was changed.


    What else had happened? Now, Emily was still in a mess, unable to figure it out.


    There were footsteps outside, which startled Emily. She hurriedly put the business card into her bag


    and pretended to be looking through the book.


    Sarah came in from outside and saw her. She said, ¡°The news came that Patriarch Jackson is back.


    Now you may leave.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Emily put the book back to its original position and immediately followed her to get out of the


    back room, then returned to Manson¡¯s Tamron Pavilion.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Seeing Emily, Manson was excited for a long time.


    She said that she had encountered a robber at that time, but was rescuedter. Manson did not pursue


    this matter.


    Because it was obvious that she was unwilling to borate it.


    Manson only regretted that he hadn¡¯t taken good care of her.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already had someone give a lesson to those girls, especially the women from the Marsh family.¡±


    However, Manson still didn¡¯t have the confidence to talk about this in front of Emily.


    Since he couldn¡¯t be the first to help her when she was in need, what was the use of making up when


    ¡°the die is cast¡±?


    Sure enough, Emily was not in the mood. When Manson said something, she nodded to show that she


    was listening.


    Apart from that, there was nothing else.


    After dinner, Manson still insisted on sending Emily out, and Sarah did not stop him.


    But today, Emily told him that she wanted to slowly walk around the courtyard.


    So they got on the sightseeing bus and drove slowly along the front yard.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry about what happened that day ¡­¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you agree not to mention it again?¡± It was useless to talk too much.


    Emily was not so cold to him, but she wasn¡¯t enthusiastic either.


    ¡°I¡¯ming to dinner with you because of the deal with your mother. However, I also want you to feel


    your mother¡¯s love for you and do not let her worry again,¡± she said.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t make her worry. During this period of time, I¡¯ve been working hard since I heard that you were


    back.¡±


    That he was azybones in her heart was thest thing Manson wanted to see.


    Emily looked at him. The way he looked at her was gentle and sincere.


    Thinking about using him, she felt a little uneasy, ¡°I actually ¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you really in a rtionship with the Young Master Henry?¡± Manson wanted to ask this question the


    first time he saw her.


    It was only because he was afraid that she would feel disgusted that he waited so long to talk about it.


    Emily wanted to say no, but she thought back and said, ¡°If I said yes, what you would do?¡±


    She had no idea why she attracted this noble young master.


    In terms of appearance, although she looked charming, to him with such status, beauty was probably


    not that important.


    But after getting along with him, she gradually realized that Manson¡¯s feeling to her was not as simple


    as just infatuation.


    Manson¡¯s eyes were a little dim, but he still cheered up and said, ¡°As long as you two are not married, I


    still have a chance.¡±


    Emily did not know how to respond him. She raised her eyes and saw that the familiar car turned into


    the direction of the WongRiver Pavilion.


    He was back!


    ¡°Young Master Manson, I still have some matters to do. Just tell the driver to stop and put me down


    here. I will leave on my own.¡±


    Manson could also see that car.


    He became much more disappointed. Whether it was Hunter or Henry, she would care about them


    both.


    Only he was the most dispensable one.


    ¡°You asked me to show you around the courtyard just to see if Hunter has returned?¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯re already with Young Master Henry, don¡¯t interfere with Hunter. I¡¯m not ming you, but just


    afraid that you¡¯ll get hurt.¡±


    Emily knew that he had misunderstood her, but it was better. If he hated her, there wouldn¡¯t be so much


    entanglement.


    ¡°This is my business.¡± She patted the railing of the sightseeing bus and said, ¡°Please stop.¡±


    However, Manson instructed, ¡°Send her to the WongRiver Pavilion.¡±


    The driver immediately drove the sightseeing bus to the WongRiver Pavilion.


    If there was Emily alone, she might not be able to enter.


    Now, with Manson leading the way, no one would stop them.


    They parked in front of the main hall of the WongRiver Pavilion.


    Before Emily could say anything, Manson said, ¡°I won¡¯t hinder you. I¡¯ll wait for you in the courtyard,


    okay?¡±


    She was a little touched by his thoughtfulness.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know when I wille out. You may go back first ¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± Not saying much, Manson asked the driver to drive the sightseeing bus to the corner


    of the courtyard.


    He leaned back in the chair and closed his eyes to rest.


    Emily took a deep breath before walking into the hall.


    She didn¡¯t expect to see Wendy at first nce the moment she entered.


    Wendy had juste down the stairs with a look of unwillingness. She somehow had just suffered.


    She also did not expect to see Emily appear in the hall of the WongRiver Pavilion.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Wendy immediately changed her dispirited expression and walked over


    with her chin raised.


    She intended to find Hunter just now, but he didn¡¯t want to see her at all.


    After being ¡°persuaded¡± back by Liam, Wendy was naturally in a bad mood.


    Now that Emily came, she just happened to disturb Wendy!


    ¡°Who let you in? Is here a ce you cane as you wish? Get out!¡± Wendy shouted fiercely.

 Chapter 294: He Had Never Believed Her

    Chapter 294: He Had Never Believed Her


    ¡°I¡¯m here not for you.¡± Emily was naturally familiar with this ce.


    She ignored Wendy and walked upstairs directly.


    Wendy chased after her and grabbed her wrist, ¡°Stop! I told you, you can¡¯t do whatever you want here!¡±


    She was so strong that she almost pulled Emily down the stairs.


    Normally, how could Wendy stop Emily?


    However, this was only the second day after Emily was discharged from the hospital, and she was still


    a little weak.


    When Wendy pulled her, she had to grab the railing firmly so that she wouldn¡¯t fall.


    ¡°I had told you I was not here for you.¡± Emily shook off Wendy¡¯s hand forcefully.


    Wendy was anxious and shouted angrily, ¡°Stop her!¡±


    The servants didn¡¯t know whether to follow her order or not. After all, Emily was their former young


    Madam and had lived here for a long time.


    Seeing that the servants did not move, Wendy rushed forward and grabbed Emily¡¯s wrist again.


    ¡°Bitch! You¡¯re not allowed to be presumptuous here!¡±


    Since Emily wanted to see Hunter, Wendy thought that she must intend to get back together with him.


    How could Wendy give her a chance?


    As the two women pulled each other, Liam appeared at the corner of the stairs.


    Seeing this scene, he quickly walked down with a puzzled expression, ¡°You guys ¡­ what¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°I know that Young Master Hunter has returned. I have something important to tell him in person.¡±


    Emily raised her head to meet his gaze and pleaded, ¡°Five minutes, Liam. I won¡¯t waste his time. Just


    give me five minutes.¡±


    However, Liam still shook his head and helplessly replied, ¡°Sorry, Miss Emily, Master Hunter doesn¡¯t


    want to see anyone tonight.¡±


    ¡°I just need five minutes!¡± Emily grabbed the railing tightly, afraid that Wendy would drag her down.


    Wendy was already crazy, and was actually like a shrew, firmly pulling Emily and not allowing her to go


    upstairs.


    Seeing this embarrassing scene, Liam walked down and pulled Wendy¡¯s hand away.


    ¡°You!¡± Wendy knew that Liam had always sided with this bitch.


    But now, it was Hunter who didn¡¯t want to see Emily, and even Liam couldn¡¯t take charge.


    Even if Liam sided with Emily, he still didn¡¯t dare to disobey Young Master Hunter¡¯s orders.


    ¡°Emily, didn¡¯t you hear? Hunter doesn¡¯t want to see you! Why are you so shameless?¡±


    Just now, Liam had kicked Wendy out when she went up and nned to enter into Hunter¡¯s room.


    It had been a long time since she had a good talk with Hunter.


    In the past, he was loath to talk to her. Now, they didn¡¯t talk much a day, and it was even difficult for her


    to meet him face to face.


    Emily simply ignored Wendy and looked at Liam, ¡°Tell him that it¡¯s only five minutes. Liam, please!¡±


    Liam hesitated for a moment, but he couldn¡¯t bear to refuse her.


    He nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go ask for instructions. However, Young Master Hunter has been exhausted


    recently. He may not ¡­¡±


    ¡°Just tell him that it really only takes five minutes!¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Liam turned around and went upstairs.


    Wendy step to the same position where Liam stood just now, afraid that Emily would suddenly charge


    forward.


    Not long after, Liam came down.


    Emily looked up at him with a look of anticipation.


    Liam couldn¡¯t bear it, but in the end, he shook his head and helplessly said, ¡°Miss Emily, you may go


    back first. I¡¯ll make an appointment for you ¡­¡±


    However, no one expected that Emily would suddenly pass Wendy and run upstairs.


    ¡°Bitch! What are you doing?¡± Wendy grabbed her.


    Emily rushed too fast, but Wendy¡¯s strength was also great. Under the pull of both sides, Emily


    suddenly missed her footing and rolled down the stairs.


    ¡°Miss Emily!¡± Liam was frightened and hurriedly went down.


    Wendy did not expect that Emily would fall due to her pulling.


    Standing on the stairs, she was dumbfounded and scared out of her wits.


    Fortunately, they didn¡¯t stand high, and Emily didn¡¯t even kowtow when she rolled down, only slightly


    injured.


    Liam helped her up. Emily moved her feet, only to find that her knee was injured.


    With a single movement, a heart-wrenching pain spread throughout her entire body.


    However, she still looked at the stairs and shouted, ¡°Young Master Hunter, I really have something


    important to tell you. It only takes five minutes!¡±


    With Hunter¡¯s good hearing, it was impossible for him to not hear such a loud voice.


    Liam felt sympathetic when he saw her in such a sorry state.


    He sighed lightly and advised her, ¡°Miss Emily, Young Master Hunter ¡­ he doesn¡¯t want to see you. It¡¯s


    useless to say anything else.¡±


    ¡°Why doesn¡¯t he want to see me? Why?¡±


    Last time, he was the one who injured her!


    He hadn¡¯t even looked at her for so long!


    Even if they were just ordinary friends, shouldn¡¯t he feel a little guilty after hurting her like this?


    Nevertheless, was he guilty? He had only asked Henry to take care of her. What did he do?


    Her lower abdomen hurt slightly. Emily covered her abdomen and her voice became hoarse because of


    the pain.


    ¡°If you still feel a little guilty about what happenedst time, give me five minutes.¡±


    The door to the second floor finally opened with a crack.


    The tall figure walked to the staircase. From this position, one could not see him clearly.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    However, everyone was familiar with his voice.


    ¡°Emily, I¡¯ve already asked Young Master Henry to repay what I owed you. If you think I still owe you,


    just tell me how much you want.¡±


    Emily¡¯s heart sank. She never thought that the first time she met him after the ident, he would


    actually say such hurtful words.


    She wanted to go up and ask him, but just as she raised her leg, her knees hurt so much that cold


    sweat spread from her forehead.


    She staggered and fell violently.


    Liam quickly supported her up.


    However, Emily was still unreconciled. Staring at the figure at the stairs, she said in a hoarse voice, ¡°I¡¯m


    not looking for you because of emotional entanglements. I have something important to tell you.¡±


    ¡°Do you still want to use that incident to kidnap me morally?¡±


    Hunter¡¯s voice was extremely cold, and it even carried a trace of disgust.


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for saving you, I wouldn¡¯t have been drugged by them. Essentially, I don¡¯t owe you


    anything.¡±


    ¡°But you used to be my woman, after all. I have always been generous to my ex-girlfriends, but if you


    ask too much, then don¡¯t me me for being unkind.¡±


    Finishing these words, he turned around and left.


    Emily¡¯s heart was already riddled with wounds from his words.


    However, perhaps she only had chance tonight.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about your feelings, but about Matriarch Jackson ¡­¡±


    ¡°You dare to mention Grandma in front of me?¡±


    Hunter¡¯s face darkened and he angrily said, ¡°Do you really think I believe that Grandma¡¯s matter has


    nothing to do with you? I just don¡¯t want to blow up the affair. I said that I have always been generous


    to my ex-girlfriend!¡±


    ¡°Get out of here. From now on, you are not allowed to be here again, let alone mentioning anything


    about Grandma to me. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being impolite!¡±


    He turned around and left. A heavy sound of the door shutting came from the second floor. It was


    obvious that he was terribly furious.


    Emily waspletely stunned, as if she had been drained of all her strength. She fell to the ground


    softly.


    It turned out that he had long since assumed that Grandma¡¯s death had something to do with her.


    It turned out that he only protected her because she was his woman before, and he was preventing


    things from going well spread.


    So ¡­ he had never believed her.

 Chapter 295: He Didn’t Want to See You

    Chapter 295: He Didn¡¯t Want to See You


    Emily¡¯s face was pale as she sat on the ground, subconsciously covering her belly.


    A faint pain came from her lower abdomen. It was not very painful and could notpare to the pain


    on tip of her heart.


    Wendy smiled wantonly and looked down at her, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear it? Hunter said that he didn¡¯t want to


    see you again.¡±


    After so many days, she was finally relieved from gloom.


    Now, Wendy was in a good mood!


    Young Master Hunter was too busy to have time to meet with her. However, he clearly didn¡¯t want to


    see Emily.


    There was a huge difference between the reasons why Hunter didn¡¯t see her and Emily.


    Liam bent over and extended his hand towards Emily, ¡°Miss Emily, are you alright?¡±


    She looked terrible. How could her face look so pale? Didn¡¯t she already recover and leave the


    hospital?


    ¡°Liam, since your master has already ordered to let this woman get out, what else do you want to do?¡±


    Wendy crossed her arms in front of her chest and looked sideways at them.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this woman? Isn¡¯t she just better at acting? She just fell and made a fuss.¡±


    Wendy knew this kind of drama herself, and she had seen it many times before. What was the big


    deal?


    Liam was still a little concerned as he found that Emily was not well.


    He squatted down and supported her, ¡°Miss Emily ¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Emily wanted to stand up, but the pain in her lower abdomen suddenly deepened as she


    moved.


    A burst of heart-wrenching pain forced her to sit back down as soon as she got up.


    She sucked in a breath of cold air, wondering if she had eaten something wrong. Why did her belly hurt


    so much?


    ¡°Miss Emily, I think you are not fine. Shall I invite Peter to give you a physical exam?¡±


    Her face was getting paler and paler, which made Liam anxious.


    ¡°Liam, don¡¯t you have anything to do?¡± Wendy almost lost her temper again.


    Hunter had alreadymanded to drive this woman away, yet Liam was still entangling with her here.


    ¡°Do you have an affair with this woman?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Liam suddenly raised his head and his cold gazended on Wendy, who was on the stairs.


    Wendy was spooked by his sharp eyes and subconsciously took a step back.


    She identally bumped into the stairs and almost fell.


    She hurriedly supported the handle. When she stood firmly, she was immediately enraged.


    ¡°Liam, you¡¯re out of order. You actually helped outsiders ¡­¡±


    ¡°Miss Gale, if I remember correctly, you are just an outsider who boards here!¡±


    Liam suppressed his anger and red at her coldly, ¡°You can nder me, but you absolutely cannot


    nder her! If you dare to say anything rude, don¡¯t me me for being rude!¡±


    ¡°Liam! You¡¯re crazy! Are you offending me? Hunter won¡¯t let you go!¡±


    Even though she said that, Wendy didn¡¯t have the guts to say any nonsense about their affair.


    Although she was quite bold, she knew the necessity of grasping the bottom line of a man.


    Wendy disliked Liam, but he was at least the closest man beside Hunter.


    When it came to the status, even Ewan couldn¡¯t keep up with Liam.


    As for Liam, she might curse him at will secretly, and he could only pretend that he didn¡¯t hear it.


    Such a terrifying gaze was unprecedented.


    His bottom line was this bitch right now.


    Who would believe that they didn¡¯t have an affair?


    ¡°Miss Emily, Young Master Hunter has been really busy recently. It¡¯s not convenient for him to see you.


    I¡¯ll take you out.¡±


    Emily couldn¡¯t stand up by herself, so she could only slowly stand up with Liam¡¯s help.


    Liam talked to her in a polite manner. In fact, he had already expressed Hunter¡¯s intention very clearly.


    Even if she stayed here, it was still impossible to see him.


    After she stood up, her lower abdomen still twitched.


    Emily took a deep breath and tried her best to stand firmly before gently pushing Liam, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d better ask Peter toe over and check.¡± Liam was worried about her, unwilling to let her leave


    like this.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I don¡¯t need it.¡± Since Peter was Young Master Hunter¡¯s doctor, how could shemand


    him?


    If it weren¡¯t for the investigation of Matriarch Jackson¡¯s death, she wouldn¡¯t havee back here


    again.


    Who would be willing to do such a disgusting thing?


    However, she must find out the truth of Matriarch Jackson¡¯s death!


    She bent down, endured the pain in her knees, and walked step by step towards the entrance of the


    hall.


    Wendy followed behind to make sure that she did walk out.


    Liam followed along, afraid that Emily would copse if she couldn¡¯t hold on.


    There weren¡¯t many stairs. Under normal circumstances, there wouldn¡¯t be any major problems if one


    fell down.


    However, Emily¡¯s expression was unusually terrible. Was she identally knocked on certain important


    organ just now?


    She seemed to have a stomachache ¡­


    Emily walked out of the hall. She was a little surprised to see Henry standing in the courtyard waiting


    for her.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    She didn¡¯t want to make him worry, so she bit her lip and tried to straighten up.


    However, every step she took made her lower abdomen hurt. The pain made her sweat. With ayer of


    sweat overflowing from her forehead, she looked even worse.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Henry saw her difort at a nce and quickly walked over.


    Manson also rushed over. Seeing that her forehead were covered in sweat, he subconsciously raised


    his hand to wipe it off for her.


    Emily, however, turned her face away and hid in Henry¡¯s embrace.


    ¡°Young Master Manson, my friend is here to pick me up. Thank you for your hospitality tonight. See you


    next time.¡±


    She already said it clearly enough. Tonight, she didn¡¯t need him anymore.


    Manson was disappointed, but he could only nod and watch her leaving with Henry.


    ¡°I feel a little ufortable.¡± After taking two steps, she suddenly paused and tugged at Henry¡¯s


    sleeve.


    Henry immediately picked her up in his arms.


    This time, Emily did not resist at all. She even buried her head in his embrace.


    Her belly hurt. There was an inexplicable heart-wrenching pain. Her knees were also very painful, and


    so was her heart.


    When Henry came, she felt as if she had floated on the sea for a long time and finally saw a life-saving


    floating board.


    She felt exhausted, and was not well. At the very least, she felt a little safe leaning against his


    embrace.


    Manson looked at their back and felt frustrated.


    Emily had Hunter in the past. But now Manson would probably never be able to cross the threshold of


    Henry.


    He had never seen Emily so dependent on another man. Even when Hunter was by her side, she was


    somewhat resistant to him.


    However, she didn¡¯t resist Henry.


    Shepletely trust this man, absolutely.


    Unfortunately, this man was not him, Manson.


    As the car drove away, Manson stood under the light and watched their departing shadows, unable to


    regain his senses for a long time.


    Under the same shades of evening, there was also another man on the second floor who watched


    them leave.


    He stood on the balcony, his slender figure being pulled out by the moonlight.


    Lonely, cold, and indifferent.


    ¡°They¡¯re gone.¡± Liam walked behind him and whispered, ¡°She said that there was something important


    to tell you.¡±


    The man said nothing. He just looked at the gate of WongRiver Pavilion¡¯s courtyard.


    Only when he could no longer see the car did he withdraw his gaze and turn to look at Liam, ¡°You may


    arrange it.¡±


    Liam¡¯s eyes lit up and he immediately replied, ¡°Alright.¡±

 Chapter 296: It Was Understandable That He Was Weary

    Chapter 296: It Was Understandable That He Was Weary


    ¡°Hunter.¡± Wendy finally saw hime out of his room.


    Of course, she couldn¡¯t let him go easily when she caught the chance.


    ¡°Hunter, you saw it just now. That woman is too presumptuous. And Liam has been helping her.¡±


    Wendy walked behind him and looked up at his side.


    The light on the balcony was not on. In the night, she could only see half of his face.


    However, even if it was only a half face, Wendy was still fascinated by his charming and indifferent


    aura.


    However, Hunter seemed to be keeping a lower profiletely, and his aura was a bit less domineering


    but a bit more quiet.


    Yeah, he had been a little quiettely.


    ¡°Hunter, are you tired? Why not go back to your room and let me give you a massage? I¡¯ve learned the


    massage technique, so I guarantee that you will befortable.¡±


    Recently, Hunter had just taken over the entire Jackson Group. There were jumbled matters, personnel


    in chaos, and a group of old stubborn people who had been resisting.


    It was understandable that he was weary.


    When he got back to his room, she would try every trick to make him feelfortable.


    Soon, he would be infatuated with this feeling and would never be able to leave her.


    Wendy walked behind him. She tried to reach out to touch him, but had no guts to do so.


    She softened her voice and whispered, ¡°Hunter, let¡¯s go back to the room.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Hunter turned around and walked to the room.


    Wendy was amazed. In fact, she had never thought that Young Master Hunter would actually be d to


    enter the room with her!


    A man and a woman went into the room together. What did this mean at night?


    This was clearly a hint! Could she not understand?


    Wendy was excited and immediately followed behind Hunter.


    Seeing the slender figure enter the room, she felt her fingers trembled with excitement, immediately


    following up.


    However, with a bang, the door was forcefully shut in front of her.


    What ¡­ what did this mean? She hadn¡¯t entered yet! Did Hunter identally close the door wrongly?


    Just as Wendy was about to push the door open, Liam¡¯s handnded on the door handle. He stopped


    her.


    ¡°Miss Gale, Young Master Hunter has to work overtime tonight. He also had countless


    videoconferences. Please don¡¯t disturb him.¡±


    Wendy was dumbfounded, her face filled with astonishment. ¡°I ¡­ he ¡­ he said go back to the room ¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course Young Master Hunter has to go back to the room to handle his business.¡±


    Liam smiled. This smile was clearly very ironic, ¡°Could he stand on the balcony to work?¡±


    ¡°You ¡­ he said, go back to the room with me!¡± Wendy almost cried.


    Liam, this bastard, why did he always stop her?


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Young Master Hunter didn¡¯t say that he would go back to his room with you. Please don¡¯t


    mistake it.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± If Wendy continued to talk to him, she would definitely be enraged to death!


    He was a keeper that Emily had arranged here, and he was helping Emily all the time, targeting her,


    Wendy!


    However, she finally came to her senses and knew that Hunter did not have the intention to give her


    the chance to serve him.


    If he did, this door would not be locked so tightly in front of her.


    She held back her anger, aggrieved.


    In the end, she could only return to her own room and m the door.


    Was Hunter ying with her? That was too much!


    However, even though Hunter did so, Wendy was still so enchanted with him that she was never angry


    with him at all.


    In fact, as long as he hooked his finger at her, she would still rush over.


    It was all because he was too charming.


    She had hardly closed the door and sat down beside the bed when her phone rang.


    She checked and found it was the unfamiliar number again. Recently, she seemed to have gotten used


    to this unfamiliar number.


    She picked up the phone and muttered, ¡°Say it. I¡¯m alone.¡±


    ¡°Try to check if Hunter is here,¡± the other party immediately instructed.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Wendy frowned.


    ¡°I want you to see if Hunter is in the WongRiver Pavilion during this time. See him with your own eyes.¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Are you a fool? I was just talking to him!¡±


    Wendy was in a bad mood, and her tone was very terrible.


    The one in the phone immediately frowned and said unhappily, ¡°Wendy, watch yournguage.¡±


    Wendy took a deep breath and rolled her eyes, barely suppressing her anger.


    ¡°What exactly do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Were you talking to Hunter just now?¡± He was a little skeptical.


    Wendy was patient and said seriously, ¡°Yes, I was talking with him just now. We talked for a long time


    ¡­ Alright, after talking for a while he¡¯s back at work now.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure he is Hunter?¡±


    This made Wendy impatient, ¡°I¡¯m standing with him. How can I mistake him at such a close distance?¡±


    It was impossible! If he weren¡¯t Hunter, would she have seen a ghost?


    After a moment of silence, the one in the phone finally said, ¡°Alright, pay more attention to Hunter¡¯s


    movements recently. If you find anything wrong with him, report it to me immediately.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Wendy hung up impatiently.


    If not for the fact that they had some evidence against her, she would never been at their disposal


    menially.


    She didn¡¯t even know whom the person behind the scene taking charge was.


    Only a few small characters contacted her every time.


    However, she was reluctant to have anything to do with them. If Hunter found out that she was helping


    those people monitor him, what would he do?


    At that time, if he showed mercy, he would drive her away and she would never be allowed to walk into


    the WongRiver Pavilion again.


    If not, he might find someone to deal with her.


    However, if she refused to help those people, what if they told Hunter about her cheating on him ¡­


    Wendy fell on the bed, sinking into a dilemma.


    Is there any way to keep Hunter in the dark and to make a clear break with those peoplepletely?


    ¡­


    Since Emily got in the car, she had been covering her belly and curling up in the chair.


    She had a slender figure. With the car seat beingrge enough, when she curled up in it, she looked


    like a small kitten.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you are well. What¡¯s wrong with your belly? Shall we to go to the hospital?¡±


    Henry observed her for a long time. Her face was so pale, which was indeed a little scary.


    ¡°No need.¡± Emily frowned, still clutching her belly tightly.


    ¡°A visit may being.¡±


    ¡°Whoes?¡± Henry didn¡¯t understand, and he frowned slightly, ¡°You¡¯re so ufortable, but who will


    come to visit you at this time?¡±


    Emily wanted to roll her eyes at him. It was troublesome tomunicate with a straight man.


    ¡°I may have a visit from Aunt Flo.¡±


    ¡°When does shee? Do you need me to send someone to pick her up?¡±


    But suddenly, his fingertips trembled, and he almost spun the steering wheel!


    ¡°What are you doing? Do you know how to drive?¡± Emily was frightened by him.


    Her belly was hurting, and when the car shook, she almost cried out in pain.


    Henry¡¯s ears turned hot. He immediately regained his senses and grasped the steering wheel.


    ¡°I ¡­ thought ¡­¡±


    ¡°Did you misunderstand that my rtive called Aunt Flo wasing and I needed you to send


    someone to pick her up?¡±


    Emily red at him angrily. If it weren¡¯t for the pain in her belly, she would have made fun of him.


    Why was this man so funny? He was simply an idiot!


    However, he was so funny that it made her suppressed mood rx a little.


    She exhaled and said indifferently, ¡°Just send me back to rest. Women¡¯s menstruation is a minor


    trouble.¡±

 Chapter 297: Young Master Hunter

    Chapter 297: Young Master Hunter


    Returning to Henry¡¯s apartment, Emily still felt ufortable.


    Even when she walked into the room, she almost had no strength. In the end, Henry carried her in


    arms inside.


    ¡°Every time,¡± Henry looked at her lying on the bed and felt it was a little difficult to bring up this topic.


    After all, he had never experienced the period.


    However, as she was so ufortable, what else did he need to be wary of?


    ¡°Is this a pattern?¡±


    He was looking at her, who was as if injured. As a man, he was unable to feel the same way.


    ¡°Not every time, just this time ¡­ it hurts so much.¡±


    She had no idea why it hurt inexplicably. There wasn¡¯t a single sign of pain before.


    Moreover, wasn¡¯t it not time for her period? It seemed that there were still a few days left.


    Could it be that her period in this month woulde early, which was a little abnormal, so it hurt so


    much?


    Recently, she had been injured from time to time. In short, she suffered many injuries. It was possible


    that her period was in a state of chaos.


    She covered her belly and waved her hand, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me. I just need to rest.¡±


    Henry was sympathetic but had no ability to help. After thinking for a while, he suggested, ¡°Why not let


    me prepare a pot of hot water for you and give you a hot bath?¡±


    Emily thought for a moment. Her period hadn¡¯te yet, so it seemed that she could take a bath now.


    Finally, she nodded.


    Henry immediately felt as if he had received an imperial edict. He finally found something he could do


    for her and quickly walked towards the bathroom.


    Not long after, he returned and looked at Emily.


    ¡°The water is ready. I¡¯ll help you in.¡±


    ¡°No need. I can do it myself.¡± Emily struggled to get out of bed and slowly walked to the bathroom.


    She needed to take a bath, so Henry couldn¡¯t go in and watch. He could only stay outside the


    bathroom.


    With great difficulty, Emily finally took off her clothes and sat in the bathtub.


    When Henry outside heard the sound of water, he immediately asked, ¡°Did you go in?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so annoying.¡± He asked her when she shut the door, washed her face, and took off clothes.


    Now even when she stepped into the bathtub, he asked her again.


    However, Emily smiled lightly.


    Although he was annoying, she wouldn¡¯t be lonely with someone who annoyed her any time.


    Right now, she was too afraid of feeling lonely, which would drown her!


    ¡°How is it? Are you alright?¡± Two minutester, the man outside asked again.


    Emily soaked herself in water and ignored him.


    She stared at the ceiling of the bathroom and thought about all the people and things she had


    encountered in her life.


    She was a little absent-minded, and her mood fluctuated.


    Until now, she had finally calmed down.


    In fact, under such circumstances, it was natural that others would suspect what she had done to


    Matriarch Jackson.


    She had just been hypnotizing and hinting herself that it was normal for others to suspect her.


    However, Hunter could not suspect her.


    However, why couldn¡¯t him? He was also absent at that time and a member of the Jackson family.


    Yeah, why couldn¡¯t him?


    It was she who overestimated her importance in his heart and thought that he would trust her


    unconditionally.


    She drowned herself in the bathtub.


    She actually learned to hold her breath in the water in a second.


    It turned out that she just feared many things that she thought she had no ability to do.


    In fact, if she tried to face it, nothing was so scary and difficult.


    He was nobody to her now. They had no rtionship since a long time ago. She needed to learn to


    face it.


    ¡°Emily, what¡¯s wrong with you? Why aren¡¯t you speaking?¡±


    ¡°Emily, did you faint? Did you drown? Don¡¯t drown yourself here!¡±


    ¡°Emily, say something!¡±


    ¡°Emily ¡­¡±


    Emily coughed and suddenly got up from the hot water. The oue of her learning to hold her breath


    in a second was to be choked in the water when she got up.


    Hearing her cough, Henry was even more anxious. He was even knocking on the door!


    ¡°Emily, say something, or else I¡¯lle in!¡±


    ¡°No, don¡¯te in. I am naked! Naked.¡±


    Emily was afraid that Henry would barge in directly, so when she finally regained her breath, she


    hurriedly replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Henry heaved a sigh of relief, and immediately became unhappy!


    ¡°I¡¯ve been shouting for so long, but don¡¯t you know to respond me?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too annoying. I don¡¯t want to talk to you.¡±


    ¡°Are you serious?¡± Henry wanted to go in and knocked her on the forehead!


    But for the sake of her difort tonight, he forget it.


    After confirming that she was fine, Henry continued to look at his phone and browse through the


    articles on how to take care of women with periods.


    Not long after, he sent Ashton a message, ¡°Buy me something ¡­¡±


    After ten minutes, Emily got dressed and came out of the bathroom.


    After she took a hot bath, the pain from her belly seem to mitigate, but she still felt a little


    ufortable.


    She walked to the bedside and wanted to lie down, but Henry helped her back.


    ¡°What?¡± Emily pushed him, ¡°I¡¯m so tired, and I want to sleep.¡±


    ¡°Your hair is still wet. How do you sleep?¡± Henry supported her and gently pressed her down on the


    chair.


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    After saying that, he immediately went into the bathroom and came out with a hair dryer.


    He plugged it in and dried her hair fiercely.


    Emily¡¯s face stiffened from the blow and she almost kicked him away.


    ¡°Do you know how to dry the hair? It¡¯s so hot!¡±


    ¡°Will you make do?¡± It was not easy for him to blow-dry a girl¡¯s hair for the first time.


    ¡°Take it away. It¡¯s really hot.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not feeling well. Be nice. I¡¯m a patient and you need to treat me well.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Didn¡¯t he treat her nicely? He was grieved!


    ¡°Be gentle!¡±


    ¡°¡­ Shut up!¡±


    ¡°Watch your attitude!¡±


    ¡°¡­ Is this okay?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡±


    Ten minutester, Emilyy sideways on the bed, still covering her belly.


    It was still a little painful. In the past, she had never felt such pain. This time, she had no idea why it so


    hurt.


    Henry went to the hall and she did not know what he was busy with. A few minutester, he came in


    with something.


    ¡°Here you are.¡± He put the thing next to her hand.


    ¡°What?¡± Emily raised her head to look at him before seeing the thing beside her. ¡°A hot-water bottle?¡±


    ¡°I checked. When you had your period, putting a hot-water bottle on your belly can relieve the pain.¡±


    ¡°Also,¡± he thought for a moment, then immediately turned around and walked out.


    Not long after, he came in with a bowl, ¡°It¡¯s ginger brown sugar water. Drink it now.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so experienced.¡± Emily smiled, sat up, and took a sip of brown sugar water.


    The taste of ginger was a little spicy, but it could warm her stomach. When she drank it out, she didn¡¯t


    know if it was due to her psychological effects, but it did felt better.


    However ¡­ she said, ¡°When you searched the Inte, you must not have seen it clearly. It is not


    suitable to eat ginger at night, which will affect your sleep.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± He indeed didn¡¯t know this and immediately took away her bowl. ¡°Stop drinking. I¡¯ll get you


    another bowl without ginger.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to. I can sleep.¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    It was precisely because he knew nothing that this bowl of ginger brown sugar water was even warmer


    when she drunk it out.


    Emily finished the bowl in one breath and handed it back to him. She was lying on the bed with a sweet


    feeling in mouth.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore. I want to sleep for a while. You can go and do your work.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t it really hurt?¡± Henry was still a little worried.


    She shook her head, ¡°No.¡±


    Then Henry took the empty bowl and walked out, gently closing the door for her.


    Just as Emily closed her eyes, her phone rang inappropriately.


    She took her phone and looked at the screen. Her heart trembled.


    Young Master Hunter?

 Chapter 298: So Close, So Far

    Chapter 298: So Close, So Far


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Hunter answered, in a different voice.


    His voice sounded somehow distant, but Emily could tell that it was him.


    She felt more familiar with it than at night.


    Emily was confused and said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll finish within five minutes.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m listening,¡± he said and seemed to be strangely patient.


    Emily took a deep breath before continuing, ¡°Wendy lied to you. She is not your cousin, I am!¡±


    Hearing her words, Hunter remained silent for a while.


    Emily was afraid of having no time to exin, ¡°I had Manson to take your grandma¡¯s blood sample.


    After a DNA test in the hospital, the result shows that she is my immediate family.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, I will show you the report. You can check it ording to her DNA information


    in the hospital.¡±


    ¡°She is my grandma. I have the report now.¡±


    ¡°Did you show it to anyone else?¡± Hunter asked.


    Emil said, ¡°Joe.¡±


    Hunter stopped talking again, and it was deadly silent.


    Emily wasn¡¯t sure what he was thinking.


    Before what had happened tonight, she was sure that Hunter would believe her.


    However, it was different now.


    When Hunter was quiet, Emily became nervous.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can make a DNA test again. I¡¯m on call.¡±


    ¡°As for Wendy, she indeed lied to you! Don¡¯t trust her.¡±


    Hunter remained quiet, which made Emily anxious.


    She couldn¡¯t stand a second anymore.


    After a long time, Hunter continued, ¡°Give the report to Liam, and I will check it.¡±


    Emily felt rxed hearing his words. As long as he agreed to check it, he would soon believe her.


    ¡°Alright, when will Liame over? I¡¯m in the dormitory of the Sharp Group.¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Having finished talking, however, Emily didn¡¯t want to hang up.


    By talking with Hunter on the phone, although he was far away, Emily felt he was around her.


    Emily was sad about his indifference tonight. But now, she missed him so much. She felt he was by her


    side.


    So far, yet so close.


    They probably would never see each other again.


    That was not what Emily wanted, so she didn¡¯t want to hang up.


    However, in the end, Hunter said in a different voice, ¡°I need to work. I¡¯ll call you when the resultes


    out.¡±


    Before she reacted, he hung up.


    Sitting on the bed, Emily watched the screen dimmed slowly.


    She couldn¡¯t prevent herself from woolgathering.


    It was probably because of the ginger soup, she failed to fall asleep.


    As everyone knew, drinking a ginger soup at night would cause sleeplessness.


    So, the next day when Emily got up, she had dark circles.


    When seeing Henry, she said, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t drink your ginger soup.¡±


    She wouldn¡¯t admit that it was because of Hunter.


    Henry felt sorry and handed her a bowl, ¡°You can drink it. It is brown sugar water.¡±


    Emily felt mixed. He used to be shrewd, why he seemed to be different recently?


    ¡°Without Hunter, would you be my friend?¡± asked Emily while drinking brown sugar water.


    Henry answered casually, ¡°Who knows?¡±


    Emily wasn¡¯t satisfied with his respond and wrinkled her nose. Then, she finished the water in one


    breath.


    Putting down the bowl, she rolled her eyes at him.


    ¡°It is better to drink ginger soup in the morning. Why didn¡¯t you prepare it?¡±


    Henry thought for a moment and was regretful.


    It was healthy to eat ginger in the morning and was harmful in the evening.


    However, he was mistaken.


    ¡°Sorry, I will remember.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡± Emily nodded instead of mocking him, which was rare.


    ¡°How¡¯s your stomach? If you feel ufortable, I can teach you at home.¡±


    Henry¡¯s gaze fell on her stomach, and he was too shy to ask if she was in her period.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you busy? What¡¯s wrong with yourpany?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you say anything nice?¡±


    ¡°Can you teach me?¡±


    Emily chuckled and shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I might eat the wrong foodst night. I¡¯m not in my


    period, so your brown sugar water is useless to me.¡±


    So, he spent a whole night preparing something wrong?


    ¡°Then, why do you drink it?¡± heined.


    ¡°Because you cooked it for me! It¡¯s my great honor.¡±


    Emily got on the car with her bag and turned to Henry, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go, or we¡¯re going to bete.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± Henry said. He felt he was fool sincest night.


    However, he didn¡¯t mind it. As long as Emily was healthy and happy, he could do everything.


    As soon as they left the Sharp Group, Emily¡¯s phone rang. It was from Liam.


    She asked Henry to stop, telling him Liam was waiting for her nearby.


    For convenience, Emily put the report in her bag.


    Liam took the report and read it carefully before saying, ¡°Miss Gale, can you keep it as a secret for


    now? If others know it, no matter whether it is true or not, you will be hurt.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± Liam was polite and friendly to her.


    He said in a gentle manner. ording to him, even though the report proved to be false, it was not her


    fault lying to them.


    He was a good man.


    ¡°Miss Gale, I¡¯m gonna go. I¡¯ll let you know as soon as the resultes out.¡±


    ¡°Alright, thank you.¡±


    In fact, she didn¡¯t want to prove she was Hunter¡¯s cousin.


    She had to nail Wendy¡¯s lie. For it, she didn¡¯t mind breaking up with Hunter.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Henry walked over and stood beside her.


    Emily wanted to answer, but when she thought of Liam¡¯s words, she stopped


    She shook her head and looked at him, ¡°I don¡¯t want to say it.¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡± Henry took the lead and walked towards the car, ¡°Hurry up, we¡¯re going to bete.¡±

 Chapter 299: The Era of Appearance First

    Chapter 299: The Era of Appearance First


    When Emily went back to school, she found that everyone treated her in a different way.


    Someone looked at her in envy, and someone in amazement.


    Many boys were attracted by Emily.


    She was prettier than the most beautiful girl in Bentson City


    What made her more attractive was that she wore simple and no makeup. She didn¡¯t have any special


    hairstyle as well.


    For most of the men, they liked women to wear simple.


    It was perfect for a woman to be beautiful as well as simple.


    Emily was an example.


    Sally and Lois were excited when they saw Emily.


    They hadn¡¯t seen her for half a month, because she lived in the dormitory of the Sharp Group recently.


    As Henry also didn¡¯t go to thepany, they even couldn¡¯t ask him about her.


    ¡°What happened to you? We are worried about you. Were you being kidnapped?¡±


    ¡°Yes, they meant to kidnap Wendy and didn¡¯t expect I was at presence as well.¡±


    Emily lied to them.


    Lois began toin, ¡°It must because Wendy kept showing off her rtionship with Hunter.¡±


    ¡°She deserved it.¡±


    Sally had been disliking Wendy. She muttered, ¡°Because of her, Emily was hurt!¡±


    Seeing their reactions, Emily wanted tough and felt a little bit sorry for Wendy.


    However, given Wendy¡¯s behavior, Emily wouldn¡¯t regret using her as an excuse.


    ¡°Yes, Wendy is bad.¡±


    All of them burst outughing while exchanging looks.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to ss. Hurry up.¡±


    However, before they entered the ssroom, a boy walked towards them from the opposite side of the


    hallway.


    He was shy and handed Emily a letter.


    ¡°You ¡­ I ¡­ Emily, I like you. It¡¯s for you!¡±


    As soon as he gave her the letter, he turned around and left.


    It was the first time Emily received a letter from a boy in school.


    She looked at Sally and Lois and then opened it.


    ¡°It¡¯s a love letter!¡± Sally whistled, ¡°I can¡¯t believe he would write a love letter! It¡¯s rare.¡±


    Emily was helpless and puzzled. Was one¡¯s face so important?


    When she was ugly, everyone hated her.


    However, their attitudes changed since she became pretty. She even received a love letter now!


    Why they valued one¡¯s appearance so much?


    Emily put the letter in her book, without looking at it anymore. She went into the ssroom with Sally


    and Lois.


    ¡°Emily, sit here,¡± said a boy in the fifth row. He stood up and waved at her.


    Every student knew that the fifth and sixth rows were the best ces for a ss.


    You had to focus on the ss all the time sitting in the front, while you couldn¡¯t listen to the teacher


    sitting far away.


    Emily was surprised at his action.


    ¡°No need, thank you.¡± Emily smiled at him and walked towards Aryan, who was in thest row.


    Although the boy was rejected by Emily, he wasn¡¯t angry.


    In fact, he was happy as Emily had smiled at him. He watched her back and was stunned.


    Emily was helpless, ¡°To live a peaceful life, should I make myself ugly?¡±


    ¡°What are these stuff?¡± Emily turned to another boy.


    ¡°Emily, I bought some food for you.¡± The boy smiled at her after putting down two bags of food on her


    desk and left before Emily could react.


    ¡°Wow, he is nice!¡± Sally and Lois, who sat not far away, were envious.


    ¡°I¡¯m losing weight. Here you go.¡±


    Aryan handed over the bags to them for Emily.


    Before the ss, Sally and Lois took advantage of the time to carve up the food.


    Emily looked at Aryan and whispered, ¡°I haven¡¯t been to thepany recently. How¡¯s the new project


    going?¡±


    ¡°Joe¡¯s app is under examination. Sally and Lois are busy at employing.¡±


    In fact, they had been spending all of their spare times in thepany.


    Every day, they didn¡¯t go back to the dorms and sleep until midnight.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Although they were tired, they felt excited.


    Working hard with friends was an amusing experience.


    ¡°But, Emily, I have one thing to talk with you ¡­¡±


    Aryan hesitated before taking out a printed picture form his bag.


    ¡°ording to your demands, I¡¯ve painted a picture of the leading man of My Mysterious Husband.¡±


    ¡°Is it a publicity picture?¡± Emily asked as Aryan had mentioned him painting.


    It was faster than her imagination.


    ¡°Yes, it is. I¡¯ll show you.¡±


    Aryan said with a strange expression. He put the picture on Emily¡¯s table.


    ¡°As you required, I painted the leading man. However, ¡­¡±


    Aryan stopped speaking atst and give her time.


    Emily was stunned as soon as she saw the picture.


    ¡°You painted it ording to my demands?¡± Emily was shocked.


    Aryan nodded, ¡°Yes. I draw it based on your demands.¡±


    It was unbelievable for Emily. ¡°It is a coincidence,¡± she thought.


    ¡°It is probably because you¡¯ve seen him before, so you painted him unconsciously.¡±


    ¡°Emily, I¡¯m professional.¡±


    Aryan wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to doubt his professional ability.


    He painted it exactly as she required.


    It was not because of him.


    When the ss began, Aryan turned to the teacher and opened his book.


    Emily, however, was shocked staring at the picture on the table.


    She had no choice but to admit that it looked like a man she was familiar with.


    No wonder Aryan¡¯s expression was strange and he was hesitant about talking to her.


    In fact, Emily was helpless as well.


    The man on the picture was cold and noble.


    My Mysterious Husband was one of the important projects that Emily¡¯spany nned to issue. It


    was a cartoon as well as an online drama. Why would the leading man¡¯s picture look like


    Hunter?

 Chapter 300: The Report Is Fake

    Chapter 300: The Report Is Fake


    After the ss in the afternoon, Emily¡¯s phone rang when they were about to go to the Sharp Group.


    It was from Liam.


    Emily was nervous and answered it soon, ¡°Liam, how is the result?¡±


    In the morning, Liam had taken away the report from her. Had he checked it?


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    She was so excited that her fingers, which were holding the phone, began to tremble, and her


    breathing was quick.


    ¡°Emily...¡± Sally wanted to go forward and was stopped by Joe.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother her. She is busy.¡±


    Considering for a moment, Joe turned to Aryan, ¡°Terry is not here today. You drive Sally and Lois to the


    company. Emily and I will arriveter.¡±


    ¡°You?¡± Sallyined. Why did Joe know more about Emily than her?


    ¡°It¡¯s a trivial matter,¡± Joe pushed Sally, ¡°Hurry up, we¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    Sally was helpless. She left knowing that they were busy.


    After Sally and others left, Joe marched toward Emily.


    Emily hung up and looked at Joe, ¡°I¡¯m going to meet Liam.¡±


    ¡°I know. I can drive you to him.¡±


    For convenience, he was entitled to apany car.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go to Ind Coffee.¡±


    As it wasn¡¯t far away from the school, they arrived in a few minutes by car.


    As soon as she entered the shop, something urred to Emily.


    When did shee herest time? Why? Was it because of Wendy?


    Emily remembered that Wendy was strange back then. Wendy asked Emily out, yet she had nothing


    serious to talk with Emily.


    Emily wondered why Wendy did that.


    When was that? Had Wendyin to the Jacksons?


    Back then ¡­


    ¡°Emily, why do you stop?¡±


    When Emily was about to figure it out, Joe interrupted.


    After losing her train of thought, Emily had to give up.


    She shook her head and turned to Joe, ¡°I want to talk with Liam alone.¡±


    ¡°I see. I¡¯ll have a cup of coffee and wait for you at another table.¡±


    He sat down at a table far away from Liam and began to order food.


    While Emily walked towards Liam, she was nervous as well as excited.


    She feltplicated. Various emotions arose.


    She could hardly endure.


    Emily felt a century passed when she was in front of Liam.


    She finally finished the journey.


    ¡°It¡¯s for you.¡± Liam had ordered a cup of coffee for her.


    Emily picked it up and drank half a cup of coffee in one breath. She didn¡¯t have the mood to taste it at


    all.


    ¡°Liam, what is the result?¡±


    Liam looked at her, seeing the corner of her mouth was stained with coffee.


    He handed her a napkin, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Clean your mouth.¡±


    Emily followed his words and then held the napkin tightly.


    It was obvious that Emily was stressful.


    Liam hesitated for a moment before taking out a report from his file pocket.


    It was the report that she had given him in the morning.


    ¡°Liam?¡± Emily was confused.


    Liam took out another report and said, ¡°It shows the DNA information of Hunter¡¯s grandmother. I get it


    from the hospital. You can have a look.¡±


    All of a sudden, Emily felt unease, and her fingers began to tremble.


    Emily picked up the two reports, which were detailed. In fact, she hadn¡¯t read her tested report carefully


    before.


    Because she didn¡¯t know about DNA.


    She only focused on the test result.


    However, Liam said, ¡°Miss Gale, you¡¯d betterpare Matriarch¡¯s DNA information on two reports.¡±


    Emily bit her lower lip and read them again.


    Emily was not a medical student, so she couldn¡¯t understand them.


    On the reports, there were many terms, which made Emily dizzy.


    But why there were so many ces different between the reports?


    ¡°And it is your DNA information. You can have a look.¡±


    Liam took out a document again and handed it to Emily.


    Emily examined it as well.


    ording to it, she could tell her DNA information from her tested report.


    Although she didn¡¯t know what the figures meant, Emily could see there were many same figures in two


    documents.


    ¡°Why?¡± Emily asked in panic.


    ¡°What does it mean? Liam, tell me! I don¡¯t understand ¡­¡±


    ¡°Miss Gale, the report you gave me may be wrong.¡±


    ¡°You mean I fabricated it?¡±


    Emily was so excited that she stood up and pounded the table.


    ¡°No! I didn¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°Miss Gale, I know it¡¯s uneptable. However, I get all the documents from the hospital. I¡¯m sure they


    are right.¡±


    Liam stood up soon and tried to calm her down, as if he had expected her reaction.


    However, Emily threw his hand off.


    ¡°Do you mean that I lied to you and Hunter by fabricating such a report?¡±


    ¡°Miss Gale, calm down. Let¡¯s sit down and have a talk. I believe you ¡­¡±


    ¡°You believe me? It turns out that I fabricated a report!¡±


    How could that be? It was unbelievable.


    She got Matriarch¡¯s blood sample from the hospital as well.


    If it was not hers, how could the report show she was Emily¡¯s rtive?


    But Liam had no reason to cheat her.


    He knew she tried to uncover Wendy¡¯s ruse, and he wouldn¡¯t help Wendy.


    What was going on?


    Joe rushed over Emily and helped her stand, when seeing her action, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Matriarch¡¯s DNA information on Liam¡¯s document from the hospital is different from on my report.¡±


    Emily was desperate. She couldn¡¯t trust anyone, except Joe.


    She made the test and got the report with Joe, so Joe knew everything as well.


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Joe looked at Liam and insisted, ¡°We indeed tested Matriarch¡¯s blood sample. Why is it


    different on two documents?¡±

 Chapter 301: Be Dependent on Henry

    Chapter 301: Be Dependent on Henry


    ¡°You¡¯re a good hacker. You can try to find the documents you need from the hospital on your own. You


    will trust me.¡±


    Liam couldn¡¯t bear to see Emily feeling sad. During this period of time, she had suffered too much.


    ¡°Miss Gale, I believe you. However, you probably made a mistake,¡± Liam said to Emily.


    Then, he turned to Joe, ¡°Please take care of her. I need to work ¡­¡±


    ¡°Does Hunter also view me as a liar?¡±


    Emily looked at Liam with a stiff expression.


    Liam managed tofort her. However, he failed and said atst, ¡°I believe you.¡±


    After he left, Emily¡¯s legs were weak and she could hardly stand.


    Joe helped her sit down and was angry, ¡°It¡¯s impossible. Emily, let¡¯s go back to the car, and I¡¯ll hack into


    the hospital¡¯s system.¡±


    Emily was depressed after Liam said that he believed her.


    She wanted to know if Hunter believed her.


    Did he think she was a fraud?


    Did he consider her as a bad woman?


    From Hunter¡¯s perspective, she not only hurt his grandmother but also pretended to be his rtive.


    Why did shee to such a pass?


    After paying the bill, Joe held her hand, ¡°Emily, let¡¯s go and see what¡¯s going on!¡±


    Emily was at a loss. Joe collected all the reports on the table before them leaving.


    After getting in the car, Joe opened hisptop and hacked into the hospital¡¯s database as soon as


    possible.


    With a name, it didn¡¯t take long before Joe found Matriarch¡¯s DNA information.


    Afterparing it with Liam¡¯s document, Joe was shocked.


    They were same!


    How could that be? Liam didn¡¯t lie.


    Joe then examined Emily¡¯s test report.


    It was different!


    Why?


    ¡°Emily, what¡¯s going on?¡± Joe was confused.


    Joe failed to figure it out. Then, he touched Emily¡¯s shoulder and stared at her.


    ¡°Emily, we didn¡¯t lie! Believe yourself!¡± Joe said with a serious expression.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t lie...¡± Emily regained her senses and looked at Joe. Her eyes dimmed.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t lie!¡± Joe insisted.


    He could understand Emily. It was an uneptable result for both of them.


    From the beginning, he had experienced everything with Emily.


    ¡°Trust me! We indeed tested the blood samples of you two. She is your grandmother!¡±


    ¡°Yes, she is my grandmother.¡±


    Emily looked at the reports on the seats.


    What exactly happened?


    ¡°Could it be ¡­ the information in the hospital is fake?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s the reason! The information in the hospital is fake!¡±


    Joe put his hand on Emily¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Don¡¯t be discouraged. You must be strong!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Emily heaved a sigh of relief, shook her head and pushed away Joe¡¯s hands.


    She leaned against the back of the chair, closed her eyes and rxed.


    ¡°It was very sudden, and I could hardly remain calm.¡±


    Joe understood Emily. If it was him, he would copse.


    Emily had been believing herself, however, it turned out that she was wrong. And even worse, Hunter


    probably viewed her as a fraud.


    No one could stay calm suffering it.


    Emily was so tired and needed to have a rest well.


    ¡°Emily ¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry, let¡¯s go to the Sharp Group. I¡¯ll figure it out.¡±


    Emily sat still, looking like she was merely exhausted.


    Her belly was painful and her period was going toe.


    She was unlucky recently.


    Joe wanted tofort her, but he didn¡¯t know how to do.


    In fact, he felt lost as well.


    Although he insisted that the hospital¡¯s information was fake, no one would trust him.


    Except Emily.


    As the most important data to prove one¡¯s identity, no one would believe that it was fake.


    They were in a mess now.


    Who had changed Matriarch¡¯s information in the hospital? How could that be?


    Wendy? Her aplices?


    Did they know what Emily was doing?


    When they arrived at the Sharp Group, Joe stopped the car and turned to Emily.


    ¡°Are you ¡­ in danger now?¡±


    If Wendy¡¯s aplices knew what Emily was doing, she would be in danger.


    Emily didn¡¯t want to cheat Joe, as she knew he could tell if she lied.


    When it was silent in the car, Emily¡¯s phone rang. It was from Henry.


    ¡°How is it? Where are you? I¡¯m going to your school! I¡¯m busy today, so I¡¯mte.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m in front of the Sharp Group,¡± Emily said calmly.


    ¡°Henry...¡± Joe thought for a moment and interrupted, ¡°Henry, can youe out to see her?¡±


    ¡°No need ¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯lle out. Take her to the square in front of thepany.¡±


    Henry hung up soon.


    Emily looked at Joe and said, ¡°He¡¯s busy ¡­¡±


    ¡°But he is able to protect you.¡±


    Joe had been thinking that Terry could be Emily¡¯s best match.


    But Terry seemed to be busy recently.


    He was unable to protect Emily as well.


    However, Henry was different.


    Henry waspetent. He was rich and powerful.


    Under his protection, Emily would be safe.


    ¡°Emily, you can go back with Henry ande up with a new n. Whatever it is, let me know.¡±


    The car stopped at the square. As soon as Emily got off the car, she saw Henry rushing over.


    She felt warm when seeing him. He was reliable for her.


    However, wasn¡¯t she dependent on him too much?

 Chapter 302: Henry’s Accompany

    Chapter 302: Henry¡¯s Apany


    After Henry arrived, Joe sighed and left.


    Henry and Emily looked perfect with each other.


    It was obvious that Emily became rxed while seeing Henry.


    Although they were friends for now, Joe thought their connection would go further.


    As for Terry ¡­ He probably had to give up atst.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Henry stared at Emily and frowned.


    Knowing her well, Henry could tell that she was pretending to be strong.


    ¡°I feel like crying,¡± said Emily. At some point, she began to be honest in front of Henry.


    By the time she realized, she had be used to it.


    Henry remained quiet and drove her leaving the Sharp Group.


    Although she didn¡¯t know the destination, Emily wasn¡¯t afraid.


    It was rare for her now.


    She couldn¡¯t see who was Wendy¡¯s aplices at all.


    Moreover, Hunter would no longer trust her.


    He wouldn¡¯t believe her anymore ¡­


    As time passed, the car finally stopped. Henry got off and opened the door for Emily.


    He tried to hold her hand.


    Emily was confused, she didn¡¯t know where she was now as well as what she should do in the future.


    She held Henry¡¯s hand.


    Before she got off, Henry pulled her out suddenly.


    When Emily gathered her wits together, she found herself in his embrace.


    ¡°Henry...¡± Looking at him, Emily was puzzled.


    Only when he stopped and put her down did Emily realize that they arrived at the seaside.


    It was the endless ocean in front of Emily. She felt cool, with the refreshing sea breeze touching her.


    The weather began to turn cold, and winter woulde soon.


    Another year was going to pass.


    ¡°Look,¡± Henry pointed at quiet ocean, ¡°when you are depressed,e here.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because it is vast, you can go wherever you want.¡±


    ¡°But I can¡¯t swim.¡± Emily pursed, feeling wronged.


    Why she had to experience so much?


    Why did she be a fraud atst?


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Why did shee to such a pass?


    ¡°Let me teach you, OK?¡±


    Henry bent to take off his shoes and coat.


    ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll teach you.¡±


    ¡°Henry...¡± Before she reacted, he marched towards the sea and soaked himself in it.


    ¡°Henry!¡± Emily was stunned by his behavior.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you want to swim? Come on, I¡¯ll teach you.¡±


    Henry gave her a slight smile, which was charming under the sunset.


    Emily stared at him with a sour nose.


    He was stupid! However, she was moved by him.


    She squatted down and hugged her knees. And her tears began streaming down.


    She finally burst into tears.


    She felt herself keeping struggling in a whirlpool.


    Every time she was able to free herself, she would be blocked.


    She couldn¡¯t get rid of it at all.


    She was going to drown in it!


    As the hospital¡¯s information system had been hacked, how could she prove herself right?


    She could never do it!


    She was so tired that she wanted to admit defeat, as her enemy was powerful.


    However, how could she admit defeat?


    She would never prove herself if she gave up.


    And she would never know what had happened to her grandma.


    Besides, Wendy and those who hurt her grandma could live carefree lives!


    No! She couldn¡¯t admit defeat!


    But what should she do?


    Emily was depressed and began to cry.


    She was thin and could hardly stand in the wind.


    Henry went back and squatted down in front of her.


    Emily put herself in his arms and cried.


    Henry stroked her hair.


    ¡°Just cry. I¡¯m here and I¡¯ll always support you.¡± Henry thought.


    Emily didn¡¯t stop until she was tired. She then fell asleep soon.


    She probably fainted.


    Henry carried her back to the car. He was anxious, until he made sure she was fine.


    Emily didn¡¯t sleep wellst night, and she had dark circles.


    After a long day, she finally could have a rest.


    To make her feel morefortable, Henry put her seat down.


    He theny down beside her and looked at her.


    With a narrow gap between them, Henry was close to Emily. However, he felt she was at the distant.


    Although he could touch her easily, he was afraid to do so.


    Emily¡¯s face was pale. She looked weak, but Henry knew that she was stubborn.


    She had never yielded to fate.


    As Henry was staring at Emily, she opened her eyes suddenly.


    The moment her gaze fell on him, Henry was shocked.


    He subconsciously wanted to look away, but he indeed enjoyed the moment.


    The way she looked at him made Henry excited.


    Emily was his one and only, everyone else seemed to disappear.


    All of a sudden, Emily gave her a smile.


    Henry failed to breath evenly. Although he didn¡¯t know why she smiled, he was amazed by her.


    In an instant, Henry felt sweet.


    What was sheughing at?


    ¡°Henry...¡± Emily called his name, in a gentle voice. Henry was unable to stay calm.


    Why did she call his name? He could no longer enjoy such a quiet night hearing her voice.


    Her voice became the only thing he could hear.


    Henry never expected that his name was pretty, until she called it.


    Henry ¡­


    Emily¡¯s voice was magical, keeping tempting him.


    Her lips fascinated Henry.


    Staring at her lips, Henry unconsciously moved closer to her ¡­

 Chapter 303: Going Home

    Chapter 303: Going Home


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you believe me?¡± Henry was slightly shocked by her words.


    When he looked at her again, her eyes were closed, and she slept deeply.


    Their eye contact disappeared all of a sudden.


    Her smile also disappearedpletely.


    The one who smiled at him did not exist. Everything that happened just now was all an illusion.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you believe me? Young Master Hunter¡­¡± Emily, who was still asleep, muttered in a low


    voice.


    Henry let out a long sigh and returned to his seat to close his eyes.


    He thought that if he closed his eyes and did not look at her, he would no longer think nonsense.


    However, he did not expect that after closing his eyes, she was all over his mind.


    He saw her smile when she was happy, her frown when she was sad, her expression when she was


    confident and her loneliness when she was lonely¡­


    Why was it all her!


    With a sudden crack, Henry opened the car and got off.


    He was so irritated that he wanted to smoke, but he remembered that he had never been used to


    smoking.


    There was no cigarette.


    Especially after he was with this girl, he would not touch the cigarette and was afraid that she would be


    smoked.


    In fact, there were always some new things in his simply decorated car.


    Snacks and drinks were all things he had never touched before.


    His life seemed to have unknowingly undergone a big change.


    However, he waspletely unaware of it!


    He was even willing to be a little girl¡¯s nanny!


    Was this what he would do? This was unbelievable!


    Henry leaned against the car door and looked at the distant blue sea.


    He did not know how long he did that. The car window was suddenly put down.


    He frowned and turned to look at the girl in the car.


    She rubbed her eyes and looked up at him, ¡°I¡¯ve found my way out. Thank you for the sea. Let¡¯s go


    home.¡±


    Going home!


    These two words made him surprised!


    Did she think that his apartment was her home?


    Emily did not notice his strange behavior. She said she wanted to go home because she had agreed to


    stay with him these few days.


    She had no intentions by saying that.


    However, Henry felt uneasy on the way home because of her words.


    ¡°What¡­ do you want to eat?¡± Henry asked as he drove the car on the road.


    ¡°Are you sure you want to go out to dinner with me like this?¡± Emily looked down at his trousers with a


    look of disgust.


    However, his method was useful.


    It made her so sad and she even cried loudly.


    However, after crying and enjoying the seascape from the car, she suddenly felt that there was more


    than one road in the world.


    She had other roads. In short, there must be a way out.


    ¡°Then what do you want? Go back and change my clothes?¡± Henry did not know what she was


    thinking, but he could clearly feel that her mood was much better than the time before she slept.


    ¡°My eyes are so swollen that I don¡¯t want to go out to eat. Then¡­¡±


    ¡°Take-out?¡± This was the only way.


    ¡°No. I want to eat home-cooked dishes.¡± It seemed that it had been a long time for her to eat home-


    cooked food.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. I want to taste the dishes your cook, too.¡± Henry turned around and drove straight for the


    Sharp Group.


    ¡°No, I wanted to eat the food you cook. I never eat the food you cook.¡±


    Emily thought for a moment and announced happily, ¡°Tonight, I want to try the food cooked by Mr.


    Sharp!¡±


    Henry felt his eyes darkening, his hands trembling, and the steering wheel in his hands almost slipped.


    ¡°Eat the food I cook?¡± Did he misunderstand her words?


    When did he cook in these twenty years?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will be an assistant on the side. I won¡¯t let you work alone.¡± Emily smiled at him.


    ¡°But I¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you unwilling to agree to such a simple request?¡± Emily turned serious.


    When she looked at him, he seemed to have done something unforgivable to make her feel despair.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Henry agreed instantly when she tted her small mouth.


    ¡°Really? Young Master... Mr. Sharp... Henry... Little Henry...¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Little Henry¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± What kind of nickname was this? It was too childish!


    ¡°So you like the nickname. In the future, I¡¯ll call you like that, okay?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Little Henry¡­¡±


    ¡°I will do it. Okay?¡±


    Therefore, an hourter, Henry put on his new apron.


    Suddenly, someone took a photo of him from behind!


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Henry felt panic immediately. Where was this girl going to send this photo?


    ¡°I would not send it to you. I just want to have a memento. What are you panicking about?¡±


    Really? It was just an apron. Was the photo of wearing an apron so hard for him to ept?


    ¡°Actually, you are very handsome. You look like a family man. Mm, you are handsome!¡±


    Emily looked at her phone screen, and the more she looked at it, the better she felt.


    ¡°No, I have to make a poster. Then I will hang it in my room. It¡¯s cool!¡±


    ¡°You dare!¡± Crazy girl! If she did it, he would chop her apart with a single knife!


    Emily looked at the knife in his hand and was so scared that she shrank her neck.


    ¡°Why are you so fierce? You¡­ Are you going to bully me?¡± Emily became sad and she was going to


    cry.


    Henry was defeated by her. Why was he unable to withstand such a crying expression on her face?


    He knew it was not true!


    ¡°I won¡¯t hurt you. Can I hurt myself?¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t do either. I don¡¯t want to eat fingers.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    It was easier for him to serve the princess, even though he had never served the so-called princess


    before.


    An hourter, there were three tes of ck something on the table.


    It was said to be something because Emily could not see what they were.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you will make braised meat and sweet and sour spare ribs tonight?¡±


    Where¡¯s the meat? Where¡¯s the ribs? What was those in line?


    Emily stared at the ck food on the te and frowned.


    She just took a bath. Why did it turn out like this?


    Henry was a little ufortable. He did not know the reason. One second ago, it was still raw food,


    but after a few seconds, the food turned into charcoal one by one.


    Emily picked up her chopsticks and took a piece of charcoal. The meat inside was still raw and bloody!


    How disgusting!


    She tried another te and she could tell that this te was spare ribs.


    Blood, charcoal, oh¡­ She almost vomited.


    The third te was better because it was vegetables. At least there was no bloodstain.


    However, bugs¡­


    ¡°Have you washed the vegetables?¡± Emily covered her stomach as she almost lost her patience.


    ¡°This dish... was in the box. Haven¡¯t you washed it?¡±


    The vegetables bought in the supermarket were packed in a fresh-keeping box. This was his first time


    to deal with this food. So, did he need to wash it?


    ¡°I...¡±


    ¡°Oh...¡± Emily suddenly felt nauseous. She threw away the chopsticks and turned around and ran to the


    bathroom.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Henry immediately put down his chopsticks and followed.


    Before he entered the bathroom, he heard her retching voice.


    Was the food he cooked disgusting? He made her vomit like this!

 Chapter 304: Never Giving up

    Chapter 304: Never Giving up


    Emily did not know when her stomach had be so fragile.


    Just looking at some unsightly food, she vomited for a long time.


    Most importantly, because there was no food in her stomach, she was retching.


    Finally, she stopped retch and changed into a new set of clothes. In the end, she ate takeout.


    In the evening, Henry went back to his room to take a bath, but she took out the business card from her


    bag and called Joe.


    ¡°Help me investigate one person, Luke Cooke from Luke¡¯s Detective Agency.¡±


    This was the first way she thought after sleeping in car by the sea.


    She found the card in Matriarch Jackson¡¯s book. It meant that Matriarch Jackson must have looked for


    the private detective.


    At first, she did not know Wendy at all.


    In other words, this detective agency told Matriarch Jackson that she was the one who Matriarch


    Jackson was looking for.


    ¡°What¡¯s more, please find another person.¡±


    ¡­


    Two dayster, it was weekend. Emily arranged the matter with the Sharp Group and went out with


    Joe.


    ¡°Luke received a huge sum of money three months ago. After that, he went abroad to travel. This


    detective agency was also closed and relocated.¡±


    ¡°A huge sum of money?¡± Emily stopped her fingers to swipe the phone as she looked at his side face.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Do not worry. I have already checked everything for you. The money was indeed


    transferred by Matriarch Jackson.¡±


    Emily felt nervous as she stared at him, ¡°So, maybe he went abroad because of Matriarch Jackson¡¯s


    order.¡±


    It must be because Matriarch Jackson did not want the Jackson family to know about this matter,


    especially Patriarch Jackson. Therefore, she gave a huge sum of money for Luke to leave.


    He said that he was going on a tour, but she was afraid that he would not return to Bentson City in a


    short time.


    From the beginning, Matriarch Jackson did not want Patriarch Jackson to know his granddaughter¡¯s


    existence.


    Emily was also a woman. She could understand Matriarch Jackson¡¯s worries. She was afraid that


    Patriarch Jackson would not like the existence of his granddaughter.


    However, she was reluctant to leave her granddaughter behind, so she tried her best to get Hunter to


    be engaged to her.


    Matriarch Jackson wanted her granddaughter to stay with her, and marriage was the best way to get


    her back to the Jackson family.


    This could exin why Matriarch Jackson had always been so persistent in her previous life and


    insisted on Hunter marrying her.


    She had done a lot for her granddaughter.


    ¡°Mdy, this person who was found out, must be you. Otherwise, Matriarch Jackson wouldn¡¯t have


    performed like that.¡±


    Joe grasped the steering wheel and said firmly, ¡°But don¡¯t worry. I will definitely help you find Luke!¡±


    Emily nodded and calmed down.


    The enemies they had to face were too powerful. They could even change the information in the


    hospital database. What else could they not do?


    If it was someone else, she might have already given up.


    However, she would not give up, and she definitely could not!


    ¡°Joe, you have to be careful too. I don¡¯t know if those people will be watching you.¡±


    ¡°What do they dare to do in a public ce? Do not worry. I will be fine.¡±


    The car stopped on a street. Joe got off the car first, and Emily followed him.


    ¡°Is she here?¡± This ce looked a little remote as it was surrounded by some small restaurants and


    some cheap brand clothing shops.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Joe suddenly stopped talking because he had already seen the girl in front of him, ¡°She works nearby.


    I¡¯ll go and take a look.¡±


    When the girl saw Joe, she did not notice him. However, after seeing Emily standing with Joe, her


    expression changed and she turned around and left.


    ¡°It¡¯s her! Joe, quickly chase her back!¡± Emily immediately rushed forward.


    Joe was much faster than her. In a few seconds, he chased after her and blocked the girl into a corner


    of the street.


    ¡°What are you doing? You¡­ If you dare toe over again, I will call for help!¡± The girl said in a deep


    voice.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to do anything, but she has something to ask you.¡±


    Joe was expressionless as he looked at Emily.


    When the girl saw Emily, she immediately turned her face away and said, ¡°You¡¯ve got the wrong


    person. I have to go back to work. Go away!¡±


    ¡°How long do you want to hide?¡± Emily quickened her pace and walked over.


    She didn¡¯t know what had happened in these two days. She felt a bit ufortable. She walked a little


    faster and began to be out of breath.


    In the past, she wasn¡¯t so weak!


    Emily ignored her inexplicable weakness and stared at Evie seriously.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you look at me? Are you feeling guilty? Evie, you did something wrong to me!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± This girl was indeed the maid she had fired from the Jackson family, Evie.


    Evie looked at her and said unhappily, ¡°What kind of guilt do I have towards you? You drove me away


    from the Jackson family. Shouldn¡¯t you be guilty of me?¡±


    ¡°You helped Wendy. If she wanted to deal with Matriarch Jackson, you would be the spy Wendy ces


    to her!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. Mdy, you¡¯re not the young madam of the Jackson family now,


    and I¡¯m not the maid of the Jackson family. Why are you questioning me?¡± Evie¡¯s expression changed,


    but she quickly recovered herposure.


    ¡°I have evidence of your collusion with Wendy.¡±


    As expected, Evie changed her expression. However, Emily knew her little change.


    She was the spy Wendy had ced next to Matriarch Jackson. At that time, she felt that something


    was wrong with Evie.


    An ordinary maid wouldn¡¯t be so presumptuous in front of her host.


    Sure enough, it was because she had a backer.


    ¡°Mdy, don¡¯t say nonsense. I¡¯ve already left the Jackson family. You cannot do anything to me


    anymore.¡±


    Emily ignored her words and asked indifferently, ¡°How much did Wendy pay you?¡±


    ¡°I... I didn¡¯t receive any money!¡± Evie turned up the volume and said loudly.


    ¡°You are not guilty. Why are you saying so loudly?¡± Joe snorted and said disdainfully, ¡°I¡¯ll find out if you


    receive the money.¡±


    ¡°What can you find?¡±


    ¡°He can find anything, including your rtives in City L and your illegitimate daughter.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Emily¡¯s words made Evie so anxious that she almost jumped up.


    How did she know? How would she know?


    ¡°You are very cautious. You even control yourself not to visit her. It¡¯s impossible for others to know that


    you were already¡­ when you were seventeen.¡±


    ¡°Shut up! Shut up! I didn¡¯t, I didn¡¯t do anything!¡±


    Evie was so emotional that she wanted to pounce over and covered Emily¡¯s mouth.


    Joe pushed her back, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No one else knows about this matter yet.¡±


    ¡°What exactly do you want to do?¡± Evie was so angry and anxious that tears almost rolled down her


    cheeks.


    No one should know her illegitimate daughter!


    She had a boyfriend now. If her boyfriend knew it, he would break up with her!


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to embarrass you. As long as you¡¯re honest, I won¡¯t tell your boyfriend.¡±


    Emily¡¯spassion was almost gone in her previous life.


    These people had once lied to Matriarch Jackson, but she had tried her best not to destroy them.


    ¡°Tell me, what happened to the day Wendy appeared in front of Matriarch Jackson with Talia¡¯s clothes?


    What did you do to her before I came?¡±

 Chapter 305: At Least She Knew the Truth

    Chapter 305: At Least She Knew the Truth


    ¡°Nothing!¡± Evie wanted to escape.


    However, Joe had blocked her way.


    She wanted to rush out for several times, but he pushed her back.


    For thest time, Emily said indifferently, ¡°You can go. Tonight, your boyfriend will know the things when


    you are seventeen years old.¡±


    ¡°What evidence do you have?¡± Evie was unconvinced.


    ¡°We know where your illegitimate daughter is. Do you think I won¡¯t be able to find out those things?¡±


    Joe snorted coldly.


    Evie waspletely dispirited. She stared at Emily with moist eyes.


    ¡°Why are you so vicious and why do you force me? You all want to force me to death!¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you feel vicious when you and Wendy lie to Matriarch Jackson?¡±


    Sometimes, Emily was cold. She was so cold that she did not believe it.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me the truth, I will have many ways to make your rest life worse than death.¡±


    ¡°Mdy! You poisonous woman!¡±


    ¡°You know who is the real poisonous woman!¡±


    Evie suddenly turned depressed.


    Even though she did not want to admit it, she still had to admit her mistake. If she had not done those


    things before, how could Emily find her?


    In a wealthy family, no one could be provoked.


    They were Emily, Wendy, and even those people she did not know.


    ¡°I can¡¯t say that.¡± She looked at Emily and she suddenly knelt down.


    ¡°Mdy, please let me go. I can¡¯t, I really can¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you tell me? What did you do?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t say. I can¡¯t.¡±


    Evie took a deep breath and sobbed, ¡°If I say it, they wouldn¡¯t let my daughter off. My daughter would


    be in danger.¡±


    Emily clenched her palm tightly. She did not expect that those people would prepare such a move.


    Evie wiped her tears and choked, ¡°Even if I tell you the truth now, it¡¯s useless. You have been out of the


    Jackson family. What else can you do?¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Please give up, Mdy. Young Master Hunter is with Wendy. He abandons you. You can¡¯t defeat


    them!¡±


    Evie¡¯s words did not intend to gloat over her misfortune. What she said was the truth.


    If a man had changed his mind and didn¡¯t believe you anymore, your words would be useless.


    Moreover, Evie knew that Wendy had a powerful force behind.


    Facing all of this, what could Emily do by herself, or with several friends?


    In Evie¡¯s eyes, they were just using eggs to strike stones.


    However, Emily never gave up easily.


    ¡°Whether I can defeat them or not, it is none of your business. Right now, you only need to tell me what


    happened that day.¡±


    ¡°If I tell you the truth, can you keep this secret for me?¡±


    Evie stood up and looked at her, ¡°I can only tell you but not testify for you at the Jackson family.¡±


    ¡°My daughter¡¯s life is controlled by those people. No matter how hard you force me, I will not go. I hope


    you can understand.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t force you to testify when I can¡¯t guarantee your daughter¡¯s safety.¡±


    But now, she had to tell her what had happened that day.


    ¡°You promise me first¡­¡±


    ¡°I promise that I will never tell your boyfriend.¡±


    Emily¡¯s words made Evie sigh with relief.


    Although she was still hesitant, after a few seconds, she told her the truth.


    ¡°That day, Wendy asked me to push Matriarch Jackson to the front of the flowers in the backyard and


    pretend to idently hear Wendy¡¯s mother talking to someone else on the phone.¡±


    ¡°Kate?¡± Wasn¡¯t this woman chased away by Charles? When did shee back?


    ¡°Yes, my task is to push Matriarch Jackson to that ce and let her ¡®hear¡¯ that conversation.¡±


    ¡°What is the content of the conversation?¡± Since Matriarch Jackson ¡°heard¡±, then Evie, who pushed


    Matriarch Jackson to the backyard, could hear it as well.


    Evie tried her best to think back for a while before she said, ¡°The general content is to thank that


    person for helping her. She also said that you are her biological daughter. She has endured for many


    years and dered that Wendy is her daughter. Her aim was to let you rece Wendy one day.¡±


    Evie could no longer remember the specific conversation, so she could only think of the general


    conversation.


    ¡°In any case, it means that you and Wendy changed identities. That person knew the truth but he didn¡¯t


    tell Matriarch Jackson in order to make her misunderstand the truth.¡±


    In fact, Evie didn¡¯t know many things, but she had joined part of this matter.


    Evie didn¡¯t know exactly what kind of identity Wendy was fighting.


    Anyway, Wendy gave her money to monitor Matriarch Jackson.


    If she couldn¡¯t do it, or if she told them about it, her daughter would be in danger.


    In fact, it was a kind of relief for Evie to be fired by Emily.


    She just didn¡¯t expect that Emily would find her.


    ¡°That¡¯s all I know. Usually, Wendy asks me to report everything about Matriarch Jackson to her.¡±


    ¡°However, apart from going out for a walk asionally, Matriarch Jackson spent most of her time


    resting and there was nothing to report.¡±


    After she finished speaking, she looked at Emily with a bit of unwillingness and helplessness.


    ¡°Mdy, please remember what you promised. Can I leave now?¡±


    Evie wanted to leave, but Joe immediately reached out to stop her.


    Emily shook her head, ¡°Let her go. She is unwilling to testify. It is useless to keep her here.¡±


    After all, it was rted to an innocent girl.


    It was not the time to entangle with her. At least, she knew what was going on.


    Joe was a little unwilling. He had found this woman and made her admit what she had done.


    If she could testify to Young Master Hunter, at least, he could trust Emily more.


    He couldn¡¯t bear Hunter for trusting Wendy instead of Emily!


    ¡°Let her go.¡± Emily turned around and walked towards the other end of the alley.


    Joe had no choice but to let Evie go and follow behind her.


    ¡°Mdy, don¡¯t you want her to testify in front of Hunter?¡±


    It was hard to have such a good chance!


    Since Evie told the truth, they would almost seed if they persuaded her to testify.


    Perhaps she would agree if they forced her harder.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what she said? Those people threatened her with her daughter.¡±


    If she told them, she would not break up with her boyfriend. It was understandable that Evie would be


    willing to do so.


    However, if she was risking her own daughter, as a mother, Emily believed that no one would agree.


    Even if she lost her current boyfriend, Evie wouldn¡¯t risk her daughter. So what¡¯s the meaning of forcing


    her?


    Moreover, she didn¡¯t dare to take this risk until she could ensure her daughter¡¯s safety.


    If the people behind them dared to kill Matriarch Jackson, it would be easy to know how cruel their


    methods were.


    They wouldn¡¯t be kind to a little girl.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± She hid her disappointment and told herself that at least, she knew the truth.


    Joe exhaled and said helplessly, ¡°Alright, now, we don¡¯t have anything else¡­¡±


    Before he finished speaking, a loud bang came from the alley behind them¡­

 Chapter 306: Otherwise It Would Be Someone around You

    Chapter 306: Otherwise It Would Be Someone around You


    Emily suddenly turned around.


    She could not believe it and she was not willing to believe it!


    On the street at the other end of the alley, a truck crashed into a tree by the roadside. After hitting a


    tree, it stopped.


    On the other side of the street, Evie was bleeding without moving.


    The driver of the truck got off the car with panic as blood was dripping from his head.


    He walked to Evie, and he was so anxious that he did not know what to do.


    Emily felt dizzy and feeble, and she almost fell down.


    Joe was so frightened that his hands and feet were cold. Fortunately, he was able to hold Emily.


    Emily¡¯s condition was worse than Joe as her hands and feet were cold, and her temperature was low.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go... and take a look.¡± She heard nervous and her voice was indescribably low and hoarse.


    Joe calmed down and helped Emily to the other end of the alley.


    Someone seemed to have called the police. Probably it was not far from the hospital, so the ambnce


    came immediately.


    Emily watched the doctors and nurses examining Evie and giving first aid to her. In the end, a white


    clothpletely covered her.


    Her body waspletely covered¡­


    This time, Emily could not hold on and fell to the ground.


    Joe helped her squat down. Seeing her pale face, he looked worried, ¡°Mdy, don¡¯t panic. It was an


    ident. It was an ident!¡±


    The truck driver was taken away. It was an ident.


    There was no intentional murder, no escape, and no conspiracy. What they could see with their naked


    eyes was truly an ident.


    ¡°An ident, do you know? It was an ident. It has nothing to do with us.¡±


    Joe helped her up with great difficulty.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back first. Do not panic. I¡¯ll bring you back.¡±


    However, Emily covered her stomach, and her lower abdomen throbbed with pain.


    She was trembling. Even when she got in the car, her entire body was still trembling.


    Not long ago, they were still talking with each other. Not long after, Evie¡­ died.


    An ident? However, why was the ident so sudden and so coincidental?


    ¡°Listen to me. It was just an ident. Don¡¯t scare!¡±


    Joe was afraid that she would not be able to handle it. As he drove, heforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t scare. No


    one wants it to happen, but no one can predict such an ident.¡±


    ¡°Joe, drive properly.¡± Emily closed her eyes and her face was pale.


    If it were not for her trembling hands, anyone who looked at her would think that she had fallen asleep.


    Joe could not find a suitable word tofort her, but if she asked him to drive properly, he could only


    focus all his attention on driving.


    An ident? It seemed that it was just an ident.


    However, such a coincidence made people panic¡­


    When Joe drove back to the Sharp Group, Emily fell asleep.


    She did not know that she could sleep so welltely.


    Everyone was still busy in the office. Emily restrained her thoughts and went back to the office to write


    the manuscript for a whole night.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Thepany now had dozens of teams, and their works would keep up for the time being.


    Lois and Sally were preparingic drafts and talent draftingpetitions, and they were doing well.


    When the APP went online next month, the content should at least meet the basic library requirements.


    However, it was only the basic requirements.


    They must continue to be expanding both followings and content.


    Henry would attend an important meeting today and he was still working overtime tonight.


    Therefore, Emily did not see him all night.


    At nine o¡¯clock in the evening, a text from Henry said, ¡°Are you in the office? Wait for me. I¡¯ll pick you


    up in half an hour.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Emily returned the message.


    Just as she was about to put down her phone, her phone suddenly rang. There was a text message


    from an unknown number.


    She opened the text message, and the contents immediately made her nervous, ¡°Don¡¯t investigate


    anymore; otherwise, the next person will be someone around you.¡±


    Someone around her! What did he mean!


    ¡°Where¡¯s Joe?¡± Emily quickly walked out and walked into the office hall of the development department.


    ¡°Where did Joe go?¡± Aryan, Sally and Lois were here. Where were Joe and Rufus?


    Rufus did not know this matter, but Joe did!


    What exactly did that text message mean? Could it be that the next person they were going to kill was


    Joe?


    ¡°Joe said that he was hungry, so he went to find something to eat with Rufus and bring us supper.¡±


    Everyone was tired for painting all night. Joe and Rufus wanted to go out for a break.


    However, why did Emily looked so scared?


    Sally instantly became nervous, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Emily did not want to scare them. She did not mention a word about the text message.


    She shook her head and immediately called Joe.


    However, it showed that the call could not be connected! Where did they go? Why the call could not be


    connected?


    ¡°Mdy, what is going on? Is Joe in danger?¡±


    Emily¡¯s pale face frightened Sally and the others.


    A few people gathered around and looked at Emily.


    The more Sally looked at her, the more she felt that something was wrong.


    ¡°Mdy, don¡¯t scare us. What happened? Hurry up and tell us!¡±


    ¡°Someone sent me an anonymous text message, saying that he will hurt my friends.¡±


    Emily could not exin too much, so she immediately called Terry.


    As long as it was Emily¡¯s call, Terry would answer at the first moment at any time.


    ¡°Mdy, what¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Terry, where are you now?¡± She did not know what he was busy with recently as he was mysterious.


    ¡°I¡¯m on my way back to the Sharp Group. I¡¯ll be there soon.¡±


    ¡°Terry, listen to me. I have received an anonymous threatening text message. Perhaps someone will


    hurt Joe. Now, Joe and Rufus have gone to the nearby street to have dinner.¡±


    ¡°I know. I will go and look for them now. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll bring them back.¡±


    Terry hung up the phone. He should be looking for Joe and Rufus.


    ¡°We can¡¯t wait here. Hurry up and look for them.¡±


    They had more strength with so many people. If they encountered those bad people, at least, the other


    party would not be so presumptuous when facing so many people.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Without saying a word, Aryan picked up the fruit knife on the table and rushed over, ¡°Hurry


    up!¡±


    ¡°Is this...¡± Lois looked at the fruit knife in his hand and was frightened, ¡°Is this¡­ going to hurt people?¡±


    He went out with a fruit knife at night. What a terrifying feeling. He would be captured in minutes as a


    terrorist.


    ¡°Then¡­ how about this?¡± Someone put the baseball bat in the corner, so Aryan hurriedly picked it up.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Emily picked up another baseball bat and immediately walked out.


    Sally and Lois did not know what to take, so they could only follow them.


    Just as they walked out of the door of the office building, they saw a handsome man in white casual


    pantsing.


    Seeing the baseball bat in Emily¡¯s hand, Henry frowned and said unhappily, ¡°Are you going to fight in


    groups at night?¡±

 Chapter 307: It Was an Accident

    Chapter 307: It Was an ident


    If possible, Emily did not want Henry to know that she was investigating something about Matriarch


    Jackson.


    However, Joe might be in danger now.


    She bit her lower lip and was about to speak when her phone rang.


    Emily was nervous and she took out her phone in a hurry.


    It was Joe! She hurriedly answered, ¡°Joe, where are you? How are you? Are you safe? Is there


    anything wrong?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It is fine. I saw Terry. Hw will drive us back. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Joe sounded normal. Emily heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. Are you with Terry now? Hurry up ande back.¡±


    After hanging up, Emily turned around and found that everyone was looking at her.


    She exhaled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. He is with Terry.¡±


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s go back to the office. Can we work when waiting for them?¡± Lois said, and everyone felt


    relieved.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go back first.¡±


    Everyone greeted Henry and turned to walk into the lobby.


    Emily also wanted to turn around, but Henry grabbed her wrist and said, ¡°Come and have a cup of


    coffee with me.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Emily felt a little guilty and whispered, ¡°If I drink coffee at night, I will be sleepless¡­¡±


    ¡°Then you can drink a cup of tea with me.¡±


    ¡°Drinking tea is the same.¡±


    ¡°Drink water!¡±


    Henry pulled Emily into the lounge, and ced a cup of warm water in front of her.


    ¡°How is it? Don¡¯t you prepare to tell me the truth? You have been running around with Joe these days.


    What exactly do you want to do?¡±


    Although Henry looked gentle, he also seemed cold and serious.


    However, as long as he became serious, that cold feeling would not be less than Hunter.


    Especially when he changed his gentle image and became cold and indifferent, he would give people a


    stiff feeling that was difficult to adapt.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ a little thirsty.¡± Emily picked up the cup with both hands and drank two mouthfuls.


    When she put down the cup, she looked up and saw that Henry was looking at her seriously.


    Did he mean that he would never give up until he got an answer?


    ¡°How long do you want to cheat me? I want to find out. How much time do you think it will take?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ suspect Matriarch Jackson¡¯s death¡­¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Hunter say that he wouldn¡¯t allow you to investigate this matter? What else do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°But I know that there is something wrong about Matriarch Jackson¡¯s death. I can¡¯t just give up and let


    her die without knowing the truth!¡±


    ¡°Then tell me, who do you suspect? Why do you suspect?¡±


    Henry stared at her with a cold gaze, ¡°At that time, there was no one beside Matriarch Jackson except


    you. Who else would you suspect?¡±


    Emily could not answer this question. She did not even know.


    ¡°So what? You do not even have a target. What can you do? Or are you hiding something else from


    me?¡±


    ¡°I...¡± Emily hesitated for a moment. She looked up and discovered that Henry had alreadye in front


    of her.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    He looked down at her. With this posture, she suddenly felt as if the pressure overwhelmed her.


    ¡°Henry¡­¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me? Don¡¯t you believe me?¡±


    She saw disappointment in his eyes, and she felt nervous.


    However, could she tell him that she was the granddaughter of Matriarch Jackson?


    It was not that she did not believe him, but that things were tooplicated and strange. If she did not


    experience all of that, perhaps she would not believe it.


    After all, the information that Matriarch Jackson left in the hospital system was changed. Who had such


    great ability?


    Even Hunter did not believe in her on this matter. Would Henry believe her?


    ¡°I...¡±


    In the end, she looked down.


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to say it, I don¡¯t need to force you.¡± Henry turned around and walked out of the


    lounge.


    When he turned around, Emily felt a sense of anxiety.


    She did not want to lie to him! Not at all!


    She did not want to disappoint him, and she¡­ would feel ufortable.


    ¡°Henry¡­ oh!¡± Suddenly, her stomach was ufortable. Just as she opened her mouth, she almost


    vomited.


    She wanted to stop Henry, but he had already walked out of the lounge. However, she could not open


    her mouth to speak.


    She wanted to vomit¡­


    Emily stood up but she had no chance to chase after him. She turned around and went into the


    bathroom.


    Henry was walking very slowly. He thought that she would catch up and exin to him.


    Actually, there was no point in being angry with her. If she were willing to exin, then he would decide


    to forgive her.


    However, she did not. He walked all the way to the entrance of the lobby, but she still did not chase


    after him.


    Would she always be so cold and distant to him?


    Henry did not know why he was disappointed, but in short, he was disappointed.


    He was so disappointed that he lost his sense of taste¡­


    Just as he walked out of the door, he saw a few people get off the car in the open-air parking lot.


    They were Terry and Rufus, as well as Joe, who was walking in the middle.


    At first, he wanted to ignored, but when he saw Joe¡¯s face turn scarlet red. Was that... blood?


    Henry frowned and walked towards them, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Joe was a little embarrassed and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    Rufus hurriedly said, ¡°Just now, when I was walking on the road, I was hit by a motorcycle. I was


    careless¡­¡±


    ¡°Joe!¡± Emily was in the entrance of the lobby and she quickly ran out.


    She had been retching in the bathroom for a while. She had nned to chase after Henry to find a


    chance to exin.


    However, she did not expect to see Joe, who had returned with his injuries, when he came out.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t you say that you are fine? Why are you injured? Are you seriously injured?


    Where is the wound?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It is fine. It is just a scratch on my face. There is nothing serious about it. It is just a small


    wound. There¡¯s only a little blood.¡±


    Seeing her pale face, Joe hurriedly exined, ¡°I just identally bumped into a motorcycle. It was all


    because of my carelessness. It had nothing to do with the driver. It was just an ident, an ident.¡±


    However, at this moment, Joe¡¯s ¡°ident¡± caused Emily¡¯s face to turn paler and paler.


    Joe also thought of something and immediately exined, ¡°It¡¯s my problem. The driver drove the


    motorcycle well. Terry wanted to rush over the road, so I did not notice the driver clearly.¡±


    Emily did not know whether to believe it or not. She did not know if Joe wasforting her.


    As looked at Terry, her voice trembled slightly, ¡°Is that true?¡±


    Were they sure that the motorcycle driver did not intentionally strike Joe?


    Why was everything fine? After she received that text message, something happened to Joe.


    Why was the coincidence so unnerving?


    Although Terry did not know what she was worried about, he understood Joe¡¯s intentions.


    He could not make her be more nervous.


    He nodded and said softly, ¡°He didn¡¯t lie to you. It was an ident.¡±

 Chapter 308: The Man Seemed to Come from Hell

    Chapter 308: The Man Seemed to Come from Hell


    It was already eleven o¡¯clock at night when Henry returned to his apartment.


    Henry¡¯s expression was much colder than usual.


    After returning home, he immediately entered his room and never came out again.


    Emily felt a little guilty. She went back to her room, took a shower, changed her clothes, and looked at


    the clock on the wall.


    It¡¯s almost twelve o¡¯clock. ¡°What is Henry doing?¡± Emily thought.


    She wanted to tell him that she trusted him, but the matter was tooplicated to talk about.


    Joe knew it because she was involved in the whole thing.


    If it wasn¡¯t for this, she probably wouldn¡¯t even have told it to Joe.


    After sitting for a while longer. She walked out of the room at twelve o¡¯clock and took advantage of the


    opportunity to pour water to walk towards Henry¡¯s room.


    A voice came from inside. He was talking to someone else on the phone?


    The door was ajar, and the lights inside were faintly visible.


    She didn¡¯t want to eavesdrop on him, but why he mentioned her name?


    Who is he talking to? Is this about her?


    Emily took two steps forward and faintly heard Henry say, ¡°¡­ the war¡­ dangerous ¡­ when will you


    return?¡±


    Emily¡¯s heart trembled. She identally knocked her head against the door.


    The conversation inside suddenly stopped. Then, the door was opened, and Henry¡¯s gloomy face


    appeared.


    Before Emily could exin why she was eavesdropping, she grabbed Henry¡¯s wrist and her fingertips


    trembled slightly.


    ¡°The person in Bentson City is not Hunter, right? Is he ¡­ is he in Afghanistan now?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Henry was expressionless.


    Emily bit her lip, her palms sweating profusely.


    ¡°Henry, don¡¯t cheat me! The Hunter in the Jackson family now, is fake. The real Hunter is in


    Afghanistan, right?¡±


    However, there was war in Afghanistan, and it was very dangerous for him to stay here!


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    What exactly did he want to do?


    ¡°You think too much. Go back and rest.¡± Henry held her wrist and was about to pull her back to her


    room.


    Emily tried her best to break free, but his strength was so great that she could not break away from him


    at all.


    Emily said anxiously, ¡°Henry! I just want to know the truth. Tell me the truth.¡±


    ¡°You are wrong!¡± ¡°You just don¡¯t want to ept the reality. Hunter doesn¡¯t want to believe you at all.


    The person who is heartless towards you is also him!¡± Henry looked down at her with a sullen face.


    ¡°No! That person is not him! Absolutely not!¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to believe what he said just now, thought she could hear him clearly!


    ¡°The real Hunter went to Afghanistan. The one who is staying in Bentson City is definitely fake! Stop


    lying to me!¡±


    ¡°Emily, calm down. Don¡¯t have any fantasies about Hunter! He doesn¡¯t like you, doesn¡¯t believe you,


    and doesn¡¯t want to be with you!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it!¡± Emily shook his hand hard and finally threw it away!


    ¡°Henry, if you don¡¯t tell me the truth, I will go to Afghanistan to find him myself!¡±


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    Emily didn¡¯t want to hear him say anything further. She went back to her room to get the key and was


    about to leave.


    Her passport and all her papers were still in her apartment. She was only here for a few days.


    Henry knew what she wanted to do. Before she went out, he chased after her, grabbed her wrist, and


    pulled her back.


    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to go! Hunter is in Bentson City. You have already seen him!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see him¡± Emily was pulled, and she crashed into the wall with a thud.


    She felt a little ufortable and subconsciously covered her lower abdomen.


    Henry frowned and stared at her tangled little face, ¡°Do you still have a stomach ache?¡±


    Why did it look like that she was enduring great pain?


    Emily was speechless. Her stomach really hurt, as if being pulled by something.


    Her face turned pale and her hands were trembling.


    Henry panicked. He held her in his arms and said anxiously, ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the hospital!¡±


    ¡°No¡± She wanted to push him away, but she didn¡¯t have any strength.


    She doesn¡¯t want to go to the hospital, she wants to go to Afghanistan!


    In his previous life, Hunter had been in Afghanistan and almost died.


    Everything was different in this life, but Hunter still went to Afghanistan.


    She¡¯s so scared, she¡¯s really scared, if something happens to Hunter there ¡­


    ¡°I want to ¡­ look for him.¡±


    She suddenly suffered lower abdomen pain. Her breathing became stagnant, her body softened, and


    she fell down.


    ¡°Emily!¡± Henry picked her up, only to find that her eyes were tightly closed and she had fainted.


    He didn¡¯t dare to dy and carried her out the door, immediately rushing to the parking lot.


    Why did menstruation make her stomach hurt so much?


    He had checked a lot of information. Even if a woman was in the period, she wouldn¡¯t hurt so much that


    fainted.


    Was it because she was too anxious?


    When they arrived at the hospital, it was already past one o¡¯clock in the morning.


    Henry was dumbfounded by what the doctor said.


    He held the phone and tried to dial the number, but his fingers trembled violently. His fingertips were


    less than a millimeter away from the screen, but he did not make up his mind to click on it.


    At the door of the emergency room, he was the only one alone. Suddenly, he realized that he had


    something to be afraid of.


    He was afraid that Emily would suffer misfortune!


    After a long time, he finally made up his mind to dial the number.


    ¡°Hello?¡± A deep and hoarse voice came from the other end of the phone.


    Henry pursed his lower lip and said in a deep voice, ¡°Emily¡­ is pregnant. There is something wrong


    with the fetus. Now that the doctor is treating her, and the fetus not ¡­ be able to survive.¡±


    ¡­


    Emily had been unconscious all night, and she still hadn¡¯t woken up by ten o¡¯clock the next morning.


    When that tall figure appeared in the hospital, everyone was really shocked.


    His entire body was covered in dust and dirt. There was dried blood on his clothes.


    His face was pale, as if he had lost too much blood.


    There was still wet blood on his ck shirt. It was as if a wound had been torn open.


    Although that face was still handsome enough to make people unable to move their gaze away, the


    blood stains on his body were truly too frightening.


    The nurses were all dumbfounded.


    The man was too handsome.


    However, the bloodstains on his body made him a bit colder than usual, and even more murderous.


    Henry didn¡¯t expect Hunter to be in such a sorry state. He probably wouldn¡¯t disturb Hunter if he knew


    the situation of Hunter.


    However, if Hunter was not allowed to return, he would definitely regret for his whole life if anything bad


    happened to Emily.


    ¡°Where is Emily?¡± Hunter¡¯s voice was extremely hoarse and carried a slight breath. Obviously, it was


    because he had walked too fast just now.


    ¡°The child is safe now, but Emily is very weak. No one knows what will happen in the future.¡±


    Henry looked at Hunter and helplessly said, ¡°Emily was less than a month pregnant, and there are


    signs of threatened abortion. Now the doctor can¡¯t make a decision by B-ultrasound, and we can only


    wait for a period of time to make a decision about the child.¡±

 Chapter 309: He Finally Believed Her

    Chapter 309: He Finally Believed Her


    Maybe the child can¡¯t survive.


    Right now, Emily was in poor health. There was no way to predict what would happen in the future. It


    would take some time to know if the child could survive.


    Whether the child can survive ¡­


    This news made Hunter feel hurt.


    ¡°Have Petere here?¡± before he came back, he called Peter.


    Henry nodded, ¡°Peter and the director of the obstetrics and gynecology department are taking care of


    Emily now.¡±


    Looking at the man in front of him in a sorry state, Henry couldn¡¯t help but feel a little worried.


    ¡°You¡¯d better ¡­ let the doctor clean up your wound first.¡±


    Seeing that Hunter persisted to wait for Emily to wake up, Henry said, ¡°The doctor said that she can¡¯t


    be stimted anymore. If she wakes up and sees you like this, will she be scared?¡±


    Hunter clenched his fists tightly. Suddenly, he turned around and took out his phone. ¡°Send me a clean


    set of clothes immediately.¡±


    Actually, Liam was already waiting in the hospital when he knew that Hunter had returned.


    However, ording to Hunter¡¯s previous n, he shouldn¡¯t havee to the hospital to see Emily.


    Therefore, he didn¡¯t dare to appear without Hunter¡¯s permission.


    Now that he had received a call from Hunter, Liam quickly sent the clean clothes to Hunter.


    He just never thought that Hunter was heavily hurt!


    There were countless wounds on his body, which had been caused by knives and bullets.


    Fortunately, he didn¡¯t receive devastating injuries, otherwise ¡­ Liam wouldn¡¯t even dare to think about


    it.


    After the wound was cleaned quickly, Hunter returned to Emily¡¯s ward.


    At this time, Emily had already been transferred to the intensive care unit. She had been safe for the


    time being, but she was still weak.


    In fact, when being tormented by Hunter for an entire night, her body had already suffered great


    damage.


    At that time, it was not suitable for pregnancy, but who would have thought that she would be pregnant


    in such a harsh environment?


    In the next few days, although her body was recovering, she was still too weak.


    She shouldn¡¯t have been pregnant unconsciously.


    She thought that her stomach would hurt only because she had a period.


    How could an eighteen-year-old girl think of pregnancy?


    In fact, the child came at a terrible time.


    Both her body and mind had suffered too much damage recently.


    Hunter sat down beside the hospital bed. After changing his clothes, there was not a trace of blood on


    his body. Ignoring his slightly pale face, he looked no different from a normal person.


    Apart from doctors, most people really couldn¡¯t tell his injuries.


    Therefore, when Emily woke up, she did not find anything wrong with him.


    But why is he here?


    Wasn¡¯t he in Afghanistan?


    Could it be that the one in Bentson City was really him? Was the man who said that he didn¡¯t believe in


    her also him?


    In an instant, Emily was filled with mixed feelings, not only did she not wish for him to go to Afghanistan


    to take risks, but she was also afraid that the man who suspected her was really him.


    Actually, she hadn¡¯t talked to him properly twice. She hadn¡¯t even seen him face-to-face. That was why


    she suspected that that Hunter was fake.


    But now, she was 200% sure that the man in front of her was Hunter.


    ¡°Why ¡­¡±


    Hunter gently pressed her back, ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±


    She didn¡¯t dare to move, and she didn¡¯t know whether what she had heard in her daze was true or


    false.


    Emily put her hands on her lower abdomen. She had many questions in her heart, but she didn¡¯t dare


    to ask.


    ¡°You¡¯re pregnant.¡± Hunter gave her an answer.


    He did not know how to exin to her, nor did he know how to face all of this.


    This was also his first time being a prospective father.


    Although the child hade at a bad time because Emily was weak now.


    However, he was still very surprised that she had been pregnant.


    He tried his best to calm down, make his voice calm and not frighten her.


    ¡°The child is fine, but you are very weak. The doctor said that you must have a good rest.¡±


    Emily¡¯s expression was normal, but her fingers were trembling.


    She looked down at her lower abdomen. Her hands and lower abdomen were tightly pressed together.


    In fact, she could not feel the child¡¯s existence at all. However, it was as if she could see the child


    sleeping inside her lower abdomen.


    A small baby was conceived in her stomach.


    She couldn¡¯t tell what it was like, and she didn¡¯t even know if she was happy or not.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    She knew that the child hade at a bad time, but what else could he do now that he had already


    come?


    Her eyes were sour, and tears rolled down her cheeks identally.


    She wanted to turn her face away and not let the man see her tears. She didn¡¯t want to show her


    fragility in front of him.


    Hunter touched her face and gently tore her face back.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No matter what happens in the future, I will protect you.¡±


    Such a simple sentence and promise, made Emily¡¯s heart twitch. Tears were like a flood that broke a


    levee, rolling down in an instant.


    He doesn¡¯t doubt her anymore? Does he want to believe her now?


    At this moment, he was so gentle, but not long ago, he was so cold and heartless.


    When was the real him?


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡± Hunter¡¯s long finger swept across the corner of her eyes, wiping away her tears.


    His voice was deep and hoarse, but in an instant, it made people feel warm in their hearts, ¡°I¡¯m sorry


    ¡­¡±


    Emily couldn¡¯t help but struggle to get up and hug him.


    The moment they hugged each other, Hunter frowned slightly, but he quickly turned to normal, not


    letting her see anything unusual.


    Although the wound on his body was a little painful because of Emily¡¯s embrace.


    However, his girl was in his arms, as well as the baby in her stomach.


    At this moment, no matter how painful he was, he was still happy and sweet.


    He closed his eyes. The injuries caused by the bloodshed in the past few days seemed to have been


    healed in an instant.


    ¡°Don¡¯t doubt me. I didn¡¯t harm Grandma. I¡¯m really her granddaughter. Really, I¡¯m not lying to you.¡±


    Emily hugged his neck tightly and said with red eyes, ¡°Wendy is the liar. She has been lying to you.¡±


    Hunter did not say anything. He only nodded and replied softly, ¡°Yes.¡±


    The deep tone made Emily¡¯s heart soft, and she hugged him even harder.


    He finally believed in her!


    She had never felt that she was a fragile person, but at this moment, she was so fragile that she almost


    fainted.


    Excited? touched? Or sad?


    He finally believed her ¡­


    Hunter coughed softly and suppressed the intense pain. He said softly, ¡°When you¡¯re well, we¡¯ll ¡­ go


    home together.¡±


    ¡°OK!¡± Emily nodded forcefully.


    He finally returned to her side.


    The two people who were hugging each other did not notice the figure at the door.


    After Henry opened the door, he carefully closed it.


    Standing outside the door, facing the warm autumn wind, Henry could clearly feel a wave of destion


    in his heart.


    He should be happy that they were reunited.


    But why did he feel sorry when he heard their words of going home together?


    Emily had also invited him to go home together before?

 Chapter 310: A Man Like a Wolf King

    Chapter 310: A Man Like a Wolf King


    Three dayster, Emily was discharged from the hospital.


    The doctor said that she had to rest well during this period of time, so Henry asked her leave from


    school and she could go back until the final exam.


    However, if she failed, she would have to resit.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Hunter?¡± When she woke up and couldn¡¯t see Hunter, Emily immediately panicked.


    ¡°He left beforehand. I¡¯ll send you back.¡± Henry understood what she was worried about. He smiled and


    said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. You¡¯ll see him soon.¡±


    Emily did not know what their n was, but as long as she could see Hunter soon, she would be


    relieved.


    Henry would not lie to her. He never lied to her.


    Ashton went to handle the procedure for her discharge. Her discharge this time wasn¡¯t as grand asst


    time, and Henry didn¡¯t carry her out of the hospital. Otherwise, they were under discussion.


    However, he was still by her side the entire time, just like the most intimate and gentle flower protector.


    ¡°Did you do it on purpose?¡± After getting in the car, Emily looked at him.


    ¡°What on purpose?¡± Henry looked down. No matter when, the way he looked at her was always so


    gentle.


    ¡°Deliberately acting like a couple in front of everyone?¡±


    ¡°I have to do that because you have too many enemies.¡± Henry smiled and let Ashton start the car.


    The car drove out of the hospital, but instead of going to the Jackson family, it went to the dock?


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Emily panicked and suddenly grabbed Henry¡¯s sleeve, ¡°You want to send me


    away?¡±


    No! She can¡¯t leave! If she left, Hunter would definitely go to Afghanistan without any scruples!


    Now that she had a child in her stomach, even if Hunter didn¡¯t care about her, he should still care about


    their child!


    He can¡¯t take risks, he had to take responsibility for the child!


    ¡°Calm down, Hunter is on the cruise ship. What are you panicking about?¡± Henry smiled.


    ¡°On the cruise ship?¡± Emily was stunned and looked up at Henry, ¡°Are you not lying to me?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you believe me?¡± Henry¡¯s expression darkened as he deliberately being serious.


    Emily bit her lower lip. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to believe him, but she was really panicking.


    She always felt that Hunter still had to go to Afghanistan.


    The uneasiness in his heart was always so intense. Because of this uneasiness, even her heart was


    beating faster.


    Henry got off the car, circled around the car and opened the car door for her.


    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s hurry up. If we don¡¯t see him, you won¡¯t be at ease.¡±


    Emily didn¡¯t say anything and hurriedly got out of the car and boarded the cruise ship with him.


    This was the cruise ship of the Sharp Group, which belonged to Henry. It was as if Henry was taking


    his little girlfriend on a trip.


    Hunter was indeed on the cruise ship.


    He did not go out to wee his woman, but waited for her to enter the cabin before embracing her in


    his arms.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want people to know about our rtionship, do you?¡±


    How smart was Emily? After feeling at ease, many things were obviously easy to know.


    ¡°Now is not the time.¡± Hunter said indifferently as he carried her into the room.


    ¡°If ordinary people want to work against you, you won¡¯t care about it at all. Hunter, this is not your


    style.¡±


    Could it be that Heaven-like Ind made trouble for Hunter?


    ¡°No.¡± Hunter easily saw through her thoughts. Heforted her, ¡°Last time I gave them two plots of


    land, and he used the same method to deal with me. There is no grudge between me and Heaven-like


    Ind now.¡±


    Emily did not say anything. Hunter¡¯s words sounded very reasonable.


    Although she didn¡¯t know the boss of Heaven-like Ind, they also wanted to make money.


    For someone like Hunter, people would try their best not to offend him.


    Amiability attracts riches.


    Then, why was he so cautious?


    Regardless of whether it was in her previous life or this life, Hunter had many enemies, but he had


    always been lofty and ignored those people.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Why was he so serious this time? He hid their rtionship and kept up the fiction that I and Henry were


    a couple.


    Could it be that all of this was because of her?


    Emily was a little sad, but she didn¡¯t know what to say.


    She could only lean against his embrace, close her eyes, and cover her lower abdomen to rest quietly.


    They arrived at Henry¡¯s private ind very quickly, but Emily did not expect that they would secretly


    board another boat that night.


    Taking advantage of the night, they quietly left Henry¡¯s ind and went to another ce.


    Although the wind and waves weren¡¯t big, Emily was still a little seasick and vomited several times on


    the ship.


    After that, she didn¡¯t know when she had fallen asleep.


    Anyway, she was dazed and felt like she was floating around.


    Emily slept soundly. When she woke up, she found that she was sleeping in a spacious bed, but there


    was no one in the room.


    ¡°Hunter!¡± She panicked and immediately sat up.


    Maybe her movements were too fierce, so she felt dizzy and almost fell back.


    The child¡­ Emily subconsciously covered her stomach. Fortunately, she didn¡¯t feel any pain this time.


    Doctors say the fetus is in a precarious condition, and that she needs to be calm and rested in the near


    future.


    Two days ago, she was really too nervous. She was so nervous that she didn¡¯t look like the person she


    used to be.


    She let out a long sigh and suddenly felt a little disdainful of herself.


    Maybe because she was pregnant, so her mood was extremely unstable.


    Now that she had slept for a long time, she calmed down.


    After a simple wash, Emily walked out of her room. Surprisingly, she found herself living in one of the


    rooms in a row of wooden cabins.


    In front of her, there were countless men training in a vast wilderness.


    All of them in camouge clothes were tall, and had vigorous movements. Regardless of whether they


    were climbers or people walking on stakes with sandbags, they were all able to move as fast as they


    could, as if they were walking on t ground!


    From afar, so many people looked like a huge army.


    No! They were more like a pack of wolves!


    Yes! Wolves!


    Emily could clearly see their bloodlust of the wolf!


    She took a few steps forward and finally saw the man standing in the crowd.


    He wore the same camouge uniform as everyone else, but he was extremely attractive in the crowd!


    He was king of this pack of wolves! He is always unusual and makes people respect him!


    He¡¯s her man.


    She wanted to walk over, but suddenly, a deep voice came from behind her, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you


    would actually appear here.¡±


    ¡°Vincent?¡± She was stunned for a moment, then turned around and met his cold gaze.


    ¡°Do you know what he¡¯s been through these past few days?¡± Vincent snorted coldly. He walked to her


    side and looked at the figure standing proudly in the distance.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I was the one who pretended to be him before. I also said those cruel words, but didn¡¯t


    you think that my words showed Henry¡¯s true idea?¡±


    ¡°Vincent...¡± Emily was stunned. What did he mean by that?


    Vincent¡¯s gaze was cold and his voice was extremely cold!


    ¡°Emily, don¡¯t you know that you are my brother¡¯s disaster?¡±

 Chapter 311: It’s All for Her

    Chapter 311: It¡¯s All for Her


    Vincent sneered and clenched his fists tightly, ¡°He worked hard to develop his own power, but in order


    to protect you, he epted Patriarch¡¯s conditions and gave everything to that old man!¡±


    Vincent¡¯s gaze was cold as he approached Emily step by step.


    ¡°He has always been so haughty. He will never lower his head to anyone, but for your sake, he


    returned to the old man¡¯s side and obeyed the old man¡¯s orders!¡±


    Emily was forced back by Vincent.


    ¡°He¡¯s a businessman. Not only did he paypensation for offended Heaven-like Ind for you, he


    even suffered such humiliation!¡±


    ¡°Now, in order to ensure your safety in the future, he even need to personally go to Afghanistan to form


    a mercenary corps to deal with Heaven-like Ind!¡±


    All of this was for this woman.


    In Vincent¡¯s opinion, Emily was not only a disaster, she was also a time bomb.


    He didn¡¯t know when the bomb would ignite again and killed his big brother!


    ¡°Do you know how dangerous he was in Afghanistan? Do you know how difficult it was to deal with


    those people?¡±


    Although Hunter had returned safely, the injuries he suffered on the way back that day were not


    something that this woman could imagine!


    ¡°Hunter had already arranged everything. It was because that phone call rted to you, he immediately


    left everything and rushed back from the war.¡±


    ¡°How much do you know about the dangers and obstacles along the way? Two bullets were taken out


    from his body on the ne! Have you seen the knife wounds on his body?¡±


    With a thud, Emily crashed into the wooden pir behind her.


    Emily felt a faint stomachache, but she only tightly clenched her fists and forcefully endured it.


    She did not know, nor had she seen the wound before, because in the past few days, when Hunter was


    with her, he had never taken off his clothes.


    Although she could asionally smell the disinfectant, because they were in the hospital, she thought


    that the disinfectant was only used for cleaning.


    She never thought that the disinfectant would be used on his wounds.


    Two bullets were taken out on the ne because he wanted to rush back to see her, right?


    And, knife wounds ¡­


    She skipped Vincent and looked at the figure in the distance.


    Hunter stood in the crowd, training with his brothers, and his movements weren¡¯t strange at all.


    In just four days, he had worked hard to restore himself to this state.


    No one could tell what kind of injury he had suffered!


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°Do you understand?¡± Vincent also turned around and looked at the figure on the training ground with


    her.


    His gaze was originally indescribably cold, but the moment he saw his big brother, it softened.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such a crazy him. For a woman, he can actually do this!¡±


    ¡°The injuries on his body will only be more serious than you think. However, those mercenaries wanted


    a strong boss apart from money.¡±


    ¡°If Hunter isn¡¯t strong enough and doesn¡¯t have enough power to awe others, those people won¡¯t


    submit to him.¡±


    Therefore, even though his entire body was covered in injuries, and even if the wound could open


    again at any moment, he still remained expressionless as he trained with everyone.


    He had to show his valiancy and power to make everyonepletely believe in him!


    Such a big brother made Vincent proud.


    However, his big brother did these only for a woman!


    And he had no choice but to ept the existence of this woman near him.


    Everything Hunter did was for her!


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to condemn you, but I also don¡¯t want you to continue harming my brother.¡±


    ¡°I never thought of harming him.¡± Emily knew that her words were meaningless.


    Things had happened. Anything else became too redundant.


    ¡°Although you don¡¯t think about it, you do hurt him!¡±


    Anyhow, he got hurt because of you!


    Emily consciously covered her lower abdomen.


    Just such a single action made Vincent stop speaking no matter how much he wanted to say.


    He snorted coldly and turned to leave.


    Emily did not know how long she had been sitting in front of the cabin. The people here were all


    training, and even Vincentter joined the training team.


    Hunter waspletely focused on leading the special training team. In addition, she intentionally sat in


    front of the other wall of the wooden house, which hid her from Hunter.


    Therefore, Hunter did not notice that she had left the room for more than an hour.


    It was only when he was resting at noon that he returned to his room with sweat all over his body and


    discovered that his woman had disappeared.


    Hunter hurriedly rushed out of his room. Just as he went downstairs, he saw Emily standing alone in


    the open space in front of the small forest.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you let anyone inform me when you woke up?¡± The sick Emily made Hunter feel sorry.


    She didn¡¯t get fat because pregnancy, but instead became thinner and thinner.


    Didn¡¯t this woman eat more?


    ¡°Are you hungry? I¡¯ll get someone to prepare lunch immediately.¡±


    Emily wanted to say that she wasn¡¯t hungry, but her stomach started to growl. She was really hungry.


    Although she had no appetitetely, she was easily hungry.


    It was said that it was a symptom of pregnancy. In the future, this kind of symptom would be more


    and more obvious. Therefore, after a woman became pregnant, she would grow fatter and fatter.


    When Hunter imagined that this girl had be fat, he was immediately excited.


    Fat better. Emily was too thin now, as if at any moment she can be blown down by the wind.


    Whenever he didn¡¯t stay with her, he was afraid of her. He really didn¡¯t have any sense of security.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you to dinner.¡± He wanted to hold her hand.


    However, Emily put her hand back and avoided his contact.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Hunter frowned.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± She didn¡¯t want to say that when she touched him, it was as if she brought him bad luck.


    She bit her lower lip and said, ¡°You are so dirty, and it will affect my appetite ¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go back and change my clothes immediately.¡± Hunter especially liked tough these past two days,


    as if his mood was exceptionally good.


    He had less coldness and more enthusiasm than before. Was it because he was going to be a father-


    to-be?


    Actually, Emily could feel that although the child¡¯s arrival was an ident, he was really looking forward


    to the child¡¯s arrival.


    After returning to his room, Hunter took out a set of clean clothes and walked into the bathroom.


    However, Emily stood at the bathroom door and noticed themotion inside. The crashing sound of


    water made her heart tighten crazily.


    She wanted to go in and take a look at the wounds on his body several times, but she knew that even if


    she did, she wouldn¡¯t be able to change anything.


    Their special training could not stop, otherwise, no one would bend to him.


    This was the most crucial moment for Hunter to have his own team. He would be the real Wolf King if


    he went through this difficult time!

 Chapter 312: Mrs. Jackson

    Chapter 312: Mrs. Jackson


    When Hunter changed his clothes and came out, Emily was sitting on the bed, ying with her phone.


    It seemed that she smiled asionally. Hunter wondered why she actually smiled so happily.


    However, the signal on this ind was not good. They were stillmunicating with the outside world


    using their own specialwork. How did Emily connect to the Inte?


    Could it be that Vincent told her?


    Hunter walked over and discovered that Emily was not contacting anyone, but looking at the photos on


    her phone.


    The photos of Henry and her¡­


    Hunter felt a little jealous and suddenly remembered that Henry had been taking care of her during the


    period of his absence.


    For so long, she had been with Henry longer than him.


    He walked over, wanting to embrace her gently.


    However, Emily was shocked by his appearance. She hurriedly hid her phone and turned to look at


    him, ¡°You ¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Can¡¯t you show me the photos on your phone?¡±


    Hunter¡¯ was joking. He didn¡¯t expect that Emily would be uneasy.


    He smiled and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What did you do?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Emily lowered her head with an ufortable expression.


    Hunter didn¡¯t care about such a small matter at all. He helped her up and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll apany


    you to lunch. Right, Henry has alsoe. He brought you quite a few delicious foods.¡±


    They are so close that Emily will definitely be happy to see each other.


    He was busy training everyone these few days, so he didn¡¯t have time to apany her. It was good


    that Henry hade.


    At the very least, the woman wouldn¡¯t be lonely anymore.


    ¡°Is he here?¡± sure enough, Emily was full of joy and excitement.


    ¡°It looks like that you are bored after staying here for a long time.¡±


    Hunter smiled faintly and suddenly bent over to hug her horizontally before walking out the door.


    Emily was a little helpless. This man was too magnanimous.


    She sighed and whispered as he walked out of the door, ¡°Let me down. I ¡­ don¡¯t want to be seen like


    this.¡±


    ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Although Hunter didn¡¯t want to let her go, now that his wife was pregnant, she


    was his boss.


    His wife¡¯s words were an imperial edict.


    Wife ¡­ Just thinking about the word, he felt sweet.


    He carefully put her down and gently hugged her slender waist.


    Looking at the blue sky and white clouds outside, although his voice wasn¡¯t loud, it was still powerful.


    ¡°When this matter is over, we will go abroad to get married.¡±


    In Bentson City, one could only get engaged at the age of eighteen, but in some ces abroad, one


    could register for marriage at the age of eighteen.


    Marry!


    Emily trembled, and she was undefinedly touched, which made her almost cry.


    Whether it was in this life or in her previous life, this was the first time Hunter had willingly and


    voluntarily told her to get married!


    Was he proposing to her?


    However, Hunter was such an arrogant man that he probably wouldn¡¯t do such a thing as proposing


    marriage.


    His usual style was to directly carry her into the auditorium and get married!


    Marriage was such a far-fetched matter, but now, she was proposed.


    She looked away and did not say anything. There wereplex feelings in her heart.


    Hunter only thought that she was shy. After all, marriage was such an important matter.


    Although he deliberately said it lightly and calmly, in fact, he was a little uneasy, afraid that this girl


    would refuse him.


    However, she had no choice but marry him.


    He would directly carry Emily into the auditorium and forcefully hold the wedding.


    After the wedding, it didn¡¯t matter if he was beaten or scolded by her.


    Thinking about it, he was very excited. He wished he could carry her into church right now and have a


    big event in his life!


    Hunter smiled and his eyes were bright.


    As he walked on the road, he suddenly said lightly, ¡°Mrs. Jackson.¡±


    Emily was shocked as her heart was hit by something!


    Her breathing became chaotic, her legs went soft, and she almost fell down.


    ¡°Huh?¡± The man didn¡¯t seem to know why she was like this. He gently took her back and hugged her in


    his arms.


    He raised his eyebrows and was very satisfied with the girl¡¯s reaction, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    He actually deliberately asked what was wrong!


    This was the first time in her two lives that he had called her wife seriously!


    She had married him in her previous life, but he never called her Mrs. Jackson, he had never even tried


    to call her by her nickname!


    Either he directly called her Emily Gale, or ignored her!


    But now, he actually called her wife!


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Hunter¡¯s thin lips moved closer to her ear and whispered, ¡°Hmm? Mrs. Jackson?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me that!¡± Emily couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. Her heart was beating fast and her breathing


    became even more difficult.


    Hunter chuckled and suddenly realized, ¡°So you don¡¯t like me calling you Mrs. Jackson? However, you


    have to get used to it, Mrs. Jackson!¡±


    Mrs. Jackson, Mrs. Jackson, Mrs. Jackson!


    The day she was called Mrs. Jackson would not be far off.


    Emily bit her lip and forcefully covered her chest.


    She was depressed.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Why did he treat her so well, why did he give her so much reluctance?


    However, she did not know if all of this was another disaster for him.


    The man beside her continued to walk steadily as he carried her into the cafeteria.


    Many people who trained in the training ground in the morning were in therge canteen.


    As soon as she walked in, Emily felt uneasy.


    Compared to ordinary people, these people looked even colder.


    She knew who they were and why they were tamed by Hunter.


    Hunter was rich and capable. He was precisely the leader that these people wanted the most.


    However, their leader should be arrogant, not a gentle man in front of his own woman.


    Emily subconsciously pushed Hunter. She looked up and saw the man entering.


    ¡°Henry!¡± She pushed Hunter harder and finally left Hunter¡¯s embrace. She quickly walked towards


    Henry.


    Hunter frowned. This girl even abandoned her husband when she saw her good friend.


    Later, he must properly educate her. Her husband is the most important person for her, and she


    absolutely cannot leave his husband behind for the sake of her friends!


    Well, tonight, he would teach Emily a lesson ¡­ No, just a little criticism.


    After all, she was pregnant now. If he spoke louder, he would frighten the child.


    Seeing Emily walking towards him quickly, Henry was also uneasy and quickly rushed over.


    ¡°Slow down! Be careful!¡±


    This girl was really crazy. Didn¡¯t she know that she was still very weak? She actually dared to walk so


    fast!


    He looked at the two packets of snacks in his hands and couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°Didn¡¯t Hunter even


    prepare snacks for you?¡±


    Emily was so excited to see Henry! It seemed that she was truly craving for food!

 Chapter 313: That’s Also My Purpose

    Chapter 313: That¡¯s Also My Purpose


    Emily had no intention to give any exnation. She came up to Henry and walked along with him.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe to see me before and leave me here alone for so long? ¡±


    ¡°Nonsense! My boss has been here apanying you all this time, right?¡±


    Henry was upied with the two heavy bags in his hands. He turned to Hunter, ¡°Watch out. She may


    fall down.¡±


    Of course, Hunter wouldn¡¯t allow that to happen. He was closely behind Emily when she walked up to


    Henry.


    However, he felt guilty at hearing Emily¡¯s words.


    ¡°I was busy with training this morning and couldn¡¯t spare any time for her. Now that you¡¯re here, take


    good care of her for me.¡±


    Henry nced at Hunter and pretended to be dissatisfied, ¡°You always leave your woman to me. Aren¡¯t


    you afraid that I may run away with her?¡±


    ¡°Well... Stop boasting.¡±


    Hunter pulled Emily into his arms with a yful expression and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to have lunch!¡±


    Henry followed them along with Vincent, who looked at the two in front with mixed feelings.


    Vincent thought to himself: Hunter smiled a lot recently and even learned how to treat others gently. He


    had really changed. Although Hunter seemed to be gentle, he was in fact very masculine and didn¡¯t


    know how to control his power. But Hunter really tried his best to treat his girl well. Compared to the


    cold and inhumane man in the past, Hunter had more emotions and was more like a fresh man now.


    However, Emily was his weakness¡­


    ¡°How do you like the food? If you don¡¯t like it¡­¡±


    ¡°I like it.¡± Emily nodded and didn¡¯t say anything else.


    She seemed ufortable sitting between Hunter and Henry, which even Hunter noticed soon.


    However, he couldn¡¯t see through women¡¯s thought and didn¡¯t know what Emily was thinking.


    Hunter had only one hour left after lunch to have a rest in the room.


    Vincent went back to his room, leaving Henry there to stay with them.


    However, Hunter wasn¡¯t happy about that.


    ¡°You cane backter.¡± Hunter looked at Henry with a displeased expression, who was sitting aside


    with his legs crossed.


    ¡°You asked me to apany your Emily. But now you are unhappy when I¡¯m here. Why? Isn¡¯t my time


    precious?¡±


    ¡®After all, I¡¯m the younger master of the Sharps and amander of the Sharp Group! How could


    Hunter order me about without considering my feelings?¡¯ Henry thought in his mind.


    However, Emily stared at Henry. She was obviously dissatisfied with what he said just now.


    ¡°Your time is precious. Am I not precious?¡±


    Henry was stunned for a moment.


    Did he hear her correctly? Emily really said that?


    She had never said such coquettish words before!


    Soon Henry smiled at Emily, ¡°Of course you¡¯re precious. Now I¡¯m here, right? I have proved that you¡¯re


    more important than anyone else with my actions. Is that okay?¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Really?¡± Emily giggled.


    Henry almost took an oath, ¡°Couldn¡¯t be more real!¡±


    Then Emily happily opened the bag Henry brought and started eating snacks.


    The snacks Henry bought were carefully chosen, which was very healthy and wouldn¡¯t do harm to


    Emily¡¯s body.


    However, Hunter snorted, ¡°How could you say that when I¡¯m still around? Am I already dead?¡±


    Hunter felt ufortable hearing their conversation. When did they be so close?


    ¡°Your woman likes to joke around. Stop raising your voice, or you will scare the baby in her belly.¡±


    Hunter felt better at hearing Henry¡¯s words, ¡®It was just a joke. But why did I feel ufortable?


    Am I a fool? One is my good friend, and the other is the woman I love. What¡¯s wrong about them joking


    around? Why am I so jealous recently?¡¯


    ¡°I was joking too.¡±


    Although still feeling wronged, Hunter was afraid that his bad attitude might scare Emily and the child in


    her belly.


    He should keep unpleasant things to himself.


    ¡°I need go to get ready for training my bros. Henry will stay here with you. You can walk around, but


    don¡¯t go too far.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡± Emily was busy with eating snacks and didn¡¯t care whether Hunter was leaving or not.


    Suddenly, Hunter felt very upset. He thought that Emily might ask him to stay longer with her, and he


    would definitely say yes.


    However, she only nodded and didn¡¯t even give him a nce.


    It seemed that he counts less than snacks!


    The more Hunter thought about it, the more upset he became. However, he wouldn¡¯t stay any longer


    now that he had already said that he was leaving. That was not his style.


    He struggled for a while, and Emily was still eating snacks andpletely ignored him!


    In the end, Hunter stood up awkwardly and left.


    It was clear that Hunter was infuriated and was about to p the door when he changed his mind and


    closed it gently, in case that Emily might be sacred.


    Even for Henry, this was the first time to see the gentle side of his boss.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Looking at the girl sitting on the chair, Henry frowned and asked after Hunter left,


    ¡°Did you guys have a fight?¡±


    Emily held the sour plum in her hand, paused for a moment and then took a bite.


    ¡°What happened? You never joked around with me like this, but you did it in front of my boss just now!¡±


    Emily would never do such a childish thing.


    Henry wouldn¡¯t believe that Emily was unintentional.


    Emily knew that Henry could see through her thoughts clearer than herself.


    She looked at the dried plum in her hand and thought for a long time, ¡°If I want your help¡­¡±


    ¡°Did Vincent talk to you?¡±


    Emily was at loss.


    Henry smiled helplessly, ¡°If I say that I approached you with the same purpose as Vincent, what would


    you do?¡±


    ¡°What else can I do?¡± The moment Emily heard this, everything made sense. And those questions she


    couldn¡¯t figure out were solved now.


    As expected, they approached her with the same purpose. But Emily was not angry at all. For they did


    this for the sake of Hunter.


    ¡°Would you still be willing to do so if I ask you to?¡±


    If it was a month ago, Henry didn¡¯t even need to think before giving his answer. He didn¡¯t want Emily to


    be with his Boss at the beginning.


    But now¡­ Henry couldn¡¯t help but looked at Emily¡¯s belly.


    After a long time, he said, ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Emily gently caressed her belly, her eyes filled with motherly love. But she was very firm and strong.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡±

 Chapter 314: I Don’t Want this Baby

    Chapter 314: I Don¡¯t Want this Baby


    At dusk, the team finished their day of training and returned from the ground.


    Vincent wiped his sweat and followed Hunter, ¡°Brother, these guys are very excellent. I think it won¡¯t be


    long before they can serve for us.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± Hunter nodded without anyment.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Vincent hesitated for a moment and asked, ¡°When will you take revenge?¡±


    Now that Hunter was the president of the Jackson Group, he couldn¡¯t stay here forever.


    Vincent knew that training was only part of the reason for Hunter¡¯s stay. These people wouldn¡¯t leave


    since they had received money from Hunter and seen his power. After all, the future Hunter could


    provide for them was far better than when they were at war in Afghanistan. In addition, everyone knew


    how powerful Hunter was in Bentson City. They would have great achievements in the future if they


    followed a boss like him. Few would give up such a good opportunity. They could get down to work at


    any time. The training was just a way to let them learn about teamwork.


    But there was no need for Hunter to stay here all the time. He was here for Emily.


    How many sacrifices had Hunter made for that woman?


    The pregnancy period is at least ten months. Was Hunter nning to stay here until she gave birth?


    ¡°Brother, we have found the head-quarter of Heaven-like Ind. As long as you give the order, we will


    immediately join hands with the police and catch them off guard!¡± Vincent got excited thinking about it!


    Those people had treated his brother badly before, and this time they must pay for that! No one could


    get away with bullying a Jackson!


    Hunter looked down and said, ¡°I have my own ns. Just let our men get familiar with each other in the


    next few days.¡±


    ¡°Brother¡­¡± Those men needed no time to get familiar with each other. Wild like wolves, they would


    certainly be close battle partners after several fights!


    ¡°Our securitypany is also ready. As long as we bring them back, we can immediately give them a


    new identity in the name of securitypany employees!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it in a few days!¡±


    Hunter walked away. Looking at Hunter¡¯s stiff figure, Vincent let out a helpless sigh.


    It was all for Emily.


    He couldn¡¯t figure out why his brother would make such great sacrifice for an ordinary woman.


    Hunter seemed calm but speeded up involuntarily when he thought about that his girl was waiting for


    him in the room. She hinted at lunch that she felt lonely here. Even though he was upset when he left


    at noon, he felt guilty at the thought that Emily would feel lonely. So he was eager toe back to her


    after training and thus said nothing else to Vincent. He just couldn¡¯t wait to see Emily and the baby in


    her belly..


    Hunter were close to the door of the wooden house when he suddenly stopped. What was that voice


    coming from inside?


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to stay here. Henry, you said you would tell him. Why are we still sneaking around in front


    of him?¡±


    ¡®What does this mean?¡¯ Prevailing and unrivalled for so many years as Hunter was in business, he


    couldn¡¯t understand what such a simple sentence meant. Or maybe, he didn¡¯t want to understand.


    Henry¡¯s deep voice sounded gentle and tender.


    Hunter didn¡¯t know what Henry was doing, but it sounded like he was talking to a girl in his arms, ¡°My


    boss really likes you. I can tell¡­¡±


    ¡°What about you? You said you loved me. Is that a lie?¡± Emily¡¯s voice was hoarse. She might be crying.


    Hunter¡¯s heart trembled. He got the point now. It¡¯s just that he didn¡¯t want to believe what he heard.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get emotional, you¡¯re with a baby now¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want this baby at all! He¡¯s a devil! He¡¯ll remind me of what Hunter did to me that night!¡±


    Emily¡¯s emotions were out of control. She seemed to be struggling.


    Henry hurriedly hugged her and said anxiously, ¡°The doctor said that the baby is not safe yet. Don¡¯t act


    recklessly, or the baby might be hurt!¡±


    ¡°I said, I don¡¯t want him at all! I just want our child! Why would this babye to this world?¡±


    ¡°Emi, don¡¯t move around. Listen to me. Calm down, please calm down first!¡±


    Emily probably pushed Henry too hard that he finally gritted his teeth and said in a deep voice, ¡°Alright!


    I¡¯ll tell the boss. I¡¯ll go tell him now!¡±


    He hugged Emily tightly and gently helped her to the bedside to sit down.


    He let out a breath and coaxed softly, ¡°I¡¯ll go talk to him, okay? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely tell him.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that your rtionship with Hunter will be affected? Aren¡¯t you afraid that he will beat


    you?¡±


    Emily didn¡¯t seem to believe his words.


    Henry pressed her back on the bed again. His movement was powerful but gentle.


    ¡°I will say it. Trust me, I will. It¡¯s about our happiness and our future. I... I will not push you to the boss


    again.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me.¡± Emily leaned against his chest and sobbed softly.


    At this moment, the door was kicked open.


    The two people inside were shocked and looked back at the same time.


    The wooden door was already lying on the ground. Someone was standing beside the door. He


    seemed lonely and cold, emitting killing intent.


    Emily said she didn¡¯t want their child¡ªhis only child! But she said that she didn¡¯t want the baby at all.


    She said that she only wanted to have a baby with another man!


    Hunter felt his anger was raging. His heart was torn, and he was devastated.


    It hurt! Even the pain of a bullet piercing through his body and a knife cutting open his skin wouldn¡¯t


    hurt like this.


    The smell of blood had already flowed from his chest to his lips, but he suppressed it.


    He stared at the girl as she hurriedly stood up from the bed. His cold gaze was filled with shock. He


    could not believe it.


    Emily seemed to be frightened, and she tried to hide in Henry¡¯s arms!


    His girl was hiding in the arms of another man!


    ¡°Let her go!¡± Hunter¡¯s voice was hoarse as he strode over.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of her business, it¡¯s all my fault¡­¡±


    Before Henry could finish his words, Hunter¡¯s fistnded on his chest.


    Henry did not dodge, he took his punchpletely.


    The muffled sound of beating was indescribably terrifying!


    Henry took a few steps back, and finally managed to keep himself from falling down.


    His expression did not change, but blood silently slid down the corner of his


    mouth¡­

 Chapter 315: I Can Forgive You as Long as You Choose Me

    Chapter 315: I Can Forgive You as Long as You Choose Me


    Emily was so scared that she almost screamed.


    She never thought that Hunter would attack without even saying a word.


    She thought that Henry was his friend, so he would at least show some mercy.


    Perhaps he showed some mercy already. Otherwise, Henry would probably fell to the ground.


    But no matter what, Henry¡¯s blood scared her so much that she almost fainted.


    Seeing that Hunter was still heading towards Henry, Emily gasped and rushed to Henry.


    She spread out her arms and protected him behind her. Hunter was walking towards them step by step,


    and she was so flustered that even her fingertips were trembling.


    At this moment, Hunter was truly terrifying!


    The aura he emitted was cold enough to freeze the surrounding air.


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t hurt him, don¡¯t hurt him!¡± She was really scared.


    Hunter was not a good-tempered person in the first ce. But she did not expect that he would be so


    cruel to his good friend.


    This must be a big knock to him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hurt him!¡± Hunter took two more steps, and Emily was so scared that she stepped back and


    landed in Henry¡¯s embrace.


    ¡°I said, let her go!¡± Hunter gritted his teeth.


    Emily subconsciously flinched, but Henry stood upright. Not only did he not let her go, he gently


    hugged her in his arms.


    Hunter squinted his eyes, and his body emitted killing intent.


    Even Vincent walked in. He was afraid that Hunter would attack Henry on impulse. Hunter already


    attacked, but he didn¡¯t use his full strength yet. If Hunter forgot to leave some mercy, he could destroy


    Henry with one punch! Vincent knew that they were brothers who fought side by side with each other


    for decades. If Hunter really killed or maimed Henry, he would definitely regret it in the future.


    ¡°Brother¡­¡±


    However, Hunter did not even look at Vincent. His icy gaze fell on Henry¡¯s arm that hugged Emily.


    His entire body was emitting a cold murderous aura, without the slightest bit of warmth or kindness.


    He was like a killing machine, ready to start a massacre at any time!


    Henry held Emily in his arms, pursed his thin lips, and said indifferently, ¡°This is all my fault.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Emily held onto his arm. She bit her lips and red at Hunter.


    ¡°It was your fault, Hunter! You pushed me to him, and that¡¯s how we ended up like this! Why do you


    always vent your anger on others, but never think that you are also responsible?¡±


    Hunter didn¡¯t say anything. He just felt that the smell of blood on his lips was getting heavier.


    Emily looked at his face and felt panic and heartache at the same time.


    Things havee to this point, and there was no turning back.


    No matter how painful she felt, she couldn¡¯t stop.


    She walked out of Henry¡¯s embrace and walked towards Hunter.


    ¡°Emily... ¡° Henry wanted to pull her back, but she pushed him away.


    It wasn¡¯t until she was less than three steps away from Hunter that she stopped and looked up at him


    and met his cold gaze.


    ¡°You never gave me the slightest bit of warmth. You even pushed me away to another man.¡±


    ¡°Hunter, why should I still like you? Furthermore, our rtionship was based on an agreement since the


    beginning. Do I have any obligation to like you?¡±


    She sneered. Although her heart was bleeding, her face seemed heartless and disdainful.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t like Henry before. It was you! You forced me to like him!¡±


    ¡°What did I force you to do? Did I force you to mess up with him?¡±


    Hunter grabbed her wrist forcefully, which frightened Henry into taking two steps forward.


    Even Vincent hurried over. He didn¡¯t dare to approach, but he didn¡¯t dare to leave either.


    No matter what, Emily still had a child in her stomach. If Brother lost control and hurt her and her child,


    he will regret it for the rest of his life!


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? My fianc¨¦ abandoned me, and all of a sudden, a gentle and considerate man came to


    me, who was also extremely handsome. If you were me, would you not be tempted, Hunter?¡±


    ¡°Bullshit!¡± What do you mean tempted? How could it be so easy for her to get tempted?


    No matter how many women were around him, he never got tempted.


    Emily did not want to see the disdain and mockery in his eyes. The more she saw, the more she


    understood that he was not the type of guy who would easily fall in love. Once he fell in love, maybe, it


    wouldst for his lifetime.


    No! She shouldn¡¯t think about it anymore. She didn¡¯t have the right to think about it at this point!


    ¡°Whatever you think, that¡¯s your own business. I only know that I¡¯m in love with Henry. I want to be with


    him!¡±


    ¡°Say it again!¡± Hunter¡¯s voice was so cold, and he tightened the grip on her wrist.


    Emily¡¯s expression changed because of pain.


    However, she still red at Hunter and shouted, ¡°I want to be with Henry. I love him!¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    ¡°Boss! It was all my fault. Let her go first.¡±


    Henry walked over anxiously, but Hunter punched him once again.


    It looked like a casual punch, but everyone knew how strong Hunter¡¯s punch was!


    Henry spat out another mouthful of blood after the second punch. If he didn¡¯t have the table to support


    him, even he wouldn¡¯t have been able to stand!


    ¡°Stop hitting him! Hit me if you dare!¡± Emily wanted to run over, but Hunter was still holding onto her


    wrist.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Henry!¡± Emily looked at the blood oozing from the corner of his mouth. The worrying in her eyes was


    real.


    The way Emily looked at Henry was like a knife stabbed into Hunter¡¯s heart.


    It was so painful, and it made the smell of blood on his lips strong again.


    ¡°Please tell me he tricked you.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t breathe normally. He felt like something was pulling and pricking his chest. It was so painful


    that he felt difficult to breathe.


    ¡°If you agree to forget about this man from now on, I will¡­ forgive you.¡±


    He had no choice but to forgive! He couldn¡¯t¡­ lose her and their child.


    If she was willing to go back to him, he could forgive her; he could forgive anything.


    Don¡¯t join hands to hurt him; his heart will hurt really bad!


    ¡°Let¡¯s stop messing around, okay?¡± After she said that she loved that man without hesitation, the anger


    he felt just now instantly turned into fear.


    It turned out that he had such a fragile side.


    He was afraid, truly. He was afraid that she would no longer care about him, and what she cared about


    now was already another man. He was so scared that his fingers and his whole body were trembling.


    He was so scared that he couldn¡¯t see things clearly, and he felt like he could copse at any moment.


    He was really scared. Did she understand?


    Hunter¡¯s thin lips were trembling, and his fingertips were also shaking.


    He held her hand gently. He didn¡¯t dare to use any force or hurt her anymore.


    ¡°Emily, let¡¯s make up. Tell me you¡¯re still willing to stay with me. Let¡¯s live a good life, okay?¡±

 Chapter 316: Prove Yourself

    Chapter 316: Prove Yourself


    ¡®As long as you promise to return to me, I will forgive everything, okay? Okay? Is that okay? Please¡­¡¯


    No one had ever seen such a subservient side of Hunter, and no one wanted to believe that he could


    beg someone like this.


    That¡¯s right, his gaze, his words, and his posture showed that he was begging her. ¡®Please, say you still


    love me, say you¡¯re still my girl. Please¡­¡¯


    Emily¡¯s heart had never felt so sour before. She was not afraid of what Hunter would do to her or


    Henry. Instead, she was afraid that something would happen to Hunter. She didn¡¯t know why, but she


    had a feeling that something would happen to him.


    She panicked, and she turned around to look for Henry. She didn¡¯t know what to do at the moment.


    She was afraid that she would regret it.


    However, she looked up and saw Vincent instead, who was standing not far from them.


    Vincent looked at them expressionlessly without saying a word. However, Emily¡¯s heart turned cold the


    moment she saw him. ¡®What had been done couldn¡¯t be undone. If we stopped now, would we lose


    everything? Why? Why did I have to do this?¡¯


    Emily struggled hard but was still unable to break free from Hunter¡¯s grip. Although he didn¡¯t dare to


    exert any strength, he wasn¡¯t willing to let her go.


    However, Emily¡¯s struggle had already stabbed his heart! She still didn¡¯t want to go back to him, did


    she? Even if he begged her, she still didn¡¯t want to be with him, right?


    ¡°Hunter, thank you for your kindness, but I¡­ he is the one I love.¡±


    Emily waved her hand again and finally broke free from Hunter.


    She immediately ran back to Henry, held her sleeves, and wiped the blood from the corner of Henry¡¯s


    mouth.


    ¡°Are you okay? Are you badly injured? We should go to the hospital now.¡±


    Whether it was pretending or not, she was really concerned about Henry¡¯s injuries now. Hunter¡¯s two


    punches were hard. No one knew how badly Henry was hurt. He was beaten so hard that he spat


    blood. It must be an internal injury!


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Henry¡¯s voice was hoarse, but he still managed to squeeze out aforting smile for Emily.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°But you just spat blood!¡± How could this be fine?


    ¡°I¡¯m really fine.¡± Henry shook his head and spat out some more blood.


    He must have gotten some internal injuries, but at least, it wouldn¡¯t be deadly.


    He looked down at Emily and held her hands. He wanted to give her courage, but he didn¡¯t know if this


    would be right or wrong.


    The boss¡¯s face was so pale. Even Hunter was afraid that something would happen to himself.


    Hunter¡¯s face became colder and colder. He stood up and stared at the two people leaning against


    each other. He pursed his thin and cold lips, seeming bloodthirsty.


    He even tasted the vor of blood.


    ¡°Humph¡­¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The way he looked and talked made him seem like a dead person. Even though he was still breathing,


    he was like a walking dead. He walked towards Henry.


    Emily panicked and immediately turned to him. She was protecting Henry behind her, ¡°Don¡¯t hurt him


    again! Hunter, if you¡­¡±


    However, he was still walking towards them step by step. Emily suddenly picked up something and


    smashed hard on the table, ¡°Don¡¯te over!¡± She aimed the sharp ss at Hunter.


    ¡°You want to fight with me?¡± Seeing this, he even wanted tough. This delicate and weak woman


    aimed a broken ss bottle at him for another man.


    The broken ss reflected pale blue light. It seemed so cold that Hunter felt the blood in his entire body


    frieze in an instant.


    ¡°Don¡¯te over!¡± Emily was so scared by his sudden approach that she almost threw away the


    broken bottle in her hand.


    However, she only dodged, and the next second, Hunter already grabbed her hands. Together with her,


    he held the ss bottle tightly, and the sharp ss fragment was pressed against his chest.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Prove yourself!¡± Hunter stared at her ruthlessly. His voice was like a knife made of ice, piercing straight


    into her heart.


    ¡°If you really stab me, I¡¯ll let you go! Do it!¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Emily never thought that he would go crazy like this!


    The ss edge was really sharp, and when he pressed it onto his chest, the blood oozed out of his


    clothes. He didn¡¯t show any mercy at all. He could be so ruthless even towards himself! He would get


    hurt if the ss went any deeper.


    Emily wanted to let go, but he wrapped her hand tightly. He didn¡¯t allow her to let go. He even took her


    hand and pressed the ss bottle down on her chest!


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he the one you love? If you dare to prove it to me, I will believe you! As long as you stab me hard,


    I guarantee that you will be able to leave this ind with him safely. I will never bother you again!¡± He


    sneered. His smile was beautiful enough to eclipse everything in the world, but it was cold at the same


    time.


    Emily¡¯s tears rolled down her cheeks, and her whole body was trembling, ¡°Don¡¯t push me, don¡¯t push


    me, I just want to be with him, don¡¯t push me¡­¡±


    Stop pushing her! She really couldn¡¯t take it anymore!


    ¡°Is that so? Since you want to be with him so badly, just stab me!¡±


    Everyone in special training had a knife in their boots, and so did Hunter. She¡¯s scared of ss bottles,


    isn¡¯t she? Then use the knife!


    Emily couldn¡¯t see clearly when he threw the ss bottle out of her hand.


    When she regained her senses, she was holding a knife in her hand. Just like before, Hunter held her


    hand, and she held the hilt of the knife. The sharp de was aimed at his chest, right where his heart


    was.


    The tip of the knife was pierced into his skin, and blood flew out. Although it was not too deep, it still


    looked horrific like it made people panic to the point of suffocation.


    ¡°Brother!¡± This situation waspletely beyond Vincent¡¯s expectation. He wanted Emily to leave


    Hunter, but he didn¡¯t want Hunter to hurt himself!


    Henry did not expect that his boss would go crazy to such an extent!


    Hunter didn¡¯t believe that Emily would love someone else, so he needed proof. But the way he asked


    Emily to prove it was so ruthless!


    ¡°Stab me! Then you can be with him!¡± Hunter ignored the others. He could only saw the crying girl in


    front of him. Was she crying because she was afraid, or was it because she felt heartache? This was


    the only way to prove it. If she really didn¡¯t care about him, she wouldn¡¯t care about his death.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t¡­¡± Emily wanted to throw the knife away, but he held her hand tightly.


    At this moment, the tip of the knife had already pierced into his skin. If her hand moved a little, the


    wound on his chest would deepen.


    It was clearly a body of flesh and blood, but it seemed that he didn¡¯t feel any pain. The knife pierced


    through his skin, and he didn¡¯t even frown!


    ¡°Since you couldn¡¯t do it to me, juste back to me. We can still live a good life.¡± Hunter smiled and


    tightened his grip on her wrist, ¡°Make your final decision. Stab me ore back.¡±

 Chapter 317: It Was All in His Head

    Chapter 317: It Was All in His Head


    He was too crazy!


    Henry and Vincent wanted to stop him, but the knife had already pierced into his flesh. If they tried to


    stop him, he might stab himself.


    Vincent was also going crazy! He took a step forward and said anxiously, ¡°Brother, all of this¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be with you!¡± Emily suddenly shouted and smashed her head towards the table not far


    away.


    Hunter waspletely dumbfounded. He thought of thousands of possibilities, but he had never


    thought that she would rather die than be with him.


    Hunter let go of his hands out of shock, and Emily immediately pulled her hands away. The knife fell to


    the ground with a thud. He watched as she bumped onto the marble table and forgot to stop her.


    Henry gasped, and he immediately went over like Vincent. Fortunately, he was able to stop Emily


    before her head hit the corner of the table.


    ¡°It hurts.¡± Emily clutched her belly, and her face turned pale.


    Only then did Hunter came back to his senses, and he was about to hug her. However, he could hear


    her weak voice calling ¡°Henry, Henry...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here, I¡¯m here! Don¡¯t be afraid!¡± Henry helped her up, and Emily fell into his arms.


    She tried to endure the pain in her belly and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Take me away. Please, take me


    away.¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Henry saw that she was not feeling well. He nced at Hunter again and suddenly bent over to pick


    her up, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault! Boss, I will definitely apologize to youter! Please let us leave first!¡±


    Emily buried her head in Henry¡¯s embrace and tightly grabbed his clothes. Her forehead was covered


    with sweats due to the pain.


    However, no one knew that she was in pain. All they knew was that she seemed to treat Henry as the


    only person who she was willing to rely on.


    Hunter had always thought that he would be her harbor. No matter how heavy the wind and rain were


    outside, at least he could protect her from it until died. However, she chose another harbor.


    Emily¡¯s body trembled even more violently. Her delicate face was pale. It seemed that the situation was


    not very optimistic.


    Even Vincent couldn¡¯t help but worry, ¡°Brother¡­¡±


    ¡°Fuck off!¡± Hunter clenched his fists tightly, and his knuckles were crackling. He looked as bad as Emily.


    Henry knew how difficult it was for him to say this word. But now, there was no other way out. ¡°Boss¡­¡±


    ¡°I told you to fuck off!¡± Hunter suddenly raised his fist and smashed it onto the marble table. A corner of


    the table shattered.


    Emily gasped, and her body trembled even more violently. He could even smash the marble table. How


    heavy was his punch! The two punchesnded on Henry¡¯s body were lightpared to this. If he used


    the same force on Henry, would he still be alive now?


    Henry paused for a second and immediately held Emily as he quickly walked out of the wooden house.


    On the open space outside the wooden house, some men looked at them curiously. However,


    everyone was used to walking on the eggshell, and they never paid much attention to other people¡¯s


    affairs. Therefore, when Henry and Emily left, they did not cause muchmotion.


    After boarding the speedboat, he put her down and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t panic. Things are over for now.


    We ¡­¡±


    ¡°My belly hurts.¡± Emily grabbed his clothes, and her hands were trembling.


    Henry could clearly see that her face was covered in sweat under the moonlight. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll send


    you to the hospital immediately when we get onnd. Don¡¯t be afraid!¡±


    Vince was waiting outside, and he didn¡¯t know what happened. Seeing Emily¡¯s appearance, he


    panicked too. He immediately activated the speedboat and sailed towards the other side of the coast


    as fast as possible.


    The people who stayed in the wooden house could not hear the sound of the sea outside. However, he


    seemed to hear the engine¡¯s sound, tearing apart the tranquility under the starry night.


    She left. She really chose another man and left him. Hunter did not know what he was feeling right


    now. Perhaps it was anger; perhaps it was despair.


    Everything in front of him quickly turned blurry. There seemed to be a lot of voices around him. In the


    end, they all converged into one sentence, ¡°He is the man I love! It¡¯s him!¡± He could feel the blood


    rushing out of his chest and reached his lips. He tried to suppress it several times, but finally he


    couldn¡¯t hold it anymore. He spat out the blood and fell to the ground.


    ¡°Brother!¡± Vincent waspletely panicked. This was the first time he saw his Brother fall like this in so


    many years. The blood on the ground was like his own blood, making his eyes sour and ufortable.


    ¡°Peter! Peter!¡± Vincent held Hunter in his arms and yelled, ¡°Peter! Get the hell in here!¡±


    Hunter¡¯s face was pale, and the blood on his body deeply hurt Vincent¡¯s heart. He thought that as long


    as Emily left, his brother would live a better life. He thought that if that woman disappeared, his brother


    would have no weakness, and Heaven-like Ind would not be a problem for him. He thought that


    everything he did was for his brother. However, in the end, it was all in his head.


    Peter heard the shout and hurriedly rushed in. His face changed when he saw Vincent held the


    unconscious Hunter on the ground. He quickly walked over and examined Hunter immediately.


    ¡°She made his blood boil!¡± Peter was not only a master in western medicine, but he also had a good


    understanding of Chinese medicine. However, after studying the cases for so many years, he had


    never seen that in real life.


    Peter was also worried. This was the first time that he saw someone got so angry that he spat blood.


    Once this happened, it meant that his internal organs had been severely injured!


    ¡°Help him up and take him to the medical room!¡±


    Vincent carefully helped Hunter up and walked towards the medical room with Peter without saying a


    word. He hurt his brother! He caused all of it! If he hadn¡¯t gone to find Emily, Emily wouldn¡¯t perform an


    act with Henry like this.


    The way they were in sync was beyond his imagination. Otherwise, it would be impossible to deceive


    his Brother. Moreover, he could tell that Henry cared about Emily. Brother must know it too. Otherwise,


    how could ordinary acting deceive his eyes? Could it be that he really pushed Emily to Henry? What


    about his brother? Could he really be stronger after losing this girl?

 Chapter 318: Wait for Her to Be Strong Enough

    Chapter 318: Wait for Her to Be Strong Enough


    When Emily was sent to the hospital, she had already fainted.


    Noticing the blood on her skirt, Henry wished he could kill himself! He never thought that things would


    turn out this way.


    Perhaps Emily also didn¡¯t expect that. If she did, she would definitely not do this.


    At one o¡¯clock in the morning, the doctor came out of the operating room and shook his head at Henry.


    Henry almost fainted and everything blurred immediately.


    When the doctor returned and continued the uterine surgery on Emily, Ashton came up to Henry and


    said sadly, ¡°Mr. Sharp¡­ Please ept it.¡±


    Henry remained silent and leaned against the wall. He clenched his fists tightly with his knuckles


    turning white.


    The child had gone! She lost her child!


    He didn¡¯t want to ept it, but what could he do?


    Emily was still lying on the bed unconsciously. She didn¡¯t know that she had already lost the child, did


    she?


    All he could do was calm down and face the fact.


    At around three in the morning, Emily woke up in the intensive care unit.


    When she woke up, she only quietly looked at the white ceiling without any words or actions.


    Only Henry was taking care of her in the room.


    It seemed that everything had ended.


    It was really quiet now, and she even calmed down.


    ¡°Emily...¡± Henry held her hand and tried to say something, but failed. He could not say a single word.


    He felt sad and painful. The moment he spoke, he almost lost control of himself.


    ¡°I heard¡­ what the doctor and the nurse had said.¡± Emily closed her eyes, and a tear rolled down her


    cheeks. It was all her fault. She was so capricious that her child couldn¡¯te to the beautiful world. It


    was all her fault¡­


    Henry¡¯s fingertips tensed. He tried to wipe away her tears, but his hand kept trembling. He failed. In the


    end, he gave up. He held her feeble hand tightly on his chest. ¡°You¡¯re still young. Don¡¯t be afraid...¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± That was thest word that Emily said. That night, she didn¡¯t say anything else.


    As dawn approached, Emily had a high fever so doctors and nurses kept taking care of her.


    At noon the next day, she finally recovered from the fever, but was still in a daze.


    Henry kept staying by her side. From the first night to the third morning, he had just slept for less than


    two hours. He only took a nap when he was extremely sleepy, but he would immediately wake up. He


    was really uneasy and afraid that he wouldn¡¯t notice her wakeup, so he couldn¡¯t sleep well. Closing his


    eyes made him nervous, so he could only drink more coffee to keep himself awake.


    Henry hoped that he could know it the moment she woke up. Then no matter what she wanted, he


    would be able to prepare it for her immediately. He forced himself to be awake for nearly three days,


    but finally he failed. Sitting the chair beside the bed, he slept for a moment.


    When Emily woke up, the first thing she saw was dark circles under his eyshes. He leaned against


    the chair, and even when he was sleeping, his sitting posture was very standard. Did you ever see


    someone sit so upright while sleeping?


    He was sitting so upright just like that he would wake up at any moment. At least, he looked in high


    spirits, except for dark circles under his eyes that could not be concealed by any means.


    In fact, she had not beenpletely unconscious these past three days. She could feel everything


    around her, but she didn¡¯t want to wake up. Because once she woke up, she had to face it. She did not


    have enough courage to face all of this. But now, perhaps, it was time to wake up.


    She gently looked at her belly and touched it. The baby only left her temporarily, but one day, he would


    come back. Perhaps she was not strong enough and not qualified to protect him, so the baby chose to


    leave. She begged her baby toe back when she was strong.


    She moved her upper body, and Henry, who was sitting on the chair, suddenly opened his eyes as if he


    had been frightened in his dream.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Noticing that Emily was looking at him, Henry immediately became nervous.


    ¡°How is it? What¡¯s wrong? I¡¯ll call a doctor¡­¡±


    She only held his hand gently and shook her head. There was no need to express all the appreciation


    out, but she would remember his kindness for the rest of her life.


    ¡°You...¡± Only then did she know that her voice was such hoarse that she could not speak a word.


    ¡°Don¡¯t speak yet since you¡¯ve just woken up. Take it easy.¡±


    Henry was still worried, so he called the doctor over.


    The doctor examined Emily, ¡°She is fine, but still a little feeble for sleeping too long.¡±


    ¡°When can she drink water? Is it okay now? When can she eat? What can she eat? What does she


    need to avoid? Can I take her out for a walk? She hasn¡¯t been out for days. Also...¡±


    Emilyy quietly on the bed and looked at the man who was standing beside the bed and talking to the


    doctor. He used to joke andin that he was going to be a babysitter.


    At that time, she didn¡¯t think so. But now, she suddenly realized that Henry had unknowingly been


    taking care of her for a very long time.


    Henry definitely would not say such verbose words in the past. When did they be so close?


    She suddenly stretched out her hand, and when Henry saw it, he immediately stopped talking with the


    doctor and bent over to hold her hand.


    ¡°How is it? How do you feel? What do you want?¡±


    Emily just looked at him and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Henry didn¡¯t know what she wanted, so he could only ask the doctor for help.


    The doctor looked at Emily and Henry, and sighed, ¡°Now, as long as you are apanying her, she


    will be fine.¡±


    They had lost their child, but at least, they still loved each other.


    ¡°You are still young, and you will have your child in the future. Take good care of yourself. Everything


    will be fine.¡±


    Henry was embarrassed. The doctor misunderstood that the child was his.


    Emily nodded and forced to speak to the doctor, ¡°I¡­ will take good care of myself.¡±


    That day, Emily was still in her room.


    Because she had slept for too long, and she was still very weak, so she could not go out.


    Henry also stayed in the ward with her. Emily advised him to sleep for a while several times, but he


    refused.


    Until ten o¡¯clock in the evening, Henry held Emily to the bed to sleep, but he was still sitting on a chair


    and looking at her.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine now. You should go to sleep as well.¡± If he continued not sleeping, she suspected that he


    would get sick first.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Henry shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m not sleepy. I¡¯ll sleep after I see you fall asleep.¡±


    However, she knew that even if she fell asleep, he would still not be willing to go to sleep.


    After thinking for a while, she moved and left half of the bed empty, ¡°You can sleep here for a while.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m too big, and I may hurt you.¡± Henry immediately refused.


    ¡°Then I won¡¯t sleep either.¡± She would do what she said and even wanted to sit up.


    Henry hurriedly pressed her back gently. Aware of her insistence, he waspletely defeated.


    He seemed to find it difficult to refuse her requests. Atst, hey down carefully on the other side of


    the bed.


    But only he himself knew that he just wanted to appease her. When she fell asleep, he would get up.


    Emily finally closed her eyes, but she felt a chilly aura rushing in from the door just as she closed her


    eyes¡­

 Chapter 319: It Will Be You to Go to Hell

    Chapter 319: It Will Be You to Go to Hell


    Henry sat up immediately.


    However, it was toote. When Hunter entered, he saw them sleeping together.


    All his thoughts werepletely shattered when he saw them getting along well.


    There were no other excuses. Everything was already clear.


    But he wasn¡¯t here to see them showing their affection. He had been in aa for three days and just


    woke up today.


    He didn¡¯t want to do anything else but immediately came back from the ind the moment he thought


    of Emily¡¯s pale face and her trembling body while she was leaving..


    He just wanted to know if she and their child were alright.


    However, he didn¡¯t expect that she was in the hospital.


    ¡°Hunter...¡± Henry suddenly stood up from the bed. He was still somewhat nervous when meeting


    Hunter now.


    Emily suddenly grabbed and held his wrist gently, ¡°Hunter and I have something to say. Can you go out


    first?¡±


    ¡°You...¡± Henry looked down at her with no response.


    However, Hunter said coldly, ¡°Get him out of here! Get away from here!¡±


    It was Emily who said that she wanted to talk to him, so he would just listen to what else she would talk


    to him.


    If¡­ she was willing to get back to him¡­


    Henry was hesitant, but Emily shook her head at him.


    Henry hesitated for a moment, and finally left and guarded the other end of the corridor with Peter.


    No matter what Hunter and Emily would talk about, they should not ask about that.


    Inside the room, Hunter stared at the girl sitting on the bed.


    She looked pale and very weak, while he was not in a good condition either, with his face as white as a


    sheet.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve decided not to have this child. Hunter, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Emily said calmly.


    Hunter was stunned,pletely unable to understand what she was talking about


    He wanted to return when he just woke up, but he didn¡¯t expect the first thing she told him would be


    this!


    ¡°The doctor said that I was too weak to have a child, so I decided to let him¡­ take the child away.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Hunter went ck for a moment, and trembled . He tried hard to stand


    firm.


    He quickly walked over and grabbed her wrist.


    ¡°What did you say? Say it again!¡±


    ¡°It would be the same result no matter how many times I tell you! I lost the child! Look! Do you know


    what kind of infusion is this? This is anti-inmmatory drug.¡±


    There was the infusion list on the bedside. It was sent here together with the infusion this morning. She


    casually threw it to him.


    ¡°Anti-inmmatory drug. Do you understand? You can¡¯t get this kind of medicine when you¡¯re pregnant!


    The reason I can get it now is because I¡¯ve lost the child!¡±


    ¡°You are lying to me! You liar!¡±


    How could she be so heartless? How could she kill their child!


    ¡°Hunter, I just don¡¯t want to give you any more room for fantasy! I¡¯ve already asked the doctor to¡­ oh!¡±


    He held her delicate neck tightly, so she felt extremely painful.


    Hunter tightened his fingers, and his eyes turned scarlet!


    What was he still thinking about on his way to the hospital?


    And just now, when this girl wanted to talk to him, what was he thinking?


    He actually thought that if she regretted now, and if she woulde back, he would forgive her!


    How could he forgive her when she killed his child!


    Hunter thought he was such a loser!


    Only for this girl, what had he done?


    He gave in without principle, sacrificed without bottom line. He lost his career, life, and even his dignity!


    But what did he get? A woman¡¯s heartless betrayal, and endless harm!


    ¡°How dare you kill my child! How dare you!¡±


    He kept tightening his fingers, and his look was threatening, just like a wild beast¡¯s.


    He was breathing hard. He behaved like a devilish and didn¡¯t know what he was doing.


    He didn¡¯t know anything. He only knew that he lost his child. She killed his child!


    ¡°Emily! Give back my child! Give me!¡±


    Emily widened her eyes and opened her mouth, but she waspletely unable to breathe.


    He was so strong that Emily could do nothing. Her neck was burning with pain, and her whole body


    ached.


    He was extremely furious, like a wild beast that had lost control!


    His coldness seemed toe from hell, and his look was violent enough to kill all the animals in the


    forest.


    The icy chillpletely enveloped her.


    Emily could not breathe anymore. The air in her chest was getting thinner and thinner, and she was


    bing unconscious gradually.


    She didn¡¯t want to die, but she couldn¡¯t even call for help now.


    He really wanted to kill her¡­


    Her bright eyes gradually turned turbid, and her palm-sized face turned scarlet red.


    Her hands and even her whole body were trembling and twitching, as if she was dying.


    However, Hunter still red at her, his eyes burning with rage that could destroy everything.


    Why did she kill his child? Why did she betray him? Why was she so cruel!


    This girl! She could hurt him or even kill him! But why did she kill his child?


    Their child, his only child¡­


    In his sight, she kept widening her eyes, but they became more and more dull.


    Her pupils were blown, and she nearly stopped breathing.


    There was no light in the eyes that he liked. Only two tears were falling down¡­


    Suddenly, Hunter threw her away.


    Like a fallen leaf in the autumn wind, she slid weakly down from the head of the bed towards the


    bedside. In the end, she fell to the ground with no response.


    However, she was still breathing. Her eyes slowly recovered from chaos to brightness as the fresh air


    entered her body.


    She thought that she was really going to die this time, but she didn¡¯t expect to be still alive.


    Hunter stood right in front and looked down at her. He watched her slide down from the bed and fall to


    the ground, not wanting to help her up at all.


    At this moment, Emily didn¡¯t even have the strength to lift her fingers.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    She could only slightly blink her eyes and look at him. He was rather cold.


    Hunter suddenly sneered hoarsely and deadly.


    ¡°You want to be with him after killing my child?¡±


    He squatted down and tightly pinched her chin.


    ¡°A nice dream. But have you asked for my opinion?¡±


    Emily could not say anything. Her throat was still burning. It was already not easy to survive. Now, how


    could she have the strength to speak?


    ¡°Don¡¯t think that I will let you off so easily.¡±


    At this moment, Hunter was less calm but gloomier like a god of death!


    He threw away Emily¡¯s chin, as if he had thrown away some dirty trash.


    He stood up and looked down at her with a look of hostility.


    ¡°When I finished dealing with those bastards from Heaven-like Ind, you will be the next to go to


    hell!¡±

 Chapter 320: The Man like a Wolf

    Chapter 320: The Man like a Wolf


    When Hunter came out of the ward, he was just like a dead man.


    It seemed that he was different, but no one couldn¡¯t tell what the difference was.


    Peter greeted him and whispered, ¡°Young Master.¡±


    He didn¡¯t say anything, and not even nce at anyone.


    He went towards the elevator and disappeared with the chilly air lingering around him.


    Henry was stunned for a while before he remembered that Emily was still in the room and immediately


    walked over.


    When he entered, he was shocked that Emily was lying on the ground. He quickly walked over and


    helped her up.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± She was almost dying, with bright red fingerprints on her neck. It was obvious that


    she had been throttled!


    ¡°Did he hit you?¡±


    Hunter would never hit a woman, let alone the woman he liked. What exactly happened?


    ¡°Nothing¡­¡± Emily grabbed his clothes and said with a hoarse voice, ¡°Don¡¯t... call the doctor. I¡¯m... fine.¡±


    She had already recovered. Although her throat still ached when she breathed, there was no danger.


    Henry was angry. He gently held her up from the ground to the bed.


    And then he gave her a cup of warm water. When she felt much better, he clenched his fists and asked,


    ¡°What did he do to you?¡±


    It was obvious that she had been throttled by someone, and with such great force, the fingerprint was


    still bright red.


    Just now, only Hunter and her were in the room. These fingerprints must have been left by Hunter.


    But why did he¡­


    Emily bit her lip and her face immediately turned even paler after the blood stasis dispersed.


    She didn¡¯t say anything, as if she had been drained of all her strength.


    Noticing her condition, no matter how doubtful he was, Henry was reluctant to continue asking.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to say¡­¡±


    Emily blinked her eyes. She finally looked up at him and spoke with difficulty.


    ¡°I told him¡­ that I had asked the doctor to¡­ get rid of the child for me¡­¡±


    ¡­


    She lived a quiet life for about a month without any kidnapping, assault, nder, or entanglement.


    This entire month was exceptionally quiet.


    She just had sses and worked in the Sharp Group the whole month. She was in a good condition


    now, and her work also went smooth.


    Emily invested more into the talent show that Sally and Lois made before.


    Now, their talent shows with the animation cosy performances became a variety show.


    When the first episode of the weekly live talent show was broadcast, the results exceeded


    expectations. The viewership ranked the top three among all variety shows!


    This was definitely an unexpected surprise!


    ¡°Are you sure you didn¡¯t buy the ratings?¡± While eating, Sally looked at the report with a big smile.


    ¡°What nonsense? The whole industry is cracking down on fraud. Our September Company is a big


    company, so we won¡¯t do such a thing!¡±


    Lois rolled her eyes at Sally, ¡°You really shouldn¡¯t talk nonsense. Be careful that the walls have ears. At


    that time, rumors maye out from nowhere.¡±


    There would be rumors like this: someone bumped into executives of September Company and heard


    that they were buying ratings. That would really be a disaster.


    Now things would be easily put online.


    For apany, especially a mediapany that needed a good reputation, bad reviews influenced a


    lot.


    After all, they were just getting started.


    ¡°I¡¯m just joking. Will someone eavesdrop that?¡±


    However, Sally did not dare to say anything about buying ratings.


    ¡°Let¡¯s watch TV! Watch TV!¡± Sally changed the topic and turned on the TV in the room.


    Since Terry and the others didn¡¯t arrive, Lois ordered some more snacks and they waited in the private


    room while eating.


    They hadn¡¯t watched TV for too long, so no one knew what to watch. Sally casually adjusted to one


    channel and put down the remote control.


    Then they were chatting while eating seeds.


    Suddenly, a few familiar words came from the TV-Heaven-like Ind.


    Emily was stunned and suddenly looked up at the screen. The seeds in her hand unknowingly fell on


    the table.


    ¡°Heaven-like Ind was thergest underground entertainment group in Bentson City. The police


    recently grasped the information about several important masterminds. Now the police are starting


    large-scale arrests...¡±


    Sally and Lois also saw the news. Lois was immediately excited, ¡°Well! This big tumor is finally going to


    be uprooted!¡±


    ¡°Is it very powerful?¡± Sally didn¡¯t know much about this mysterious organization.


    Lois was good at collecting news, so she knew everything.


    She whispered, ¡°Very powerful! It almost monopolized the entire underground entertainment industry in


    Bentson.¡±


    ¡°Why is there underground entertainment?¡± Sally really didn¡¯t understand this.


    There were so many entertainmentpanies and ces in Bentson to have fun, and there were so


    many entertainment items in each ce. Wasn¡¯t that enough for everyone?


    ¡°You really know nothing. That Heaven-like Ind has a lot of entertainment that you have never seen


    before.¡±


    Although Lois also had never seen it before, she could imagine it.


    ¡°Youmon little girl won¡¯t understand the thoughts of those noble young masters from wealthy


    families. They don¡¯t care about money. They just want exciting things.¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Even the police are sent out. Is it really that powerful?¡± Sally was instantly curious about this Heaven-


    like Ind.


    ¡°It¡¯s really powerful. It¡¯s said that it has its own force organization.¡±


    ¡°Then this time¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s said that some force helped¡­¡±


    Common people like them wouldn¡¯t know the inside stories about the big shots.


    However, since the news could be reported today, it meant that all had actuallye to an end. In


    other words, everything ended.


    Emily didn¡¯t hear a word of what they said.


    However, she couldn¡¯t help but take out her phone and flip through the Facebook.


    She was still hesitating whether to search for something, but before she could start, some hot words


    had already appeared.


    Hunter, a man like a wolf¡­


    Because of these words ¡°the wolf-like man¡±, she remembered what he had said when he left that day,


    as well as the murderous aura that could destroyed everything.


    ¡°After Heaven-like Ind, it would be your turn.¡±


    ¡°It would be your turn¡­¡±


    She became somewhat scared.


    From those photographs that didn¡¯t show his face, she still managed to recognize him.


    Cold and aloof, he was the mysterious, wolf-like man that everyone was wondering his identity.


    She closed her eyes and turned off the Facebook. She walked outside the box and gave a phone call


    to someone.


    ¡°Where are you?¡± As soon as the phone was answered, a low voice came over, ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up.¡±


    ¡°I want to eat with them and won¡¯te back now,¡± she smiled. Every time she called him, he would


    just say to pick her up and never ask her why she called him.


    Henry put down his mouse and asked, ¡°Then, what is it?¡±


    Emily stopped smiling and whispered, ¡°What¡¯s going on with Heaven-like Ind now?¡±

 Chapter 321: We Are Brothers Forever

    Chapter 321: We Are Brothers Forever


    The power of Heaven-like Ind in Bentson City had indeed been disintegrated.


    A group of mysterious forces had found several of the hideouts and information about important people


    concerned.


    Those people were captured one after another. Although the boss had escaped, even if he came back,


    it would be impossible for him to gain a foothold in Bentson.


    Everyone was guessing that it was Hunter who contributed this time. Well, it was impossible for Hunter


    to publicly admit it.


    However, the securitypany he suddenly started seemed to fit this point perfectly.


    It was said that the employees of the securitypany were all high-ranking bodyguards, and the


    wealthy of every country would have to queue up to employ those bodyguards.


    In any case, people could only guess whether the capture of Heaven-like Ind rted to Hunter¡¯s


    securitypany.


    The information that Henry told her were all public in the world.


    As for whether there was any inside information, Henry didn¡¯t say it, and Emily didn¡¯t ask.


    In fact, everyone knew what had happened, so there was no need to keep asking.


    At least, Emily relieved.


    Hunter had truly be an important man. In the past, he was only a simple businessman, but now,


    he was so strong that no one dared to provoke him.


    This man had reached a height that he had never been in his previous life within only one month.


    ¡°But you said that the boss of Heaven-like Ind has not been captured?¡± This made Emily somewhat


    uneasy.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be afraid. Although he hasn¡¯t been found out, the power of Heaven-like Ind in


    Bentson City has beenpletely disintegrated. The rest of them won¡¯t be able to achieve anything.¡±


    Emily finally feltpletely at ease, but she still didn¡¯t hang up.


    She wanted to ask something, but she knew she was in no position to do that.


    Henry waited quietly on the phone.


    After a while, there was only her breath on the phone, but there was no sound. He pursed his lower lip


    and suddenly said, ¡°He got injured¡­¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°How is he now?¡± Emily held her breath and immediately asked.


    He knew why she hesitated for so long. The only question she wanted to ask was whether Hunter got


    hurt in this battle.


    For the ordinary residents in Bentson, these days were nothing different.


    However, in reality, the smell of blood was extremely strong in some remote ces and uninhabited


    inds around Bentson these past few days.


    Everyone was guessing that Hunter¡¯s newly established Wolfrealm Security Group had made great


    contributions.


    But this was confidential, and urate information could not be spread from within.


    Everything depended on public spection.


    However, this action was extremely quick. Before everyone could react, it was settled.


    By the time the news came out, the power of Heaven-like Ind had been destroyed.


    ¡°It was nothing serious. I heard that he only stayed in the hospital for one day and left this morning.¡±


    Emily didn¡¯t say anything. She held her phone quietly, but still didn¡¯t hang up.


    ¡°Emily, you can tell me everything.¡± She didn¡¯t use to be such hesitant.


    ¡°Do you want to find an opportunity to exin this to him? Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll tell himter. I...¡±


    ¡°He said that after Heaven-like Ind, it will be us who will go to hell,¡± Emily calmly interrupted.


    Henry was obviously stunned fora moment. And then, he said, ¡°That¡¯s because he doesn¡¯t know¡­¡±


    ¡°No, we couldn¡¯t go back.¡±


    Emily looked down at her t belly.


    She had lost the child. No matter what misunderstanding they had, and no matter whether she wanted


    to solve it or not, the fact could not be changed.


    Moreover, even without Heaven-like Ind, many people would also be jealous of him because of his


    current status in Bentson.


    The woman who could be with him was definitely the strongest.


    But she couldn¡¯t. Probably she could not be with him forever.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back to him.¡± Without Heaven-like Ind, there would still be millions of people who


    wanted to harm him.


    Vincent was right. She always did harm to others. If she kept staying with Hunter, he would be in


    danger.


    ¡°But Henry, what Hunter said that day made me a little uneasy¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you afraid that he will take revenge on me?¡± Henry smiled, ¡°You don¡¯t need to be afraid. Although


    we haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time, we are still brothers.¡±


    Brothers might have misunderstandings, or even quarrel, or fight with each other, but they would be


    brothers forever. Brothers would not kill each other.


    Although Emily was still a little nervous, Henry¡¯s words made her kind of calm down.


    When she returned to the private room, Joe and Terry had arrived.


    Rufus and Aryan also soon arrived, and a small celebration banquet was held in this somewhat


    upscale hotel.


    Lois, who was in charge of finance, immediately took out her phone to calcte when she looked at the


    menu.


    ¡°Well! Just now, I casually flipped through the menu, noticing that many cold dishes are free, so I


    thought it was not expensive here.¡±


    The moment they entered, they started discussing the effects and ratings of their live talent show, and


    actually forgot the menu.


    ¡°This one! My God! Why it¡¯s so expensive?¡±


    ¡°A dish with vegetables costs more than two hundred! They are really grabbing money!¡± Sally was also


    surprised.


    Dishes with vegetables, shouldn¡¯t they be thirty to forty?


    Even if the environment was good, sixty or seventy was already the best!


    Two hundred and eighty-eight for vegetables! If they took this one, they might be crazy!


    ¡°They are vegetables with special sauce. That¡¯s why they are different.¡±


    Joe waved and smiled, ¡°You are the boss of the September Company Finance Department, and Molly


    is the general manager of the Marketing Department and the nning Department. You are all big


    guys, yet you can¡¯t even afford to eat vegetables.¡±


    ¡°Even if we have money now, it doesn¡¯t mean we can be extravagant and waste our money. You know


    that we make a living on our own.¡±


    Although they were ministers or general managers, in order to save money, the sries they offered


    were not high.


    Even Aryan, a super painter, refused the high sry that Molly wanted to give him.


    Therefore, in the end, Emily agreed to give everyone some shares when they past the first three years,


    so that they could make their own decisions.


    As for now, because thepany hadn¡¯t made a profit yet, they had to wait.


    Actually, although the sry was notparable to the first team, not even the group leader, it was


    much better than before.


    It was really much better.


    Therefore, they could afford this meal.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s on me.¡± Emily put away her phone and smiled.


    ¡°Do you think you¡¯re rich? The sry you pay yourself isn¡¯t as good as mine.¡±


    Lois was the head of the Finance Department and knew everyone¡¯s ie very well.


    ¡°Even if I don¡¯t have much sry, I can still afford this meal.¡±


    Emily poured herself a drink and raised her ss, ¡°Come on. Don¡¯t worry about the money. We are


    here to celebrate. Just make yourself at home.¡±


    However, Sally still felt a little unhappy.


    After thinking for a while, she secretly took out her phone.


    Then, she unknowingly sent a message¡­

 Chapter 322: Is It Something He Can Compare to

    Chapter 322: Is It Something He Can Compare to


    Emily did not expect Henry toe, just as she was about to pay the bill.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± She was a little surprised. It had already past the time for lunch.


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry, so I came.¡± As soon as Henry arrived, Joe immediately fetched him a seat beside Emily.


    When he sat down, Sally hurriedly asked the waiter to add a set of silverware.


    Lois and Sally had known each other very well for the past nearly two months.


    Noticing that Sally was so proactive, Lois was unwilling tog behind, so she immediately brought the


    menu to Henry.


    ¡°Young Master Henry, please have a look at the menu. I¡¯ll have them ce an order for you


    immediately.¡±


    Henry nced at the dishes on the table and said, ¡°No thanks. There are still a lot of dishes left.¡±


    How dare Sally and Lois let the boss eat leftovers? Even Joe and Aryan wouldn¡¯t dare to do that!


    Rufus also said, ¡°Young Master Henry, please order what you want. I¡¯ll let them take away the


    leftovers.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need¡­¡±


    ¡°You should order. Otherwise, how dare they ask you to pay the bill?¡± Emily looked at the menu and


    said jokingly.


    ¡°Well!¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Ouch!¡±


    They were immediately embarrassed and didn¡¯t know if they should find somewhere to hide


    themselves.


    They just wanted to save her some money!


    She was really bad for revealing everyone¡¯s thoughts out so loudly!


    Henry smiled and nced at Emily. He knew she was rather a cold girl.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid everyone knows that you, the boss, are really poor, right?¡±


    The September Company was only a very small subsidiary of the Sharp Group.


    However, because of Emily, Henry always paid special attention to it.


    Recently, the ratings of their talent show soared since it had been broadcast on TV. They would


    absolutely celebrate it.


    Obviously, it was she, the boss, who should pay the bill.


    ¡°Well, that¡­ I just want to invite Young Master Henry to celebrate together.¡±


    Lois secretly rolled her eyes at Emily, hoping Emily would do nothing.


    Emily just drank her drink and didn¡¯t say anything else.


    However, Young Master Henry was not an idiot, so he obviously understood what they meant.


    In any case, he was rich. To him, a few thousand or ten thousand was nothing.


    ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll have sweet and sour pork ribs, shrimp vegetables, and ck agaric with lotus roots.¡±


    Henry pushed the menu back to Lois and said, ¡°Here you go.¡±


    Lois was stunned, even Sally was dumbfounded.


    ¡°What?¡± Henry raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°No, nothing.¡± Lois immediately called the waiter over and added the dishes.


    When Henry went to wash his hands, Lois red at Emily with a shocked expression, ¡°Emily, are you


    ¡­ really not dating with each other?¡±


    Who would believe this?


    ¡°That¡¯s right! They are definitely dating!¡±


    Sally also red at Emily withint, ¡°You really did a good job in keeping secrets! You two are


    absolutely not just friends! Who are you lying to?¡±


    The dishes that Henry ordered just now were the same as Emily had ordered before! Those were still


    on the table!


    Everyone ordered one or two dishes. Because Emily was treating, she ordered an extra one.


    The three dishes were exactly the same without any deviation.


    These were Emily¡¯s favorites!


    Henry clearly understood her preferences. There must be special rtionship between them!


    Emily was also helpless towards this matter.


    Because of the miscarriage, Henry said that he had to live with her since she also needed to be taken


    good care of for the first month.


    During this month, Henry figured out all her preferences. What was so strange?


    However, no one knew that they were living together, and Emily didn¡¯t intend to say anything about it.


    The first month was almost over. She would soon move back to her apartment. She only needed to find


    an opportunity to talk to Henry.


    When she moved back, they would not be afraid of any rumors, so it was better to say nothing.


    Terry poured her a drink, and then he still sat beside her, silent.


    Joe knew that he was in a bad mood, but they could do nothing. It was Emily and Henry¡¯s own


    business.


    Terry didn¡¯t want to make things difficult for Emily, so for long, he had only silently guarded her and


    never said anything else.


    When Henry returned, everyone had already calmed down.


    In front of Young Master Henry, no one dared to act recklessly.


    They dared not to make jokes now. After all, it seemed that Young Master Henry was gentle, but in fact,


    everyone felt that he was hard to get along with.


    No one dared to talked to him since he was their boss.


    But Emily didn¡¯t care about that.


    ¡°Why did you stop talking when I came? Am I that scary?¡±


    Henry thought that he was kind to Emily and her friends. It seemed that he had never lost his temper in


    front of them, right?


    ¡°You are the boss, and you can let them go in a minute. Who dares to speak loudly in front of you?¡±


    Emily nced at him, ¡°Unless you swear that no matter what mistakes they make, they will not be


    expelled.¡±


    ¡°No, no, no! There¡¯s no need! There¡¯s no need!¡± Lois almost wanted to kick Emily¡¯s legs.


    Was she deliberately here to pull them down today?


    How dared she want Young Master Henry to swear? Did she want to be expelled?


    ¡°Alright, after work, no matter what jokes you make, as long as you don¡¯t harm thepany¡¯s interests,


    you will never be fired.¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Henry looked at everyone and smiled, ¡°So, is that alright?¡±


    Everyone was too surprised to make any response.


    Was Young Master Henry so easy to get along with?


    Sallyughed embarrassedly and asked tentatively, ¡°Really? ¡­ We can y any jokes?¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to scold me?¡± It was not umon for employees to curse their bosses in private.


    ¡°Absolutely not!¡± Their boss was so nice. How could they scold him?


    Sally was just very curious. She was so curious that her stomach was about to be devoured by the


    curious insect.


    ¡°Well, Young Master Henry, you and Emily¡­ you¡­ that¡­ you and her¡­¡±


    ¡°Well!¡± Lois couldn¡¯t stand Sally¡¯s hesitance anymore, so she continued, ¡°Sally wants to ask whether


    you and Emily are dating.¡±


    Emily red at Lois, but Lois did not take it seriously.


    Everyone was looking at Henry.


    Henry took a sip of water and slowly put down the cup. He turned to look at the girl beside him.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to. But it depends on if she is willing to give me a chance,¡± he suddenly smiled.


    ¡°What!¡± Emily almost choked because of the drink.


    Did he do it on purpose?


    When they went out, Emily was dragged outside the bathroom by Sally and Lois, almost being tortured


    by them!


    ¡°You said that you two have no special rtionship! Young Master Henry has already said that he is


    waiting for your reply!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s joking. Really, I swear.¡± Emily was tired of being asked. Why didn¡¯t anyone believe her?


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it! When he looked at you, he was so gentle. He must have already expressed his love


    to you. Why didn¡¯t you agree? Such a good man!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Are you still thinking about Hunter? But why don¡¯t you think more about it? Young Master


    Henry is so gentle. Can Hunterpare to him?¡±


    Suddenly, a chilly voice sounded out from the corridor, ¡°Is that so?¡±

 Chapter 323: The Most Familiar Strangers

    Chapter 323: The Most Familiar Strangers


    How dare someone say that Mr. Hunter was not as good as other men?


    In the corridor, a beautiful and elegant woman held onto a man¡¯s arm and looked at them


    expressionlessly.


    She was the one who had said the words unpleasantly.


    However, what shocked everyone was not her, but the man beside her.


    Some people had said that he was like a wolf.


    The word ¡®wolf¡¯ can be often seen on social media today.


    But now that he appeared, they knew why people would say that.


    He had sharp and cold gaze like a wolf.


    His casual gaze might frighten you deeply.


    Sally and Lois were so frightened that they almost knelt down.


    No one expected to see Hunter at the entrance of thedies¡¯ bathroom.


    Emily clenched her fist tightly, calmed herself down and pulled her twopanions.


    However, they couldn¡¯t move at all!


    Their legs were weak and they were unable to take a single step forward.


    They knew that it was best to leave now, but they just could not move at all! What should they do?


    ¡°Emily, what should we do?¡±


    What else could Emily do? Emily could not leave them here after all.


    However, it was hard for her to drag her friends away.


    Emilyined in her heart about her friends¡¯ weight.


    They were so heavy that she could not even push them even a step forward!


    ¡°Emily, why are you here? What a coincidence.¡± Wendy was surprised to see Emily.


    Wendy looked up at Hunter with panic. She was afraid to see any abnormal expressions on Hunter¡¯s


    face.


    It would mean he still cared about Emily regardless of him being angry or happy.


    But Hunter was as calm as ever. There was no slightest change in his eyes.


    Facing Emily, he had no expression at all.


    It seemed he had really given up on Emily.


    Wendy secretly let out a sigh of relief before looking at Emily and revealing an elegant smile.


    ¡°Long time no see. How are you? Why are you still hanging out with these shabby fellows?¡±


    Sally and Lois were angry to hear that. This girl was so arrogant.


    However, they didn¡¯t dare to curse back with Hunter here.


    Emily looked across Hunter.


    Looking at Wendy, she smiled and said, ¡°My friends may be not elegant, but at least they are kind and


    sincere.


    Compared to some fake and vicious people, I am more willing to be with my friends.¡±


    Unexpectedly, Wendy was not furious.


    This time, Wendy seemed gentle, elegant, and generous.


    ¡°Oh, really? Then congrattions on finding your true friends.¡±


    With such warm words spoken, there was no slightest bit of smile on her face.


    She looked up at Hunter and said in an extremely gentle voice,


    ¡°Hunter, I am going to the bathroom. Wait for me.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Hunter replied indifferently.


    Wendy reluctantly removed her hands from his arm.


    Hunter finally allowed her to hold his arm. Wendy really would not separate with him.


    But she had to go to the bathroom.


    Wendy nced coldly at Emily and quickly walked into the bathroom, not wanting to dy for a


    second.


    She was afraid that while she was away, Emily would start hooking up with Hunter again!


    This time, she would definitely not give Emily any chance to win Hunter back.


    After Wendy left, Hunter took out a cigarette from his pocket and lit it.


    He stood in the corridor, smoking slowly.


    His casual movements were still extremely charming.


    Emily tried to pull Sally and Lois away again. It would be strange for them to be here.


    However, Sally and Lois were still against the wall and could not stand still.


    Emily was also very embarrassed. They kept standing beside the wall, which looked very strange.


    Should Emily say hello to Hunter? They used to be familiar with each other but they seemed to be


    strangers now.


    After all, they ended as enemies to each other.


    Now, should she say hello?


    Hunter was smoking quietly. He stood in the middle of the corridor, but it seemed he had taken up all


    the space.


    His aura filled the surroundings.


    Under such a strong aura, it was not an easy task to walk past him.


    Emily took a deep breath and told herself not to think about the past.


    At the very least, they used to be familiar.


    She noticed Hunter¡¯s ck shirt. Henry said that Hunter was injured, but he only stayed in hospital for


    one night.


    How serious was his injury?


    ¡°You...¡± she hesitated for a while before finally raising her head and facing him bravely, ¡°Hunter, long


    time no see. How have you been?¡±


    Hunter¡¯s gaze finallynded on her face.


    Emily thought that she would definitely panic when their gazes met, but he only gave her a faint nce.


    His gaze was indifferent, distant, without the slightest bit of emotion, as if he was looking at an


    unrted person.


    Therefore, she did not panic at all, because he did not give her any pressure at all.


    ¡°Fine.¡± Hunter nodded in response.


    He said these words as if he was talking with a stranger.


    At this moment, Wendy came out. Seeing them looking at each other, she cursed in her heart and


    immediately walked over.


    She walked over and stood between them, trying to cut off connection between them.


    ¡°Hunter, let¡¯s go.¡± Wendy smiled gently at him and held his arm with both her hands.


    He did not refuse and lifted his hand to smoke.


    He looked mysterious under the smoke. He flicked the cigarette butt into the trash can not far away.


    Afterwards, he and Wendy left together without any hesitation or any intention of talking to Emily.


    Only when they disappeared did Sally and Lois heaved a sigh of relief. They almost copsed.


    They actually said behind Hunter that he was inferior to other men.


    Heavens! Fortunately, they were still alive!


    Every time they saw this man, it was like they were seeing an emperor.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    So scary!

 Chapter 324: Why Him?

    Chapter 324: Why Him?


    ¡°Lois said that whole thing about Hunter, right?¡± Sally tried to get rid of this.


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Lois was shocked and wanted to kick Sally, ¡°It was you!¡±


    Emily ignored them and walked out of the hotel. She happened to see Joe and Terry standing together.


    Probably they were waiting for Emily.


    Seeing Emilye out, Joe immediately came over and whispered, ¡°There is something emergency.¡±


    ¡°Sally, ask Terry to send you back first.¡± Emily nced at Sally.


    Sally noticed that Joe and Emily seemed to have some secretstely.


    However, she ignored them and left with Lois.


    Terry was a little hesitant. Emily said to him, ¡°Young Master Henry will wait for me.¡±


    So Terry did not have to stay with Emily.


    He left with two girls.


    Rufus and Aryan left early. Henry seemed to have met an acquaintance and was chatting in the hotel.


    Joe pulled Emily to an inconspicuous ce and whispered, ¡°I¡¯ve finally found that Luke!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Emily was instantly excited.


    After searching for more than a month, they finally found him.


    Luke was so hard to find.


    ¡°I contacted him, but he didn¡¯t want toe back. He said that someone in Bentson City wanted to kill


    him.¡±


    It was imaginable but Emily was still stunned upon hearing this.


    Indeed, there were some people meddling in.


    They hadn¡¯t taken any actions towards her until now. Maybe it was because she was always with


    Henry, or their investigation was too secret and Emily did not realize.


    ¡°Joe, try to get in touch with him first. Don¡¯t act at the time being.¡±


    Joe was just a neen-year-old boy. It was a bit hard for him to deal with this kind of thing.


    ¡°I know. I won¡¯t go too far.¡±


    Ever since what happened to Evie, Joe felt unease.


    Later, something had happened to Emily. Although Henry had been with her, they did not know much


    about it.


    However, they could guess what it was about.


    Joe was worried that this matter had something to do with what they were investigating. Since then, he


    had been very careful in everything.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Even if he was searching the Inte, he had to make sure that he didn¡¯t leave any traces behind.


    ¡°Luke said that Matriarch Jackson did ask him to investigate something, but he would not say


    anything.¡±


    ¡°But at least he admitted that he had contacted Matriarch Jackson.¡±


    Luke might be the key figure in the whole matter.


    Emily thought for a while before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll think about what to do. Now, let¡¯s go back.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Since Henry hadn¡¯te out, Joe couldn¡¯t leave.


    Just now, Emily left with Sally. Henry thought that they had already left.


    Joe called Henry but Henry didn¡¯t answer it. Maybe Henry didn¡¯t have his phone by his side or he was


    too busy.


    ¡°Shall I send you back first?¡± Joe¡¯s car was still in the hotel garage.


    ¡°No need. I¡¯ll wait for Henry. You can leave first.¡± Emily shook her head.


    Joe nced at the lobby of the hotel. He couldn¡¯t see Henry¡¯s figure, but the lobby was filled with


    people.


    There shouldn¡¯t be any danger in such ce.


    Joe nodded, ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave first. Call me if you need anything.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± After seeing Joe off, Emily waited at the entrance of the hotel. But she suddenly didn¡¯t want to


    wait.


    Actually, tonight, she was very upset.


    She didn¡¯t want to admit that her bad mood was because she saw Hunter again, but it was indeed


    rted to him. She could not deny it.


    She took out her phone and sent a message to Henry, saying that she had left with Joe and Lois.


    After the message was sent, Emily heaved a sigh of relief, put away her phone and walked towards the


    distant street.


    It was around eight or nine o¡¯clock.


    The noise of the streets was mixed with the restlessness of the citizens.


    As Emily walked through the crowd, her irritated heart gradually settled down.


    Regardless of what had happened in the past, everything was settled by now.


    Hunter was destined not to belong to her, and now she and Hunter returned to their own original ways.


    She should not take the small incident seriously.


    Actually, wasn¡¯t this good now?


    She thought she could easily let go of all this.


    However, could she really let go?


    Emily turned around and was about to return to the hotel waiting for Henry.


    Unexpectedly, just as she turned around, a chill came from behind her.


    Emily was shocked. She hurriedly turned around and tried to escape.


    However, the person behind grabbed her.


    Before Emily could see clearly the person, she opened her mouth to call for help, but she suddenly


    inhaled a strange fragrance.


    Afterwards, she became unconscious and fell down.


    Ever since she broke up with Hunter, her life had been very peaceful.


    For more than a month, there had been no idents or attacks.


    She didn¡¯t expect that she would be kidnapped again after just reuniting with Hunter.


    Hunter must have brought her bad luck.


    Emily felt sleepy. She fainted, but she wasn¡¯tpletely unconscious.


    She couldn¡¯t open her eyes, but she could still feel what was happening around her.


    She was thrown into a car. The car was asrge as a mini room.


    Someone tied her hands up above her head. Afterwards, they abandoned her here and left.


    Where was she? Whose car was this? What did they want to do?


    After a long time, someone seemed to have arrived outside.


    The people outside spoke respectfully to him, but Emily did not hear clearly what they said.


    After that, the car door was suddenly opened and someone entered.


    The cold air came in and Emily trembled.


    The aura and the smell were so familiar. She immediately recognized it.


    But the next second, she panicked.


    He actually asked people to kidnap her, what exactly did he want to do?


    Emily finally opened her eyes and saw the man sitting beside her clearly.


    He was holding a cigarette in his hand.


    Previously, he had not smoked much, but today, Emily saw him smoking twice.


    Was he irritated, or was he already used to the feeling of smoking?


    Emily soon found out that it was not the time to feel sorry for Hunter. She should figure out what Hunter


    wanted.


    Emily realized that her hands were tied tightly, and she was unable to move.


    She looked at the quiet man and said in a cold voice, ¡°What do you want?¡±

 Chapter 325: He Had Changed

    Chapter 325: He Had Changed


    What do I want?


    She had already been with two men. But Emily seemed still innocent.


    Was she good at acting, or was she just so stupid?


    Hunter was sitting on the chair in the back row. In order to avoid his body, Emily could only shrink back


    into the chair.


    However, there was no enough room. They were still tightly clinging to each other.


    Hunter suddenly leaned back in his chair, and Emily was immediately suppressed by him, unable to


    move at all.


    She tried to move, but her hands were still tied firmly. Shey beside him, which made her feel bad.


    ¡°Hunter ¡­¡±


    ¡°What do I want?¡± Hunter raised his hand. He held a cigarette, looking charming.


    But she refused to look at him. She should not look at him now.


    Right now, he was with Wendy.


    But Hunter would not let go of her easily.


    His hand suddenlynded on her body, and he tried to unbutton her coat, ¡°Guess what I want?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± Although Emily was scared and panicked, she still tried to pretend to be calm.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know that you would like another man¡¯s girlfriend.¡±


    She thought that if she angered him, he would throw her out.


    Unexpectedly, Hunter was not angry. Instead, he smiled.


    ¡°I just like that. Don¡¯t you know?¡±


    He raised his finger, and unfastened two buttons.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The cloth of her coat was slippery, and the cor slipped down, showing her snow-white skin.


    She became panicked again.


    No one could see through Hunter.


    His handnded on her neck, and his fingertips slowly slid down.


    However, the scene in the hospital suddenly came in Emily¡¯s brain.


    At that time, he pinched her neck, and she couldn¡¯t breathe. The shadow of death enveloped her, and


    she almost died.


    This time, Hunter was just pressing her neck lightly with his fingertips, but she found it hard to breathe.


    So hard.


    Her chest was constantly undting, showing a perfect curve.


    Hunter smiled lightly and his hands kept sliding down.


    ¡°No!¡± Emily yelled.


    Her wrist felt a sharp pain, but she was still unable to break free from the rope.


    She looked at Hunter and wanted to beg for mercy, but his cold gaze blocked all her words.


    If begging for mercy were useful, he wouldn¡¯t be titled as a wolf.


    He would treat things randomly ording to his mood. Others¡¯ thoughts never mattered.


    Emily finally closed her eyes and gave up struggling.


    When he was tired and felt bored, he would naturally let her go.


    Such things had happened before, but mostly he was just trying to scare her.


    But this time, Hunter¡¯s actions clearly surprised Emily.


    He bent down and used his actions to tell her that he would also take real actions towards her.


    ¡­


    Two hourster, the well-dressed man got out of the car.


    The rope in Emily¡¯s hand was loosened and she slipped off the chair.


    She grabbed her clothes and her eyes were nk.


    He was no longer the Hunter of the past. He was just a piece of ice now.


    He had really changed.


    A knock came from outside. Ewan¡¯s voice sounded cold, ¡°Miss Emily, please leave in five minutes.¡±


    These words were not only heartless, but also filled with humiliation.


    His words meant that she only had five minutes to tidy herself up.


    After more than five minutes, Ewan would have to open the door and drive her away.


    Emily bit her lips, feeling exhausted.


    After putting on her clothes and tidying up her hair, she pushed open the car door and walked out of the


    car with painful legs.


    Hunter¡¯s aura had disappeared. The sound of the car engine that she had just heard should be him


    getting into the car and leaving.


    After ying her like a toy, he left without hesitation.


    ¡°Miss Emily, the entrance of the hotel is just over there.¡±


    Ewan only gave her a faint and cold nce.


    He said, ¡°You can go straight back to the hotel to find your friends, or you can take a taxi and leave. It


    depends on you. We won¡¯t apany you anymore.¡±


    A bag was stuffed into her embrace. Ewan then quickly closed the car door.


    Ewan got into the car along with another man that Emily did not know.


    The car was then started. In an instant, it disappeared from Emily¡¯s sight.


    She was left alone in the wind. The evening breeze blew over. She looked even thinner in the wind.


    It hurt.


    Hunter¡¯s movements just now were too crazy, and his strength was even terrifying.


    After being tormented for so long, she was now so tired that it was even difficult for her to walk.


    However, she still clenched her fists tightly and walked towards the bright ce step by step.


    Her legs were trembling, as if they could be broken at any moment.


    The lights in front of her seemed to be very close but she felt they were far away.


    The distance was not long, but she was desperate.


    She wanted to cry, but she didn¡¯t know what the point was.


    She had thought that they would not meet each other again.


    However, she didn¡¯t expect that they would meet so quickly and he even did such cruel things to her.


    What did he say before he left?


    ¡°Me and Henry, who is better? Hmm?¡±


    These words were like sharp swords, piercing her heart hard.


    Emily finally couldn¡¯t withstand the pain in her legs and crouched down on the ground.


    She did not know who was better, because she could notpare them at all.


    He was the only man that she ever slept with. From the beginning until now, he was always the only


    one.


    She wanted to cry, but she had no tears. Her sobbing voice was hoarse.


    She hugged her knees, feeling the pain in her body.


    Suddenly, the phone in her bag rang.


    Emily opened her eyes and took out her phone from her bag. Her movements were still a little slow.


    Seeing the number, she took a deep breath and tried to calm herself down.


    ¡°Henry?¡±


    ¡°Joe didn¡¯t send you home.¡± Henry¡¯s voice sounded a little anxious, ¡°Where exactly are you?¡±


    ¡°I... I¡¯m in a bad mood. I came out for a walk. I¡¯ll be right back.¡±


    ¡°Where are you? I¡¯ll pick you up now.¡± He was worried about her.


    His voice made her feel some warmth.


    Emily unconsciously smiled, ¡°I¡¯m still near the hotel.¡±


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t run around. I¡¯lle over now.¡± Henry had already returned to the apartment. Emily


    could tell from the sound that he should be heading out holding his keys.


    Emily felt warm and safe.


    She nodded, ¡°Well, I¡¯m not running around. I¡¯ll ¡­ wait for you.¡±

 Chapter 326: If Life Could Be Measured by Money

    Chapter 326: If Life Could Be Measured by Money


    After Emily hung up, she received a message. It was still from Henry.


    He wanted her to share her location on the phone, so that he could see where she was.


    He was afraid that he couldn¡¯t find her.


    He was always so kind and sweet to her as if he was taking care of his daughter.


    Sometimes, even Emily wondered why he treated her so well.


    He broke up with his good friend and was beaten up heavily by Hunter.


    However, he had never said anything beyond her boundary, never done anything out of line, and never


    put any pressure on her.


    Looking at the two star markings on the map of her phone, she could imagine the scene of Henry


    anxiously walking towards her.


    Emily smiled slightly. Life sometimes made people despair, but there would also be hope.


    She put away her phone and was about to walk out of this dark ce.


    Suddenly, a few anxious shouts came from a nearby intersection, ¡°Master! Master!¡±


    It was as if someone had fallen to the ground, and the people around were anxious but didn¡¯t know


    what to do.


    The one lying on the ground seemed to be an old man ¡­


    Emily immediately stepped forward.


    She walked quickly and the fierce pain on her legs made her sweat profusely.


    With great difficulty, she suppressed the pain and continued to walk forward.


    But before she could get close to the old man, she was stopped by two men in ck suits.


    ¡°Stop! Don¡¯t go this way!¡±


    ¡°What happened to the old man?¡± Emily¡¯s gaze passed them andnded on the old man on the ground.


    Through the light, she could see that the old man¡¯s face was obviously flushed red. He rolled his eyes


    upwards. It was clear that he was unable to breathe!


    ¡°Quickly put him down!¡± Emily wanted to go over.


    The two men still firmly stopped her and said, ¡°We told you to take another path!¡±


    ¡°He can¡¯t breathe. He choked! Quickly put him down!¡±


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    ¡°Send her over!¡± The man standing beside the old man looked over and said anxiously, ¡°Are you a


    doctor?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± Emily walked over, but they felt disappointed hearing this.


    Emily didn¡¯t want to argue with them. She said anxiously, ¡°Don¡¯t hold him like this. Let him sit up!¡±


    The two men exchanged nces, not knowing whether to follow her words or not.


    However, the doctors hadn¡¯t arrived yet, and they had no other choices.


    Emily immediately said, ¡°I learned first aid. Quick! Help him sit up!¡±


    This time, no one dared to say anything else.


    They helped the old man up and let him sit on the ground.


    Emily knelt down behind the old man. She bent her leg against the old man¡¯s back. She hugged the old


    man¡¯s chest with both of her hands.


    After taking a deep breath, Emily suddenly pressed his chest heavily.


    The old man was painful by her press, but her action didn¡¯t seem to have any effect at all.


    The old man¡¯s face was still flushed red.


    The man beside him was about to push Emily away, but Emily was not discouraged. She still hugged


    the old man¡¯s chest and tried to press again.


    This time, a little thing flew out of the old man¡¯s mouth. In an instant, it disappeared.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Apart from the young man beside the old man, no one could clearly see what it


    was.


    However, the old man gradually recovered after that thing came out.


    The old man was panting heavily. Obviously, he could breathe!


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He was okay now.


    ¡°Master.¡± A few bodyguards and housekeepers surrounded him.


    Emily immediately waved her hand, ¡°Go away and give him some fresh air.¡±


    The bodyguards immediately retreated, leaving space for the old man.


    The butler looked at the young man beside the old man and said, ¡°Young Master Joseph ¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­ A peanut.¡± Joseph felt a little speechless.


    Unexpectedly, it was because of a peanut that caused everyone to be so anxious.


    Although his grandpa was already old, he used to be healthy.


    Just now, everyone thought that he was having a heart attack but it turned that he choked because of a


    peanut.


    Emily let go of the old man, retreated to the side, raised her hand and wiped her forehead.


    Seeing that the old man had recovered, she heaved a sigh of relief and smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t eat such things


    in the future. You will suffer from indigestion.¡±


    The old man looked up at her. Although he had recovered, he was still unable to speak.


    However, the girl in front looked so familiar.


    He wanted to raise his hand, but was stopped by his grandson, ¡°Don¡¯t move until you¡¯re better.¡±


    The old man was probably a little embarrassed due to the peanut, so he could only obey.


    Emily looked at the young man beside the old man and smiled at him, ¡°He should be fine now. Then I¡¯ll


    go first.¡±


    ¡°Wait a moment,¡±


    The young man said. The butler immediately looked at Emily and smiled. ¡°Miss, you saved our master.


    We haven¡¯t showed our gratitude yet.¡±


    ¡°No need. A ¡®thanks¡¯ would be fine.¡±


    Just as Emily was about to turn around and leave, the young man said, ¡°I have to do something for you


    for saving my grandfather.¡±


    ¡°It seems like you haven¡¯t said ¡®thanks¡¯ yet.¡± Emily¡¯s words surprised him.


    The young man said, ¡°Thank you, but I still have to ¡­¡±


    ¡°Forget it. How do you want to thank me? Give me money?¡±


    She just didn¡¯t want to cause trouble so she wanted to leave quickly.


    Henry was almost there. She had to wait for him at the hotel.


    ¡°If you think your grandfather¡¯s life can be measured by money, you can give me a sum of money.


    If you think that your grandfather is more important than money, then you don¡¯t need to think of


    repaying me.¡±


    Although her words were straightforward, they made sense.


    Emily smiled and said, ¡°I ept your gratitude. I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    She really left without leaving her name or number.


    Her action surprised everyone.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t she know who she had saved?¡± The butler muttered.


    If she had known it, she definitely wouldn¡¯t have left so casually.


    After all, no one would hate money.


    The reward from the young master would definitely be enough for her to live a wealthy life.


    ¡°Grandfather, how do you feel?¡± After Emily walked far away, Joseph withdrew his gaze and patted the


    old man¡¯s back.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just a peanut. I won¡¯t die.¡±


    Patriarch Gale recovered and stood up, as if nothing had happened.


    Although he said easily as if it was a small case, it was really dangerous just


    now.

 Chapter 327: Where Is Her Child Now

    Chapter 327: Where Is Her Child Now


    Emily had just returned to the hotel when Henry called her.


    She went straight to the restaurant and got into Henry¡¯s car two minutester.


    She had been sad tonight, but after saving an old man just now, she became cheered up.


    ¡°Where did you go?¡± Henry frowned when he saw that her clothes were a little messy.


    But nothing else seemed wrong with her, so his worries might be unnecessary.


    He was afraid that she didn¡¯t go back because she met Hunter.


    ¡°Just now, I saw an old man choking and almost dead. I went to help him and saved him.¡±


    Emily¡¯s voice was hoarse, but she was in a good mood. She didn¡¯t seem to have encountered anything


    terrible.


    Henry heaved a sigh of relief and nced at her before he drove the car onto the road.


    ¡°You know first aid?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I have studied pharmacy for several years, and I learned it by myself!¡±


    She was good at saving others and refining medicine in her previous life.


    However, she had always kept a low profile. So Wendy, who didn¡¯t know anything took over all her


    credit.


    However, she learned all that in her previous life.


    It seemed very long ago.


    ¡°You studied pharmacy? I don¡¯t know that.¡± Henry tilted his head and nced at her.


    The girl was only eighteen years old, and she must be joking.


    ¡°Believe it or not.¡± Emily knew that no one would believe her story.


    Of course, she didn¡¯t intend to exin.


    Rebirth? Impossible. People will only treat her as a lunatic.


    Even if Henry didn¡¯t despise her, he would probably take her to a psychiatrist.


    It sounded too fake.


    She leaned against the chair and closed her eyes.


    Henry still had many questions in his heart. He could feel that something was wrong with her. Her


    clothes were wrinkled and her hair was a little messy.


    However, her mood was so good that she didn¡¯t seem to meet something bad.


    Somehow, Henry felt she was sad inside...


    However, Henry had no chance to ask anything.


    After Emily closed her eyes, she fell asleep quickly.


    It was midnight already.


    Since she said that she had saved an old man, perhaps the mess was left behind in the ident, right?


    She was always so warm-hearted. She would definitely risk her life to help others whenever she was


    needed.


    Seeing her hair messy, Henry couldn¡¯t help but stretch out his hand, wanting to help her fix her hair.


    However, before his hand could touch her face, he took it back.


    She would be frightened if he had done that.


    He put his hand back and looked at the road ahead, focusing on driving.


    ¡­


    One clock in the morning. It was time for sleep.


    However, an old man was in a hurry, so the door of the Gale¡¯s was opened.


    This old man was also a Gale. But he came from City L.


    The Gale family from City L and the one from Bentson City were totally different.


    Although they shared the same family name, they were not rted at all.


    The Gale family in Bentson City was just an ordinary wealthy family. They tried hard to get in the upper


    ss.


    However, the one in City L was definitely much wealthier.


    It was included in Top 4 richest families in City L.


    The visitor was Patriarch Gale, who owned the powerful family.


    Charles did not know why Patriarch Gale woulde here. He never had any rtionship with them.


    Kate apanied Charles downstairs. When she heard that the guest was Patriarch Gale from City L,


    she was shocked.


    ¡°Charles, have you been working on any big projects recently?¡± When she went downstairs, Kate


    asked several times.


    ¡°No.¡± Charles shook his head as he hurriedly put on his suit.


    Moreover, even if there was a big project, it was impossible for them to cooperate with Patriarch Gale.


    How could Patriarch Gale cooperate with his smallpany?


    Just like the Jackson family, it was impossible to trade with Patriarch Gale.


    ¡°Then ¡­ what exactly is going on?¡±


    Kate was suddenly awakened in midnight, and she was still sleepy.


    ¡°How would I know? Let¡¯s go take a look first!¡± Charles was extremely anxious.


    They saw their reflections on the crystal vase at the corner of the stairs.


    Charles hurriedly stuffed his shirt into his pants, but Kate panicked, ¡°I, I haven¡¯t put on any makeup


    yet!¡±


    Heavens! In front of such a big figure, it would be so inappropriate not wearing makeup.


    ¡°Makeup? He is already waiting! How could you keep him waiting?¡±


    Charles¡¯s voice was small. He was afraid that the people downstairs would hear him.


    When Kate heard this, she didn¡¯t dare to turn around and put on makeup anymore.


    If she angered them, they could easily destroy her.


    In the hall downstairs, the butler was waiting on Patriarch Gale and Young Master Gale.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The servants were trembling as if they were facing an enemy.


    It wasn¡¯t because the old man was difficult to deal with. But they were really frightened by the fame of


    him.


    ¡°Patriarch Gale, nice to meet you!¡±


    As soon as Charles went downstairs, he immediately greeted the old man and bowed respectfully.


    Kate followed by his side, and behaved very politely, afraid that the guest would be unhappy.


    ¡°Quickly, quickly make the best tea. Hurry up!¡±


    Seeing the tea on the coffee table, Charles was anxious, ¡°Go and bring the good tea in my room.


    Quick!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡± The butler hurriedly went upstairs.


    Joseph waved his hand and said indifferently, ¡°No need. It¡¯s not suitable for tea at night. You¡¯re


    wee.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes!¡±


    Since he said this, Charles didn¡¯t dare to say anything else.


    He stood in front of the old man and the young man nervously, and he didn¡¯t know where to put his


    hands.


    ¡°Sit down. Why are you standing there?¡± Patriarch Gale seemed to be easier to get along with than his


    grandson.


    He smiled kindly and looked at Charles and Kate, ¡°Sit down!¡±


    They exchanged nces and sat down trembling.


    Kate secretly stabbed Charles in the waist. Charles carefully looked at Patriarch Gale and said,


    ¡°Patriarch Gale...¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, Patriarch Gale said, ¡°May I ask if Talia had lived here for a period of


    time before?¡±


    Talia?


    Charles and Kate looked at each other doubtfully.


    Why did he suddenly ask about Talia?


    ¡°Well, Talia ¡­¡± Charles nced at his wife.


    A month ago, Kate had told him something, which scared him so much that he still couldn¡¯t ept it


    completely.


    At this time, Patriarch Gale, such a big figure, actually came to look for Talia?


    ¡°Yes ... She used to live here many years ago.¡±


    Patriarch Gale¡¯s eyes lit up. Joseph immediately asked, ¡°Was she pregnant when she came? Where is


    her child now?¡±

 Chapter 328: She Is with Hunter Now

    Chapter 328: She Is with Hunter Now


    Emily was Talia¡¯s child ¡­


    Just as Charles was about to say something, Kate interrupted, ¡°May I know why you asked this?¡±


    Charles looked at her in shock. How dare she ask Sawyer, the patriarch of the Gales?


    Didn¡¯t she know that these people could ruin them as easily as to kill an ant?


    Ever since Kate put on an act in the Jackson¡¯s, she had been bolder.


    Somehow, on hearing Joseph mentioned Talia¡¯s child, she started to scheme.


    It turned out Talia¡¯s child had a powerful background.


    She had never expected that even the dignified Gales wanted to find that little bitch.


    ¡°Mr. Gale, we promised Talia that we couldn¡¯t reveal any of her information ¡­¡±


    Kate nced at Charles, warning him not to talk nonsense with eyes.


    Charles broke out in a sweat while holding a cup. He was too scared to say anything.


    Sawyer sighed and nodded. ¡°I see ...¡±


    Joseph continued asking without any expression, ¡°We want to find Talia¡¯s child for something urgent.


    Please tell us where she is now.¡±


    They had already carried out an investigation beforeing here. But many years had passed. They


    thought it was better to consider what people concerned would say.


    After all, Charles and Kate had personally seen Talia.


    Sawyer was too anxious to be thoughtful, but Joseph was much calmer than him.


    Although Kate was nervous, she still insisted on not confiding.


    ¡°Please ¡­ please tell us why you are looking for Talia¡¯s child first.¡±


    ¡°Are you familiar with Talia?¡± Sawyer¡¯s expression changed, his eyes instantly being filled with


    gentleness.


    It seemed that this woman and Talia were not enemies. More likely, they were close.


    Noticing Sawyer changed his color, Kate immediately pretended to be indifferent.


    ¡°Mr. Gale, although our family stands noparison with your influential one, Talia is my best friend. I


    will never break my word.¡±


    Even Charles found Kate¡¯s words were ironic that she and Talia were best friends.


    However, his wife must have reason for saying this.


    Since Wendy sessfully moved into the Jackson¡¯s mansion and won favor with Hunter as well as his


    grandpa, Charles was convinced that his wife was capable.


    So, Charles was willing to listen to her.


    Sawyer was happy. ¡°You are loyal to Talia. It¡¯s good!¡±


    Talia was lucky to have such a good friend.


    Before Joseph spoke, Sawyer said, ¡°We suspect that ... Talia¡¯s child is rted to our family by blood.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Charles suddenly stood up from the sofa. The cup in his hand shook, leaving the tea scattered


    everywhere.


    Kate was also surprised. However, to some extent, this was within her expectations.


    She was thinking about this just now.


    The younger generation didn¡¯t know about Talia. As the people concerned, more or less, Kata knew


    something.


    Why did she always call Emily a bastard? It was precisely because Charles was not Emily¡¯s father.


    Moreover, Kate knew well that Talia did not love Charles. On the contrary, Charles loved Talia very


    much.


    Of course, in front of the children, Kate would never admit it.


    She always said that Talia was a vamp, who hooked Charles.


    Charles even publicly announced that Emily was his daughter. Did he n to let Emily rob Wendy¡¯s


    property?


    Sawyer¡¯s words now confirmed some of Kate¡¯s thoughts.


    Sure enough, Emily was not Charles¡¯ daughter. Damn Charles had been raising someone else¡¯s


    daughter for so many years, because he was obsessed with Talia.


    However, Kate pretended to be surprised. She shook her hand, knocked over the cup, and spilled tea


    all over the floor.


    Sawyer didn¡¯t mind it. Anyone would be shocked by such a thing.


    He was very anxious now. Looking at Charles, Sawyer asked, ¡°I have made myself clear. Then, can


    you tell me where Talia¡¯s child is?¡±


    ¡°Is she ¡­ Emily?¡±


    As expectedly, they had done an investigation beforeing here. However, Kate quickly calmed


    down.


    Charles was truly shocked.


    ¡°She ¡­ she ¡­¡±


    ¡°Talia¡¯s child, now ¡­¡±


    Kate looked at Sawyer and smiled, ¡°She lives in Jackson¡¯s mansion. She is with Mr. Hunter.¡±


    ¡­


    Even if Sawyer was anxious, he couldn¡¯t immediately go there.


    At least, he had to wait until dawn.


    Although the Gale family from City L was very powerful, so was the Jackson family from Bentson.


    Unlike average families, it was not easy to get ess to the Jackson¡¯s mansion.


    It was almost three o¡¯clock in the morning, so it would be better to wait until dawn.


    ¡°How can you ¡­ Dear me! They will find it out!¡±


    Returning to his room, Charles closed the door and pulled his wife to a corner, reproving Kate in a low


    voice.


    ¡°He¡¯s Emily¡¯s grandfather. Once they run a DNA test, they will find it out.¡±


    Although both Sawyer and the matriarch wanted to find their granddaughter, these two matters had


    different natures.


    The matriarch didn¡¯t dare to make it widely known, so she couldn¡¯t openly take Wendy to run a test.


    However, Sawyer was different. He could directly take Emily to the hospital!


    Charles thought their plot would be seen through.


    ¡°Wendy is the vor of the month with Hunter now. Do you want to ruin her efforts?


    ring at her useless husband, Kate said angrily, ¡°If Hunter finds out that we lied to him, how can we


    atone for our sins?¡±


    Right now, they couldn¡¯t give up. Thus, they had to proceed with their n.


    ¡°But the Gales will definitely bring Wendy to run a DNA test. You can¡¯t hide the truth from them!¡±


    Kate ignored him and immediately took out her phone to call Wendy.


    However, she failed to get through to Wendy. Thus, she kept calling ¡­


    Wendy had already fallen asleep. Kate didn¡¯t know if Wendy was sleeping with Hunter.


    However, she had to inform Wendy of this matter without dy.


    Sawyer would definitely go to the Jackson¡¯s mansion tomorrow morning to find her.


    Finally, as Kate called Wendy for the sixth time, Wendy¡¯s hoarse voice came over from the other end of


    the phone. ¡°It¡¯s sote. Do you ¡­¡±


    ¡°Wendy, I have a very important matter. Isn¡¯t convenient for you now?¡± Kate asked anxiously.


    Wendy was a little impatient, but she managed to check her anger and said, ¡°Speak. I¡¯m alone.¡±


    ¡®Why is she alone? She has been close to Hunter recently, hasn¡¯t she?¡¯


    However, Kate did not think too much about it. Holding her phone, she whispered, ¡°Wendy, listen. Do


    you know about the Gale family from City L, the very powerful one which runs pharmaceutical


    business?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Hunter ran makeup business. He obtained many forms from that family.


    Clenching her fists, Kate said, ¡°You have to listen to me carefully.¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and tell me.¡± Wendy yawned.


    Kate knew that Wendy had a bad temper, so she hurriedly continued, ¡°Sawyer came to our house


    tonight to search for Talia¡¯s child. He said that ... the child might be his granddaughter.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

 Chapter 329: An Embarrassing Nosebleed

    Chapter 329: An Embarrassing Nosebleed


    Emily was the granddaughter of Sawyer, who was from City L?


    Wendy was wide awake, not feeling drowsy any longer.


    She sat up abruptly, holding her phone tightly with uneven breathing.


    She was extremely jealous of Emily.


    She wanted Emily to die, wishing to strangle that bitch to death personally!


    How could Emily be so lucky!


    Wendy had thought that if Hunter abandoned Emily, this bitch would definitely be in a very miserable


    situation. Unexpectedly, she became the apple of Henry¡¯s eye.


    Now, the Gales from City L also got involved!


    The Gales from City L were almost as powerful as the Jacksons from Bentson!


    Why was Emily so lucky? Why?


    It was unfair! As strong as cockroaches and weeds, that bitch didn¡¯t die easily.


    ¡°What should we do? Should we let that bitch resume her former position? No! Absolutely not!¡±


    Wendy regained her keen mind. ¡°Sawyer will definitely search for his granddaughter with a great


    fanfare.¡±


    Compared with the fact that the matriarch also wanted to find her granddaughter, it had a different


    nature!


    ¡°After the Gales find out Emily¡¯s identity, they will definitely invite all the influential businessmen and


    openly announce it, including the Jacksons.¡±


    The Gales might have not known about the rtionship between Wendy and Hunter¡¯s grandma.


    However, as long as they continued investigating this matter, they would find out the truth.


    She could deceive that stupid matriarch, but Kate doubted she could make it while facing the Gales.


    ¡°Mom is also worried about it. Hunter is wise. Once the Gales confirm that you are not Talia¡¯s daughter,


    he will sort out a lot of things.¡±


    ¡°Mother has already told Sawyer that Talia¡¯s daughter was around Hunter. He will definitely go to the


    Jackson¡¯s mansion personally tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°Do you mean ... me?¡± Wendy understood immediately.


    ¡°Of course. If you are not Talia¡¯s daughter, who else is?¡±


    Once one told a lie, there was no way to stop.


    In order to cover the lie, they had to tell more lies. There was no turning back.


    Wendy calmed down and finally understood Kate¡¯s purpose of calling her at this time.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t handle this by ourselves.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I mean.¡± Kate hurriedly nodded.


    Wendy thought for a while before replying, ¡°I¡¯ll ask for their help.¡±


    ¡­


    Emily slept soundly. When she woke up the next day, she was almost dumbfounded when she found


    out what time it was.


    It was half past seven. Good Heavens! ss would begin at eight in the morning!


    ¡°I¡¯m going to bete!¡± The little girl ran into the bathroom to wash up. She was extremely anxious.


    Henry was still outside, leisurely eating breakfast and reading a newspaper. ¡°Hurry up. It¡¯s toote.¡±


    Emily would have med him if she hadn¡¯t been brushing.


    He woke up early. But he didn¡¯t wake her up!


    Heavens! She was going to bete!


    After washing her face, Emily raised her head, unexpectedly seeing a mark on her neck.


    Hunter left it while pressing his body against hers in the carst night.


    Panic surged through Emily. She subconsciously tightened her cors, in case others should see it.


    But, in fact, she was the only one in the bathroom.


    After washing up, Emily returned to her room to change her clothes.


    ¡°There¡¯s breakfast outside ¡­¡± Henry opened the door. ¡°You ¡­¡±


    ¡°Wow! Bastard! Get out!¡±


    Emily, who had just taken off her pajamas, hugged her clothes tightly and casually grabbed a soft pillow


    before throwing it over.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Henry, who had been secretly training with Hunter since childhood, failed to dodge the pillow.


    The soft pillow hit his face, and then he caught it.


    When he looked up again, he saw Emily, half naked, running into the bathroom with clothes in her


    arms.


    The door was mmed.


    ¡°I... I didn¡¯t do that on purpose. I¡¯m just afraid that you will bete, so Ie to rush you.¡±


    As he said to the door of the bathroom, which was shut, he smiled unconsciously.


    Just now, he seemed to have seen her fair skin.


    Well, he didn¡¯t mean it.


    But why did his nose itch?


    Henry rubbed it. At the sight of the bright red fluid on the back of his hand, he was shocked.


    ¡®Damn it! Am I getting a nosebleed? How embarrassing!¡¯


    While Emily was eating a piece of toast, she went out the room with a bag of milk.


    In order to send her back to school, Henry had no time topletely wipe away the blood.


    When he left the house, there was a little residual blood on his nose.


    ¡°You wretch, you deserve it!¡± Emily pulled a napkin to wipe his nose.


    ¡°Then would you please help me wipe off my saliva?¡± The man who was driving leant over.


    ¡°Please focus on driving.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m driving carefully.¡± At the thought of her fair skin, he couldn¡¯t help ¡­ Well, his nose was still itchy.


    ¡°Have you never seen naked women?¡± Emily gave him a cold stare.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such a beautiful one.¡± He meant it.


    ¡°You are glib!¡± This guy got a sweeter tongue. Was there an expert teaching him secretly?


    Henry only smiled without saying anything else.


    Along the way, Emily had been reading.


    She went back tootest night, so she didn¡¯t have time to review her lessons. It was said that they


    would have a quiz today, which could be considered as a warming up.


    Emily was a little worried that she would fall behind her ssmates.


    She was quite unlucky this semester, and she seldom listened to the sses carefully.


    It was not easy to make up all the lessons she had missed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t panic. I¡¯ll make up the lessons you have missed tonight when youe back.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Henry¡¯s teaching method was very unique. It was easy for her to understand.


    ¡°Yes.¡± He had never lied to her.


    Feeling relieved, Emily continued reading.


    When they were about to get to the back door of the school, Henry received a phone. Emily didn¡¯t know


    what the other party had said, but Henry¡¯s face darkened for a while.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡± Emily immediately noticed that something was wrong with him.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Henry parked his car at the back door of the school.


    As Emily got out of the car, he suddenly whispered, ¡°Emily.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Emily turned around, sensing his hesitation by telling from his eyes.


    But in the end, he only said, ¡°Be careful¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? I have already arrived at school. I won¡¯t be in danger.¡±


    Emily waved her hand deprecatingly at him. Having got off the car, she quickly walked towards the


    school gate.


    Along the way here, Emily was unwell with sore legs. However, in front of Henry, she did not show any


    signs.


    When she turned around, she saw Henry¡¯s car was moving on the road. Then she heaved a sigh of


    relief and slowed down.


    She had been tortured by Hunter for nearly two hoursst night. Now, her legs were sore.


    She didn¡¯t feel well while walking.


    However, she didn¡¯t have much time left.


    She took a deep breath, be about to quicken her pace with her backpack in her arms.


    Unexpectedly, a figure rushed out from a tree behind, moving quickly towards her ¡­

 Chapter 330: Is It a Conspiracy or a Coincidence

    Chapter 330: Is It a Conspiracy or a Coincidence


    When Emily felt that something was wrong, she desperately dodged.


    However, the one still identally hit her arm.


    Emily felt a sharp pain in her arm. With a frown, she abruptly took a few steps back, staring at that


    person.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± The girl looked at Emily with an apologetic expression.


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m going to bete. Sorry.¡±


    The girl turned around and was about to leave, but Emily quickly caught her up and grabbed her hand.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    A burning pain came from Emily arm. She was stabbed!


    However, the wound was small. It didn¡¯t seem that the girl intentionally hurt her.


    What exactly was in this girl¡¯s hand?


    ¡°What ... what are you doing?¡± The girl frowned in pain as Emily grasped her.


    While holding onto the girl¡¯s hand with great strength, Emily looked down at it.


    The girl didn¡¯t have any sharp weapons on her hand. What stabbed Emily just now was probably that


    girls¡¯ ring.


    The ring ¡­ Emily almost thought of something.


    ¡®Someone once hit me intentionally. As for the ring and the blood ¡­¡¯


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    ¡°Emily, you¡¯re bullying people again!¡± Not far away, a few female students quickly walked towards her.


    Emily was stunned for a moment, and then the girl managed to squirm free.


    After she was free, instead of rushing to the teaching building, she ran to the back door of the school!


    Just now, she said that she was going to bete, in a hurry to go to ss. But now, she intended to


    leave the school.


    Something was wrong!


    Emily wanted to chase after that mystery girl, but her path was blocked by those female students.


    They and Emily had different majors, and Emily seldom interacted with them. Why did they stop her?


    ¡°Move aside!¡±


    ¡°Why? Did you build this road?¡± They blocked Emily¡¯s path, refusing to get out of the way!


    ¡°What exactly do you want from me?¡± Emily wanted to chase after that girl.


    However, as she looked up, she saw the girl, who hit her and even stabbed her, had already jumped


    onto a car and left.


    In no way would she catch that girl up!


    It was a premeditated ident.


    ¡°We don¡¯t want to bother with you. It¡¯s time for ss. Why are you still hanging about? Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Seeing that the girl got into the car and left, these students immediately dispersed.


    Emily quickly ran to the school gate, but the car had already disappeared from her sight.


    She even failed to see the license te number clearly. How could she find that girl?


    ¡®Why did she intentionally injure me? She rushed over towards me with a ring ¡­¡¯


    ¡­


    Suddenly, Emily clenched her palm tightly!


    Wendy! Emily finally remembered why she felt that the ring looked familiar.


    Wendy once asked to meet her in the caf¨¦ outside the school and said something strange to her.


    Wendy tried to touch Emily for several times, but Emily managed to dodge.


    At that time, Wendy wore a simr ring.


    When did that happen?


    In the distance, the bell rang. Emily had no choice but to rush to the teaching building.


    Finally, when she was about to arrive at the teaching building, pieces wereing together.


    Wendy came to meet her with this ring, but Wendy had no chance to touch her.


    Not long after, Wendy dressed herself up as young Talia to deceive Hunter¡¯s grandma.


    That was what Evie talked about when she was alive. Wendy bribed her and asked her to bring the


    matriarch to the front of the garden in the backyard. Thus, the matriarch ¡®happened¡¯ to hear Kate talking


    in the phone ¡­


    ¡®At first, Wendy didn¡¯t know about my rtionship with the matriarch. Butter, all the indications were


    that I am the matriarch¡¯s granddaughter.


    But Wendy didn¡¯t get my blood sample. How did she confirm her thought?¡¯


    The more Emily thought about it, the more uneasy she felt. She stood in front of the empty teaching


    building, and cold winds were blowing behind her.


    Wendy didn¡¯t get her blood sample. But that day, she also met someone ¡­


    Suddenly, all her strength seemed to have gone.


    Her heart was torn out.


    She pressed her chest hard, feeling her hands and feet went limp.


    She walked into the building with great difficulty. With the help of the wall, she didn¡¯t fall to the ground.


    That day, Wendy did not seed. But soon after Wendy left the caf¨¦, she ran into another person.


    Not only did she touch him, she was also stabbed by the button on his shirt. Her blood was left on his


    button ¡­


    Henry.


    Why did he do this?


    Impossible! This must be a coincidence! It couldn¡¯t be him!


    She could suspect anyone, except Henry.


    She shouldn¡¯t suspect him!


    It was he who stayed by her side in her most difficult days.


    It was he who encouraged her to live on when she was in despair.


    Everyone could betray her and abandon her, but he couldn¡¯t.


    He was Henry, someone she trusted the most!


    Just now, when they were about to arrive at school, he received a call.


    At that time, Emily didn¡¯t care. But now, she seemed to be able to recall a little bit of the conversation.


    ¡°¡­ Alright. I¡¯ll be there soon. The n ¡­¡±


    Thinking about it, Emily felt so scared and desperate!


    It was impossible. It couldn¡¯t be Henry!


    However, apart from Henry, no one had physical contact with her.


    No one had the chance to get her blood samples.


    Why was him ¡­ How could she believe it?


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± a fellow student walked over and asked.


    Only then did Emily realize that she had been sitting in the corner of the stairs.


    She shook her head without raising her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Did you break up with your boyfriend?¡± Because she hugged her legs while burying her face in the


    middle of them, the fellow student couldn¡¯t tell who she was.


    He smiled, ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. Cheer up. A new day ising.¡±


    Did he think she broke up with her boyfriend? It turned out that she now looked as if she had been


    abandoned.


    It turned out that she was heartbroken.


    The man seemed to be quite patient. He advised, ¡°You guys always quarrel over trifles. Many couples


    split up just because of a misunderstanding.¡±


    ¡°Someone once said that when people were angry or sad, he should never make a decision. At the


    very least, he should wait until he calmed down. Otherwise, he might be regretful for the rest of his life.¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Emily could not remember what he had said afterwards.


    She only remembered his words that one should not make a decision when he was in low spirits.


    She was very sad now. Thus, she might make wrong judgments.


    Perhaps, it was just a misunderstanding.


    After quite a while, the man saw that he could not cheer her up, so he sighed and left.


    Emily finally raised her head. After taking out her phone, she dialed Henry¡¯s number.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Aren¡¯t you still at ss at this time?¡± On the other end of the phone, Henry frowned. He


    knew well her ss time.


    Holding her phone, after a while, Emily whispered, ¡°I don¡¯t feel well. I ¡­ want to see you.¡±

 Chapter 331: His Little Girlfriend

    Chapter 331: His Little Girlfriend


    As Emily said that she wanted to see Henry, thetter quickly came.


    He didn¡¯t ask why, nor did he me her for picking an inappropriate time.


    After Emily got in the car, she heard his phone ring countless times.


    In the end, Henry switched off the phone and drove her along the highway near the seaside to enjoy


    the fresh air.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask me the reason why I want to see you?¡± Emily had calmed down.


    The sea breeze was chilly, gradually cooling her temper.


    ¡°Why should I bother? I¡¯m so handsome and charming. Isn¡¯t it normal that you miss me?¡±


    Henry nced at her.


    The girl looked depressed. He suddenly said, ¡°Do you want to go to the seaside for a barbecue?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t particrly chilly in early winter, but a little cool.


    In such weather, people felt good to have a barbecue at the seaside.


    Despite of the jaded pte, Emily nodded.


    Henry drove back and quickly stopped at the nearby beach.


    There were many barbecue stalls along the seaside. Despite theck of good environment, it was


    quiet. It was a workday. Thus, there were few people at the seaside.


    ¡°Are you busy today?¡± Emily nced at his pocket.


    Ever since he switched off his phone, she didn¡¯t hear any more ringtones. But before that, he got many


    calls.


    ¡°Today is a working day.¡± Therefore, there was no need to ask whether he was busy or not.


    ¡°Is it very important? Just now, you received a lot of phone calls.¡±


    ¡°They urged me to attend the meeting.¡±


    ¡°Is it a big project?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Henry didn¡¯t seem to care about it, and he waved to the boss far away.


    The boss came over and gave him dozens of bunches of seafood and drinks.


    Henry said, ¡°Take these drinks away. We don¡¯t need them. Do you have any warm water? Send me


    some.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± The boss immediately went back and soon came over with a thermos kettle.


    ¡°Leave it. I¡¯ll let you know if I need anything else.¡± After sending the boss away, Henry poured Emily a


    cup of warm water.


    His voice was like the gentle sea wind. ¡°You haven¡¯t fully recovered yet. Don¡¯t drink cold drinks on


    these days.¡±


    Emily¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Then she looked at him absent-mindedly.


    ¡°What are you thinking? Drink first.¡± Henry frowned when he noticed that she was just staring nkly at


    him. ¡°You are a bit strange today. If you want to say something, just say it.¡±


    ¡°Will you harm me?¡± she suddenly asked.


    Henry did not answer this question immediately.


    After looking at her for at least three seconds, he handed the cup to her. ¡°Drink first.¡±


    Emily lowered her head and gulped down half a cup of warm water.


    When she turned to look at him again, Henry was concentrating on turning over the seafood on the


    grill.


    ¡°If I have to answer, then I hope you can feel it with your own heart. It doesn¡¯t matter what I say. What


    matters is whether you¡¯ll believe me or not.¡±


    His eyes shed with sadness, which soon he checked. Henry did not show it in front of her.


    However, Emily still noticed it.


    Did she hurt him?


    If he asked her this question, would she also be hurt?


    They had known each other for a few months. How couldn¡¯t she know what kind of person he was?


    It was easy to deceive others for a simple day or two. But how about one or two months?


    ¡®I shouldn¡¯t suspect him. Such suspicion will hurt anyone.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± She looked down at the seafood on the grill.


    Henry stared at her. Although he didn¡¯t know what she was thinking at this moment, at the very least,


    this was a sincere apology.


    He smiled faintly, ¡°Since you have apologized, no matter what you thought about before, let it pass. Be


    happy.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask me why?¡± Emily raised her head, meeting his burning gaze.


    The sun shone on him. The warm sea breeze blew up the short golden bangs on his forehead. What a


    nice man!


    She exhaled, feeling a little guilty.


    ¡°Why do I bother?¡± There was no need to ask everything.


    ¡°Sometimes, fortune favors fools.¡±


    ¡°Are you willing to be a fool?¡± Emily muttered, ¡°If so, you may ruin the Sharp Group sooner orter.¡±


    ¡°It depends whom I am with.¡±


    ¡°You should switch on the phone.¡± Emily was still a little uneasy. Because of her willful behavior, he


    dyed dealing with many important things.


    ¡°What kind of big project is it? Can I know?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. I asked the boss of anotherpany to discuss a project that has been prepared for several


    months.¡±


    ¡°Several months!¡± Emily almost jumped down the stool!


    For a group as big as the Sharp Group, the project, which it had spent a few months on, was definitely


    something important!


    If it were not an emergency, Ashton wouldn¡¯t have kept calling him.


    Those calls, needless to say, were definitely from Ashton.


    Apart from Ashton, no one dared to call Henry repeatedly.


    Ashton wouldn¡¯t dare to do so unless the matter was really important.


    ¡°If the talks fail, how much money will ¡­ the Sharp Group lose?¡±


    Henry smiled. ¡°Do you really want to know?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Emily became more nervous because of his response.


    However, he was still calm. ¡°Let¡¯s eat first.¡±


    ¡°No! Tell me first!¡± Emily became more and more uneasy.


    ¡°Not much. Probably ¡­ only several billion ¡­¡±


    She coughed and almost choked to death.


    Having suddenly stood up, Emily grabbed his big hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s go! It¡¯s not toote to


    go back now. Hurry up!¡±


    ¡°But the seafood has not done yet ¡­¡±


    ¡°Forget it. Business first! Hurry up. We can eatter after dealing with the business!¡±


    ¡®Several billion! Heavens! What an unforgivable thing I have done!¡¯


    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to eat anymore?¡± Henry, on the contrary, still hung about, not looking


    anxious at all.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure! Hurry up! Don¡¯t do this! I¡¯m worried to death!¡±


    Emily pulled him hard, wanting to drag him from the seat. However, he was too tall. Emily didn¡¯t have


    enough strength to move him.


    Henry smiled again. Finally, he took out his wallet and put down a few bills before standing up.


    ¡°Hurry up! Hurry up!¡±


    Under the blue sky and white clouds, the girl was holding the man¡¯s big palm, in an anxious attempt to


    rush to the parking lot.


    From beginning to end, with smiles, the man was pulled along leisurely.


    He stared at her gently.


    ... When they arrived at the lobby of the main building of the Sharp Group, the president of the other


    company happened toe out.


    A group of people followed behind him carefully.


    The president was so furious that the people behind him were too scared to speak.


    Having chased up him, Ashton apologized while secretly wiping his sweat. ¡°Sorry, Mr. Lopez, it¡¯s all my


    fault. I didn¡¯t tell Mr. Sharp the specific time. Shall we make an appointment again? Mr. Lopez ¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you think you can waste my time since your president¡¯s time is precious?¡±


    Mr. Lopez was so angry that he really wanted to kick Ashton. Then he snorted coldly, ¡°Your president


    failed to show up by the agreement. In the future, there will be no chance for us to cooperate again!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Lopez, Mr. Lopez ...¡± Anxiety brought Ashton out in a cold sweat.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mr. Lopez.¡± A slender figure walked out from the ss revolving door of the lobby.


    As he was holding a girl¡¯s hand, his beautiful thin lips curved in a smile as gentle as spring breeze.


    ¡°My ¡­ little girlfriend doesn¡¯t feel well today, so I took her to the hospital. I¡¯m sorry for being


    late!¡±

 Chapter 332: Emily, You’re Blushing

    Chapter 332: Emily, You¡¯re Blushing


    His... little girlfriend?


    Emily was stunned, but she did not refute Henry¡¯sment.


    Right now, what mattered was how to help him save this situation.


    At the sight of Henry, Berry got angrier.


    Especially, Henry waste because he took his little girlfriend to the hospital, which was even more


    uneptable.


    Berry thought that Henry¡¯s girlfriend felt sick was not a big deal. How dare Henry keep him waiting all


    morning because of such a trifle!


    Thus, Berry was loath to work with such an unreliable person in the future.


    Everyone present knew Berry was furious.


    Apart from Henry, no one else had the guts tough.


    Henry was absent of the meeting, for his girlfriend didn¡¯t feel well. Berry suspected that Henry would go


    much further after cooperation.


    Emily was afraid that this big project would be aborted because of her.


    After thinking for a while, she suddenly covered her mouth and started to vomit in front of everyone.


    She didn¡¯t feel well so she went to the hospital. Now she was vomiting ...


    Everyone was stunned. They were adults. How couldn¡¯t they figure out what was going on?


    Henry¡¯s smile froze. This girl ¡­ However, he quickly calmed himself down.


    Henry hugged Emily, who finally stopped retching, and smiled at Berry, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. It¡¯s just an


    ident ¡­¡±


    Henry didn¡¯t exin what it was.


    Despite of his uneasy smile, he was joyful.


    He looked at the little girl in his arms affectionately.


    Everyone understood.


    It was not a big deal that his girlfriend got sick. But that his girlfriend got pregnant was something big.


    ¡°Mr. Lopez, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose, and Henry didn¡¯t ¡­¡± Emily pretended to vomit again.


    ¡°Abby, quickly take Miss Gale inside to have a rest.¡± Ashton immediately ordered.


    Abby rushed over and respectfully said to Emily, ¡°Miss Gale, let me take you to rest.¡±


    Emily nodded. Before she left, she apologized to Berry again.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Mr. Lopez. It¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°¡­ It doesn¡¯t matter. Take care of yourself.¡±


    She didn¡¯t feel well, but she bent and apologized. Seeing this, Berry didn¡¯t have the heart to me her.


    No matter how furious Berry was, Emily¡¯s pitiful look disarmed him immediately.


    Henry smiled lightly and said, ¡°It¡¯s time for lunch. Mr. Lopez, how abouting to our restaurant for


    lunch?¡±


    Berry looked at him. Actually, cooperating with the Sharp Group was of great benefit to them.


    But what happened this morning did piss him off.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the Sharp Group was an ideal partner, he wouldn¡¯t have waited until now.


    They were both influential people. Now, Berry almost cooled his temper.


    After thinking for a while, Berry nodded.


    Ashton heaved a sigh of relief and immediately said, ¡°I¡¯ll go prepare lunch for you. After you!¡±


    ¡­


    Emily only stayed in the main building for a while. After Henry and Berry left the lobby, she sneaked


    back to herpany.


    After lunch, Emily ran into Sally and Lois, who had rushed back from school.


    As they saw Emily, Sally¡¯s eyes lit up. She dragged Emily to a corner with Lois, in an attempt to force


    her to confess.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be too excited. Be careful!¡±


    Lois warned Sally at the right time, afraid that this rude fellow would identally hurt Emily¡¯s belly.


    Shocked by her own actions, Sally hurriedly look down at Emily¡¯s belly and said anxiously, ¡°I didn¡¯t hurt


    you, did I?¡±


    Emily was amused by their cautious behavior.


    ¡°What have you heard?¡± she asked. It was easy for Emily to guess the answer.


    ¡°It is said that you¡¯re pregnant! Now, everyone in thepany knows!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. In order to take you to see the doctor, Henry even stood Berry up. Thepany almost


    lost several billion because of you.¡±


    ¡°Well, everyone knows it. How could you even im that you two were just friends?¡±


    Emily shrank back against the wall, unable to retreat again.


    She exined, ¡°I didn¡¯t lie to you. To help Henry save the situation, I pretended to retch, so Berry


    thought that Henry was dyed by something important. Cannot you see through my n?¡±


    ¡°Even if you did pretend to be pregnant, what did you guys do in the morning?¡±


    Sally doubted her words.


    Lois came to the point. ¡°Everyone saw that you two came back together. In other words, Henry stood


    Berry up because of you.¡±


    Even if Emily wasn¡¯t pregnant, she got involved.


    Because of her, Henry didn¡¯t mind losing several billion.


    Other men wouldn¡¯t do it for their wives, let alone for an unimportant woman.


    Would anyone believe that Emily and Henry were just friends?


    Emily didn¡¯t know how to answer Lois¡¯ sharp question.


    She was in a bad mood, so she asked Henry out.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Henry switched off his phone in order tofort her, even though he knew that he had to attend an


    important meeting.


    If Emily told them this, they would be more certain that Henry and she were in a rtionship.


    They wouldn¡¯t believe that Emily and Henry were just friends.


    Emily even could not convince herself.


    ¡°Look, Emily is blushing!¡± Sharp-eyed Sally found it.


    In shock, Emily subconsciously gently touched her cheeks.


    Her cheeks were hot.


    ¡°Are you going to admit it?¡± Loisughed.


    Rumor had it that Emily won the cartoonpetition because of her personal rtionship with Henry.


    At that time, Lois didn¡¯t believe it. But on a second thought, it seemed that Henry had been


    approaching Emily purposely from the beginning.


    Emily deserved the championship. Meanwhile, Henry loved Emily. There was no contradiction between


    these two facts.


    ¡°Well, he has to treat us to dinner!¡±


    It was a rule that you had to ask your boyfriend to treat your friends.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We want to go to the best restaurant in Bentson and enjoy the most expensive dishes!¡±


    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s a deal! It¡¯s not easy to pursue Emily. Henry must treat us to the best dishes.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to send a message to Henry now!¡±


    ¡°Hey! What are you doing?¡± Emily was shocked and immediately went to grab Sally¡¯s phone.


    But Sally quickly walked away with her phone. ¡°I¡¯ll text him. It won¡¯t be that easy for him to gain your


    favor secretly.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Sally. This meal will cost him a lot of money!¡±


    ¡°Sally, I really have nothing to do with him. Don¡¯t act recklessly.¡±


    Fortunately, they were on the eighth floor, where only some senior staffs worked. Thus, few people


    woulde here.


    Otherwise, it would be embarrassing to be caught that they chased after each other like this.


    ¡°You can ask others if they believe it or not. Nobody knows where you have been this morning.¡±


    Sally was reluctant to give up. ¡°It¡¯s our rule that people in love must treat. If Henry doesn¡¯t treat us, we


    absolutely cannot let you be with him!¡±


    As they were talking, no one noticed that the elevator door opened, and a slender figure came out.


    He heard what Sally said.


    The man coughed lightly and smiled, ¡°Didn¡¯t I treat you yesterday?¡±

 Chapter 333 Mine Is Yours

    Chapter 333 Mine Is Yours


    Henry was here.


    The three girls were stunned for a while. The noisy office area was instantly quiet.


    For some unknown reasons, she didn¡¯t have such a feeling when she saw him before.


    However, this time when she saw him walking toward her, Emily¡¯s face blushed. She felt somewhat


    unnatural.


    ¡°Why do you all stop talking?¡± Henry walked to the three girls.


    Sally bit her fingers and suddenly thought of what he just said.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    All of a sudden, her eyes glittered and said surprisingly, ¡°Well, Master Henry, did you admit that you are


    dating Emily?¡±


    Henry didn¡¯t say anything. His sight locked on Emily¡¯s face with a smile.


    ¡°She has a baby for me. I have no choice but to admit. I don¡¯t want to be treated as a jerk.¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you saying? I was just trying to help you.¡± Emily blushed even more.


    She stared at him. She suddenly felt a bit nervous, ¡°How is it going? Did you settle everything down?


    Why does it end so soon? Did he still not agree on this?¡±


    ¡°Cooperating with the Sharp family is also very beneficial to them. Why don¡¯t they agree?¡±


    ¡°Then you¡­¡±


    ¡°Mr. Lopez is busy. He went back first, but as for the contract, Ashton is editing with their manager. The


    project is finally settled down.¡±


    Henry said calmly. Along with therge amount of assets on this project, he looked even more


    appealing!


    Being rich is a charisma for a man.


    A rich man who looked handsome and had a good body shape¡®, with an outstanding temperament, his


    charisma was boundless.


    Even Sally and Lois were dazed by his charisma. They almost couldn¡¯t wake up from their


    imaginations.


    Emily patted their heads gently. Seeing the way they looked, Emily almost rolled her eyes at them.


    ¡°Can we be more serious?¡±


    ¡°Are we not?¡± Sally held her head and stared at him, ¡°I just looked at him for a little more. Don¡¯t be so


    stingy!¡±


    ¡°What are you looking at? He¡¯s now attached with Emily¡¯s hashtag. You are not allowed to see!¡± Lois


    looked fierce.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you look at him?¡± Who was the one who looked at Henry like a girl in love?


    Lois blushed and didn¡¯t deny it.


    Everyone liked beauty. An extremely outstanding handsome man was worth watching.


    ¡°By the way, Master Henry, the banquetst night was to celebrate the high audience rating of our


    program. It had nothing to do with you two¡¯s rtionship!¡±


    ¡°Right, since you are dating, you should treat us. It¡¯s a kind of tradition and you should not skip it.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡± Henry only looked at Emily all the way.


    Emily almost rolled her eyes at him, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to them.¡±


    ¡°Are you too stingy to ask you boyfriend to spend money? Emily, I did not expect you to be someone


    like this. Misters before sisters!¡±


    ¡°True. You only like your boyfriend. Emily, I am going to break off rtions with you!¡± Sally crossed her


    hands on the hips and looked angry.


    ¡°I like to be this way. What¡¯s the problem?¡± Emily didn¡¯t flinch and pointed at them, ¡°You guys asked him


    to stand treat yesterday for no reason. Now you want to continue?¡±


    ¡°He gets money from hard work. The money does not fall from the sky!¡±


    ¡°Emily, you are helping your boyfriend so soon. You are too mean!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, are we still friends?¡±


    The two girls were on the same ground and yelled back at Emily.


    Emily stood in front of Henry all along and stood firm.


    ¡°I am not helping anyone. You two can¡¯t trick him!¡±


    ¡°Stingy girl!¡± Sally yelled angrily.


    Emily didn¡¯t care, ¡°So what?¡±


    Lois was unwilling to reconcile, ¡°It¡¯s not your money!¡±


    But Emily said without hesitation, ¡°His is mine!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The entire world went quiet all of a sudden.


    The three girls, who were still arguing, all paused because of this sentence.


    What did Emily just say?


    Emily herself seemed to forget as well. What did she just say?


    His¡­ Was mine?


    ¡®Oh my god. Didn¡¯t it mean that she just admitted her hidden rtionship?¡¯


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t mean this. I¡­¡±


    Suddenly, the man hugged her from behind gently.


    He lowered his head and buried his face on her neck. A beam of fondness wore on his face.


    ¡°Yeah, mine is yours.¡±


    ¡­


    The atmosphere tonight was unusual.


    It was hard to tell where it was unusual indeed. Still, it felt strange as if something lurking beneath.


    Henry acted like usual. Aftering back, he changed his clothes and began to wash his hands to


    make some food.


    Forgot to mention, during the time when Emily was in her period of confinement, Henry suddenly


    upgraded to the level of a senior chef from a beginner who constantly cooked weird food.


    Now, the dishes and soup he made every night were not only delicious but also suited Emily¡¯s appetite.


    He would change the soups from time to time: some beneficial to the heart, some good for the


    stomach, some replenishing for the lung, some helpful for the mind and some conducive to the


    appearance.


    All sorts of replenishing dishes he made were even more delicate than the experts did.


    It was said that he learnt all these from the inte. He became talented through self-study.


    Within a single month, he had improved so much and it was unbelievable.


    Emily put on her casual dress at home and walked to the kitchen, helping out habitually.


    Before she put the vegetables into the te, Henry stopped her, ¡°The doctor told me that you can¡¯t


    touch cold water. Leave them there.¡±


    Henry had been worshipping the doctor¡¯s words as the emperor¡¯s order. Of course, the order only


    worked on her.


    ¡°Last time, the doctor said your stomach is not good. You gotta eat on time. Howe you forget to


    eat when you work overtime?¡±


    This was difference in treatment.


    Why didn¡¯t he pay attention to the doctor¡¯s words himself?


    ¡°I do eat on time.¡± Henry smiled and grabbed the vegetables from her hand.


    ¡°If you are bored, why don¡¯t you go out and watch TV. Wait for me for an hour, very soon.¡±


    ¡°Watching TV is boring.¡±


    ¡°Do you mean watching me like this is not boring?¡± He smiled, ¡°Certainly because I am too


    handsome?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± This guy was really getting more and more narcissistic.


    Anyway, he had been like this for the recent month.


    He was working in the kitchen. She stood aside and watched him, sometimes eating something


    sneakily.


    The days had nothing special, but in such kind of ordinariness, there was a feeling of easiness and


    calmness.


    Sometimes Emily thought it was good to live a life like this.


    No need for excitement, everything just needed to be quiet, peaceful, calm, and sometimes warm.


    After the meal, Emily went back to her room.


    In fact, she had a thought tonight that she hade up with long ago. The days of confinement had


    been over. Should she go back to her own apartment?


    After all, this was not her ce. They didn¡¯t have any special rtionship either.


    At any rates, living with him was not justified¡­


    Emily didn¡¯t know what she was thinking. How would she think of something of justification?


    He was just a friend. Why did she think so much?


    She was about to walk out of the room, but she saw a long shadow leaning on the rim of the door.


    Emily was scared and looked aside subconsciously, dodging his gaze.


    Henry looked serious and even had a sense of seriousness, ¡°Emily, I want to talk with you about


    something.¡±

 Chapter 334 Lets Be Together

    Chapter 334 Let''s Be Together


    Henry looked so serious that Emily felt panicked for no reason.


    Her fingers next to her dress twitched slightly. She had been getting along with him for such a long


    time. They had been so familiar with each other.


    But at this moment, because of the seriousness under his eyes, she suddenly felt that she still didn¡¯t


    know him well enough.


    ¡°What, what do you want to say?¡±


    ¡°You look nervous.¡± Henry¡¯s lips curled up into a smile that was hard to see through.


    ¡°Why are you nervous?¡± He walked in the room and closed the door.


    Emily stared at him, ¡°Who told you I am nervous?¡±


    Why nervous. They had been together every day! ¡°You think too much.¡±


    She turned around and began to pack up the things on the desk, ¡°What do you want to say? Hurry up. I


    still need to work overtime.¡±


    ¡°Now that all the work is on the track and thepany has enough employees to use temporarily. Why


    do you still need to work overtime sote?¡±


    Henry walked toward her. Though Emily didn¡¯t turn around, yet she could still feel him getting closer.


    It was an aura that only belonged to him. As he got closer, she could feel more relieved and even


    calmer.


    He already stood behind her, but remained silent as though he was just watching her pack up things.


    In fact, there was nothing to pack up. Emily was just trying to find something to do to distract herself.


    The feeling tonight was actually a bit different than usual.


    It was all because of the strange words of the two girls back in the office; otherwise, there would not be


    a problem for her to get along with Henry.


    But what did it mean for him to stand behind in silence?


    ¡°Well,¡± Emily thought for a second and broke the silence voluntarily.


    ¡°I have already recovered and I can be like a normal person. No need to have someone take care of


    me. I mean it.¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡± His aura seemed to be closer, but since she didn¡¯t turn around, Emily did not know what exactly


    he was doing.


    She could only determine that he got closer to her based on her instinct.


    ¡°I mean, actually, can I¡­ Move back¡­¡±


    All of a sudden, Emily¡¯s voice waspletely interrupted.


    She lowered her head and looked at the arms around her waist. Her heartbeat raced crazily at that


    instant.


    What¡­ What did he mean?


    ¡°Henry¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s be together.¡± Henry buried his head in her neck, sniffing the unique fragrance that only belonged


    to her. He closed his eyes.


    There were some words that had already been hidden inside his heart for a long time, but he had no


    chance to say it out.


    His voice was low yet also mingled with the raucousness that easily charmed a woman, ¡°You already


    saw him. Do you still want to be back to him?¡±


    Emily¡¯s body trembled. Merely imagining of that ¡°him¡± made her shiver in fluster.


    Henry clearly felt her unease. He hugged her harder.


    ¡°What are you afraid of? You¡­ Why are you so afraid of him?¡±


    ¡°Henry, I don¡¯t want to¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to mention it, or you don¡¯t want to go back?¡± He was hugging her, but he didn¡¯t give her


    any pressure all along.


    ¡°I will give you another chance. If you want to go back, I will try my best to let him know about the truth


    of the entire story, but this is thest chance you have.¡±


    What did it mean? Emily didn¡¯t understand Henry¡¯s words.


    He seemed to understand her mind. His smile and warm breathnded on her neck, making her


    panicked.


    ¡°I will give you another chance to go back. If you miss it, I will¡­ Never let go from now on!¡±


    Emily¡¯s heart trembled and wanted to push him away subconsciously.


    Yet, the man¡¯s arms were like metal, holding her tightly. He didn¡¯t allow her to push him away for a bit.


    ¡°Unless, you decide to go back.¡±


    ¡°He and I will never get back together!¡± She couldn¡¯t go back!


    Master Hunter was an existence that she couldn¡¯t reach. Even if the misunderstanding was rified,


    the child was gone.


    Hunter hated her without any pity at all.


    Even if she could go back, what could she possibly do?


    Just like before, she could be his burden and brought him disaster forever.


    In fact, maybe now was the perfect ending.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to?¡± Henry¡¯s words were like a spell that made her hard to escape from it.


    She didn¡¯t want to? For real?


    Maybe, she just dared not to think about it.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go back, then don¡¯t give any space for fascination.¡±


    Henry suddenly let her go. His handsnded on her shoulders and turned her around to face him.


    It wasn¡¯t until now that Emily realized that they were so close to each other.


    Their bodies almost connected together.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Her hands put on his chest subconsciously. Subconsciously, she always wanted to push him


    away.


    ¡°Still couldn¡¯t ept me?¡± Henry suddenly leaned forth, the two connectedpletely.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She dodged backward and looked flustered, ¡°I¡­ I have never thought of this.¡±


    ¡°Then think about it now.¡± He thought he had given her enough time.


    He didn¡¯t expect his words still scared him.


    ¡°Now?¡± Emily widened her ck and glittering eyes. Could such a thing be resolved right away?


    ¡°I thought I have made myself clear.¡± He had never been so good to another woman.


    ¡°The Jackson family was tooplicated. It is not a ce that you should stay. If you still want to, I will


    not stop you. However, if you are not obsessed to marry him, then, the Jackson family is not your top


    choice.¡±


    He smiled as if he was doing a sale promotion.


    ¡°But the Sharp family is different. Although the Sharp family is alsoplicated, yet, this is amon


    w of the upper ss families. There¡¯s no way to avoid.¡±


    ¡°But the Sharp family is simpler than the Jackson family in that we only have one mother. Do you get


    me?¡±


    Emily raised her head and looked into his eyes in disbelief.


    She understood what he meant. Although Henry¡¯s father was born in the upper ss family, still, he


    only had one woman, which was the mother of Henry and his brothers.


    Unexpectedly, Henry¡¯s father was such a single-minded man.


    It was rare to see in the circle of the upper ss families.


    Even in the Gale family, which was a minute existence in front of the Jackson and Sharp family, their


    father Charles Gale had many women.


    The eldest daughter of the Gale family had been abroad for many years and was unwilling to return


    even now, which was forced by Kate Winston and her daughter.


    Emily¡¯s elder sister¡¯s mother was the first wife of Charles. Later, she was infuriated by Kate and got


    sick. Not long after that, she died young.


    Now, Kate, who was the other woman of Charles back then, became the official wifeter.


    As for Emily¡¯s mother Talia, it was said that she was also a third party of Charles.


    Growing up from childhood, Emily had no good feeling for the man of the upper ss families for this


    reason.


    But Henry¡¯s father¡­ He almost became her idol!


    ¡°My parents are easy-going people. You will like them after you meet them.¡±


    Henry held her hand and said seriously and firmly, ¡°Give me a chance to prove it. It is not so hard to


    live in all the upper ss families. Being the daughter-inw of the Sharp family is very rxing¡­ Will


    you?¡±

 Chapter 335 Do You Love Me?

    Chapter 335 Do You Love Me?


    Be the daughter-inw of the Sharp family¡­


    In fact, with the strange atmosphere tonight, Emily had already prepared herself for what Henry was


    about to say.


    However, she had thought that he would say something like ¡®shall we date?¡¯.


    In fact, she had no expectation at all. Seriously, she didn¡¯t have any.


    She and Henry were the type of person that they know each other because they got along with each


    long enough. She wouldn¡¯t feel anything different even if she left him.


    At least it was such a feeling for Emily.


    As she expected before, if it was not vigorous, then a peaceful and calm one was also a feeling.


    Especially during this time, it was Henry who took care of her all the time.


    It was probably due to a mindset of paying back a debt of gratitude, or it was a natural development.


    Unexpectedly, she did not refuse such kind of development.


    But, the daughter-inw of the Sharp family. This title was too much burden.


    ¡°Henry¡­¡±


    ¡°You cannot ept it at the moment or you feel disgusted?¡± Henry stared straight into her diamond-like


    eyes as if he could see through the soul hidden in the deepest part of her heart.


    After being stunned for a while, Emily suddenly rxed all over.


    Her thoughts could not be hidden from his eyes. If nobody had lovers in this life, then it was not a bad


    idea to be together.


    ¡°I do not feel disgusted.¡±


    ¡°I knew it.¡±


    ¡°Heh.¡± She really wanted to roll her eyes at him.


    However, there was a question. Emily suddenly felt interested, ¡°Do you like me?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± If he did not like her, why would he choose her to be his wife?


    ¡°Do you love me?¡±


    Henry was stunned as she expected. He stared her eyes and saw that her look was like finding


    something new.


    Love?


    He had heard of this word, but he had never been in contact with it.


    What the heck was love?


    After a while, Henry said, ¡°I will not find another woman and I will not abandon you and will not divorce.¡±


    ¡°And then?¡± Did it mean to love a woman if one could do all these?


    ¡°Then?¡± He suddenly felt this topic to be too profound to discuss.


    ¡°Master Henry, do you know what it means to love a woman?¡±


    ¡°My body has impulse on you.¡± Maybe that was a kind of love?


    Didn¡¯t someone say that love started from loving her body?


    He seemed to see this from the inte.


    Emily wanted tough. Was Henry too frank or too rude? Anyway, he looked naive.


    ¡°So you think that your body has impulse on me¡­ Means love?¡±


    ¡°Do we have to figure this question out?¡± The two being together, wasn¡¯t it good enough to feel


    comfortable and happy?


    Henry¡¯s words confused Emily again.


    Did they have to figure this question out? Wasn¡¯t it enough to be together?


    What was love and what was marriage?


    To love someone didn¡¯t mean that they had to marry. Not to love someone didn¡¯t mean that the life after


    marriage would not be happy.


    In fact, wasn¡¯t being happy the most important thing?


    Seeing her confused expression, Henry couldn¡¯t help curling up his lips and smiled slightly.


    ¡°It seems that you are not better at this question than me.¡±


    He raised his fingers and rubbed her face all the way to her chin. After that, her long fingers tightened


    and raised her small face up.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know how to love a girl. This is my first time to be so close to a girl, doing things that I


    have never done before.¡±


    ¡°You are the first girl that I have ever hugged. Can you give me more chances and time to learn what


    you mean by love?¡±


    But Emily¡¯s eyes darkened, her eyes were dim.


    ¡°Your fingers are cold.¡± Henry grabbed her hand and put it on his chest, ¡°Do you want to say that I am


    not your first man?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s unfair¡­¡±


    ¡°There are not many fair things in this world. If it¡¯s regret, then it¡¯s because I do not find you before


    him.¡±


    Henry held her hands and grabbed them with his big palms.


    ¡°Maybe I don¡¯t know what¡¯s love, but at least I know I want to be with you.¡±


    ¡°This month is the happiest time of my life. After returning home, I am no longer alone. When I am


    happy, someone is willing to share it with me. When I am busy, someone would tell me to take some


    rest.¡±


    ¡°I used to like to drink alone, but after you show up, I do not need wine in order to sleep well every


    night.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I can sleep very well as long as I realize that you are right next to my room. I can sleep steadily.


    Well, if you can sleep next to me and allow me to fall asleep while hugging you, and even do something


    else. Perhaps I will sleep better.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± ¡®Do something else? What was he thinking!¡¯


    ¡°Why do you stare me like that?¡± Henry looked innocent, ¡°I mean chatting and watching TV. What are


    you thinking?¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡± ¡®Covering with the same nket just to chat? Who would believe that?¡¯


    ¡°Look at you. You are so obscene, you must be thinking about taking advantage of me.¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    He suddenly flipped around and sat on the chair, putting her on his leg.


    This posture¡­ Was very strange!


    ¡°If you want, I can cooperate. See, I am so nice to you. If you want, I will not resist.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± She felt helpless. Who wanted it?


    ¡°You want to do it now?¡± Henry raised his eyebrows and suddenly stretched out to take out his clothes.


    ¡°Come on. I will cooperate any time. Be gentle, this is my first time.¡±


    ¡°You son of¡­.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t curse. Although it is said that it is more exciting if one curses.¡±


    Heh, it was fun to watch her getting angry and blush.


    Emily really wanted to pat on his head. Did he know how to talk normally?


    ¡°How is it?¡± He smiled, holding her slim waist with his arms, ¡°Do you feel good to marry me? Do you


    want to consider it?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Sharp, you brain must be filled with too many dirty things. I cannot ept it now.¡±


    Emily almost rolled her eyes at him.


    ¡°What, you think it¡¯s better if man only has pure thoughts for woman? If that¡¯s the case, then how could


    human beings propagate?¡±


    His words were rude, but the reasoning behind was correct. Wasn¡¯t it?


    Emily was toozy to pay attention to his words. She wanted to get off his body. She suddenly realized


    their posture to be unusual.


    She lowered her head and her face blushed again.


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense. Let me¡­¡±


    ¡°This conversation is not over yet.¡± Henry still held her waist and did not let go. He even pressed her


    body against his more, making the two contact tighter.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t responded to me.¡±


    ¡°What, respond to what?¡± He was still joking a moment earlier. He turned so serious all of a sudden.


    She grew nervous for no reason again.


    Henry sat straight and with his height advantage, he could still look at her eyes even though she sat on


    him.


    His vigorous dark eyes stared at her face tightly. This time, he was not nning to give her any chance


    to retreat.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go back to him, then, marry me.¡±

 Chapter 336 Bringing the Family over Tonight

    Chapter 336 Bringing the Family over Tonight


    ¡®Then marry me.¡¯


    The way Henry talked was like discussing what to eat tonight.


    So normal. There wasn¡¯t even any fluctuation in his emotions.


    But the hand he held Emily¡¯s waist clearly became heavier. The strength made Emily frowned.


    This also informed her that indeed Henry would also get nervous.


    Did it really work to marry him?


    She was a little lost, ¡°I¡­ I am not old enough¡­¡±


    ¡°We can engage first.¡±


    ¡°Why so¡­ Hurried?¡± Even if he really wanted it, he could date her first, couldn¡¯t he?


    At least, it would give them a chance to know more about each other. What if there was any


    inappropriateness in the future¡­


    ¡°I am always a resolute person. I choose you and I will not find anyone else.¡±


    Some sweet came out of Henry¡¯s forehead, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go back to Hunter, then, isn¡¯t this the


    best way topletely cut it off?¡±


    He admitted that he was being selfish, but in a situation like this anyone would be selfish.


    ¡°What makes you feel unease?¡± Emily finally realized the unusual thing on Henry.


    Henry pursed his lips, his palm rubbed gently on her waist.


    After some time, he spoke in a husky voice, ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t know what I am nervous about. Maybe


    because, you still care¡­¡±


    His instinct told him that this was not a good topic. He let out a breath, ¡°Anyway, I already choose you


    and I will not change, unless you don¡¯t want me.¡±


    ¡°You are the master of the Sharp family, who dares not to want you?¡± She lowered her eyes.


    ¡°I am only the master of the Sharp family, I am not God. Who knows¡­¡±


    All of a sudden, Henry¡¯s eyes sparkled. He hugged her tightly, ¡°You mean, you¡­ Are willing to marry


    me?¡±


    Emily bit her lips. Indeed, she was very uneasy as well.


    If she was together with Henry, she couldpletely cut off her rtionship with Hunter and did not


    repeat the tragedy in her previous life.


    Then, would this be the best choice?


    It was not about love. It was just because Henry suited her and she could make him happy.


    Emily held her palms tight and was about to speak. Suddenly, Henry¡¯s phone rang abruptly.


    The man frowned and was unwilling the answer the call.


    But not many people knew about his private phone number. Even the people who knew about it would


    not call him for no reason.


    This girl hadn¡¯t responded to him¡­


    Emily sighed in relief as she heard the phone ringing.


    She immediately picked the phone up and handed it to his hand, ¡°The phone call. Answer it!¡±


    This girl! Was it so hard to give him an answer?


    Henry took over the phone and his expression flickered for no reason.


    His excitement also calmed down.


    He picked up the phone, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    After more than ten seconds, Henry hung up the phone. He looked at Emily and wanted to say


    something but hesitated.


    Emily frowned, ¡°What? You need to go out?¡±


    Henry nodded and Emily immediately wanted to get off from his leg, ¡°Go ahead. Don¡¯t worry about me.


    I will go to bed myself.¡±


    After a slight hesitation, Henry suddenly pulled her back.


    ¡°Do you¡­ Dare to see him?¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡± Emily was just stunned for a second and soon understood who he was talking about.


    Her slim body also tightened in the instant.


    Henry let go of his arms around her waist and smiled slightly, ¡°It¡¯s okay. If you dare not to face him, then


    we will do itter.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Emily seemed to make some sort of decision and grabbed his palm.


    She took a deep breath. Her breath was chaotic, but it was resolute, ¡°I dare!¡±


    She understood what he meant. If she was determined to be with Henry, then she must face some


    people and something.


    It was Henry¡¯s brother who went through fire and water together. She didn¡¯t want the former to lose his


    most important brothers because of her.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I will go with you.¡± Her voice was light but determined.


    Henry hugged her and kissed on her forehead gently.


    ¡°Just like Sally and Lois asking me to pay for their meals. If I find the chosen one in my life, I will also


    bring my friends to a meal.¡±


    Henry¡¯s words made Emily¡¯s heart cover with a slight sheet of shadow.


    This custom even existed between men.


    However, Hunter had never brought her to meet his friends. She didn¡¯t even know that he had those


    good friends.


    But Henry was willing to share anything with her.


    She nodded slightly and didn¡¯t say anything else.


    Henry picked up the phone again and dialed the number, ¡°¡­ I will pay for the meal tonight.¡±


    ¡­


    Since Henry was bringing his family over, Monty Harris asked the waiter to send a bunch of soda with


    mild taste and some fruit wine.


    ¡°We haven¡¯t seen for just a month. Henry now even has a girlfriend. It¡¯s amazing!¡±


    Monty still didn¡¯t know who it was that Henry was bringing over.


    He looked at Hunter with a smile, ¡°Bro, what about you? When will you bring your little girlfriend over?


    She will find apany if you bring her here, won¡¯t she?¡±


    It was well-known that Hunter cared about his girlfriend.


    However, to what degree he cared, nobody ever thought about it.


    But since he was not willing to bring her over, he probably didn¡¯t care about her enough, otherwise, he


    would just be like Henry and brought her over and paid for the meal!


    Hunter didn¡¯t speak and an extremely cold aura emanated from him.


    All of a sudden, the ss was broken in his hand. The noise scared Monty.


    Johnny changed a ss for him and poured some wine. He just held the ss himself and tasted the


    wine.


    Monty was more confused. What did they mean?


    ¡°Johnny, you went there with Hunter. Why do you two talk less when youe back?¡±


    Monty dared not to infuriate Hunter, so he could only get closer to Johnny and asked in a low voice,


    ¡°Did anything bad happen there?¡±


    Johnny just snorted and spoke nothing.


    Monty felt bored. These two guys were not talkative persons. When they heard that Henry was bringing


    his family over, they seemed to speak even less.


    No, they didn¡¯t even say a word after hearing about this.


    Monty was the master of the Harris family after all. He was a person weed wherever they went.


    In here, he was just ignored like an idiot.


    His ss-like heart was broken into pieces.


    He also wanted to act cold and lofty. If they didn¡¯t talk, he wouldn¡¯t care about them either.


    Right, he made up his mind!


    However, after two minutes, Monty still couldn¡¯t help asking again, ¡°Hunter, Johnny, do you guys know


    about Henry¡¯s girlfriend? Have you guys met her?¡±


    Still, nobody answered him, but for that instant, the temperature in the room dropped drastically.


    Seeing Hunter emanate an icy-cold aura, Monty couldn¡¯t help shrinking his neck, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?


    Don¡¯t act like Henry stole your woman!¡±


    Even he could not stand the cold aura. If Henry¡¯s girlfriend came over, would she be scared to death by


    Hunter?

 Chapter 337 Why Is She

    Chapter 337 Why Is She


    Hunter nced over indifferently, which made Monty feel as if he had fallen into an icehouse.


    It was that kind of icehouse where the ice never melted, so cold that his teeth were trembling.


    ¡°I, I¡­ was just¡­ joking, ho¡­¡±


    Oh my god! What was wrong with Hunter tonight?


    As soon as he was informed that Henry would bring his family, he crumbled a goblet.


    Now he just said Henry had robbed his woman, but surprisingly, he looked like he would kill someone.


    Did Henry really robbed his woman?


    Was Henry¡¯s girlfriend Hunter¡¯s¡­


    Monty touched his nose, not daring to think, nor to ask.


    He just moved over quietly, took up the air conditioner remote control from the table, and secretly


    adjusted the indoor temperature, raising a few degrees.


    Such a low temperature was about to freeze people to death.


    At ten o¡¯clock, there were footstepsing from outside.


    Their box was located in the east of this floor, where there was only one around. There would be no


    one walking here except waiters and their own people.


    At this moment, several different footsteps came from outside the utched door. Obviously Henry was


    coming with his girlfriend.


    Somehow, Monty was a little nervous, without knowing why.


    In a word, he was just nervous.


    It seemed something terrible would happen very soon!


    Outside the door, the waiter weed Henry and Emily with respect.


    It was the first time that someone had brought female family to the reunion of the four VIPs. The waiter


    was very curious about Emily.


    However, as for the issues of the VIPs, even if he was more curious, he didn¡¯t dare to think much or


    ask much.


    Walking to the door, the waiter bent down and said respectfully, ¡°Master Henry and thisdy, please!¡±


    The small hands with which Emily held on to Henry¡¯s arm were slightly trembling.


    Henry stretched out his hand, and patted lightly the back of her hand, looking at her uneasy little face


    with his head lowered down.


    If she couldn¡¯t, they would not go in.


    Since they had alreadye, ¡®it would be toote if she flinched now.


    If she wanted to end their rtionship, it was better to make it clear.


    If she let Master Hunter know she was dating Henry, maybe Master Hunter would note to find her


    anymore.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Nor do some¡­ terrible things to her.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go in.¡± Henry said gently.


    Emily took a deep breath and nodded. After the waiter opened the door, she walked in with him,


    clenching her fists.


    In the box, Monty became more and more nervous with their footstepsing closer.


    He was really afraid that his thoughts woulde true, and that the girling in with Henry was


    really Hunter¡¯s previous fianc¨¦e.


    But after seeing Emily¡¯s almost perfect face, he was relieved immediately.


    Well, fortunately, she was not Hunter¡¯s previous ugly fianc¨¦e!


    However, the features of this girl seemed to be a little familiar.


    Johnny snorted, took over the bottle and began to drink a mouthful of wine.


    Although Johnny usually liked drinking wine, it was rare to see him drinking directly with wine bottle.


    Hunter¡¯s face was expressionless, but Monty could feel obviously that since Henry came in with his


    little girlfriend, the coldness exuded from Hunter all over was so intense that no one could bear it.


    Besides the coldness, how could he be hostile as if Henry¡¯s little girlfriend had offended him?


    Monty felt a little awkward, and could only invite Henry¡¯s little girlfriend toe in, ¡°Please sit down and


    have a drink.¡±


    Whoever came in was guest. Anyway, she was the first one to be brought in except them.


    These guys were so cold, which would probably frighten her.


    Nevertheless, the longer he looked at the girl¡¯s face, the familiar he felt.


    But she was so beautiful. He couldn¡¯t have met her before.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you introduce her?¡± Monty looked at Henry and managed to raise a smile that he thought was


    easy.


    Henry asked Emily to sit down on the sofa, held her hands secretly with his finders and said, ¡°This is


    my girlfriend, Emily Gale.¡±


    Her family was also Gale, the same as the girl Hunter liked?


    Wait, Emily Gale?


    Monty wouldn¡¯t usually care about women, but this name¡­ this name!


    Suddenly Monty stood up, looking down at Emily who was sitting not far away, pointing her with his


    fingers trembling.


    ¡°Emily Gale, the Gale family¡¯s third daughter and Hunter¡­ Hunter¡¯s¡­¡±


    He didn¡¯t say out the following words, but who didn¡¯t know?


    Right! Who didn¡¯t know that Emily was Hunter¡¯s previous fianc¨¦e?


    Although Hunter abandoned her, she had been Hunter¡¯s woman before!


    She had¡­ had been Hunter¡¯s woman! What was Henry doing? Why did he dating Hunter¡¯s woman and


    had her as his girlfriend?


    What the hell was that?


    Emily grabbed her own fingers, and she tried to calm down after a surge of nervousness.


    She looked up at Monty¡¯s eyes. Compared with his shock, she looked graceful.


    ¡°Yes, I am Emily from the Gale family. Are you Monty from the Harris family? Nice to meet you!¡±


    ¡°Nice, nice to meet you too¡­¡± This girl was not absolutely disgusting.


    Monty finally remembered her. Why did he feel her familiar but couldn¡¯t he remember who she was?


    That was because when he saw her, her face was not like this now, with obvious and dirty freckles.


    But now, this face without any cosmetics was clean and clear, so delicate and good-looking.


    Although she looked somewhat pale, this paleness didn¡¯t reduce her beauty, but on the contrary, added


    a sense of fragility to her, which made men wanted to protect her.


    She became beautiful, and besides, very, very beautiful.


    However, beautiful as she was, she was just a woman after all. Why did Henry¡­ want the one Hunter


    had abandoned?


    Monty really couldn¡¯t understand. Didn¡¯t he obviously bring shame on Hunter?


    Emily sat beside Henry, knowing what everyone was thinking about.


    But now that she had chosen this way, she couldn¡¯t flinch.


    Finally, she had to face it.


    Henry¡¯s eyes fell on Hunter, blinking, ¡°Hunter, how are you recently?¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡± Hunter put down the empty goblet, took up the bottle beside him and raised it.


    Henry took it over and raised it at him. He drank it off with a big mouthful.


    Emily looked at him. His face didn¡¯t turn red, nor was he out of breath after drinking off a bottle of wine,


    which was really surprising.


    After all, this guy usually didn¡¯t like drinking when he stayed with her.


    Henry put down the empty bottle and then looked at Hunter again, ¡°Thank you!¡±


    Johnny also threw a bottle over, and Henry took it up again.


    But Emily was a little worried, and dragged Henry¡¯s sleeve.


    The petty action was seen clearly by Hunter.


    A hint of cruelty hid in his indifferent eyes, hiding in his chilly eyes. Hunter suddenly said with smile,


    ¡°Henry, how is the feeling of the woman used by me before?¡±

 Chapter 338 Last Night

    Chapter 338 Last Night


    Woman used by him before¡­


    Actually, in the box, no one didn¡¯t know about it.


    But saying it out so frankly froze the atmosphere of the box suddenly.


    Although she had known she had to face Hunter tonight, she certainly had to summon full courage.


    But Emily hadn¡¯t expected it would be so awkward like this.


    Henry was also stunned for a few seconds. After that, he took Emily¡¯s hand, holding it lightly with his


    fingers.


    ¡°Hunter, you need to coddle the woman that you marry. As for the feeling of utilization, I have to ask


    Emi.¡±


    He looked down at the girl next to him, with a hint of smile in the corner of his lips which was familiar to


    her, ¡°Well, are you satisfied by using me?¡±


    After Emily hesitated for a while, her face suddenly turned red.


    After all, she was a girl. How couldn¡¯t she be shy when talking about this kind of topic?


    She could only take the drink from the table and began to drink with her head lowered down,


    pretending to be angry and not willing to reply him.


    But at this moment, her heart was warm.


    Hunter¡¯s words were definitely humiliating, but Henry changed the subject to himself, who was ¡°used¡±.


    The words were still shaming, but she just could hear his respect to her from his words.


    Monty and Johnny looked at Henry simultaneously.


    This time, Henry seemed to be serious.


    Of course, he certainly intended to treat the girl sincerely who he could bring back to meet them.


    They just didn¡¯t expect his resolution was so strong.


    What difference on earth was there on this girl? Previously for her, Hunter offended the Heaven-like


    Ind and resolutely went to Ali Khan.


    Of course, now Hunter strengthened his forces aftering back from Ali Khan.


    But when he went there, he really took great risks and had close shaves!


    Maybe Monty didn¡¯t know clearly about it, but Johnny actually had apanied Hunter to Ali Khan.


    And he witnessed with his own eyes how Hunter survived in such a carnage.


    But now it seemed that Hunter was obviously angry and Henry sincerely wanted to plead for his


    forgiveness, but this kind of issue about woman¡­


    In order to alleviate the atmosphere, Monty served everyone with wine personally, and also served


    Emily with a drink.


    ¡°The four of us haven¡¯t got together for a long time. On the rare asions we get tighter tonight, let¡¯s


    have a drink first, without talking about anything else.¡±


    He raised the goblet and was the first to drink off.


    Without speaking, Johnny took the goblet and drank it off. After that, he began to drink quietly with the


    bottle in his hand.


    Henry and Emily looked each other in the eyes, and then Henry looked at Hunter, saying in a soft


    voice, ¡°Hunter, I want¡­ to be engaged to Emily, and I hope you¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you sure? Is the Sharp family really willing to ept a woman abandoned by the Jackson family?¡±


    Hunter snorted coldly.


    Emily clenched her fists. Tonight Master Hunter was going too far unprecedentedly.


    However, everything was as expected. Now that she came, she would face everything together with


    Henry.


    She also didn¡¯t hope Henry to lose his good brothers for her.


    She said in a low voice, ¡°I will try my best¡­¡±


    ¡°Try your best to behave well on my bed, or to please your new lover.¡±


    Emily¡¯s fingers were trembling. Henry grabbed her hand, but looked at Hunter.


    ¡°Hunter¡­¡±


    ¡°Maybe you don¡¯t know¡­¡± Hunter stared at him, lit himself a cigarette, and smoked a mouthful with


    casualness.


    A smile of joy flitted across his face when he looked at Henry.


    ¡°Last night, I yed her in the car for two hours. Now you tell me you want to be engaged to this


    woman?¡±


    The goblet in Emily¡¯s hand fell onto the table with a ng, with the drink suddenly scattered all over the


    floor.


    No one spoke, and even Monty who was an eloquent speaker now lost his ability to speak. As for


    Johnny, he looked at Emily with scorn and even disgust at first.


    But thinking more deeply, he suddenly felt a littlepassionate towards this girl.


    In Hunter¡¯s car... In fact, there was no need to think deep about it, and it could be easily guessed what


    had happened.


    The coldness all over Henry overflowed instantaneously!


    He was not always a person who liked to expose himself, and even always gentle, but now cold thorns


    all over him finally syed.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    He didn¡¯t know about this.


    If he had known about it, he definitely would not have proposed to Emily toe with him! He definitely


    wouldn¡¯t have made her suffer such a shame!


    Emily thought she could have faced it imperturbably. However, only when Hunter spoke out such


    malicious words, did she know her tolerance was not so powerful.


    ¡°Emi...¡±


    ¡°I, I have something else to deal with. I have to go.¡±


    She suddenly broke away from Henry¡¯s hand, and quickly ran out of the box.


    Henry wanted to stand up. Hunter raised his chin, and Johnny strode over and stopped Henry.


    ¡°You have known clearly that she is Hunter¡¯s woman!¡± Johnny had no expression on his face, but his


    muscles tightened at that moment.


    He didn¡¯t want to help Hunter to fight against Henry. They were brothers, so there was no problem of


    who to help or who to fight against among them.


    Everything was tied up with Emily.


    If there hadn¡¯t been this woman in the world, everything would be peaceful and quiet!


    Hunter leaned against the sofa, crossed his long legs, and smoked leisurely.


    ¡°Hunter, what on earth do you want to do?¡± Henry turned around and looked at him, with an obvious


    anxiety.


    If he wanted to go out, he certainly had to fight with Johnny. But to his own brothers, he would never


    start the fight except when training.


    They had all sworn a vow that they would never fight against each other among themselves.


    But he was really anxious and worried about Emily after she was humiliated by Hunter and ran out.


    What if something happened in this ce, which was totally unfamiliar to her?


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I ask you this question?¡± Engagement? Was this guy serious?


    ¡°I had yed around with her for countless times, and she was even pregnant for me once...¡±


    After more than one month, Hunter thought it would be boring to mention this.


    But the baby who had no opportunity toe to this world was like a sharp sword, and pierced his


    heart which pretended to be calm, bleeding and mangled.


    He refused to dwell on the meaning behind the pain, just looked at Henry and said coldly, ¡°Is the


    engagement between you two deliberate?¡±


    ¡°I never do things deliberately. Hunter, if you still love her, please cherish her...¡±


    ¡°Humph, love? Does she deserve it?¡±


    ¡°Hunter! She left for you!¡±


    Hunterughed scornfully. Henry said in a deep voice, ¡°She lost her baby by ident on the way back,


    which is not as what she said, aborting it!¡±


    Hunter¡¯s fingers stiffened slightly, and the cigarette between his fingers almost fell onto the ground. But


    quickly he mped the cigarette, raised his hand and took a light breath.


    He raised an eyebrow, and didn¡¯t care at all, ¡°Well?¡±


    Henry actually felt a little painful! At first he was a little hesitant, but he was more painful to see Emily


    humiliated!


    He said in a deep voice, ¡°She didn¡¯t want to talk about it. But you have really much misunderstanding


    towards her.¡±

 Chapter 339 He Is Serious This Time

    Chapter 339 He Is Serious This Time


    Henry thought by exining it clearly, at least, Hunter would not be so angry even if he couldn¡¯t ept


    the fact at once.


    Although Emily didn¡¯t want to go back to Hunter.


    In fact, he understood Emily¡¯s worry. She didn¡¯t want something simr to happen again, which left


    Hunter on the verge of dying for her.


    He looked at Hunter and said sincerely, ¡°In fact, the one she likes is always you. Even though she has


    agreed to be my girlfriend, the one in her heart has never changed.¡±


    ¡°Hunter, she thinks she is not powerful enough to stand by your side. You have almost lost your life for


    her again and again. As a woman, how can she be courageous to go back to you?¡±


    ¡°The only thing she can do is stay away from you. She can¡¯t find a better way except this to keep you


    away from dangers.¡±


    Hunter was smoking leisurely all the time, whose gaze at him never changed because of his words.


    Henry totally couldn¡¯t see through what he was thinking about.


    He was not the previous Hunter, who was more indifferent, deeper and more inapproachable than


    before!


    ¡°Hunter¡­¡±


    ¡°Have you finished it?¡± Hunter flicked the cigarette ash on his fingertips with an enigmatic smile, which


    made people feel nervous.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you¡­ willing to believe?¡± Henry darkened his face and turned angry! ¡°If you don¡¯t believe it, just


    go to the hospital to check the record! It was recorded clearly whether she asked for aborting the baby


    or had emergency miscarriage.¡±


    Johnny and Monty looked at Hunter. If it was a misunderstanding¡­


    But what was wrong with Henry? Now he humbled himself for a woman like this, which was not like


    what he would do!


    He was so affectionate towards Emily to such a degree!


    The more he groveled to her, the uneasier Johnny and Monty felt.


    A woman and two men, the series of love triangle would never end perfectly.


    It was never easy for either Hunter or Henry to fall in love.


    Once they did, it was difficult to take the love back.


    Hunter pressed the cigarette end into the ashtray, took up the goblet and took a sip.


    He looked away from Henry, with his indifferent eyes as cold as water, without any expressions.


    ¡°How difficult is it for you to tamper with the hospital¡¯s record?¡±


    ¡°Hunter!¡± Henry suddenly was full of anger because Hunter didn¡¯t believe Emily nor him!


    Hunter was not willing to look at him again, and shook lightly the goblet in his hand. Finally, he raised


    his hand and drank it off.


    He stood up before the sofa and walked to the door.


    ¡°Hunter, are you¡­ going to leave?¡± Monty also stood up. He was still at loss to face such a situation.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Longtime brothers made themselves into such a situation because of a woman.


    Although they wouldn¡¯t kill each other, and even though Hunter was angry now, he would try his best to


    help once something happened to Henry.


    But once misunderstandings appeared among them, they would not be so happy and easy like before


    when getting along with each other.


    ¡°I have got to go.¡± Hunter lit himself another cigarette and when he walked to the door, he looked back


    at Henry.


    Suddenly he raised his lips and smiled lightly, ¡°If you can ept your woman to be yed by others


    from time to time, continue dating her.¡±


    ¡°Hunter!¡±


    Henry pushed away Johnny with force, but Johnny still stood in front of him, not giving him any


    opportunity to have conflict with Hunter.


    Henry clenched his fists and said angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t go too far!¡±


    ¡°Too far?¡± Hunter¡¯s smile was bitterly cold, ¡°I just haven¡¯t had enough of her.¡±


    After the door of the box was opened and that cold and stiff figure went out, the whole box suddenly fell


    into desperation.


    Henry looked at Johnny, and the coldness in Johnny¡¯s eyes finally disappeared a little.


    ¡°Don¡¯t set yourself against Hunter. This time¡­ he is serious.¡±


    Johnny didn¡¯t understand love, but Hunter¡¯s behaviors during the past one month or more made him


    understand something.


    That was, asking Hunter to give up Emily was like asking Hunter to give up his own life.


    Either love or hate was for that girl.


    To give her up, how was it possible?


    ¡°Get out of the way.¡± Henry didn¡¯t want to start the fight, but Hunter¡¯s words suddenly made him feel


    terrified.


    He said he hadn¡¯t had enough of her.


    Johnny seemed to think of something, and finally stepped aside to make way for him.


    Henry¡¯s tall figure appeared immediately at the door of the box.


    There were only two people in the box, Monty and Johnny.


    Even the talkative Monty now wore a dark face.


    ¡°Now drink or leave?¡± He asked, not knowing he was asking Johnny or himself.


    Johnny walked back to the sofa, sat down, took up the bottle of wine that he hadn¡¯t finished and


    continued to drink.


    Previously, when the four of them got together, the atmosphere was lively even if they didn¡¯t talk.


    Now they talked more, but every word was pricking their hearts.


    Would the previous brotherhoode back some day?


    ¡­


    Emily felt she was really despairing.


    She couldn¡¯t understand why she failed to escape every time!


    This time it was not Ewan, but another master-hand who she didn¡¯t know, but it was a master-hand


    after all.


    She hadn¡¯t walked out of the karaoke bar when she was taken out from the back door by someone,


    and thrown directly into the car.


    It was Hunter¡¯s car, where there was the smell of tobo that he liked!


    Sure enough, the car door was opened and a frightening figure appeared in her eyes.


    ¡°What on earth do you want to do? Let go of me!¡±


    Not much different fromst time, her hands were tied together above her head.


    This car with luxury design was like a carefully built gilded cage, luxury but scarily cold.


    ¡°I said I haven¡¯t had enough. Why let go?¡±


    Hunter closed the door and sat down beside her.


    Emily was frightened and began trembling slightly. When his long fingers fell onto her cor, she felt


    anxious and angry and huffed, ¡°I will be engaged to Henry soon! If you don¡¯t mind using the body used


    by others previously!¡±


    ¡°Humph, that¡¯s OK. Don¡¯t you know my taste has changed?¡±


    Hunter lowered his head, and there was a ck luster shing in his dark eyes, which made her feel


    strange.


    With such luster, he was like a wolf hidden in the dark night!


    She couldn¡¯t help trembling and could only see her buttons unfastened helplessly.


    ¡°Why do you treat me like this?¡± Emily sobbed but asked herself obstinately not to shed even half a tear


    in front of him.


    Hunter didn¡¯t answer this question. Perhaps he thought her words didn¡¯t make any sense to him.


    Cold breath came from his body, making her thin figure trembling more intensely.


    Hunter fixed his falcon-like eyes on her, and his long fingers slipped towards his belt, which was


    unfastened with a snap¡­

 Chapter 340 I Said I Will Let You Go to Hell

    Chapter 340 I Said I Will Let You Go to Hell


    During the whole process of two hours, there was no word.


    From the beginning, she tolerated andter emitted despairing and intive cry.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    His hands were on her waist all the time. It seemed he didn¡¯t care about her at all but only was


    interested her body.


    He even didn¡¯t give her any kiss.


    After calming down, Emily was gasping. Looking at the man who got up from her body, she said in a


    hoarse voice, ¡°Enough?¡±


    Hunter didn¡¯t reply and put on his clothes slowly. Except the quick breath and the hot sweat all over, his


    aura was as cold as the sea.


    The craziness and excitement just now didn¡¯t leave any traces.


    Hunter who had put on his clothes became a neatly dressed master again.


    He lit a cigarette, which gave off shes of cold light in the dark space.


    ¡°When will you let go of me?¡±


    Wasn¡¯t it enough by doing this?


    Hunter still didn¡¯t reply. Emily couldn¡¯t pretend to be imperturbable anymore!


    ¡°Hunter! What the hell do you want to do?¡±


    Would such days be interminable?


    She couldn¡¯t stand anymore!


    Hunter leaned against the door and looked back at her, without any expressions in his cold face.


    ¡°Guess.¡±


    This kind of words again! He was really forcing her to death!


    The body bullied by him just now still appeared in front of him, full with traces left by him.


    He suddenly raised his lips and smiled faintly, with his long fingers falling on his waist.


    Emily trembled subconsciously and thought of how difited her body was.


    She wanted to hide up her body, but she couldn¡¯t with two hands still tied above her head.


    Don¡¯t look at her with such eyes and don¡¯t bully her again!


    What on earth had she done wrong?


    ¡°What do you want? I willpensate you! Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t do that again!¡±


    Being stared at by him like a toy, she crumbledpletely due to such a means of humiliation.


    ¡°Hunter, what on earth do you want?¡±


    ¡°I will never conceal what I want.¡± Was it necessary to ask such a simple question?


    Couldn¡¯t this girl see it through after experiencing several men?


    Humph! Really innocent!


    ¡°I didn¡¯t abort our baby. I was just careless¡­ woo!¡±


    Her neck was tightened, and his cold fingers locked up her throat.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk about it in front of me! Emily, any lies are nonsense for me. I said I will let you go to hell. Do


    you think I was just saying?¡±


    She couldn¡¯t speak because her throat couldn¡¯t stretch at all.


    Although he controlled his force very well, which didn¡¯t give her pain, and she even could breath.


    But the coldness exuded from him restrained her from saying anything.


    Maybe it made no sense to say anything because he wouldn¡¯t believe it.


    He wasn¡¯t willing to believe her anymore.


    Finally, Hunter took back his long fingers. His cold fingertips swept across her body.


    He was ying with her like a lifeless toy until he was tired temporarily. He stretched out his long


    fingers and unfastened the rope which tied her hands.


    ¡°Do you know why you were taken into the car?¡±


    Watching her falling on the car seat, heughed as coldly as a demon.


    ¡°Because I told them to arrest you back once they see you alone.¡±


    Emily huddled up in the car seat. She wanted to cry but couldn¡¯t let out any voice after opening her


    mouth.


    So painful, she didn¡¯t know where she hurt. Maybe her heart hurt.


    To arrest her back once seeing her alone¡­ Was she destined to fail to escape his evil ws forever?


    To let them go to hell, turned out not to be to kill them necessarily, not to fight against Henry.


    But to destroy her everything with such a means, an evil means that she couldn¡¯t escape forever.


    And then to let the man who cared about her to suffer pains together with her.


    To apany her to go to hell¡­


    Her heart really hurt¡­


    Later she couldn¡¯t think of anything else Hunter did to her.


    When she came to her sense, she was on the bed in a department.


    In Henry¡¯s department.


    ¡°Are you awake?¡± Seeing her wake up, the man at the bedside hesitated for a while, and then brought


    a ss of warm water to her immediately.


    ¡°Drink some water and relieve yourself.¡±


    Emily didn¡¯t speak, sat up under his help, and drank it off with a single mouthful.


    Later she thought of something and looked down at herself hurriedly.


    ¡®The clothes on me¡­¡¯


    At the moment she saw the clothes, she suddenly fell apart emotionally. Her tears rolled down but she


    couldn¡¯t let out any voice.


    She was just shedding tears, without any sobs.


    Henry put down the ss, with his clenched fists trembling. After a while, he pulled her over and


    embraced her.


    ¡°Sorry. It is me who has not protected you well.¡±


    She still had no voice, with painful expressions in her face, shedding tears silently.


    Henry hated himself and even wanted to kill himself personally!


    ¡°Sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have taken you there to provoke him!¡±


    Hunter wouldn¡¯t ept their engagement, never!


    They didn¡¯t absolutely need to face it, because the one who was unwilling to face it was Hunter!


    ¡°Sorry...¡±


    Emily didn¡¯t say anything all the time, grabbed tightly his cor and put her face on his chest, shedding


    tears quietly.


    Henry would prefer her to cry loudly rather than shed tears so quietly.


    Maybe she wouldn¡¯t be so distressed if she cried out.


    But she always kept silent. Only the burning hot tears wetted his clothes and scalded his chest, which


    made him feel how violently she cried.


    Henry¡¯s big palm fell on the back of her head. At this moment, words offort seemed unnecessary.


    After a long time, Emily got out of his embrace.


    When she wiped the tears and looked at him again without any expressions in her face, ¡°I can¡¯t be your


    girlfriend.¡±


    Henry was surprised as if his heart was torn open in a sudden.


    He stared at her red eyes and asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°Are you afraid?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am afraid. Perhaps he will let go of us both after we break up.¡±


    She was really so afraid that she didn¡¯t dare to go out alone.


    She even suspected even if she stayed at home forever and never went out, Hunter was still able to


    appear anytime anywhere to humiliate, bully and force her.


    She was really afraid, living so horrifiedly and hopelessly!


    ¡°I will never let you leave alone in the future. Emi, please give me another chance.¡±


    Henry gripped her shoulders with force, ¡°This is thest time. Believe me this is thest time!¡±


    However, Emily shook his head. She didn¡¯t want to discourage him, but it would never be thest time.


    She knew clearly Hunter¡¯s temperament. It was OK if no one provoked him, but he would definitely kill


    the one who provoked him!


    Just like in the Heaven-like Ind!


    The current Heaven-like Ind had already split apart!


    And they would also be punished in a way that they couldn¡¯t bear!


    She looked at Henry indifferently, ¡°Let¡¯s break up.¡±

 Chapter 341 Go to Hell Together

    Chapter 341 Go to Hell Together


    Break up, at this moment when the love rtionship was confirmed less than 24 hours.


    ¡°No... I won¡¯t ept it!¡± Henry pulled her back.


    Staring at her tearful face, he looked determined, ¡°If youin about me not protecting you well,


    then I swear, I swear that I will definitely¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to swear. Henry, I don¡¯t like you and I don¡¯t want to be your girlfriend, which is so


    simple!¡±


    Emily struggled hard, trying to get out of his embrace.


    But he hugged so tightly and so hard that no matter how she tried, she couldn¡¯t break away from his


    arms.


    ¡°No, we have agreed. Even though you don¡¯t like me now, you will like me in the future. We have


    agreed!¡±


    If he didn¡¯t know what love was several hours ago, maybe he knew it now.


    Loving someone means that you would feel painful and would prefer the pains to increase tenfold on


    yourself when she is hurt.


    Loving someone means that your heart would ache as if it was torn open and you couldn¡¯t take breath


    normally when she wants you to leave.


    Loving someone means that you are unwilling to let go of her absolutely even if you know the one she


    loves is not you.


    ¡°Please give me another chance. Emi, please give me another opportunity to protect you!¡±


    ¡°Sorry, sorry for being heartless!¡±


    He thought he was just ustomed to like staying together with her.


    But actually it was not so!


    He was almost hopeless to death when he ran out of the karaoke bar tonight and couldn¡¯t find neither


    her nor Hunter.


    He was not just ustomed, but fell in lovepletely without noticing.


    ¡°Henry, let go of me. We are not suitable for each other. There¡­ there are all his traces all over my


    body! Do you understand?¡±


    She couldn¡¯t break away his hands, with her red eyes full of tears again.


    Emily calmed down and looked at him, smiling bitterly, ¡°Are you silly? Do you want something that have


    been yed with by others?¡±


    ¡°You aren¡¯t a thing!¡± He wouldn¡¯t allow her to hurt herself like this!


    ¡°Look! Look clearly!¡±


    She unfastened the buttons of her blouse one by one, with ten fingers trembling.


    There were traces left by Hunter on her neck, shoulders and chest.


    ¡°Have you seen it? Dare you imagine how terrifying and crazy he was when he pressed down on me?¡±


    Sheughed as if the whole world fell into desperation together with her.


    ¡°Are you still willing to ept? Face the reality! I am not your woman, but his toy!¡±


    She unfastened the third button and more traces came into his sight clearly.


    ¡°Want to see more?¡± Emily smiled miserably and continued to unfasten the next button.


    If she continued, her skin would be totally exposed in front of him.


    Henry grabbed her hands, clenching her hands between his palms.


    ¡°Enough¡­ enough!¡±


    That gentleman who would be optimistic whatever he experienced put his face on her chest at this


    moment, with his tall figure trembling silently.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hurt me or yourself in such a way anymore! I don¡¯t mind. Whatever happens, I don¡¯t mind!¡±


    He closed his arms and hugged her tightly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind because I love you. Emily, I love you. I don¡¯t mind anything but I am afraid you abandon


    me!¡±


    Emily heart was trembling and she looked down at the man who was elegant and graceful with


    pleasing personality.


    Unexpectedly, he said while trembling that he was afraid she would abandon him!


    But now she had be other¡¯s toy, who had no qualification.


    ¡°Don¡¯t push me away, Emily, because I can¡¯t bear the pain without you! You can¡¯t abandon me unless


    you kill me!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ say that¡­¡±


    She put her hands on his head, wanting to push him away, but unable to get any force.


    She was really at loss with him acting like this.


    She didn¡¯t deserve it as a woman who had lost her chastity, really didn¡¯t!


    ¡°Let¡¯s get along with each other like before, OK?¡±


    Henry raised his head from her embrace and looked down at the difiture all over her body.


    He raised his hands and helped her to fasten the buttons one by one.


    His fingers were still trembling but he just tried to keep calm.


    Whatever the difficulty was, he could face it together with her, but he couldn¡¯t hear any words to


    abandon him.


    Henry helped her to fasten the buttons, took her by the arm and put her lightly back to the bed.


    Afterwards, hey beside her, one hand under her head, hugged lightly between his arms.


    The strength was obviously soft but didn¡¯t give her any opportunity to escape.


    Emily wanted to speak but was stopped by him, with his long finger covering her lips.


    ¡°If you are going to say you don¡¯t deserve me and want to leave me, don¡¯t say anything because I won¡¯t


    ept it.¡±


    He lowered his head and kissed lightly on her sweating forehead.


    ¡°I have never liked a girl like this. I even don¡¯t know when I fell in love with you.¡±


    He didn¡¯t when the love started but he loved her so deeply.


    Unless she was happy, he would never let go of her in the whole life.


    ¡°If one day you are really reconciled and decide to go back to him, I will let go of you.¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Her thin and weak body trembled but was embraced more tightly by him between his arms.


    Henry¡¯s chin was against the top of her head softly and gently, not giving her any pressure but meshing


    with her tightly all the time.


    ¡°But if it is just because of fear or those groundless reasons, I won¡¯t ept. Whatever the reason is, I


    won¡¯t ept.¡±


    ¡°Emily, you have provoked me. It¡¯s not so easy to escape! I won¡¯t absolutely let you abandon me!¡±


    ¡°Even if we have to go to hell, I will always stay with you! Don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯s nothing serious. Let¡¯s go


    to hell together.¡±


    She closed her eyes and grabbed his cor.


    The tears that slipped down disappeared quickly in the deep corner of her eyes.


    Go to hell together?


    But what had she done to deserve having his apany?


    At this moment Emily was not refusing or flinching, but just uneasy.


    ¡°He said¡­¡± She bit her lips and said hoarsely, ¡°He would find me again.¡±


    ¡°I will guard you. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    Finally, Emily nodded, choked and moved herself close to his embrace.


    ¡°¡­Well.¡±


    That night, the wind was very soft, but was just a bit cold.


    The blowing wind made the sleeping girl tremble from time to time. No one knew whether she was


    shocked in the dream or was chilled by the cold wind.


    The man who originally fell asleep with her opened his eyes and looked at her pale little face after she


    fell asleep during the whole night.


    Her uneasiness and her horror showed clearly when she was sleeping.


    Her hoarse crying for help and her trembling body made him very worried.


    Go to hell?


    If they really had to go to hell, then went together!


    No one knew how long after, Henry¡¯s cellphone rang but was switched off by him immediately.


    The girl between his arms didn¡¯t wake up yet. He moved slowly and gently, putting the cellphone to his


    ear, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    No one knew what the person said on the other end of the line. Henry¡¯s face darkened and his voice


    became very cold, ¡°If he doesn¡¯t cooperate, let him disappear forever!¡±

 Chapter 342 It Must Be Her or Not

    Chapter 342 It Must Be Her or Not


    Wendy was extremely happy tonight.


    That ¡°sir¡± was really capable of taking actions without any w in front of the Gale family!


    Although until now, she didn¡¯t know who the ¡°sir¡± behind with full control of everything was.


    But only if he could help her get the Gale family overwhelmed, no matter who he was, he was a great


    benefactor to her!


    Now, she was Miss Gale in the Gale family!


    Wendy waited at the hall of the WongRiver Pavilion all night.


    She couldn¡¯t tell Hunter about this news yet temporarily, but she would leave the Bentson City for City L


    very soon.


    Before she left, she needed to have ¡°closer¡± contact with Master Hunter.


    Otherwise, she would feel uneasy while she was away.


    Because the bitch Emily did dare to appear in front of Master Hunter.


    In the wee hours, Hunter came back with strong coldness all over.


    When he parked the car outside the door of the hall, Wendy who dressed herself up delicately almost


    fell asleep on the sofa.


    Hearing the sound of engine, she got up immediately and walked out with quick steps.


    Hunter got out of the car, high above everyone, cold and distant.


    He was more difficult to get close to, but was more seductive fatally than before.


    Wendy stood at the door, staring at him nkly without noticing.


    Until Hunter walked to her, she suddenly came to her sense and walked over, ¡°Hunter, is it you?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Hunter replied faintly, his eyes sweeping across her without any pause.


    Wendy was a little discouraged because she wore a dress with wide V neck line specially to wait for


    him.


    In the season of early winter, she was almost freezing and trembling standing at the door.


    But for him, she would like to if he asked her to be naked.


    But he never cared about her all the time.


    She followed Hunter into the door and apanied him upstairs all the way.


    ¡°Hunter, I have to go to City L tomorrow.¡± Wendy walked behind Hunter. This time, she finally


    summoned up the courage to follow him into his room.


    Hunter frowned invisibly. He didn¡¯t like someone to break into his private space.


    ¡°Well.¡± He nodded again as if he cared little about her leaving for City L.


    Wendy felt a grievance, but there was no use in front of Master Hunter.


    ¡°Maybe I will be away for a long time¡­¡±


    ¡°Ask Liam to book the airline ticket for you.¡± Hunter pulled his cor.


    Back to his room, he would always unfasten the buttons of his shirt habitually.


    But he was aware that there was someone else in the room, especially woman, so he stopped his


    actions of intending to unfasten the buttons.


    Hunter¡¯s words made Wendy feel a mouthful of blood stuck in her throat, which was almost streaming


    out.


    She wanted to hear Master Hunter¡¯s persuasion of her staying.


    If Master Hunter urged her to stay, she could tell the Gale family to dy the journey.


    Although the ¡°sir¡± meant to ask her to leave as soon as possible in order to gain a firm foothold in the


    Gale family.


    She was really unwilling to leave Hunter, but unexpectedly, Master Hunter asked Liam to book the


    ticket for her!


    ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Hunter found the woman didn¡¯t want to leave. He looked back at her and


    frowned.


    ¡°Hunter, I am a little¡­ unwilling to go.¡± Wendy pouted and looked at him blinking.


    But Hunter said with some asperity, ¡°Then call off the journey.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± She almost fainted with anger, ¡°Hunter, Don¡¯t you ask me why I leave for City L?¡±


    ¡°You are an adult.¡± He meant it was her own thing to decide whether to go or why to go.


    Hunter walked to the desk and made a phone call to Liam, ¡°Book an airline ticket for Miss Gale. She


    will go to City L tomorrow.¡±


    His eyes fell on his own fingers. Unconsciously he thought of which part of Emily¡¯s body his fingers had


    touched.


    The tall figure tightened slightly. Damn! Once he thought of the girl whoy down under him, and was


    bullied with tears, the blood all over would be excited!


    He thought he would be tired soon only if he yed more times, but he was more interested with more


    contact with her!


    He seemed to be poisoned!


    He was obviously absent-minded. Wendy had already walked close to him in a twinkling.


    Since he had alreadye back tonight, she couldn¡¯t allow herself to flinch.


    Several days already!


    He disappeared for almost one month. During these days after he came back, she racked her brains


    every day to attract his attention.


    However, Hunter never paid attention to her.


    Wendy was very uneasy. If it continued like this, maybe there would be another woman appearing


    beside him even if Emily left.


    She needed to let Hunter like her body first.


    ¡°Hunter, I will stay if you tell me to stay.¡±


    She came close to Hunter quietly. Summoning up the courage, she held his sleeve, took his hand and


    pulled him close to herself.


    ¡°Hunter, I have been liking you for so long. You know it, don¡¯t you?¡±


    The man didn¡¯t speak, his eyes falling on her open cor, thinking of the fair and smooth skin of another


    girl.


    His breath was in disorder!


    Wendy found surprisingly that his breath became different because of hering close!


    It was obviously erotogenic behavior of men.


    In fact, Master Hunter didn¡¯t care little about her, but was just too reserved and never revealed himself.


    Now she finally saw it through that Master Hunter was interested in her.


    ¡°Hunter¡­¡± Her heartbeat quickened like drum beating. She pulled Hunter¡¯s sleeve, looking at his hands


    which were going to be put on her perfect figure.


    Once he touched her, Wendy had 100 percent confidence that he would love her body.


    Now the man¡¯s fingertip was only one finger away from her body!


    Wendy was so nervous that she breathed heavily.


    But she didn¡¯t dare to act openly because she was afraid he would be disgusted if she was too bold.


    Therefore, she acted carefully and swung her long hair, facing him from the most beautiful angle.


    Finally, when his hand was about to touch her body, Wendy closed her eyes and waited for his next


    action.


    She would be Master Hunter¡¯s woman tonight!


    Once she took this step, it was none of Emily¡¯s business in Hunter¡¯s heart in the future.


    But Hunter stared at her open cor, with his eyes cooling down.


    Wendy was still pulling his sleeve and made his hand close to herself.


    In fact, Hunter was also hesitating whether he could have a try with other women.


    Why couldn¡¯t he quit Emily¡¯s body all the time? He had made love with her so many times, but why


    would it wake up his desire when it came to her?


    Did he really want her only or was it just because he hadn¡¯t make love with other women?


    If he did, would the excitement towards Emily be weakened?


    Hunter hated most the feeling of his emotions being dragged down by others, but Emily was always


    controlling his sentiments.


    That woman didn¡¯t deserve it!


    He closed his lips and looked at Wendy¡¯s body with chilly eyes.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    His fingertips went close to her slowly.


    These fingers had touched every part of Emily¡¯s body tonight¡­

 Chapter 343 Was It Revenge or Enjoyment

    Chapter 343 Was It Revenge or Enjoyment


    The room was so quiet that Wendy could only hear her own heartbeat.


    She was waiting excitedly, waiting for herself to finally be Hunter''s woman!


    She even kept adding more strength, trying to put Hunter''s hand on her body.


    But why did he stop? Why couldn''t she pull him closer?


    Wendy opened her eyes slightly and looked at the man with a little doubt, "Hunter..."


    His hand stopped. He hadn''t touched her yet. It was so close!


    But she just couldn''t pull his hand closer!


    He was refusing!


    Why?


    Hunter''s face was expressionless, and he put his hand back.


    Wendy''s fingertips could touch nothing but the air.


    She stared at him in a daze. Her eyes were filled with tears suddenly.


    "Hunter, you promised grandma, in the future..."


    "What do you want?" Hunter turned around and walked to the wine shelf, taking down a bottle of red


    wine for himself, "If you need anything, go to Liam."


    He had made a promise, so he would never be stingy to give her whatever she wanted as long as he


    had the ability to get it and it was not contradictory to his principles.


    Wendy had actually enjoyed a very good life with him during this period of time. She could easily get


    everything she wanted.


    But what she always wanted most was what he refused to give her, his heart.


    "Hunter..."


    "It''ste, please go back." Hunter''s tone was emotionless and firm.


    He took his robe and walked into the bathroom.


    Seeing that the bathroom door was closed mercilessly by him, Wendy bit her lip and felt aggrieved.


    She could clearly feel his breath had changed just now, and she knew that he had feelings for her, too.


    But why didn¡¯t he want her?


    Was it because they were not engaged yet, and he didn''t want to take advantage of her?


    But he never talked about the engagement, so how long would she have to wait?


    Outside, Liam happened toe and knock on the door.


    Wendy walked over and opened the door.


    Seeing that it was sote, but Wendy was still in Hunter¡¯s room, Liam was slightly taken aback, and he


    said, "Miss Wendy, the ticket is booked."


    The young master was not in the room. There was a ssh of water in the bathroom. It was obvious


    that Young Master was taking a shower.


    This woman, who stayed upte in the middle of the night, wanted to seduce Young Master! She was


    so shameless!


    Liam¡¯s face was stern, and he said solemnly, "Miss Wendy, it''s sote, the young master needs a rest.


    Please go back to your own room, don''t disturb Master!"


    He stood at the door of the room, staring at her, which meant that he would not leave if she didn''t


    leave.


    Wendy really wanted to tear him to pieces!


    Liam was really annoying! Emily had been away for so long, but he was still on her side. Was he


    crazy?


    He thought Emily still had a chance toe back!


    No, not at all! He was not yet willing to ept the reality!


    "This room will be mine sooner orter!" Wendy snorted coldly and walked out of Hunter¡¯s room.


    She raised her chin with her head held high, and she was as proud as a peacock.


    Liam was not angry at all, his thin lips twitched, smiling at her back.


    "Since Miss Wendy likes Master''s room so much, I¡¯ll mention it to him and propose to give you the


    room."


    "You..." Wendy suddenly turned to re at him.


    Looking at that smile on his face, she wanted to tear it apart!


    But it was not the time!


    This bastard was Hunter¡¯s private assistant, and his position was too important. Even if she used small


    tricks to frame him, Hunter wouldn¡¯t have any doubts toward him.


    But how could she allow such a person to stay by Hunter¡¯s side, who always acted against her?


    She squinted and red at Liam.


    One day, she would make him disappearpletely just like Emily, to whom he showed so much


    loyalty!


    They would wait and see!


    Liam actually didn''t want to act against her. After all, it would be a very boring thing to do.


    However, she dressed so revealingly at night and wanted to stay in the master''s room, he just didn¡¯t


    like it!


    He didn¡¯t like the young master to be with such a scheming bitch£¡


    She had a vicious mind, who was an evil hypocrite!


    Had it not been for the young master to promise Matriarch h to take care of her for a lifetime, she would


    never have had a chance to stay with the master.


    She was too shameless!


    Seeing Wendy returning to her room and closing the door, Liam looked back.


    Master still did note out of the bathroom.


    Liam let out a sign, feeling a bit mncholy. Master had really had a hard time during this period.


    And recently...


    If this continued, he didn¡¯t know what would happen.


    But he could not stop it, and he didn''t know whether he should stop it.


    At least, there was still an intersection between them, right?


    Although, such an intersection was making it too cruel and too...horrible!


    In the end, Liam closed the door of Hunter¡¯s room and left silently.


    When Hunter came out, it was finally quiet.


    It was almost three in the morning.


    Lying on the bed, he was not sleepy at all.


    It was Emily''s tears that kept lingering in his mind over and over again.


    Her fragile body was constantly trembling under his pressure.


    She was clearly scared to death, but still biting her lips tightly, trying to pretend to be calm.


    But in the end, she finally burst into tears.


    Hunter closed his eyes and couldn''t tell whether he was retaliating or enjoying himself.


    However, his poor child has no chance toe into this world again...


    When he opened his eyes again, there was no more nostalgia in Hunter¡¯s eyes.


    There were only the thirst for blood and deep hatred...


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ...


    When Emily woke up again, it was already the next morning.


    Sunlight poured in from outside the window, shining on a crystal vase not far away, and the reflected


    light made her eyes hurt a little.


    She frowned and slowly opened her eyes.


    There seemed to be someone beside her. The warm feeling and delicate touch made her sober up


    suddenly.


    Looking up, Henry''s wless eyes instantly came into view.


    This was the first time Emily woke up in the same bed with him.


    At such a close distance, she identally saw the shadow casted by his long eyshes. At that


    moment, her heart couldn''t help but stopped for a second.


    What made her blush even more was that his shirt was unbuttoned, and his sexy chest appeared


    unreservedly in her sight.


    After a long sleep, the sadness ofst night was suppressed. The handsome half-naked man early in


    the morning took her breath away.


    Emily took a slight breath, and was about to find a way to get out of his arms.


    No, the handsome guy who was still asleep suddenly moved his arms and pulled her back without


    warning.


    He turned over and pressed on her body, his breath instantly became messy, "You want to seduce me


    early in the morning?"

 Chapter 344 I Just Couldn’t Help It

    Chapter 344 I Just Couldn¡¯t Help It


    Seduce him?


    Emily was dumbfounded, and hurriedly shook her head, "No, no..."


    Henry squinted and said, "So why did you stare at my body like that?"


    "I didn''t." Emily was not used to the current posture of them, and gave him a light push.


    "You get up first." He kept pressing on her!


    Although they were all wearing clothes, the posture was too awkward!


    "Why do you want to get up?" Henry did not get up, but even pressed harder on her.


    "Don''t!" Emily was startled and blushing.


    Their figures were sticking together, even though they were fully clothed, she could clearly feel his


    curve and figure.


    And... How could the buttons on his clothe be unbuttoned like this? As he got down, his chest was


    completely exposed.


    He usually looked gentle and elegant, but she didn''t expect that the muscles on his chest were so


    strong.


    It was so sexy!


    When Emily saw it identally, she was so frightened that she couldn''t even breathe.


    "Don''t... Go away..."She wanted to push him, but his clothes were unbuttoned. She would definitely


    touch his hot body.


    It was hot... it was real! His body temperature was rising rapidly!


    Henry actually just wanted to y a joke on her and tease her.


    But he did not expect that after pressing on her, his brain went nk shortly.


    The nk in his brain turned into heat, and his blood surged, making him feel like he had drunk ten


    bottles of red wine!


    "Henry..."


    "Don''t move." He had never had a girl under him early in the morning.


    He wanted to get down, but his body clearly didn¡¯t listen to themand of his head, and even his


    hands wanted to go against his own consciousness.


    His big palm rested on Emily''s shoulder and rubbed it gently.


    The girl under him suddenly became tense and stiffened, not daring to move.


    "Go away... Don''t..." She couldn¡¯t talk clearly.


    It was the second time that she found he was turned on by her.


    Emily blushed and sweated from her forehead with nervousness.


    Henry¡¯s voice was low and hoarse, his eyebrows were knitted, and big beads of sweat slipped off his


    handsome face.


    "So are you telling me to go away or you don¡¯t want me to go away?"


    "Stop making jokes..." She thought her voice must be very cold and calm, but she found that it seemed


    like she was inviting when she heard her own voice.


    Henry couldn''t bear it, the blood shooting to his brain!


    As soon as he loosened his hands, his heavy body pressed closer to her.


    "You¡­"


    "I ... can''t control myself." He lowered his head and buried his head on her neck.


    There were only a few centimeters between his thin lips and her neck.


    Just a step forward and he could kiss her...


    The unique fragrance on the girl''s body made him even more excited.


    The big palm that held her shoulder, also seemed unable to bear loneliness, moved to her neckline,


    and gently pulled her cor apart.


    Her pale skin irritated him and made his eyes be scarlet!


    He tried to take a deep breath, but it was impossible to calm him down!


    Finally, after catching up in an inner war with himself for a while, Henry was breathing heavily, his arms


    were tightened for a while, and he hugged the slender girl tightly.


    He bowed his head and kissed her hard.


    That beast-like aura made Emily who was slightly fascinated sober up instantly.


    He was breathing like that again, as if he wanted to swallow her!


    A scene that made her desperate suddenly shed across her mind. The man pressed her on her,


    ignoring her crying and begging for mercy, moving frantically...


    "No!" Emily¡¯s blushing face turned pale in an instance.


    She turned her face away, Henry failed to kiss her lips, and his kiss fell on her neck along the way.


    "No! Don''t do this!" The scenesst night reminded her of all her fears of men.


    She pped him on the chest frantically, pushed hard, and even bit his arm.


    ¡®Don¡¯t do that! Don''t do this to me! No!¡¯


    The man in confusion only felt a tingling in his arm. He looked up from her neck and saw the girl biting


    his arm. The horrified tears slipped from her eyes and she was trembling.


    His heart stopped beating, and finally he waspletely sober.


    "Emily ¡­¡­"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "Mmm..."


    Emily¡¯s vision was blurred as her eyes were filled with tears.


    She was biting his arm and struggling hard, those frightened little hands kept beating on him.


    She was afraid! She was so afraid that she lost her mind! She almost forgot who the person around her


    was!


    Her mind was upied by the man.


    He was tying her, pressing on her, and moving crazily...


    "Hmm..."


    "Emily, it''s me! It''s me! Don''t be afraid!" Henry got off her and held her up.


    His arm was still bitten by her, and the scarlet blood slid down her lips, and the smell of his blood


    gradually became heavy.


    He wasn¡¯t bothered by the pain in his arm, but his heart was painful because of her panic and despair.


    She must be thinking of the unpleasant experience with Hunter. She must be so panicked and


    desperate back then.


    "Emily, it¡¯s me, wake up, it''s me, I''m Henry!"


    He hugged her hard in his arms and said softly, "Don''t be afraid, it''s me. I won''t hurt you, I never will.


    Don''t be afraid."


    Emily''s blurry eyes gradually became clear again.


    She stopped biting Henry with her teeth.


    She raised her head and nced at him, and in the blurred vision, his gentle face became clear bit by


    bit.


    "Henry..."


    "It''s me, don''t be afraid." Henry was a little bit guilty. He didn''t expect that he would scare her so much.


    After one night, she finally managed to pretend that she had forgotten those things. But those


    memories became clear again


    "Sorry¡­"


    Sorry? Sorry for what?


    Emily was still a little confused. Just now, she was clearly still in the car, and she was also caught by


    Hunter...


    Thinking of that man, her slender body still couldn''t help shaking.


    But she had already seen clearly that she was not in any car. She was in Henry¡¯s apartment, lying on


    his bed.


    What was the taste?


    She raised her hand and wiped on her lips. She didn''t expect that the back of her hand was smeared


    with blood!


    She was startled, and finally remembered something, and when she looked down, she waspletely


    frightened!


    "Your hand..." God! Was that her tooth marks on his arm?


    She bit so hard! He was bleeding!


    "It''s okay." Henry didn¡¯t care about anything. A little injury was nothing.


    "Don''t move!" Emily prevented him from retracting his arm.


    She got off the bed, took the medicine box, and sat back next to him.


    Emily took out the medicine and gauze and treated the wound.


    He was bitten so hard. It seemed that he needed to go to the hospital for an injection.


    She actually hurt him like this with a bite! She was too violent!


    "Sorry¡­"


    "It''s me who should say sorry."


    When she bandaged the wound, Henry held up her hand and smiled softly with his lips rolled up.


    "Don''t be angry with me, I just couldn¡¯t help it for a while."

 Chapter 345 Feeling More and More Disturbed

    Chapter 345 Feeling More and More Disturbed


    He med it all on himself, but in fact, what did he do wrong?


    When two people had feelings for each other, it was really natural for that kind of things to happen.


    Henry didn¡¯t do anything wrong, she was the one who was wrong.


    "I... I''m going to school; I''m going to get up."


    Emily lowered her head, packed the medicine box, and walked into the bathroom.


    After cleaning herself, looking at her pale face in the mirror, she clenched her fists tightly.


    ¡®Emily, you cannot continue to be so vulnerable!¡¯


    It not only hurt herself, but also affected the people around her.


    ¡®Hunter was just a demon, ovee him, defeat him! Stand up!¡¯


    She couldn''t continue to be depressed!


    She patted her stiff face, tried to squeeze a small smile at herself in the mirror.


    She had to continue to live her life.


    Whening out of the bathroom, Emily had already put on a rxed face, "Let''s go, I¡¯m going to


    have ss in the morning."


    ...


    It was really rare for this beauty toe back to ss.


    Seeing Emily, the boys were eagerly rushing to see her, like bees seeing sugar.


    "Look, they all bullied you when you were ugly. What about now?"


    Sally snorted, with a look of disdain, "These superficial boys."


    Emily didn''tment on this. She was used to this kind of thing.


    When ss was about to begin, Lois hurried over from outside.


    "Emily, after ss is over, let¡¯s go to Skyler University." She gasped.


    "What for?" Emily was packing up books and preparing materials for ss.


    Lois took a sigh of relief before saying, "Skyler University is holding a bazaar. There are so many good


    and cheap things!"


    "Wow! The girls at Skyler University are wealthy, and there are so many famous brands in the auction


    every year."


    When Sally heard this, she immediately got excited, "I heard that many of them arepletely brand


    new!"


    "Yes, it''s all for the ss''s charity sales. Many people bought new ones directly and bought them back


    for low-price charity sales."


    They only reached their freshman year this year, and this was the first time they had the opportunity to


    see the legendary extraordinary bazaar after entering the college.


    Lois had been looking forward to this bazaar for a long time. Anyway, the wealthy girls didn''t care about


    losing money at all; they just needed good selling results.


    All of them were rich, so they didn''t have to worry about money.


    "But, isn''t the bazaar only open next week?" Sally pulled her down.


    Seeing the teachering in, Sally said in a low voice, "I clearly heard that it will be held next week."


    "The news I just heard is that a super-rich man came to Skyler University and said he wanted to donate


    aboratory building."


    Lois also lowered her voice, not daring to let the teacher on the stage find that they were whispering.


    "For the super-rich man, they had decided to hold the charity sale today."


    "Who is the man?"


    "Who knows? Anyway, there are lots of rich people in Bentson City."


    Seeing that Emily waspletely unmoved, Sally gently tugged at the corner of her clothes, "Let¡¯s go


    together!"


    "But I am not inck of anything." Emily didn''t have any interests for those luxury.


    Sally stared at her, "You are being very hateful. Don''t you know?"


    "I didn''t mean that." Emily was a little helpless, "I just said, I don''tck luxury..."


    "This is even more hateful!" Lois also stared at her.


    This was uneptable!


    Emily rubbed her eyebrows, "I didn''t mean that..."


    "We understand it!" Sally rolled her eyes, "You just don''t like luxury."


    "But we like it!" As she had such a rich boyfriend, she could get anything she wanted.


    But they did! They were so inck of luxury!


    "Anyway, you can apany us for a walk. It will only be ten o''clock when the ss is over. There are


    still two hours before lunch."


    "That''s right, after working for so long, you must be tired. Can¡¯t you rx?"


    The two of them were pulling on the corner of Emily¡¯s clothes.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "Emily, let''s go!"


    Emily was really troubled by them. If they continued, she wouldn¡¯t be able to have her ss.


    "Okay, I¡¯ll go with you." She rubbed her temples, "Now, be quiet, I want to attend ss."


    Lois and Sally smiled at each other, and immediately calmed down.


    In fact, they didn¡¯t really want luxury.


    But it was obvious that Emily was in a bad mood.


    If she went for a walk, she might feel better.


    She must be tired of being alone.


    ...


    Wendy really didn''t understand why Grandpa came here to donate aboratory building.


    This was a shabby school. It was an honor for the school that she shoulde here!


    Now it seemed that they had owed the school a lot!


    "Didn''t you say that we are going back to City L today?" Wendy held Patriarch Gale¡¯s arm and


    muttered.


    The most important thing was that this matter must end as soon as possible.


    She hoped that they would go back to City L and announce to the public that she was the youngdy of


    the Cole family, and her worth would rise immediately.


    Dying would only ruin her ns.


    "The matter in City L has been resolved, and it''s okay to go backter. Grandpa hasn¡¯t showed


    gratitude to your adoptive parents."


    Patriarch Gale patted the back of her hand with a smile on his face.


    "Uncle Cole and Auntie Winston said that they wille to City L to see me, so grandpa can have a


    good chat with them then."


    Anyway, Wendy just didn''t want them to stay in this ce.


    She coulde back on her own in the future, but grandpa and cousin had better go back to City L as


    soon as possible, and nevere to Bentson City again.


    The longer they stayed in Bentson City, the more disturbed she was.


    "Grandpa, why don''t we go back to City L now, I also want to see all my family members."


    She tugged at Patriarch Gale¡¯s sleeves, looking at the gate of Skyler University that was getting closer


    and closer in front of the car.


    In short, she was a little disturbed.


    However, the bitch was in Bentson University, and she was in Skyler University.


    Although the two universities were very close, they were not the same university after all.


    That slut shouldn''te over here.


    "Well, since my dear granddaughter misses home so much, we will go back after meeting your


    adoptive parents for a meal."


    Patriarch Gale smiled, and said, "Um, do you have a younger sister named Emily?¡±


    "Grandpa! You...why did you mention this? ¡°Wendy¡¯s fingers tightened, and the smile on her face


    suddenly stiffened.


    "I thought that Emily was my granddaughter before, so I investigated her and fantasized for a while."


    "Grandpa¡­"


    "My dear granddaughter, don''t be angry. Grandpa now knows that he made a mistake, but grandpa


    also wants to see her."


    After all, she was the granddaughter whom he had imagined, although the DNA identification results


    now showed that Wendy was his real granddaughter.


    But after dreaming for so long, he still wanted to meet her.


    "She... She is a bit rebellious and doesn''t look good. I''m afraid she... will make Grandpa angry."


    Wendy frowned, why did that damn bitch always ruin her n?


    Patriarch Gale smiled and said, "Grandpa doesn''t think she''s ugly. She just has a few more freckles. It


    is okay. The little girl is ignorant, and it''s normal to be a bit rebellious at this age."


    Joseph sitting in front suddenly said, "Grandpa, We have arrived at Skyler University."

 Chapter 346 She Must Not Let Emily Appear

    Chapter 346 She Must Not Let Emily Appear


    Since they had arrived£¬Wendy must go in there with them although she was unwilling to.


    She was a little helpless, so she could only let go of Patriarch Gale and adjust her clothes.


    Then she took out the mirror and put some makeup on.


    "Our Wendy is so beautiful; there is no need to put on makeup."


    The Gale family was a family of refining medicine, and generations of them had been in the


    pharmaceutical business.


    Not only medicine, but also various skin care products.


    They didn¡¯t really like cosmetics, which could damage the skin.


    It was just their habits for many years.


    Wendy pouted, "Grandpa, which girl does not wear makeup when going out now? It''s just etiquette."


    Patriarch Gale didn''t say anything, and nodded, still smiling.


    Although he didn¡¯t like cosmetics, and he even felt ufortable when he smelled cosmetics, if his


    baby granddaughter liked it, he could only ept it.


    A group of people came out of the school and greeted them personally.


    Wendy really didn''t want toe here, but seeing the school greet her with such a big posture, and


    seeing so many people looking at her with envy, her vanity made her excited again.


    They drove all the way in, and when she got out of the car, Wendy was like a princess, noble and


    beautiful.


    No one knew who she was now, but it was obvious that she was a noble one among these people.


    "What''s going on? Could it be that Wendy became this old man''s woman?"


    "Didn''t they say that she was with Hunter? Why did she find another man in a blink of an eye? And she


    found an old man!"


    "Oh, have you ever seen Hunter making their rtionship public? It''s only her wish, and Hunter never


    responds."


    "Yes, maybe because Hunter didn''t want her, she had no choice but to be with an old man."


    "Look at her. She¡¯s as proud as a peacock, she is proud to be with an old man!"


    Wendy didn''t know what everyone is talking about, but she just liked the feeling of receiving attention.


    No matter what they say, anyway, she knew they were being envious.


    "What''s going on today? There are so many people in the square." the old butler couldn''t help asking.


    A school director smiled and said, "Today is the school''s bazaar day. If Master Gale is interested, you


    can also visit it."


    "Oh? Your school has a lot of activities."


    Patriarch Gale loved Wendy so much that when he saw the students engaging in activities, he would


    imagine that Wendy had also participated in it.


    "Let¡¯s go over and take a look."


    Wendy had no interest in such a bazaar.


    She looked down on the so-called luxury bags and clothes and cosmetics that the students brought


    out.


    With her current position, she could have anything she wanted.


    Grandpa didn''t know what he was thinking, and he was not interested in these things at all. Why did he


    want toe?


    "Grandpa, it was too hot today." Wendy couldn''t help reminding.


    There were too many people, the sun was big, and she wore a lot of clothes when she went out.


    In such weather, people sweat a lot.


    There were cosmetics on her face. Although they were all waterproof, if they were washed away, she


    would look ugly.


    "It''s okay; sunlight is good for your health." Patriarch Gale didn''t understand what young girls were


    thinking.


    The old butler, Milo, was also particrly interested in these gadgets in front of him. Seeing some old


    gadgets brought out by some boys, the two old people even picked them out.


    He was like an old naughty boy! He had no demeanor of the wealthy family.


    Wendy was a little disgusted. She said lightly, "Grandpa, I''ll go there for a rest."


    The sun was so big that she would even show her spots.


    Also, it seemed that the old man really wanted to have meal with her family, to say thanks or


    something.


    She had to tell Charles and Kate first, and she should not let Emily know about the meal.


    Of course, Emily would not be allowed to attend.


    The old man and the old housekeeper looked all the way; Wendy turned and walked to the rest area in


    the distance, and disappeared in a blink of an eye.


    Anyway, it was her own school, and the elderly did not worry about something might go wrong.


    When they saw something interesting, they just bought it without asking the price.


    Joseph had been following them all the time, and there was really no way to deal with the two old


    naughty men.


    They asked someone for two big bags, filled them all the way, and soon the bags were full.


    "It''s her!" Suddenly, the old Master''s eyes lit up and pointed at the girl not far in front.


    "Milo, look, did you see that little girl?"


    Milo looked up and recognized the girl all at once.


    "It''s her!" Milo looked surprised, "Oh, that girl, sir, I didn''t expect that she was also a student of this


    school."


    He looked over and immediately saw the girl.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    She was with two other girls and was bargaining with the female students who set up the stall.


    Joseph''s eyes were stained with a smile, and he knew what the two old guys were going to do.


    Sure enough, in a blink of an eye, the two had gone over there.


    Joseph smiled to the school leader behind him, "For donation, just talk to my assistant. Let my grandpa


    have some fun here, there is no need for everyone to apany him."


    The leaders knew what he meant, and it was not good to follow them all the time.


    However, Patriarch Gale was so interested in their charity fair, which was beyond everyone''s


    expectations.


    Several leaders nodded, "We have prepared a meal at noon. Please tell Patriarch Gale that we are


    waiting for him!"


    Joseph did not respond positively, just nodded.


    After letting them go, he quickly followed them.


    "Little girl, little girl! Do you remember me?"


    Patriarch Gale walked up to Emily and took her hand, "Remember me?"


    Emily blinked and was a little caught off guard by him.


    However, this old man seemed to be kind, not annoying.


    She was a little puzzled.


    Milo immediately said, "Peanuts, peanuts!"


    After Emily was taken aback, she suddenly remembered.


    Browsing her eyebrows, she smiled, "Grandpa, it''s you! How are you? Are you feeling better now?"


    "No, I am very strong, and I can even kill two tigers at a time."


    Emily knew he was alright by looking at his face.


    But she really liked the personality of this old man.


    "It''s okay." Looking at Joseph behind them, with the two big bags in his hand, Emily smiled and asked,


    "Are your children also students of this school?"


    They came here to show support as parents, right?


    "Yes! Our Wendy is also a student of the University." The old man looked proud.


    Skyler University was the best school in Bentson City.


    Wendy?


    Emily was taken aback, this name...


    "Emily, who are you talking to?" Sally waved to her, "Come on; help me with these two bags, which


    color is better?¡±


    Sally couldn''t wait for Emily''s response, and she was so anxious that she shouted at her in her full


    name, "Emily Gale! Hurry up!"

 Chapter 347 You Are Not Allowed to Call Him Grandpa

    Chapter 347 You Are Not Allowed to Call Him Grandpa


    Emily? Was it the Emily he knew?


    "Your name is... Emily Gale?¡±


    With a surprised look on his face, Patriarch Gale immediately took out his mobile phone and found out


    the pictures of Emily that his assistant had retrieved for him.


    However, although the girl in the photo was not ugly, she had freckles on her face, which was quite


    different from the beautiful girl in front of him.


    Were they the same person?


    "I am Emily, grandpa, do you know me?"


    Emily followed his gaze and looked down.


    When she saw the photos on the phone screen, her mood became a little bitplicated, "You..."


    Why did this old man have her previous photos?


    Patriarch Gale looked at the photos and the girl in front of him, only to realize that she really seemed to


    look more and more alike the girl in the photo.


    Joseph had already seen it, "Miss Emily , your father''s name is Charles Gale, isn''t it?"


    The girl in the photo was indeed ugly, but the girl in front of him was definitely one of the most beautiful


    girls he had ever seen.


    There was no trace of cosmetics on such a fair and delicate face, this was her true face.


    Why were the pictures taken by the detective so ugly?


    Could it be that she happened to take a photo of her returning from a masquerade?


    If it weren''t because the photo didn''t match the person, he would have recognized her thest time they


    met.


    "Charles was indeed my father." Emily looked at Joseph, with a trace of defense in her eyes.


    "Don''t panic, we are not malicious. Besides, look at these two guys..."


    Joseph looked at his grandpa and Milo, who had a personality simr to his grandfather, and asked


    helplessly, "Do they look like bad guys?"


    Emily was a little bit dumbfounded. How could a younger generation say this to the elderly¡¯s face?


    However, these two elderly people didn''t seem to be malicious in any way.


    In the distance, Wendy was walking quickly, with a frosty expression, "Grandpa, what''s the matter? I''m


    not feeling well, let''s go back first!"


    She red at Emily, and immediately took Emily to leave.


    Patriarch Gale said hurriedly, "Didn''t I tell you before that I met a nice little girl aftering to Betson


    City? Unexpectedly, it was your sister!"


    Patriarch Gale pulled Emily, and Emily subconsciously wanted to withdraw her hand, but she was


    grabbed by him.


    "Oh! I feel like having two granddaughters at once, I''m so happy!"


    Grandfather? Granddaughter?


    Emily looked at Wendy and then at the old man.


    It was about Wendy, she subconsciously resisted: "Who are you... who? She... called you grandpa?"


    "It has nothing to do with you!" Wendy interrupted immediately, not knowing whether it was too hot or it


    was because she was nervous, sweating on her forehead.


    "Grandpa, she has a bad temper. I''m afraid she will hurt you. Let''s go back first!"


    "No, Wendy, of course she has a good temper. Grandpa likes her very much."


    But, she didn''t like her!


    Wendy''s face was dark, how could this dying old man do that?


    But Emily looked at Wendy''s anxious appearance, and suddenly got excited.


    She also held Old Master Gale¡¯s hand, smiling, "My sister calls you Grandpa, then, I will also call you


    Grandpa!"


    She smiled sweetly, looking indescribably cute, "Grandpa!"


    Her voice sounded really sweet.


    He had been fantasizing about Emily being his granddaughter for a long time before, but he made a


    mistake, making him feel like he had lost a granddaughter.


    Now, Emily also called him grandfather, as if his granddaughter was back again.


    Patriarch was excited, and he nodded repeatedly, "Of course you are also my granddaughter. From


    now on, you and Wendy will be my granddaughters!"


    "Okay!" Although Emily didn''t know why Wendy wanted to please him, she didn''t hate this old man.


    A bad woman like Wendy must have a purpose in calling him her grandfather, and she didn¡¯t know if


    she was trying to deceive him.


    She wanted to remind the old man. She didn¡¯t want to see him deceived by Wendy.


    "Grandpa, how can you just call someone you don''t know your granddaughter?"


    Wendy wasn''t happy anymore; she definitely couldn''t let Emily call him grandpa.


    When Emily called him Grandpa, she felt guilty.


    Patriarch Gale looked at her with a bit of me on his face.


    "Wendy, how can you say that? She is your sister, and she''s my good granddaughter."


    If it hadn''t been for Emily''s family to raise his Wendy, now, he would have no chance to see his


    granddaughter return to his side intact.


    Emily¡¯s families were all benefactors to him.


    What''s more, he really liked Emily.


    Wendy was being a little too rude.


    "Anyway...I just don''t like others calling you grandpa!"


    Wendy could not find a reason to refute, so she could only pretend to be jealous.


    People who watched it all thought that Wendy had made a fuss.


    Patriarch Gale and Milo looked at each other, and Milo smiled and said, "Mydy, Master, because he


    likes you too much, he will..."


    They all thought Wendy was jealousy.


    Of course, she had been through a lot to find her grandfather, and she didn''t want to hear other people


    call him grandpa. It was normal for a little girl to have this mentality.


    However, no matter what Wendy said, she was already eighteen or neen years old, and she was


    acting as tempestuous as a little girl.


    It seemed... a little bit awkward.


    Emily shrugged, she didn''t want to continue to be with Wendy and make a scene.


    She looked at Patriarch Gale and smiled softly: "My sister is just a little...be careful, Grandpa, be


    careful."


    The discord between the two sisters was nothing new to other people, and Emily was not afraid of


    being made fun of.


    Wendy blushed immediately and said angrily: "Emily, what do you mean?"


    "You can see through a person¡¯s heart after being with him for a long time. I don¡¯t need to exin it to


    you."


    Emily didn''t look at the old man, but looked at Joseph, "This gentleman, please take care of your family


    and don''t let him be fooled."


    She still had things to do, so she didn¡¯t want to waste time on Wendy.


    When she was about to leave, Joseph said, "Your sister is a child of the Gale¡¯s family, so she called


    him grandpa."


    Of course Joseph knew Emily was reminding him.


    He still had a good impression of the girl in front of him.


    As for Wendy, it was probably because she was too young. She was so spoiled and coquettish outside,


    like a child, she was a bit...receptive and ipetent.


    "A child of the Gale¡¯s family?" What did he mean?


    Were they also family caretakers? Why didn¡¯t she know that their family had such rtives?


    "You are¡­"


    "We are from City L." Joseph said softly, "the Gale family from City L."


    The Gale Family from City L!


    There were many people in L City with the surname Gale, but those who dare to call themselves the


    Gale family in City L, at present, there was only one family!


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    That pharmaceutical family! The Gale family!


    Although their surnames were Gale, they had nothing to do with the Gale Family from City L at all!


    In her past life, Emily learned a lot of pharmaceutical techniques in order to please Hunter.


    And the pharmaceutical family she admired most in her previous life was the Gale family from L City.


    They turned out to be members of the Gale family.


    "You said..." She nced at Wendy, and then at Joseph, with a shocked expression on her face,


    "Wendy belongs to your family?"

 Chapter 348 She Would Definitely Not Let Emily Succeed

    Chapter 348 She Would Definitely Not Let Emily Seed


    "Yes, Wendy is my granddaughter, back then..."


    "Grandpa!" Before Patriarch Gale could speak, he was interrupted by Wendy.


    Wendy took his arm and said anxiously, "Grandpa, I am very ufortable, I have to go back. I will go


    back soon."


    "Wendy..."


    "Grandpa, I...I''m going to throw up! Grandpa, take me to the doctor, my stomach hurts!"


    Wendy was sweating profusely!


    Damn it, how could they bump into Emily here and let Emily know that she was a member of the Gale


    family?


    If this dying old man told Emily about Talia, it would be even worse!


    Although Emily was not so easy to fool, she had to use the excuse.


    "Grandpa, my stomach really hurts, I''m so ufortable, and I¡¯m going to see a doctor!"


    Was this nausea or a stomachache?


    However, seeing his granddaughter look so ufortable, Patriarch Gale couldn''t think about anything


    else.


    "Emily, I will take Wendy to the doctor first, and then I will contact you to have a meal with your parents,


    you..."


    "Grandpa!" Wendy whispered!


    "Okay, I''ll take you to the doctor right away." Patriarch Gale was also anxious and he helped Wendy


    walk out of the crowd.


    As he walked, he didn''t forget to make orders, "Hurry up, get the car here! Hurry up!"


    Seeing them walking away, Emily squinted and looked at their distant figures.


    Wendy was clearly faking a stomachache or nausea, she could see through it at a nce.


    It was also because Patriarch Gale was too kind to see clearly.


    Or, he was just too nervous about his "granddaughter"?


    Granddaughter... how could Wendy be his granddaughter?


    "Emily, who were those just now? Why were you with Wendy?"


    Sally and Lois had not dared toe over just now, and they had been watching for a long time.


    "They were from the Gale family of City L." Emily said lightly.


    "City L...the Gale family? They have the same surname as you." Sally didn''t react for a while, "Are they


    your rtives?"


    Lois suddenly widened her eyes and looked shocked, "The Gale family of City L? Is it that Gale family?


    The one that runs pharmaceutical business?"


    Emily nodded, still looking at the figures outside the crowd.


    After they got in the car, they couldn¡¯t see anyone anymore.


    A security guard from the school cleared the road for them in front of their car. They drove out quickly


    and soon disappeared.


    Wendy was the granddaughter of Patriarch Gale from City L...Was it a joke?


    Could it be that she wasn''t Charles''s daughter?


    "Why is Wendy with them? It seemed that they were family."


    Lois also felt weird. Although Wendy and Emily had always been at odds with each other, they were


    still sisters.


    If they were rtives, howe they didn¡¯t seem to know Emily?


    "I have no idea." Emily didn''t intend to tell them what Joseph said just now.


    It was a bitplicated; she couldn''t exin it to them clearly.


    The phone in her bag vibrated, and Emily picked it up in a slightly quieter ce, "Henry?"


    "I''m at your school. Should I take you to thepany or to the apartment?" She heard Henry''s deep


    maic voice.


    "What are you doing in my school?"


    Emily was a little surprised. At this point, he should be at work.


    "You have no ss in the afternoon; don''t you want to go back to yourpany or apartment?"


    "I can go back by myself..."


    "I¡¯m worried about you. Where are you? I''ming to you." He insisted.


    Emily felt a little warm, knowing what he was worried about.


    However, it was in broad daylight in school. There was nothing to worry about.


    "I am in Skyler University, with Sally and Lois."


    "What are you doing at Skyler University?" He seemed to be turning the car around, and Emily heard


    the sound of the engine.


    She said, "There is a bazaar at Skyler University. It is said that there are many luxury things that will be


    sold at low prices. They want toe and see if they can find any good products.¡±


    "You are my woman, why do you need to buy luxury at that kind of ce? You¡¯ll humiliate me.¡±


    "I..." Emily murmured, "That''s your money, not mine."


    "Are you ming me for not marrying you right away, so that you can share half of my wealth?"


    Henry smiled and took the special road to Skyler University.


    "Okay, I will take you to City L this weekend. The marriageable age in City L is eighteen years old. If we


    get married directly, my money will be yours, just spend it."


    "If this is a marital fraud, won''t you lose half of your wealth?"


    The corners of Emily''s lips rose unconsciously, and a slight smile urred.


    It was a bit sweet and heart-warming. It seemed that as long as she was with him, she would always be


    smiling inadvertently.


    "I am willing to marry you. I don¡¯t care whether you are lying to me."


    Henry''s car went directly to the door of Skyler University.


    As soon as the security came to inquire, he immediately opened the school gate and let Henry in.


    "You are too good at talking; I won''t talk to you anymore. You should go back to work. I will go shopping


    with Sally and Lois."


    "It won¡¯t make any difference if I apany you."


    Henry stopped the car and checked the time, "I''m at the gate of Skyler University. Juste out, I have


    three hours to apany you."


    "No, you should go back to work quickly, I..."


    "You just wasted a few seconds by saying that.¡±


    He was serious, "I made an appointment with a friend in the afternoon. It is very important. I must go."


    "Then you should...¡±


    "You wasted a few more seconds."


    "Henry!" Emily really wanted to p him on the forehead.


    But she knew his character and if he said he was waiting for her, it was definitely true.


    "Well, we wille out right away."


    After hanging up, Emily walked towards Sally and Lois, who were still standing in front of the stall.


    "Henry wants us to go to the gate of Skyler University now, immediately! He wants to take us out."


    When the two heard that Henry wasing, they didn¡¯t dare to dy.


    Although she liked this bag very much, Sally quickly put it down, holding Lois¡¯s hand and left.


    Henry¡¯s time couldn¡¯t be wasted by them. What if their sry got deducted?


    However, there were really many good things here, and she wanted to buy a lot of them!


    Henry''s car was indeed at the door, and he was sitting in the driving seat, waiting for them.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Henry, in fact, you can go out with Emily. We...we can go back to thepany by ourselves."


    Sally was still hesitating, and she just got a discount on the bag she wanted to buy just now.


    The bag was worth ten thousand and she could get it at that prize of three thousand. That would save a


    lot of money!


    However, when the boss made a phone call, her dreampletely vanished, which was miserable.


    "Emily wants to buy something and I know I¡¯m not a goodpanion. You should stay with her."


    Henry didn''t exin anymore, and stepped on the elerator.


    The car left from Skyler University and went towards the big shopping mall in the center of the city.


    Sally and Lois stared at Emily with resentment.


    She had a rich boyfriend and she could buy anything, but they didn¡¯t have such a rich boyfriend.


    There were many things at the high-end shopping districts in the center of the city. Unfortunately, they


    didn¡¯t have enough money.


    When they got to the counters at the center of the city, they felt frustrated.


    A bag was worth at least dozens of grams. How could they afford it?


    Henry sat down at the rest area to read the newspaper. Sally was looking for Emily toin, but


    when she looked up, she saw a somewhat familiar figure walking by.


    As she walked, she was talking on the phone with others.


    Not knowing what the other party said, the person said unhappily, "It''s the bitch Emily again! Don''t


    worry; I will definitely not let her seed!"

 Chapter 349 Emily Was the Real Child of the Gale Family

    Chapter 349 Emily Was the Real Child of the Gale Family


    Before Henry sat down to read the newspaper, he gave Emily a card.


    "Spend one million, and if you can¡¯t, their bonus will be deducted at the end of the year." Henry said.


    Emily¡¯s eyes were wide open. Spending one million in about an hour?


    Later he would have lunch with his friends, that is to say, there was only about an hour left for them to


    shop.


    Spending one million in about an hour? It was a waste of money!


    "Is that not enough for you? Then three million or their bonus will be deducted." Henry said


    expressionlessly.


    Emily wanted to refute, but Lois grabbed her.


    "Don''t, don''t say any more!" If this continued, it would be five million, how could they spend it?


    If she didn¡¯t spend it all, their bonus at the end of this year will really be deducted.


    Although Henry seemed to be gentle, he was always a big boss.


    The big boss never changed his mind.


    He spoiled Emily, but that didn¡¯t mean he would spoil Lois and Sally.


    It was Lois and Sally¡¯s bonus!


    "Yes, it''s your bonus anyway, so you should do it yourself." Emily put the card into Lois¡¯s hands.


    Lois was almost crying, she had never been so extravagant in her life.


    Three million, my god! Was she dreaming?


    "Where is Sally? Hurry up and let her go shopping."


    Sally would be surprised when she heard it.


    But where did she go?


    "Wasn¡¯t she with us just now?" Emily looked around, but didn''t see Sally.


    "Did she go to the bathroom?"


    "I''ll take a look." Time was running out, and Lois had to quickly bring her friend back.


    "Emily, you should wait for me here, I will get her back."


    As Lois ran to the bathroom, she said, "By the way, you can choose what you want to buy first, and we


    can buy it directly when Ie back, hurry up!"


    ...Sally was not in the bathroom.


    When she heard the woman in front of her talking on the phone, she unconsciously followed her.


    That woman was scolding Emily!


    Getting closer, Sally finally saw clearly that it turned out to be Kate.


    Who was Kate¡¯s ally? Did they want to kill Emily?


    For so many years, Kate and Wendy had always bullied Emily together, and she saw it all.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t let the bitch have a chance to meet Patriarch Gale, definitely not."


    Kate quickly walked into the stairwell, afraid of being heard by others.


    Sally couldn''t hear it anymore and quickly walked over, carefully following her into the stairwell.


    Kate walked to the corner of the upper stairs, Sally was downstairs, and her ears were against the wall,


    she was listening carefully.


    "My daughter, don''t worry, how can Emily know about her rtionship with the Gale family? No, no,


    don''t worry."


    The rtionship with the Gale family? What did she mean?


    Sally frowned and moved a half step forward.


    Kate stopped, Sally didn''t dare to go there, and so she leaned against the wall and listened.


    Kate had beenforting Wendy, "Don''t be afraid. She may think your mother had a lover and gave


    birth to you with a man from the Gale family. How could she think that the matter is rted to her dead


    mother?"


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "...No, my daughter, don''t be afraid. If Emily really knows that she is the child of the Gale family, then


    we..."


    Kate smiled evilly and lowered her voice, "Mom will find someone to kill that girl!"


    Was her a child of the Gale family?


    Didn¡¯t they say that Wendy was the child of the Gale family in the morning? Could it be that Wendy


    stole Emily''s identity?


    Things were a bitplicated, and Sally didn''t react for a while.


    She only continued to lie on the wall and listen carefully.


    Kate obviously didn''t know that someone was eavesdropping, and continued, "Don''t worry, didn''t we


    use her blood to do a DNA test with the old man? He would not doubt it."


    With the results of the test as evidence, who else would be suspected?


    They took the test themselves.


    Kate softened her voice and saidfortingly, "Don''t worry about this. If the old man wants to eat with


    us, then I will have a meal with him. When it''s time, I will say that Emily is unwilling toe."


    "Yes, yes, don¡¯t be afraid, mother will help you, everyone will help you... Emily, that girl wants to be a


    member of the Gale family? Not a chance! Not in this life, her next life or ever!"


    Sally clenched her fists.


    These people were really too shameless!


    It turned out that the matter was rted to Emily''s mother who had died. It seemed that Emily''s mother


    and a man from the Gale family gave birth to Emily.


    But now, because the Gale family was too rich, they wanted to deceive them and take advantage.


    They even took Emily''s blood and went to do a DNA test with Mr. Gale!


    How could there be such a shameless person in this world?


    She must quickly tell Emily.


    She was the missing child of the Gale family, Wendy was nothing!


    Sally made up her mind and turned around and walked towards the stairs.


    Unexpectedly, the phone rang at that time.


    Sally was taken aback and hurriedly wanted to go downstairs.


    Unexpectedly, after a short while, two men in ck came up.


    A man asked coldly, "What are you doing here?"


    ...


    Sally was nowhere to be found.


    They called her but she wouldn¡¯t answer.


    "What''s wrong? She didn''t answer my calls."


    Lois looked at the dark screen, "I don¡¯t know where she went."


    Emily looked around. She was clearly with them just now, and in a blink of an eye, she was really


    missing.


    How could she not even answer the phone? Was the phone lost?


    But they had been here all the time and had never left. Even if Sally lost her phone, she shoulde


    back here to find them.


    "What''s the matter?" Henry finally found that there was something wrong with these two guys.


    He gave them the card, but why were they still wandering around here?


    He put down the newspaper and walked over from the rest area, looking at Emily.


    "Why?" The girl''s little face was filled with panic, "What happened?"


    "Sally is gone." In fact, it didn¡¯t make sense for a person to vanish in such a crowded ce.


    Maybe there were too many people and it was too noisy, and she didn''t hear the phone ringing.


    Maybe she saw something she liked and lingered in some store.


    But those were not what Sally would do.


    But Emily just felt flustered inexplicably, and she didn''t know why.


    "What do you mean?" Henry frowned.


    She was not a kid, how could she be gone?


    "Anyway, I just can''t find her, she..."


    Suddenly, there was a loud noise from nowhere, and then a bunch of people screamed.


    "What¡­¡­"


    "Ahhhhh..."


    Everyone didn''t know what they saw, they were all surrounding something.


    Emily''s heart tightened, she and Lois looked at each other.


    The two people''splexion changed, and they ran towards the crowd at the fastest


    speed...

 Chapter 350 Someone Must Have Taken Her Upstairs

    Chapter 350 Someone Must Have Taken Her Upstairs


    "Ah..." Lois, who was the first to squeeze into the crowd, fell to the ground with a thud after screaming.


    Emily squeezed in behind her.


    The scene before her made her feel cold, her eyes turned ck, and she almost fainted!


    The mall was hollow, and where they were now was the guardrail on the sixth floor of the mall.


    And ... In the open space in front of the counter on the first floor below, a girl fell in a pool of blood, it


    was clear that she had fallen downstairs!


    Sally! It turned out to be Sally!


    "Sally, Sally..." Emily couldn¡¯t stand still.


    Henry held her in his arms and looked at Sally, who had fallen down from the building, with a gloomy


    expression on his face.


    "Don''t panic, don''t panic..."


    "Ambnce, call an ambnce!"


    Emily pushed him away and ran to the esctor madly.


    Lois got up and ran to the esctor.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Sally fell to the ground on the first floor; her blood was dripping all over the floor.


    She fell down from the seventh floor. Some fence on the seventh floor was loose.


    She just fell off the loose fence, but why did she go to the seventh floor, and why should she lean


    against the fence?


    "Sally!" Emily finally rushed to the first floor and knelt down beside Sally.


    But there was blood all over her body. When she fell, she hit the top of the foam at one of the counters.


    However, she was still bleeding from s Emily was in a hurry to get the phone, but her hands were


    shaking so badly that there was no way to take the phone out.


    "Don''t panic. The call has already been made and the ambnce will be here soon."


    Henry gave her a hand, "Don''t disturb her, it will aggravate her injury."


    "How could this happen, how could this happen..." Emily stretched out her hand, trying to hug Sally, but


    she didn''t dare to.


    She was badly injured, she didn''t even know if Sally was still alive.


    The sound of ambnces and police cars came from outside, and soon doctors and nurses broke in.


    "Doctor, please save her, doctor. Save her!"


    Lois almost knelt down to the doctor, "Doctor, save her!"


    The doctors and nurses hurriedly checked Sally, and after a simple check, they immediately gave her


    oxygen and prepared a stretcher!


    Emily breathed a sigh of relief, it seemed that Sally was still alive, she was still alive!


    "The situation is not optimistic; the injured will be in danger at any time."


    The doctor asked the nurse to treat the patient''s injury and prepare to carry her on a stretcher, while


    asking, "Where are the patient''s family?"


    "I am! I am her friend!" Emily immediately got up, "I will go with you."


    "So am I!" Lois also said with a trembling voice.


    "Only one family member can apany, and the others go to the hospital by themselves."


    The situation was too critical, and the doctor couldn¡¯t tell them too much. Now, saving her life was the


    most important.


    "I''m going!" Emily immediately followed.


    "I...I..." Lois''s tears rolled down. She wanted to go, to stay with Sally!


    "I''ll take you." After watching Emily following the ambnce, Henry immediately grabbed Lois by the


    back cor, "Go!"


    Lois was like a little chicken, being carried by Henry to the parking garage.


    Henry''s expression was cold and he stepped on the elerator.


    The guardrail on the seventh floor was notched. If someone identally walked there, it was not


    impossible to fall off.


    However, Sally had no reason to go there.


    What''s more, she was with Emily and Lois, and there was no reason to go to the seventh floor alone.


    Many shops were not open at all today because of they had to prepare for the event on the seventh


    floor.


    The most expensive luxury stores were also on the sixth floor. Sally was here to buy things. What did


    Sally go up there?


    Sally didn''t go up by herself. It must be someone who took her up!


    After arriving at the hospital, seeing Lois stumbled out of the car and ran to the emergency room, Henry


    took out his cell phone and dialed a number.


    "I need the surveince on the sixth and seventh floors of Gene Mall immediately."


    "Yes, Master!"


    ...


    After more than an hour, Terry and Joe arrived in a hurry after receiving the news.


    After more than half an hour, Aryan and Rufus also came.


    After that, two people from the Cox family came, Sally''s father and his current wife.


    Mrs. Cox had originally looked impatient, and she cursed when she came, "Your daughter is a


    troublemaker, and makes trouble all day long!"


    "Sally slipped and injured this time, and she didn''t mean it."


    Mr. Cox wanted to exin for his daughter, but in front of this wife, he did not dare to raise his voice.


    Mrs. Cox angrily said sternly, "If she didn''t run around on her own, how could she stumble and fall? I


    don''t know how much medical expenses will be spent in such a trouble now!"


    "ir Cox, let me tell you, our family doesn''t have much money. If she is going to be hospitalized in the


    ICU for more than a month, you will have to pay the money yourself!"


    "Rosalie, all our money is in your hands, how can I pay it?"


    When Emily came out of the bathroom, she happened to hear the conversation between the two


    walking in the corridor ahead.


    Her heart suddenly became cold.


    No wonder Sally didn¡¯t like to go home. It turned out that this home was really not warm at all.


    She leaned on the wall, her legs were still weak, she could only lean against the wall and walk back


    slowly.


    ir and Rosalie did not expect that they would meet Henry outside the door of the operating room.


    They just met Henry at an important banquet, and Henry didn''t even know them.


    But knowing that Henry was also waiting for Sally, they immediately got excited.


    "Mr. Henry, I didn''t expect to see it here, I''m so lucky to be here!"


    ir went over immediately, with a smile on his face, and reached out to Henry.


    Henry frowned lightly, feeling a little impatient.


    ir hurriedly introduced, "I am Sally''s father. This is my wife, Rosalie. We met at the charity banquet


    last month."


    Henry was not in the mood to reply. ir¡¯s daughter was still in the emergency room now, and her


    condition was uncertain, while the father fawned upon someone else.


    Such parents were really cold-blood.


    "Uh, Mr. Henry..." ir''s hand stretched out in the air, but Henry ignored it.


    For a while, the atmosphere was a bit awkward.


    Seeing this, Rosalie knocked his hand off and looked at Henry with a smile, "Henry, did you bring our


    Sally here? Thank you very much."


    "Mr. Henry, have you eaten yet? Or, let''s have a meal together..."


    Suddenly Henry moved forward, he walked passed them, and walked in front of Emily.


    "Are you OK? I''ll help you go to rest."


    Emily did not refuse, she was not ufortable, but after Sally''s ident, her body seemed to be


    completely drained of energy.


    Now, even walking felt difficult.


    She could only let Henry support her and walked to the rest area to sit down.


    Rosalie quietly pushed ir, "This girl...is that Sally''s ssmate Emily? Isn''t she the fianc¨¦e of Hunter?


    Why is she with Henry?"

 Chapter 351 Why Is This Person Here

    Chapter 351 Why Is This Person Here


    The interaction between Emily and Henry was not too intimate, nor was there any inappropriate


    behavior.


    However, the two people were clearly lovers.


    Henry supported Emily and sat aside, sitting with Lois.


    After Emily sat down, her hand and Lois''s hand were held together tightly.


    It had been more than two hours, the door of the operating room was still tightly closed, and no doctor


    came in halfway.


    No one knew what was going on inside, everyone''s heart had been hanging on a rope.


    But Sally¡¯s parents were still thinking about how they could get acquainted with Henry.


    This was a very rare opportunity, not only could they meet Henry, but they could also talk to him.


    They didn¡¯t want to miss the opportunity.


    It was not easy to meet such a powerful person like Henry.


    ir and Rosalie looked at each other, and after pondering for a while, Rosalie quietly pushed ir


    again.


    ir plucked up the courage and walked to Henry, and he made a ttering smile.


    "Mr. Henry, in order to thank you for helping our Sally, we hope that we can invite you to dinner. Tonight


    will be a good time..."


    "Your daughter is still here in danger. And you want to invite me to dinner now?"


    Henry did not expect that there were such shameless parents in this world!


    Sally usually looked carefree; she was always a very optimistic and very sunny girl.


    Unexpectedly, she grew up in such an environment.


    It was hard to associate her optimism and cheerfulness with such a family.


    "I...I am also very anxious, but we can''t control this matter..."


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Oh, of course we are worried about Sally." Rosalie immediately grabbed ir.


    It seemed that Henry and Sally had a good rtionship; it was probably because of Emily.


    Now, they were afraid that they had to establish a good rtionship with Emily before they could win


    over Henry¡¯s heart.


    Rosalie wanted to sit down beside Emily, but there were other girls beside Emily.


    For a while, she couldn''t talk to Emily at all, so she could only pull ir aside and keep quiet.


    They had to wait to see what would happen to Sally before making a decision.


    After another hour, the lights in the operating room suddenly dimmed.


    Emily breathed nervously and stood up abruptly.


    She didn¡¯t know if it was because of sitting for too long. When she got up, her legs were numb and she


    almost couldn''t stand firmly.


    Henry helped her and walked quickly to the doctor.


    "Who is Sally''s family member?"


    "I am. I am her father!" ir went over immediately.


    After all, she was his own daughter, and his daughter was so dangerous now that he was actually really


    worried.


    The doctor said, "The patient''s condition is not optimistic. Although the operation was sessful, her


    brain was severely injured. She is currently going to the ICU and I don''t know when she will wake up."


    "In other words, even if you transfer her to the ICU, you are not sure she can wake up?"


    When Rosalie thought about it, she suddenly hesitated.


    "This...how long does it take to stay in the ICU?"


    "It''s still not certain, maybe she will wake up in a few days, maybe half a month, even a month..."


    "Could she always be unable to wake up?" Rosalie felt cold.


    This was the second best hospital in Bentson City. The cost of staying in the ICU for a day was not low.


    Although the Cox family could afford the money, their business was really not so good recently.


    If she couldn¡¯t wake up in a month, then they would lose a lot of money.


    Emily looked at Rosalie¡¯s expression, and the destion in her heart became more profound.


    Her parents might do the same if she was injured.


    If they had to spend a lot of money, they would not necessarily save her. Maybe the people in her


    family wouldn¡¯t be willing to give her the only chance of survival, either.


    Her lips trembled a little, and her heart trembled.


    Money didn¡¯t seem to be so important at usual.


    But when something critical urred, it was all about money.


    "Doctors¡­"


    "Then transfer her to the ICU, as long as it is good for the patient, any method can be used."


    Henry nced at Ashton, and Ashton immediately said, "I''ll arrange the treatment fee, and the doctor


    must use the best way to make the patient get better."


    "We can only do our best." The doctor nodded and went in again.


    After a while, a few people directly pushed Sally into the ICU from inside.


    They were outside of the operation room and couldn''t even see Sally.


    Henry held Emily''s hand, only to realize that her hands were so cold.


    Rosalie and ir had nothing to say, Sally had been transferred to the ICU, and the situation had been


    stabilized.


    Since she was sent to the ICU, it was useless for them to stay, and there was no way to see the


    patient.


    So... Rosalie pushed ir again.


    ir walked over and brought up the old topic again, "Mr. Henry..."


    "F**k off!"


    Henry really didn¡¯t want to see these two people again!


    Their daughter was sent to the ICU. Even the doctor didn¡¯t know whether she could wake up or not,


    What were these two people thinking?


    ir was taken aback and blushed suddenly.


    Rosalie held her breath in her chest.


    Although they were nobody, but Henry was being too rude!


    And wasn¡¯t Emily a ssmate of Sally?


    Now she was Henry, and she was so disrespectful to them. She was so shameless!


    "Mr. Henry, we have to remind you that Emily has been with Mr. Hunter before, you..."


    Ashton came over immediately and stood in front of Henry and Emily.


    "If you don¡¯t have anything to do, please go away!"


    "You... who are you? This is not your ce!"


    After being driven away twice in a row, Rosalie was pissed off.


    "Henry, I''m telling the truth. She has been with Young Master Hunter. Everybody knows it. What are


    you going to do with this kind of woman?"


    Emily was expressionless, and Lois''s eyes turned red with anger!


    She couldn¡¯t help but pointed at Rosalie, ¡°Sally was still in ama, you guys...you guys are so


    shameless!"


    Joe was by the side, always holding his notebook to do things, and gradually a trace of disbelief


    appeared on that pale face.


    There was a problem with the security cam of the mall, and Ashton¡¯s people couldn''t get the footage,


    but he could!


    Although it didn¡¯t show everything that had happened up there, a little bit of the picture was enough to


    help him capture something.


    That person... that person...


    "Emily, Lois, she..."


    Emily nced over and saw the freeze frame on the screen.


    Kate! Today, Kate was in the mall!


    The most important thing was that she had actually been to the seventh floor and appeared near the


    ce where Sally''s ident happened!


    Why did Sally go to the seventh floor for no reason?


    Why did Kate go to the seventh floor where almost all the facades were closed today?


    Could it be that Sally¡¯s ident had something to do with her?

 Chapter 352 She Was Clearly Hiding Something

    Chapter 352 She Was Clearly Hiding Something


    "Ashton, ask someone to investigate immediately where Kate is now."


    Henry knew this person; she was Emily''s father''s current wife.


    Henry knew about her family better than anyone else.


    After a short while, Ashton put down his phone, frowned and said, "Master, Kate has gone abroad."


    "Abroad?" But if she really had something to do with it, then it would exin why she had gone abroad.


    "Yes, she left this afternoon."


    Ashton would tell them what he had received.


    "She went to City L in the afternoon, and then left directly from City L. The record showed that she went


    to City Z, but they did not have her entry record at City Z."


    In other words, her trace waspletely hidden.


    As for where she was hidden, they hadn¡¯t been able to find out yet.


    It was definitely not an ordinary person who could help her do all this.


    "She is clearly hiding something!" Lois stood up abruptly, feeling anxious, "Sally¡¯s ident must have


    something to do with her. Henry, should we call the police?"


    "The case has been ced on file at the police station, and they will investigate it."


    Ashton knew that they were anxious, but now, they had no evidence to deal with Kate.


    Things had to be done step by step.


    After all, the picture that Joe had restored couldn''t prove that the matter was definitely rted to Kate.


    Kate and Sally were not the only people who had been to the seventh floor.


    Many people also went up because they wanted to see theyout on the seventh floor.


    In short, they didn''t have enough evidence to prove that Kate was the one who did it.


    But Kate went abroad at that time. She was clearly hiding something.


    Emily squeezed her fist, stood up suddenly, and walked to the elevator.


    Henry chased her and tried to pull her back, "Are you going to find Wendy?"


    Kate was Wendy''s mother. Kate''s stuff was probably rted to Wendy.


    "There isn''t any bad history between her and Sally at all. It is impossible for her to attack Sally for no


    reason."


    Emily looked at him and bit her lip, "If it is really her who hurt Sally£¬it is definitely rted to Wendy."


    After Sally''s ident, she had been suppressing her emotions.


    But at this moment, she could no longer hold it back.


    Sally was an innocent little girl who had nothing to do with them. What impact could she have on


    Wendy?


    But in her past life, Sally was kidnapped, raped and killed. It was definitely rted to Wendy.


    In this life, something happened to Sally, and Wendy''s mother was on the scene.


    Emily knew that there was no proof to all her spections.


    However, she just believed that it must have something to do with Wendy!


    She needed to find out exactly where Kate went. She wanted to find Kate and ask what she did to


    Sally.


    "Emily, don''t be impulsive."


    "No, she was not being impulsive. We must find out who did this!" Lois clenched her fist.


    No matter what, they must find Kate first.


    Henry knew that it would not be easy to stop them this time.


    They were good friends, and Sally¡¯s condition was not clear yet. If Kate really did that, they would even


    have the urge to kill Kate!


    If it were him, he would probably be more impulsive than them!


    They hurriedly left in anger.


    ir and Rosalie who stayed behind had no idea what had happened.


    "Look, Emily said that we don''t care about Sally, but what about her?"


    Rosalie looked at the empty elevator entrance with a look of disdain.


    "Isn''t she running away now? It is so shameless of to me others. Is she really your daughter''s


    friend?"


    ir had no idea. He just knew that he couldn''t stop them if they wanted to go!


    "Anyway, they are just a bunch of unscrupulous people. And you thought they really cared about Sally.


    In fact, they don''t give a damn! Bah!"


    Rosalie thought for a while, and suddenly remembered something, "What did they just say? They are


    going to find Wendy? Is that Wendy who is with Master Hunter now?"


    "How would I know?" ir didn''t care about the gossip of those celebrities.


    But Rosalie usually paid attention to it. The fight between the Gale sisters for Hunter caused such a


    fuss in Bentson City, how could she not hear it?


    She suddenly curled her lips and smiled: "To put it bluntly, although Henry is great, he is still not as


    powerful as Hunter."


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Since we can''t be friends with Henry, it''s good to get close to Hunter."


    She took out the phone and searched for a long time before finding out a useful number.


    "What are you going to do?" ir frowned.


    In fact, Sally was still in the ICU and he was really in a bad mood.


    "Of course I''m doing useful things. I''m nothing like you. You always sit around doing nothing."


    Rosalie always looked down on her husband; she hummed and put on the phone, "Hello, Mrs. Young,


    do you know Miss Wendy from the Gale family?"


    "Oh, nothing, I just have something about Emily that I want to tell Miss Wendy, um, that''s good..."


    ...


    When Emily found Wendy, Wendy was shopping in another mall.


    Patriarch Gale was in the lounge, and Wendy was trying on clothes in the store alone.


    "Where is Kate?" Emily¡¯s eyes turned red out of anger.


    Sally''s ident hadpletely made her lose her mind.


    Wendy didn''t seem to be surprised by her appearance.


    ncing sideways at the man behind her, she lifted her lips and smiled and said, "Why do you bring a


    group of people here? Does this mean you want to fight?"


    "Where is Kate?" Lois also wanted to rush over, but she was stopped by a bodyguard in ck suits.


    Wendy was here alone, but Hunter¡¯s men were protecting her in the dark.


    Ewan was also there, and he stopped Henry: "Henry, let the two sisters speak for themselves."


    When a woman talked to another, the worst circumstance was that there would be a quarrel. Even if


    they really got into a fight, it would not lead to serious injuries.


    And they still had time to stop them if they began to fight.


    As for men, they shouldn''t have been involved in it.


    Henry looked at the two girls. Although he did not participate, the people on Ewan''s side did note


    closer, either. It was rather fair.


    But now Emily was too impulsive, he was still a little worried.


    "Emily!" Lois thought about getting closer£¬but she was always stopped.


    Terry wanted to do something, but more bodyguards rushed out in an instant.


    Joe gave him a hand and said in a low voice, "Terry, don''t be impulsive. We will suffer losses if we get


    into a fight under this circumstance."


    No one knew what Wendy and her mother had done to Sally.


    But now, if they hit them first, they were hurting people in the public.


    If the police came, they would also have to take responsibilities.


    If they did it now, they would be fooled.

 Chapter 353 Emily, Go to Hell

    Chapter 353 Emily, Go to Hell


    ¡°Emily, you have brought so many people here. They look furious. You can¡¯t be trying to talk about the


    old days with me, right?¡±


    Different from Emily who was excited, Wendy was elegant and at ease.


    Wendy took her clothes to the fitting room.


    Emily immediately chased after her, blocking Wendy¡¯s way in front of her.


    ¡°Where is Kate? Tell me!¡±


    ¡°Why are you looking for my mother? She did something fun today. She is in a good mood and has


    gone abroad for travelling.¡±


    Wendy smiled as she looked at Emily¡¯s pale face.


    ¡°That is really fun. It¡¯s like bungee jumping. Don¡¯t you understand?¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Emily felt nervous as she rushed over and grabbed Wendy¡¯s cor.


    The salespeople were shocked and wanted to stop Emily.


    No one had expected that Wendy would act in a different manner. She waved her hand, not caring


    about Emily¡¯s threats.


    ¡°Get out of the way. I¡¯m talking to my sister. It has nothing to do with you. Go away!¡±


    Everyone was a little shocked. Seeing that their distinguished guest was bullied, they wanted to offer


    help and show their loyalty.


    If the honored guest was offended and stopped visiting the store, the salespeople would lose their


    bonus.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    However, Wendy said that they were sisters...


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Cannot we talk with each other?¡± Wendy frowned.


    ¡°Yes¡­ Of course ¡­¡± The salespeople looked at each other in embarrassment.


    Wendy had an angry look and said, ¡°Then go away!¡±


    The salespeople hurried to walk away.


    Henry wanted to go over, but Ewan stood in front to stop him.


    From Henry¡¯s position, he could see Emily and Wendy.


    Now, it seemed that Emily gained the upper hand. However, if Emily wanted to make a scene and hit


    Wendy, Henry would go over immediately.


    But Wendy did not need help. This was beyond their expectation.


    Even the salespeople had gone far away. There was no one who could help Wendy.


    However, Emily¡¯s skills were much better than Wendy, who had been spoiled.


    Henry and Ewan were standing in the distance. And Wendy and Emily weren¡¯t shouting. As a result,


    what the girls were talking couldn¡¯t be heard clearly.


    Wendy had a smile on her face as she said calmly, ¡°Emily, this is a public ce. If you really want to hit


    me, you will suffer.¡±


    Emily was grabbing Wendy¡¯s cor, with her fingers trembling.


    She was controlling her anger. She came here today to ask where Kate was.


    Even though Emily knew that Wendy wouldn¡¯t tell her, she just couldn¡¯t suppress her impulse.


    ¡°What exactly do you want? Why did you treat Sally in that way? Why do you hate her so much?¡±


    ¡°Why should I hate Sally?¡± Wendy shrugged her shoulders and said with disapproval, ¡°You are the one


    that I always hate.¡±


    Wendy sneered and said, ¡°To be straightforward, Sally was dragged down by you. Don¡¯t you know


    that?¡±


    ¡°Did you do that? It was Kate, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    Emily¡¯s hand trembled. In fact, Emily had been doubtful because Kate had appeared on the seventh


    floor, and now she was abroad. She preferred to read it as a coincidence.


    After all, Sally was not on bad terms with them.


    But now, what did Wendy mean? Wendy admitted it, didn¡¯t she?


    ¡°Yes, we did. What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Wendy!¡± With a thud, Emily pressed Wendy against the wall of the fitting room.


    Emily¡¯s eyes were scarlet, her face was pale, and her hands were trembling. However, Emily kept


    pressing Wendy hard!


    Emily used all her strength and wished she could tear Wendy into pieces!


    ¡°Why? If you hate me, juste to me. Why did you do that to Sally?¡±


    Wendy swept over Emily and found that she didn¡¯t bring her bag today, so Emily shouldn¡¯t be recording


    their talks.


    Moreover, Wendy was already well prepared.


    What she said today would make Emily lose control because of anger.


    However, she never admitted that Kate had done anything to Sally.


    She didn¡¯t mention anything about Sally¡¯s falling from the building.


    Even if Emily yed a trick and wanted to make a recording, it was impossible for her to get any


    evidence.


    Being pressed by Emily in front of the fitting room, Wendy could hardly breathe.


    Emily¡¯s strength was greater than Wendy had imagined!


    However, Wendy¡¯s expression did not change. She was even more satisfactory with a smile.


    ¡°You¡¯re tough. Emily, I¡¯ve been wanting to teach you a lesson for a long time, but always fail. Left with


    no choice, I can only go for your friends.¡±


    ¡°Actually, I did not go extreme with her this time. A long time ago, I wanted to hire the gangsters to


    humiliate her.¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Emily was almost out of control.


    Wendy did not know that her words had reminded Emil of the weakest and most delicate part in her life!


    In Wendy¡¯s previous life, Sally had been raped by a few gangsters and her corpse had been dumped


    by the seaside.


    That was the eternal pain for Emily!


    Emily didn¡¯t think that Wendy had happened to have such an idea!


    This vicious woman, how could she be so cruel and malicious!


    ¡°If Sally doesn¡¯t die this time, I would do so in the future. Do you want to give it a try?¡±


    ¡°Wendy!¡±


    ¡°Unless you kill me; otherwise, I will definitely ask the gangsters to humiliate your friends one by one.¡±


    ¡°You have a very good friend called Lois, don¡¯t you? Although she is ugly, the gangsters would not


    refuse to ¡®y¡¯ with her.¡±


    ¡°Wendy! How dare you! I will definitely kill you!¡±


    Wendy wasn¡¯t afraid of Emily¡¯s anger at all today. Although they were arguing and Wendy didn¡¯t have


    any helpers at all, Wendy was still very calm.


    Emily could not see through Wendy¡¯s intentions because she had gonepletely irrational.


    Emily didn¡¯t give a thought on the reason why Wendy was so abnormal.


    After confirming that they had arrived at the entrance of the fitting room where there was no


    surveince camera, Wendy stopped smiling.


    Her gaze was cold, and her expression was ferocious.


    Wendy took out a knife from her bag.


    She red at Emily with a gloomy expression and gritted her teeth. ¡°Not only do I want them to die, I


    want you to die as well! Emily, go to the hell!¡±


    That knife went towards Emily¡­


    Henry could no longer see Emily and Wendy.


    He pushed Ewan and was about to go over.


    When he couldn¡¯t see Emily, he always felt uneasy.


    Ewan didn¡¯t expect that Henry would suddenly make a move. He didn¡¯t pay attention and was pushed


    back several steps.


    However, Ewan quickly caught up with and stopped Henry again.


    ¡°Wendy doesn¡¯t have any helpers. Henry, I promise you.¡±


    Ewan was the one who was responsible for arranging the people. Ewan wouldn¡¯t lie to Henry.


    ¡°They are sisters. Let them make things straight themselves. Henry, get out of their business.¡±


    ¡°Move aside! Don¡¯t me me if you don¡¯t let me go!¡± Henry looked serious as he said.


    If it was another girl talking to Emily, Henry would stay away.


    But Wendy was different. She was ruthless!


    Moreover, Emily was too impulsive today. He was not sure whether Emily would do anything on


    impulse.


    ¡°Henry ¡­ you!¡±


    With a thump, a fistnded on Ewan¡¯s face. Ewan was knocked back several steps on the spot.


    Ewan was staggering and fell to his knees.


    No one had expected that Henry, who had always been gentle, would punch others so heavily!


    Ewan, the best bodyguard of Hunter, had tried to dodge when he noticed Henry¡¯s attack!


    However, Henry acted so fast that Ewan failed to dodge the punch!

 Chapter 354 Reluctant to Make Things Difficult for Her

    Chapter 354 Reluctant to Make Things Difficult for Her


    It was silent for a moment in the store.


    Henry attacked and injured Ewan.


    The bodyguards on Ewan¡¯s side rushed forward, and Ashton also came in with his men.


    They gathered, but neither of them attacked the other party first.


    Henry quickly walked towards the fitting room. Behind him, a chilly and careless voice sounded.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is it worth Henry¡¯s effort to hit my staff?¡±


    Hunter!


    At such a ce at this time! Why was Hunter there?


    Henry didn¡¯t look well. Just as Henry turned around, he heard another voice, ¡°Henry, why are you


    here?¡±


    Henry looked beyond Hunter and noticed the man walking over not far behind.


    He frowned, ¡°Joseph?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Joseph and the Sawyer came together.


    They had been waiting in the resting area. After their subordinates reported the situation here, they


    hurried toe to Henry.


    Henry had an appointment with a very good friend for dinner today. This person was Joseph, the eldest


    son of the Gales.


    They had known each other for many years. Every time when Joseph came to Bentson City or Henry


    went to City L, they would meet.


    If it weren¡¯t for Sally¡¯s incident today, they would have already met each other.


    Henryter said that he couldn¡¯t attend their appointment, so Joseph could only continue to follow


    Sawyer and go shopping with Wendy.


    Originally, it was boring enough, but Joseph didn¡¯t expect that he would meet Henry who refused their


    appointment here.


    ¡°Hunter, you are also here?¡± This world is small.


    Originally, Joseph had nned to pay a visit to Hunter with Sawyer after meeting Henry.


    When they went to the WongRiver Pavilion, Hunter was absent. Therefore, they exined things to


    Wendy and took Wendy to the hospital for the appraisal.


    After all, Wendy had always lived in Hunter¡¯s house. Sawyer meant that no matter what rtionship


    Wendy had with Hunter, they had to visit her.


    Unexpectedly, they happened to gather.


    Sawyer looked at Hunter. This young man was imposing. It was hard to describe his charm. It could be


    identified that Hunter was not an ordinary person immediately.


    Even this old man, who had dominated the business circle for so many years, couldn¡¯t help but look at


    Hunter and wanted to cheer for him!


    The eldest son of the Jacksons was indeed better than what he was described. He was simply too


    outstanding!


    However, were Wendy and Hunter dating?


    They didn¡¯t seem to have the simr temperament.


    Did Hunter like their Wendy?


    The old man had been meeting different people for decades. Thus, Sawyer was good at judging


    people.


    Based on the temperament of Hunter and Wendy, they could hardly be suitable. No matter how Sawyer


    looked at Hunter, he couldn¡¯t figure out how they could make a couple.


    ¡°Hunter, this is Sawyer.¡± Joseph introduced.


    Hunter had business with the Gales City L, but the person he contacted with had been Joseph.


    It was rare to meet Sawyer.


    He nodded and stretched out his hand. He was neither humble nor arrogant, and was indifferent as


    usual.


    ¡°Mr. Sawyer, nice to meet you.¡±


    Sawyer immediately reached out and shook hands with him, ¡°Nice to meet you. Hunter is indeed a


    talent. Not bad.¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Hunter smiled and epted Sawyer¡¯s praise in a generous manner.


    Joseph looked at Henry and introduced him to Sawyer, ¡°Grandfather, this is the good friend that I have


    mentioned to you, the second son of the Sharps.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve met, young man. How have you beentely?¡± The old man looked at Henry with a smile.


    Henry was caring about Emily and replied with a gentle smile, ¡°I¡¯m fine. How¡¯s your health?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    However, what was the situation?


    Why did Hunter and Henry people confront each other?


    Henry did not have time to exin further. He hurried to say, ¡°My friend has something urgent. Let


    me¡­¡±


    However, before he could finish his sentence, a woman¡¯s scream suddenly sounded from the other


    side.


    Henry was nervous and he ran quickly.


    He didn¡¯t want anyone to be faster than him. However, a ck figure instantly passed him and arrived


    in front of the fitting room.


    ¡°Groan.¡± Wendy said, ¡°It hurts!¡±


    In front of the fitting room, Emily held a knife in her hand. The tip of the knife was covered with blood.


    As for Wendy, her arm was injured. Blood oozed out from her sleeves of the dress and dripped onto the


    ground.


    She furrowed as she saw Huntering over. She didn¡¯t think about it and move into his embrace.


    ¡°Hunter, save me! She ¡­ she wants to kill me!¡±


    Wendy stumbled and was about to fall into Hunter¡¯s embrace.


    Hunter supported her with both his hands, supporting her shoulders steadily.


    Wendy was upset. Hunter was still unwilling to let her lean against his shoulders.


    This man avoided women, never letting them get close to him!


    However, why could Emily not only be hugged by him, but also be suppressed by him and loved


    gently?


    This man was too biased!


    But now, Wendy¡¯s face had turned pale because of the pain.


    Wendy didn¡¯t dare to show her jealousy and resentment at all. Currently, she was very fragile.


    ¡°Hunter, she wants to kill me, and it hurts, crying¡­¡±


    Hunter swept across Emily coldly before finally focusing at her eyes that were red with anger.


    Her hands were still trembling. She was indeed holding the tip of the knife in her hand. The tip of the


    knife was dripping with blood.


    She really stabbed Wendy!


    ¡°Emily, it¡¯s dangerous. Put down the knife.¡± Henry rushed over. He was afraid that she would hurt


    herself, so he quickly snatched the knife from her hand.


    ¡°Emily!¡± Lois and Terry both came there.


    The originally spacious store suddenly became crowded.


    ¡°Emily, what ¡­ what¡¯s going on?¡± When Lois saw the injury on Wendy¡¯s arm, she was shocked.


    However, no matter how impulsive Emily was, it was impossible for her to do such a thing.


    It must be Wendy! She must have said something to Emily!


    ¡°She admitted it¡­¡±


    Emily grabbed Henry¡¯s sleeve with red eyes, ¡°She admitted that Sally was hurt by them!¡±


    ¡°You...¡± Lois clenched her fists and wished she could punch Wendy in the face.


    However, Wendy was protected by many people. They had no chance at all!


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about!¡±


    Wendy¡¯s face was pale from pain. She cried with a shaking voice, ¡°Emily said that I stole her man from


    her the moment she came, but ¡­ but I didn¡¯t. Hunter and I truly loved each other.¡±


    She looked at Hunter, but Hunter remained calm without any expression.


    Wendy gave up crying to him and turned to look at Sawyer, who had an anxious expression.


    ¡°Grandpa, she hurt me for no reason. Grandpa, I feel so painful ¡­¡±


    The old man was in a dilemma for some reason.


    Since his granddaughter was injured, she should be taken to the hospital immediately. The person who


    injured Wendy should have been put into prison.


    However, Emily was the one that injured Wendy!


    Sawyer, for some reason, was reluctant to make things difficult for her at all.


    ¡°Go to the hospital to bandage it first.¡±


    Hunter¡¯s voice was as cold as usual.


    ¡°Liam, call the police.¡±

 Chapter 355 Are You Going to Beg Me?

    Chapter 355 Are You Going to Beg Me?


    Call the police?


    Hunter wanted to call the police?


    Was he joking? How could he make Liam call the police?


    Emily was ¡­ his ex-fianc¨¦e, the girl he ¡­ bullied not long ago?


    However, how could Hunter be joking? He was never fond of doing that!


    He wanted Liam to call the police. He wanted the police to deal with Emily. It was true!


    After Hunter left, Liam looked at Emily, feeling a little confused.


    Henry wouldn¡¯t joke, but was it so that he wanted to call the police and send Emily to the police station?


    Wendy was injured. Sawyer loves his granddaughter. Although he felt pitiful for Emily, he couldn¡¯t let go


    of her granddaughter.


    After hesitating for a moment, Sawyer and Hunter also sent Wendy to the hospital to treat her wounds.


    ¡°Henry, this¡­¡± Joseph nced at Emily in Henry¡¯s embrace and couldn¡¯t even hate her.


    He didn¡¯t know what kind of stimtion Emily had received, but she looked like she was about to lose


    control.


    ¡°I¡¯ll contact youter.¡± Henry nced at him.


    Joseph nodded and caught up with Sawyer.


    Liam was truly embarrassed, but before he could make a final decision, someone had already called


    the police.


    It was Ewan.


    Liam knew that Ewan supported Wendy. No matter how others judged Wendy, Ewan believed that


    Wendy was kind and elegant.


    Hunter asked them to call the police. As Liam didn¡¯t do it, Ewan would do that himself.


    Emily was brought back to the police station.


    Even if Henry wanted to bail on her, he couldn¡¯t do so for the time being. It would take at least twenty-


    four hours.


    As for how Wendy was going to prosecute Emily, Henry had no idea because Wendy was with Hunter.


    He could only wait.


    Henry waited for nearly one night.


    He was worried because Emily was in the police office alone, so he didn¡¯t know what was going on.


    A few people appeared outside the police station at around four in the morning.


    No one knew why Hunter had suddenly appeared, and he didn¡¯t seem to havee alone.


    There was also a girl with disheveled hair. Although one couldn¡¯t tell whether she was injured, it was


    clear that she was in a bad mental state.


    They and Henry were in different ces, so they did not meet.


    As for Emily, she sat quietly until four o¡¯clock when she was taken to another room.


    ¡°The person who filed theint has said that if your attitude is good and you sincerely change your


    mind, he can withdraw the charge.¡±


    Emily did not know if she understood she was told.


    When the staff member saw that her eyes were dull, and she did not seem to understand his words at


    all, he didn¡¯t want to say too much to her.


    When they brought Emily to the door of the room, the staff looked at her.


    Seeing her paleplexion, they thought that she wasn¡¯t a vicious person.


    He advised, ¡°You are still a student, right? You still have a good future ahead. You should know how to


    seize the opportunity.¡±


    ¡°Whatever can be settled peacefully, try to settle it in that way. Otherwise, once you leave a bad record


    on the file, it will have a great impact on your future. Do you understand?¡±


    Emily was still with no expression and did not react.


    The staff sighed, not knowing what the girl had experienced.


    She seemed to be in a desperate state of mind.


    Finally, the door was opened and Emily was gently pushed in.


    She thought the person she would see inside would be Wendy.


    Emily was even prepared to die together with her.


    However, she never expected that the person sitting in the room was Hunter.


    Emily was pushed by the staff to the side of the chair, and pressed down. She felt as a loss.


    ¡°You canmunicate. If there¡¯s any problem, immediately inform us.¡±


    Hunter did not speak. The staff member nodded at him and left.


    The door was closed, leaving only Emily and Hunter in the room.


    Hunter stared at her face.


    Her face was as pale as paper. Although Hunter had seen her several times in the past few days, she


    seemed to have lost much weight after they were separate for a month.


    In the past, Emily was already slim. Now, it seemed that Emily was even thinner and more fragile.


    She was with Henry. Didn¡¯t Henry give her enough to eat?


    Hunter wanted to smoke, so he moved his index finger slightly, but this was a non-smoking area.


    ¡°Are you going to beg me?¡± Hunter¡¯s thin lips moved and his voice was cold.


    Emily didn¡¯t say anything and just looked at him indifferently.


    She rarely acted so quietly in front of him.


    But today, she seemed to be exhausted.


    ¡°Well, you n to never speak. Is that so?¡±


    Hunter raised his eyebrows, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of going to jail?¡±


    Emily pursed her lips but remained silent.


    Normally, Hunter would have lost his patience and mmed the door before he left.


    But tonight, Hunter was extremely patient.


    It was unexpected.


    He leaned against his chair and suddenly smiled. He asked, ¡°Even if you don¡¯t care about your future,


    shouldn¡¯t you care about your friends?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that girl¡¯s name? Lois?¡±


    ¡°What did you do to Lois?¡± Emily leapt forward and pounced on the table.


    Only then did Hunter see clearly that her hands were handcuffed.


    Her pale and powerless hands were restrained by the ice-cold handcuffs. Emily looked pitiful.


    The coldness in his eyes became more intense. However, he wouldn¡¯t have a bit of pity for Emily.


    ¡°She deliberately harmed Wendy. She¡¯s staying in the police station like you.¡±


    Emily felt cold. Emily realized that Lois was impulsive because Lois had listened to her words.


    Wendy admitted that it was her fault.


    Emily would be impulsive, so would Lois!


    Sally was their friend! When Emily had been away, Sally and Lois were together every day, so they


    were like sisters!


    ¡°Wendy is a murderer. Like her mother, she is a murderer!¡±


    Emily held her hands tightly and red at Hunter. She was breathing rapidly!


    ¡°You are blind! You are all blind!¡±


    Hunter didn¡¯t care at all. No matter how Emily scolded him with hatred, he had been indifferent.


    ¡°What exactly do you want to do by looking for me?¡±


    Emily was not stupid. If Hunter wanted to sue her, he didn¡¯t need toe personally.


    What exactly was he trying to do?


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    Hunter narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at her with a smile.


    ¡°Little cutie, you seem to like this question very much. However, isn¡¯t the answer I give you every time


    not direct enough?¡±


    Emily immediately flinched.


    She remembered the treatment she had received in his car twice in the past!


    ¡°Do you remember?¡± Hunter¡¯s smile made her freezing cold.


    Hunter suddenly leaned over and approached her.


    However, Emily was scared to retreat by the coldness brought by him as Hunter suddenly approached.


    Hunter said indifferently, ¡°If you retreat, you won¡¯t be able to hear anything about your ssmates.¡±


    Emily clenched her fists tightly, trying her best to suppress her fear. Emily forced herself to face him.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°This has nothing to do with Lois. She only listened to my words. I instigated her. I will bear all the


    charges.¡±

 Chapter 356 You Only Have Ten Seconds

    Chapter 356 You Only Have Ten Seconds


    ¡°Bear all the charges?¡± Hunter seemed to have heard a particrly funny joke.


    Heughed in disapproval, ¡°If you hurt someone, regardless of whether you are instigated or not, you¡¯ll


    have the criminal record.¡±


    ¡°Hunter!¡±


    ¡°Come here.¡± Hunter narrowed his eyes and stared at the marks on her neck.


    He didn¡¯t know if the traces were left behind by him or another man.


    The marks were vague. They were not particrly clear, but it couldn¡¯t bepletely concealed.


    The scene of Emil crying beneath him once again came to Hunter¡¯s mind.


    The man¡¯s breathing became heavier. Hunter realized that his sexual desire for Emily as if he had been


    poisoned.


    However, he quickly suppressed his impulse. He said in a calm tone made it impossible for others to


    tell what exciting things he had just thought of.


    Emily clenched her fingers tightly and finally moved closer to him for the sake of Lois.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± He stretched out his hand and touched her face with his long fingers.


    Just as Emily was about to flee, far away from him.


    Emily heard Hunter¡¯s indifferent words, ¡°I can withdraw the charge against Lois.¡±


    She was shocked and looked at him, wondering if she should believe this man.


    Hunter looked at Emily with displeasure and arrogance. This woman dared to doubt him!


    However, his mood quickly recovered.


    He stared at her earlobes and said in a voice that only they could hear, ¡°Be my woman for three


    months.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± Emily was so frightened that she fled abruptly and sat back on her chair with a thud.


    She was frightened. Her fingertips trembled when she thought of those two nights when she was on the


    verge of death.


    How could he be so shameless? How did he end up like this!


    ¡°My patience is limited. You only have ten seconds to consider.¡±


    ¡°Hunter¡­¡±


    ¡°There are nine seconds left.¡±


    The girl became quiet at once and held her hands tightly. She could not calm down, but she had no


    choice but to manage to calm down.


    Hunter did not continue to speak. However, the second hand of the clock on the wall was moving.


    Eight, seven, six, five, four, three, two¡­


    Hunter stood up and was about to leave!


    Emily bit her lips and looked at his back.


    He was no longer the Hunter he used to be, and he would no longer have any pity on her.


    If he helped Emily in some way, then Emily had to pay the price.


    She cared nothing about her future, but what about Lois?


    Just as Hunter was about to open the door, the girl behind trembled and whispered, ¡°I ¡­ promise you.¡±


    ¡­


    Emily could be bailed in 24 hours.


    After 24 hours, Henry immediately sent someone to deal with it, wanting to bail Emily out.


    Unexpectedly, before Ashton could finish handing over to the staff, Emily followed another staff


    member out.


    ¡°Emily!¡± Henry quickly walked over and held her fragile shoulders, ¡°What¡¯s going on? You¡­¡±


    ¡°The charge has been withdrawn. She can leave now.¡± The staff member who brought Emily out said


    with no expression.


    ¡°Did Wendy withdraw the charge?¡± Henry didn¡¯t know who was suing Emily as the documents were


    kept secret by the police.


    However, Henry had never expected the charge would be withdrawn.


    He had already found the bestwyer and got all the surveince videos in the store.


    Now, Emily was acquitted.


    In another room not far away, a girl with disheveled hair walked out.


    ¡°Lois!¡± Emily quickly walked over and grabbed her hand, ¡°You¡­¡±


    She wanted to ask a lot of questions, but it was not convenient to ask there.


    Lois¡¯swsuit had also been withdrawn. Ashton had a simple handover before could finally leave this


    ce.


    When they left the police station, there was a faint whiteness in the east.


    It¡¯s almost dawn.


    ¡°I was too impulsive. I am sorry for getting you into trouble.¡±


    Emily said to Lois and held her hands, which were very cold. There was almost no warmth in her


    hands.


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I didn¡¯t watch Lois closely.¡± Joe med himself.


    At that time, he was with Lois. Terry and the others followed Henry, seeking for ways to get Emily out.


    Lois didn¡¯t expect that Lois would be in trouble before Emily was out.


    No one noticed that Lois followed Sally to the hospital after hearing Emily¡¯s words and knowing that


    Wendy admitted her injury to Sally.


    Fortunately, although Lois wanted to kill Wendy, she failed because Wendy was apanied by many


    people. Wendy didn¡¯t suffer any harm as well.


    Lois was escorted to the police station.


    Now that they were both safe and sound, it could be considered the greatest relief for everyone.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Sorry, I won¡¯t do it again. At that time, my mind went nk. I only know that Wendy and her mother


    admitted that they hurt Sally.¡±


    Lois fell into Emily¡¯s embrace and started crying softly.


    ¡°Emily, what should we do? I am worried about Sally. Can Sally wake up? I¡¯m really panicked!¡±


    Emily felt sad as she patted her back. Emily¡¯s eyes were red, but she still had to hold back her tears.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Sally will wake up. Right now, we can¡¯t be impulsive anymore. We need to calm down.¡±


    After being given such a lesson, Emily knew that she was wrong.


    However, at that time, she was stimted by Wendy¡¯s words and recalled the tragedy of Sally in her


    previous life, so Emily couldn¡¯t control her emotions.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not be impulsive in the future, okay?¡±


    Emily took a deep breath and hugged Lois. Her gaze was fixed on the dawn outside the car window.


    She could no longer be impulsive. Otherwise, it would be exactly what Wendy wanted.


    That woman was too bad. Wendy was worse than Emily had imagined!


    Even if Emily didn¡¯t fight over many things, Wendy wouldn¡¯t let her go easily.


    Since that was the case, why didn¡¯t Emily fight back?


    The car stopped in front of the apartment building. Emily looked at Joe and said, ¡°Send Lois back. I still


    have something to say to Henry.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Joe gently pushed Terry¡¯s arm.


    Although Terry wanted to stay with Emily, he knew that Emily didn¡¯t need him at this time.


    After others left, Henry looked at Emily and said softly, ¡°Let¡¯s go home first.¡±


    Emily thought for a moment before nodding.


    However, the first thing she did after she went up was to take out her luggage bag and pack up her


    things.


    Henry grabbed her busy hand and said anxiously, ¡°Emily, are you angry with me?¡±


    ¡°Why should I be angry?¡± Emily looked at him, feeling puzzled.


    ¡°Are you angry because I can¡¯t bail you out immediately?¡±


    Emily looked at him for a long time before she smiled.


    ¡°I know you are very kind to me. I also know that you won¡¯t be able to bail me out after 24 hours.¡±


    Not to mention he waited outside when she stayed inside. Henry didn¡¯t leave for a second.


    How could she not understand his feelings?


    However, at this moment, understanding was useless.


    ¡°Henry, I don¡¯t want to be with you anymore. Let¡¯s break up.¡±

 Chapter 357 All of a sudden, He Was Left Alone

    Chapter 357 All of a sudden, He Was Left Alone


    Henry had a premonition.


    Although he didn¡¯t know why he had such thoughts, when Emily came out and could return home


    innocently, Henry had a strange feeling of unease.


    ¡°He went for you, didn¡¯t he?¡± Henry should have thought of that.


    Apart from Hunter, who else could let Wendy withdraw the charges? Who else could make her leave


    the police office and return to her own ce?


    ¡°What did you promise him? He wants you to return to him?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what I¡¯ve always wanted?¡±


    Emily gently pushed him and smiled.


    ¡°Actually, I was his woman. When we were on the ind, I pretended to be with you and left him. That


    was also for the sake of Hunter.¡±


    ¡°Now, we¡¯ve settled our differences. He¡¯s willing to be with me again. Isn¡¯t that a perfect ending?¡±


    Henry couldn¡¯t refute Emily¡¯s words.


    It was originally the perfect result for them to be together again.


    There was nothing wrong.


    But why was Henry so ufortable and uneasy?


    ¡°Are you sure that he really wants to be with you again?¡±


    Henry didn¡¯t know what he was thinking. He wanted her to say yes because he wanted to see her


    happy.


    However, he also hoped that Emily could say no. In that way, Henry at least had a chance!


    Emily did not answer this question directly. She just looked at him and gently pushed away his hand


    that was holding her shoulder.


    ¡°Henry, we are friends. You are my best friend.¡±


    ¡°Just friends?¡± Henry felt a little disappointed.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to help Hunter and me from the beginning?¡±


    She knew that these words were very annoying. But in the rtionship among three people, there


    would always be someone who would get hurt.


    Hunter would not let himself be injured. If he was injured, he would hurt the others.


    Hunter would let everyone go to hell and die with him!


    So, Emily chose to hurt Henry?


    ¡°Sorry, I thought you were helping me.¡±


    Emily¡¯s expression became a little cold, as if she was very disappointed.


    The disappointed look in Emily¡¯s eyes was like a sharp knife that fiercely stabbed into Henry¡¯s heart.


    ¡°I ¡­ I want to help you.¡± He suddenly wanted tough, but he couldn¡¯t because he felt bitter.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Emily didn¡¯t seem to see the pain in his eyes.


    After smiling gently at him, Emily continued to pack her things.


    ¡°He wille to pick me up soon. I still have to go back to my apartment to clean up.¡±


    ¡°Henry, thank you. If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have survived these days.¡±


    ¡°But now, we finally see rainbows after the rain. Hunter has forgiven me and made up with me. We will


    be fine in the future. You don¡¯t need to worry.¡±


    Emily turned her face away and walked out with her luggage bag. Her eyes were dry and she was


    suffering.


    Henry looked at her slender figure. Emily walked towards the door step by step.


    He even forgot to help her carry the luggage.


    He had also forgotten to open the door for her so that she could walk freely.


    Henry had forgotten everything. His heart was broken from the moment she decided to leave him.


    Emily¡¯s handnded on the handle of the door. Her breathing was very irregr and wanted to cry.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving. I¡¯ll contact youter.¡±


    She decided not to look back. If she did so, her tears might fall and her voice might be hoarse.


    She couldn¡¯t turn around.


    She twisted the handle of the door.


    The man rushed over and hugged her tightly from behind before she opened the door.


    ¡°Don¡¯t leave me ¡­ please? Can you stay?¡±


    Emily was standing still. She did not say a word, nor did she turn around to look at Henry.


    Henry buried his face on her neck. Her neck was chilly, just like his face.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I know I shouldn¡¯t have stopped you. This is all you wanted.¡±


    They made up. They cleared up their past grudges and became together.


    They would be happy again. This time, nothing would separate them.


    In the future, their lives would only be more satisfying!


    He shouldn¡¯t have stopped her. If so, he would have been a bad person!


    However, he was reluctant to part with his heart being torn away from his body.


    Emily was his heart.


    Without Emily, Henry would suffer as he lost his heart!


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Henry¡¯s voice was a little deep.


    He hugged her tightly and buried his face in her neck with great strength.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry ¡­ but don¡¯t leave me alone. Emily, don¡¯t leave me. I¡¯m sorry! Don¡¯t leave me, please!¡±


    Emily¡¯s hands trembled. The door handle bounced back and the door was locked again.


    Emily knew that she should leave, but his voice was so hoarse, and he was trembled badly. Henry¡­ he


    was loving her so desperately.


    She bit her lip and raised her head.


    If Emily lowered her head, tears would roll down her face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t leave, Emily!¡±


    He didn¡¯t want to give up! Afterpromising for so long, he could no longer do so anymore!


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t leave me. I love you. I really do. I beg you to stay with me!¡±


    Emily suddenly trembled.


    She was turned around by him, and with a thud, Emily was pressed against the door.


    His hot lips pressed down on hers forcefully. She turned away her face, avoiding the kiss with great


    difficulty, but his kissnded on her neck.


    Emily could vaguely see the flickering water in Henry¡¯s eyes.


    Those were tears of a proud man.


    Emily waspletely shocked. She did not know what she should do. She did not know that her


    departure would cause such great harm to Henry!


    But ¡­ but if she stayed, the harm she would bring to everyone would only be greater!


    Moreover, she still had many things to do!


    She still wanted revenge!


    Emily¡¯s eyes became fierce. Suddenly, she pushed him hard!


    Henry was astonished with disbelief. Emily did ¡­ push him away.


    ¡°You know that the person I like is Hunter. Why are you doing this?¡±


    Emily red at him with resentment, ¡°You¡¯re forcing me. You want to make things difficult for me!


    Why?¡±


    ¡°I...¡± Her indifferent usation made him unable to make any response.


    Henry didn¡¯t know that he had been forcing her and making things difficult for her.


    He didn¡¯t know anything. Henry just wanted to be with her¡­


    ¡°I owe you, Henry. I know I owe you too much, but stop kidnapping me with kindness and guilt! The


    person I like is Hunter, not you!¡±


    With a cracking sound, Emily opened the door. Then, the door was mmed and closed fiercely.


    What was left for Henry was a cold door and desperate space without warmth.


    Emily left without hesitation and affection!


    After Henry took the courage to confess his love to her.


    He leaned against the door with no expression, staying silent.


    After some time, he walked to the balcony nkly and looked down at the parking lot in front of the


    apartment.


    It was as if he would be able to see the person he wanted to see.


    He lowered his head and saw the low-key Maybach parked in the za below.


    As for that girl, she quietly handed her luggage to Liam. Emily quietly got into the car.


    After a burst of engine noise, the car drove out of the square and disappeared without a trace in the


    blink of an eye.


    She really left and finally returned to Hunter.


    At the beginning and in the end, they made it to be together.


    All of a sudden, he was left alone¡­

 Chapter 358 Maybe It’s Just Revenge

    Chapter 358 Maybe It¡¯s Just Revenge


    Liam was the only one who went to the Sharp Group to pick up Emily.


    Today, Hunter was not at home, and the WongRiver Pavilion had no guests.


    When the servants saw Liam bringing Emily back, they were all dumbfounded,pletely unaware of


    what had happened.


    After all, Emily came back with her luggage. It looked like she was going to stay here for a long time.


    Emily nodded and smiled at the servants as usual.


    After that, with Liam¡¯s help, the servants moved her luggage to the second floor.


    She still lived in her original room.


    She thought that after leaving there for so long, this room was probably upied by Wendy.


    However, Emily did not ask them about this.


    It was as if she had only returned to live for a period of time. As for Wendy, it seemed that it had


    nothing to do with her.


    ¡°Miss Emily, Young Master has gone to the Jackson Group today. He may return veryte.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to help him?¡± Emily put theptop on the table and opened it. She didn¡¯t look back at


    Liam.


    ¡°I¡¯m going now. Miss Emily, I¡¯ve already told the servants that you can just go find them if you need


    anything.¡±


    Liam was afraid that after Wendy had been here for so long, the servants had already favored Wendy.


    He wondered if Emily would suffer.


    Therefore, he had specifically told everyone that Emily was Young Master¡¯s distinguished guest, and no


    one was allowed to give her any face.


    The servants were temporarily intimidated by him. But in the WongRiver Pavilion, whoever could win


    the favor of Young Master was the person everyone wanted to please.


    Therefore, it was up to Young Master to decide what kind of life Emily would live in the WongRiver


    Pavilion in the future.


    ¡°I know. I am very well.¡±


    Emily finally turned around to look at him. ¡°Liam, thank you.¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    What Emily said was sincere.


    Liam treated her with utmost benevolence.


    When Hunter asked him to call the police, he hesitated.


    In fact, in the end, he didn¡¯t call the police.


    Liam nodded. After greeting her, he turned around and walked out of the door.


    Today, Liam looked a little haggard, as if he hadn¡¯t slept all night, and his ck eyes had already


    appeared.


    The moment he left, Emily said indifferently, ¡°She is not in any danger for the time being, but the doctor


    said that he does not know when she will wake up.¡±


    Liam was shocked and suddenly turned around to look at her.


    Emily had already looked at herptop. Her slender fingers lightly tapped on the keyboard.


    ¡°In the future, you can go to the hospital to inquire about her situation yourself. Just say that you¡¯re her


    friend. There¡¯s no need to secretly inquire about her.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Liam nodded without saying anything else.


    When Emily and the others went to look for Wendy, he found out that Sally jumped off a building.


    When he thought of that stupid little fellow who was still lying on the bed in the intensive care unit, it


    seemed as if his heart was being pulled by something, and he felt ufortable.


    When he reached the door and was about to close it, Liam couldn¡¯t help but look back at Emily.


    Emily¡¯s back was very thin. She used to be very thin. But now, not only was she thin, she also looked


    very fragile.


    He said calmly, ¡°Wendy was with Patriarch Gale all day yesterday. Her mother did not go abroad, but


    we still do not know where she is.¡±


    ¡°Liam!¡± Emily¡¯s breathing was in disorder. She looked back at him with astonishment.


    ¡°You are Mdy in my heart, even though you are unwilling to admit it.¡±


    Liam looked a little upset and helpless.


    Ever since he knew that something had happened to Sally, he had never smiled sincerely again.


    ¡°I can¡¯t guess what Young Master Hunter is thinking right now. I don¡¯t think anyone else can.¡±


    At the very least, the current Young Master Hunter was too deep to be seen through.


    He didn¡¯t dare to say that it was all because of Emily, but at least, it was mostly because of her.


    In the past, Young Master Hunter really liked Emily. Liam knew this clearly.


    But now, even he didn¡¯t know.


    This was because it was very likely that it was just a way for Young Master Hunter to retaliate Emily.


    Perhaps, it was just because of hatred.


    Who knew?


    ¡°I¡¯m working for Young Master Hunter. It¡¯s not good for me to do things he doesn¡¯t like.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Emily stood up and stared at him. ¡°I¡¯m already very happy that you can tell me this. Liam,


    thank you. Thank you sincerely.¡±


    Liam nodded. As he said, he was Young Master Hunter¡¯s person. He could not do many things.


    Kate¡¯s whereabouts ended in a foreign country, so everyone thought that she must have thought of a


    way to go somewhere else when she was abroad.


    However, ording to the information he had, Kate did not leave the country.


    As for whether she was in Bentson City or not, Liam wasn¡¯t sure.


    And then Liam left, leaving Emily alone in the room.


    She sat back in her chair and stared at theptop screen. After a while, she logged into the


    communication tool and sent a message to Joe.


    After nine o¡¯clock, Emily had breakfast delivered by the servant and immediately sent thetest script


    file to the workgroup.


    The people in the group suddenly became serious but active again.


    Actually, they didn¡¯t say anything. It was just because Emily had returned to work.


    The people in the workgroup were senior executives. Emily typed a paragraph of text: Although Sally


    was temporarily not here, we must continue to work.


    After that, she assigned tasks and rescheduled her work for the next three months.


    Because of Sally¡¯s situation, Emily reallocated her work to others.


    And then, she gave Lois new tasks.


    Apart from taking over most of Sally¡¯s affairs, Lois also needed to train new backbones.


    With such a heavy workload, Lois definitely didn¡¯t even have the time to be sad.


    If Lois messed up Sally¡¯s work, Sally would definitely be very disappointed when she returned.


    Therefore, apart from working desperately, Lois did not have time to think about other things.


    She wouldn¡¯t have the energy to find trouble with Wendy again.


    With Lois¡¯s current strength, there was no way she could contend against Wendy.


    Not to mention fighting against the mysterious forces behind Wendy.


    It was not her turn to do such a thing.


    All day, Emily was busy.


    At night, Hunter still hadn¡¯t returned.


    After having dinner in her room, Emily had the servants clean it up. And then she opened the wardrobe


    door in her room.


    The clothes were still the same as when she left. They were all hers.


    She picked out a nightgown that had been pushed to the corner.


    It was the kind that Liam had prepared for her not long after she came there. It was very pink and


    tender, but it was also very sexy.


    She took nightgown into the bathroom.


    Half an hourter, a girl in pink pajamas came out of the bathroom.


    Her long hair was still dripping with water. Her entire body was refreshing. She did not have any


    makeup at all, but she was as beautiful as a prynne.


    After drying her long hair, she sat on a chair and read a book carefully while waiting for Hunter.


    Yeah, she was waiting.


    After what happened yesterday, Hunter was definitely not the only one who came back tonight.


    So, she waited.


    Finally, around nine o¡¯clock in the evening, the sound of an engine came from the courtyard outside ¡­

 Chapter 359 This Man Is Mine

    Chapter 359 This Man Is Mine


    Maybach stopped outside the parlor of the WongRiver Pavilion.


    Liam got out of the car and opened the door for the two people in the back seat.


    Hunter¡¯s long legs stepped forward, and his tall figure immediately appeared in front of everyone.


    Wendy also elegantly stepped down from the left side of the car.


    However, Wendy looked very fragile today. Her arms were still wrapped in gauze, and she walked


    unsteadily.


    It was as if she was so fragile that she could be blown down by a gust of wind at any moment.


    ¡°Miss Wendy, is the wound still painful?¡± Seeing her frown, Ewan was a little worried.


    ¡°Yes ... ¡°Wendy nced at Hunter.


    Young Master Hunter, however, had already walked towards the parlor, as if he didn¡¯t care how badly


    she was injured.


    Wendy was a little unhappy, but today, Young Master Hunter had made an exception to allow her to


    rest in his office for a whole day. For Wendy, it could be considered an improvement.


    Originally, she nned to return to City L with Patriarch after having dinner with Charles.


    But now that she was injured, she wanted to stay by Young Master Hunter¡¯s side for a few more days


    and enjoy the feeling of being spoiled.


    ¡°Prepare tea for Young Master and Miss Wendy,¡± Liam said when he entered.


    The servant immediately made two cups of tea and brought them over to Hunter and Wendy.


    Hunter had the habit of drinking tea in the parlor after returning home.


    But tonight, he wanted to go upstairs immediately.


    However, he suppressed his impulse to go upstairs and sat on the sofa, casually sipping tea.


    Liam wanted to say something. But since Wendy was here, it didn¡¯t seem good to mention this matter.


    He didn¡¯t want Emily to suffer any grievances here, but now, it was clear that Young Master was more


    willing to stand on Wendy¡¯s side.


    Emily was alone and weak in the WongRiver Pavilion.


    He hoped that Emily would be able to live a more rxed life during this period of time.


    ¡°Young Master, if there¡¯s nothing else ¡­¡±


    Before Liam could finish his words, he saw a slender figure slowly walking down from the corner of the


    stairs.


    She wore a pink nightgown with a low V-neck.


    The white neck was sexy and fragile, as if it would break with a pinch. It was so fragile that a man


    wished he could hug it in his arms and protect it well.


    Her corbone was faintly visible in the gauze nightgown. The nightgown opened slightly as she


    walked, andrge areas of skin below her neck could be seen.


    Emily ¡­ Why was she wearing such a sexy nightgown?


    Liam was almost dumbfounded. When realized something, he immediately withdrew his gaze.


    He quietly nced at Hunter. Fortunately, Young Master had lost his mind and hadn¡¯t realized that Liam


    was also looking.


    ¡°Young Master, I ¡­ I¡¯ll go back and rest first.¡±


    Emily was dressed like this. Liam felt that if he didn¡¯t leave quickly, his eyeballs would fall to the ground.


    Hunter did not say anything. Liam hurriedly lowered his head and went upstairs.


    When he met Emily, he still didn¡¯t even dare to raise his head. He whispered, ¡°Miss Emily, I¡¯ll go up


    first.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Emily nodded.


    After Liam went upstairs, he immediately called the butler and told him to let all the male maids to leave


    the hall quickly, including the butler himself.


    Soon, there were only two female maids left in the hall, along with Emily, Hunter, and Wendy.


    Wendy was shocked for a few seconds before she suddenly realized something.


    She stood up and pointed at Emily, her fingers trembling. ¡°She ¡­ Why is she here? What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Wasn¡¯t Emily brought to the police station? And she couldn¡¯te out for a long time?


    Why was she out now?


    And why was she still in the WongRiver Pavilion after she came out?


    What exactly was going on? This ¡­


    Suddenly, her face clouded over. And she quickly walked towards Emily.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What are you doing here? Who else do you want to do harm to? You want to hurt me again, don¡¯t


    you?¡±


    Emily looked at her calmly.


    Wendy quickly walked up to her and grabbed her hand.


    Actually, Wendy had little strength, but she was furious and grabbed Emily¡¯s hand quickly.


    Emily¡¯s feet slipped. She almost slipped down the stairs.


    She grabbed the wooden handle of the stairs tightly, preventing herself from rolling down.


    However, the nightgown on her body was torn off by Wendy.


    Suddenly, everyone there saw her thin shoulders, which was indescribably beautiful.


    There was also the matching sling nightgown inside. The sling moved, which made her white skin


    expose. There were even hickeys on her body!


    Wendy was so jealous that she was going crazy. Were these hickeys left behind by Hunter?


    She was so angry that she raised her hand and wanted to p Emily!


    However, she immediately retrieved her hand.


    She had forgotten that Hunter was still here.


    She could not be rude and irritable in front of him.


    ¡°I just ¡­ wanted toe down and find something to eat.¡±


    Emily looked at her indifferently, then at Hunter, but she quickly withdrew her gaze.


    Everyone could tell that she was so afraid of Young Master that she even didn¡¯t want to appear in front


    of him.


    Wendy was so angry that she stamped her feet. Did Emily show her weakness on purpose?


    Young Master Hunter was such a shrewd person. Couldn¡¯t he not tell?


    ¡°Stop pretending here. What are you doing here?¡± Emily should note here.


    She had already been kicked out by Hunter. Why did she still have the face to return?


    Emily gently pushed her. In order to show her weakness, Wendy naturally couldn¡¯t hold onto her


    forever.


    However, Emily¡¯s strength was so small that she couldn¡¯t even pretend to be pushed down by Emily!


    After all, Hunter was not that fool.


    She thought that Emily would arrogantly quarrel with her like before, but she didn¡¯t expect that after


    secretly ncing at Hunter, Emily would immediately turn around and go upstairs as if she was


    frightened.


    Wendy grabbed her and said, ¡°You can¡¯t leave. Tell me clearly! What are you doing here?¡±


    Emily bit her lip and did not answer. Her indifferent gaze fell on the figure sitting on the sofa in the


    distance.


    ¡°Come here.¡±


    Hunter¡¯s voice sounded even colder as he swept his gaze over her messy nightgown.


    The stunning expression had already beenpletely concealed by him.


    ¡°She came here as a maid,¡± he said expressionlessly.


    Maid?


    Wendy looked at Emily. And Emily lowered her head and slowly walked towards Hunter.


    Maid? She, Wendy, was the first to not believe it!


    Would a maid dress up like this and wander around in front of her master?


    This was clearly trying to hook Hunter!


    And why didn¡¯t the maid work? Why could she go up to the second floor?


    Emily was definitely not here as a maid!


    Emily walked over to Hunter and clenched her fists tightly. She was clearly very nervous.


    ¡°Young Master Hunter, what can I do for you?¡±


    Hunter looked at her.


    Her lips were rosy. Her teeth were white. Her skin was so fair that she was like a baby!


    It seemed that water woulde out of her fair skin with a single pinch!


    This girl was dressed like this in order to hook him up!


    He wanted to pretend that he couldn¡¯t see her, but his gaze couldn¡¯t help but lock onto her.


    Emily sensed the burning heat in his eyes and subconsciously pulled the gauze nightgown that had


    slipped down.


    The man¡¯s body tightened. And his throat became dry when Emily retreated slightly to escape!


    This girl! She still wanted to escape!


    He suddenly stood up!


    Before Wendy came to sense, she turned around and saw Hunter carrying Emily on his shoulder and


    striding upstairs.


    As for Emily, she was as gentle as amb on Hunter¡¯s shoulder.


    When Hunter went upstairs, Emily suddenly raised her head and looked at Wendy.


    She smiled coldly. Her thin lips were slightly open, clearly dering war on Wendy silently. She seemed


    to show that this man was hers!

 Chapter 360 He Took the Bait Even If He Knew She Did it on Purpose

    Chapter 360 He Took the Bait Even If He Knew She Did it on Purpose


    Wendy was so angry that she almost puked blood!


    What did this woman say? What was she saying?


    She actually said that Young Master Hunter was hers!


    Shameless! She was a woman who had been abandoned and kicked out. Why did she say that?


    ¡°Hunter... ¡°She wanted to catch up.


    However, Hunter walked so fast even if he carried a person.


    When Wendy followed them to the second floor, Hunter had already carried Emily into the room.


    The door was shut down. The interior and exterior of the room werepletely divided into two worlds.


    Wendy did not give up. She wanted to knock on the door, but she did not have the courage.


    Most of the time, Young Master Hunter was lenient towards her. She knew that it was all because of the


    Matriarch who had left her to him.


    But sometimes, there were things that she couldn¡¯t do.


    For example, now!


    Wendy could clearly feel that if she interrupted, Young Master Hunter would definitely be very angry,


    and even hate her!


    She stood outside the door. Unfortunately, the room blocked out so much noise.


    As long as the people inside did not speak loudly, she had no idea what they had said or done.


    ¡°Miss Wendy, can I help you?¡± Liam came out of nowhere.


    Wendy really hated this man!


    Liam would appear like a ghost at any time every time she stood at the door of Hunter¡¯s room.


    The only reason he came out was to drive her away!


    This damn bastard! He was clearly Emily¡¯sckey!


    Wendy bit her lips and clenched her fists tightly. Her anger had nowhere to be vented.


    In the end, when she passed by Liam, she couldn¡¯t help but punch him.


    She really couldn¡¯t stand it! Why? Why would it be like this?


    She had lived in Hunter¡¯s room for two months. And she hardly went there.


    Not long after she entered in, Hunter would let her out.


    She had never stayed long in his room, not to mention staying there overnight!


    Never!


    Liam didn¡¯t care about what she did just now at all.


    But Wendy identally hit the wound on her arm.


    A heart-wrenching pain came from her arm, causing her to grimace in pain and almost burst into tears.


    Liam shrugged at her and spread out his hands with an innocent expression.


    ¡°Miss Wendy, I haven¡¯t touched you before. Don¡¯t frame me.¡±


    How could Wendy not know what he meant?


    This bastard didn¡¯t believe that Emily would hurt her at all. He was implying that she had framed Emily!


    Sure enough, he was sent by Emily. He was a useless dog!


    She left and mmed the door not far away.


    Liam did not dare to stay outside Young Master¡¯s room for too long. Just as Wendy left, he immediately


    returned to his room.


    Hear no evil.


    In Hunter¡¯s room.


    Emily was thrown on the bed by him.


    The slender little body slightly bounced up on the strong mattress and quietlynded on the nkets.


    She looked at the man standing beside the bed. The panic in her eyes was not disguised.


    When she was in the parlor just now, she was deliberately trying to snatch him from Wendy.


    Now, facing Hunter alone, her rxation and disguise hadpletely disappeared.


    The little girl fell into the dark-colored bedding. Her fair skin looked especially tender.


    She grabbed the nket andy half on the bed, looking at him.


    Hunter stared at her face, his posture extremely resembling that of a mighty king.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the courage to hook me up just now? Now, you don¡¯t have it anymore?¡±


    He tugged at his gold- iid tie, which was then moved to the side.


    He also casually pulled a few buttons off his cor.


    He was evil, wild, frightening, yet fatally attractive.


    Emily knew that no method she used in front of him could escape his eyes.


    She bit her lower lip. She was still a little stubborn. ¡°Since you know I did it on purpose, why do you


    take the bait?¡±


    The desire in his eyes for her was not fake.


    Hunter¡¯s gaze fell on her chest. And his sexy Adam¡¯s apple rolled down.


    ¡°Bringing you back was originally for fun. What¡¯s the difference whether I take the bait or not?¡±


    Emily clenched her palm tightly. These words were truly hurtful!


    However, she seemed to have gotten used to his mockery.


    Since she was here, what was dignity?


    In front of him, what was self-esteem?


    Shey under the nket and looked at him. Her thin lips slightly opened. Her voice was soft. It


    seemed as if she had no bones.


    ¡°Can you ¡­ be gentle?¡±


    ¡­


    Hunter was a little depressed.


    He had never been so easy to lose control, but this girl¡¯s words made it.


    For more than an hour, he couldn¡¯t control himself at all.


    After that, the angry Hunter went into the bathroom and directly took a cold bath.


    The sound of water came from the bathroom.


    Emily fell on the bed and was still gasping for breath.


    Her entire strength waspletely drained by him. She didn¡¯t know why this man was so strong. It


    seemed that his stamina would never run out.


    She was so tired that she couldn¡¯t even lift his hand.


    She clearly didn¡¯t do anything. Why was she the one who was tired?


    Long time passed before the bathroom door was opened and Hunter, who was wet all over, came out.


    A cold aura filled the entire room as he came out.


    He walked to the wine cab and poured himself a ss of red wine.


    His voice that was so cold that it didn¡¯t even have the slightest bit of warmth spilled out from between


    his teeth. It was heartless and cold.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t your room.¡±


    Emily knew that he was trying to drive her away.


    But she didn¡¯t care.


    Ever since he said that he would y with her for three months without any warmth, she knew that she


    must be humiliated by him in these three months.


    Anyway, Wendy got angry tonight. That was enough.


    Emily stretched out her trembling hand to pick up the torn nightgown.


    After putting it on herself finally, she lifted the quilt and wanted to get out of bed.


    Her legs were really painful and ufortable!


    Even getting out of bed was very difficult for her now.


    When Hunter heard the sound behind him, he turned around and saw her slowly sliding down the bed.


    Her legs were straight and slender, which were still trembling slightly.


    When shended, she almost fell to the ground.


    Hunter¡¯s fingers, which were holding the goblet, suddenly tightened as he stepped out.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    However, when he saw her kneeling on the ground, he slowly withdrew his hand.


    He leaned against the table and stared at her moving difficultly. His sexy Adam¡¯s apple couldn¡¯t help


    but roll again.


    This time, Emily definitely didn¡¯t do it on purpose!


    She supported the bed and slowly stood up. Just as she was about to turn around and leave, Hunter¡¯s


    tall body blocked her way.


    ¡°Young Master Hunter ... ¡°She subconsciously retreated.


    She crashed into the bed and identally fell down.

 Chapter 361 Impossible

    Chapter 361 Impossible


    This time, Emily was frightened by herself.


    Hunter was right in front of her, yet she actually dared to lie on his bed.


    Emily hurriedly wanted to get up, but her wrists were pressed down by his hands.


    Hunter bent down and pressed her wrists on both sides.


    He narrowed his eyes and stared at her frightened little face, ¡°Did you do it on purpose again?¡±


    ¡°Young Master Hunter, how can a smart person like you not be able to tell that I really want to leave


    your room right now?¡±


    She had been tormented for nearly two hours. She did it on purpose, unless she wanted to die!


    ¡°I said you did it on purpose. You did it!¡±


    Hunter announced forcefully, his sharp eyes staring at her like eagles.


    ¡°You¡¯ve invited me so enthusiastically. If I don¡¯t satisfy you, it doesn¡¯t make sense.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not! Young Master Hunter ¡­ oh!¡±


    She was flipped over by him ¡­


    ¡­


    Emily fell asleep.


    This time, even if Hunter kicked her out of bed, she wouldn¡¯t have the strength to get up and leave his


    room.


    Even if she was kicked down, she had to sleep well first.


    She was so tired that her body waspletely not her own.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    However, Hunter was not sleepy at all.


    He didn¡¯t know whether he was torturing her or himself when he brought this girl back.


    It was only twice. Why was she so tired?


    She breathed evenly; otherwise he would have thought that he had knocked her out.


    Looking at her sleeping face, Hunter was a little irritated.


    He wanted to get up and smoke a cigarette, but Emily was sleeping in his arms.


    If he moved, he might wake her up.


    But why was he afraid of waking her up?


    Wasn¡¯t it good to ask her to scram back to her room when she woke up?


    He wanted to pull his arm out again, but just as he moved, Emily followed him.


    Hunter was nervous and he immediately calmed himself down.


    In her sleep, Emily seemed to have found afortable position again and rubbed against his arms.


    After that, she became quiet.


    She was really tired, otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have let herself sleep peacefully in his arms.


    She was so afraid of him. Anyone could tell this.


    Her soft body was tightly pressed against his body, and the delicate touch made his breathing start to


    be in disorder again.


    At the beginning, he was fine. But then, it was aplete mess!


    His handnded on her shoulder, wanting to push her down and continue to do what he liked.


    However, she slept so peacefully ¡­


    Hunter thought that he was crazy. He actually cared if this woman was too tired and could sleep well.


    Did he forget how she and other man hurt him back then?


    However, he tried several times to force himself to do whatever he wanted to her.


    But in the end, he was still a little soft-hearted.


    Probably it was because he was tired tonight.


    He found an excuse for himself and gentlyy down beside Emily.


    He pulled on the quilt and covered it on her body. His movements weren¡¯t very gentle, but he was


    definitely not as rude as he had shown.


    His long arm was wrapped around her waist. Although he still wanted to do something to her, he forced


    himself to close his eyes.


    He was just a little tired, not because he was reluctant to tease her again.


    She was the woman who had betrayed him. What was there to be reluctant to treat her like that?


    Reluctant?


    Impossible.


    ¡­


    Emily actually spent the night in Young Master Hunter¡¯s room!


    That night, Wendy didn¡¯t sleep well at all.


    She had been out countless times throughout the night, and every time, the door to Hunter¡¯s room was


    closed.


    The most unbearable thing was that she had been eavesdropping by the door several times, and all


    she heard was that slut¡¯s shameless scream!


    She did not believe it, nor did she want to believe it.


    Young Master Hunter hated women so much. How could he really have sex with that bitch?


    However, reality had pped her several times!


    Not only did Hunter do that with that bitch, he also did that with her for almost the entire night!


    In the end, she couldn¡¯t listen any longer and fled from the door.


    When she knew where Emily¡¯s room was, she went straight to her room and waited.


    However, she didn¡¯t wait for her until dawn the next day!


    They really stayed together all night!


    When Emily woke up, she was the only one in Young Master Hunter¡¯s room.


    The room had already been cleaned up, and there was a clean set of clothes stacked on the bedside


    table.


    Of course, it couldn¡¯t be Hunter. She just didn¡¯t expect that she would actually fall asleep so soundly.


    Even the maid had alreadye in to clean up, but she did not notice.


    After all, she was young and recovered quickly. After sleeping for a while, her strength returned.


    She changed her clothes and went back to her room.


    As soon as he entered, she saw another figure in the room.


    The woman was sitting on a chair, staring at her coldly and hatefully.


    ¡°What are you doing in my room? Do you want to see if I will be kicked out by Young Master Hunter?¡±


    Emily sneered. She was notcent but disdainful.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to disappoint you.¡±


    Ignoring Wendy, who was staring at her covetously, she turned around and walked into the bathroom to


    wash up.


    ¡°Bitch! Do you still have face? You¡¯re already with another man. Now, you¡¯re with Hunter again. Are you


    so cheap?¡±


    Wendy chased after her to the bathroom door and stared fixedly at her back.


    This damn girl¡¯s neck and corbone were all traces left behind by a man.


    They were so obvious that she couldn¡¯t pretend not to see them!


    ¡°What? Now Young Master Hunter wants to be with me and doesn¡¯t want you. Are you angry?¡±


    Emily only cared about her own affairs and didn¡¯t even look at Wendy.


    ¡°You ... ¡°Wendy clenched her fists tightly and almost couldn¡¯t help to wave her hand to Emily!


    ¡°Who said that Young Master Hunter didn¡¯t want me? He¡¯s just quarreling with me and using you to


    provoke me!¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Emily didn¡¯t believe it at all.


    Let alone the rtionship between Hunter and Wendy, even if they were already together, it would be


    impossible for Young Master Hunter to do such a boring thing as he used one woman to provoke


    another.


    Emily just did her own things, such as washing face andbing hair. She was very casual.


    Wendy wanted to tear apart that face that pretended to be pure!


    She was simmer with rage and suddenly curled her lips, ¡°Oh, you and Young Master Hunter are here


    all over each other. But I wonder if your friend called Sally is dead now.¡±


    Emily instantly clenched her fists.


    Wendy smiled faintly and did not miss the haze that shed in her eyes.


    It was good that Emily was angry. Wendy couldn¡¯t let herself feel aggrieved all the time.


    If Emily dared toe here to look for Young Master Hunter, she should have the courage to face the


    consequences.


    ¡°Falling from such a high ce, she definitely won¡¯t be able to live. Even if she doesn¡¯t die now, she¡¯ll


    still be in a vegetative state in the future.¡±


    ¡°Bitch, I¡¯m really feeling worthless for your friend! She has neither grievances nor rancour against us.


    And we don¡¯t want to harm her.¡±


    ¡°But, she¡¯s your friend! As long as she¡¯s your friend, I want to kill her. What do you think I should do?¡±


    Wendy stared at Emily¡¯s slightly scarlet eyes and smiled arrogantly.


    Emily had better lose control again and hurt her!


    This time, as soon as she made a move, she would immediately call the police herself.


    She wanted to use Emily of intentional murder!


    At that time, even Young Master Hunter would not be able to protect her!

 Chapter 362 Feeling Even More Wronged

    Chapter 362 Feeling Even More Wronged


    Thest time Wendy was injured, Ewan called the police.


    The person who was prosecuting was Hunter.


    Wendy still thought that Hunter had personally done these things for her because he cared too much


    about her.


    But now, she suddenly reacted.


    Was Hunter going to deal with these matters on his own in order to protect this bitch?


    If Emily was in her hands, it would definitely not be that easy for Emily to get out of the police station!


    But now, Hunter had let her out.


    If she persisted in keeping Emily at the prison, she would openly p Hunter in the face.


    She didn¡¯t dare!


    But if the same thing happened again, she, Wendy, would definitely let that bitch be in the prison for


    three to five years!


    Emily red at the woman leaning against the door.


    Her burning gaze revealed an obvious hatred.


    Wendy, however, always wore a smile as she looked at her.


    ¡°I heard that she is still in the ICU. She is very pitiful. Perhaps, she will wake up one day, won¡¯t she?¡±


    ¡°But even if she wakes up, I will kill her one more time or twice!¡±


    She covered her lips and smiled happily, ¡°Until she¡¯s crippled! Until she¡¯s dead! Isn¡¯t that funny?¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Emily put down herb and suddenly turned around to walk towards Wendy.


    She was clearly waiting for this moment, but when Emily walked towards her, she still instinctively


    panicked.


    No! Why would she be afraid of this bitch?


    If Emily wanted to hit her, she had better hit her harder!


    With that, Wendy had the chance to call the police to arrest Emily!


    ¡°What do you want? Do you want to kill me? Alright,e on!¡±


    Wendy leaned against the door, unwilling to retreat.


    ¡°If you have the ability, you just kill me. Otherwise, I will definitely kill your friend!¡±


    ¡°Not only Sally, but Lois. And ¡­¡±


    Emily had already walked in front of her. Her cold gaze was so frightening that Wendy subconsciously


    swallowed her saliva.


    But Wendy definitely wouldn¡¯t be afraid of her!


    ¡°Hit me! Bitch! If you dare, you just hit me!¡±


    With a p, Emily actually raised her hand and pped Wendy on her face!


    ¡°You ... ¡°Wendy was dumbfounded. This bitch actually hit her!


    ¡°What? Didn¡¯t you want me to hit you?¡±


    Emily sneered as she walked out of the bathroom and slowly walked towards the big bed.


    ¡°I really haven¡¯t seen such a cheap person, actually begging others to hit her. Funny.¡±


    ¡°You ¡­ you ¡­¡± Wendy¡¯s face was not that painful.


    But she was pped on the face!


    Even if Emily¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t that strong and even if it didn¡¯t hurt so much, she was stillpletely


    dumbfounded!


    ¡°Bitch! How dare you hit me!¡±


    Wendy finally realized that she had been tricked!


    That bitch actually hit her!


    Even her parents had never pped her like this since she was born.


    She had been pped several times because of this bitch!


    At this moment, the grievances that he had endured all night finally burst forth!


    Wendy rushed over and abruptly grabbed the neck of Emily, who was walking to the bedside!


    ¡°Bitch! How dare you hit me! I want you to die!¡±


    Emily originally wanted to lift her knee, but after hearing some movement, she suddenly fell back to the


    bed.


    Wendy did not expect that she would be so fragile today. This bitch also had a time when she could not


    resist!


    ¡°Bitch, aren¡¯t you very powerful? You can just resist!¡±


    Even if she didn¡¯t strangle her to death, she had to let her know that she, Wendy, wasn¡¯t an existence


    that she could provoke!


    ¡°You dare toe back and steal a man from me. You must have the courage to bear this!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think that Young Master Hunter is willing to do that with you is because he likes you. He only


    treats you as a ything! Do you understand?¡±


    She was just a tool for a man to vent. She actually dared to be arrogant in front of Wendy!


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    Suddenly, a cold breeze came from behind her.


    Before Wendy could react, her wrist felt a sharp pain.


    The hands pinching Emily¡¯s neck were also pulled away!


    That person¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t particrly strong, but he still pulled her back two steps.


    Before she could see that person, Wendy immediately fell to the ground.


    The arrogance vanished instantly. Now, she was a pitiful victim.


    ¡°You ... ¡°After seeing the man in front of her clearly, Wendy was shocked andpletely unable to


    react.


    She thought it was Liam!


    Only Liam, that bastard, helped Emily deal with Wendy every day.


    But why ¡­ why was it him?


    ¡°Cousin?¡±


    Joseph only nced at Wendy. And then he reached out to help Emily, who was lying on the bed.


    Seeing that Emily was still gasping for breath, he was somewhat anxious, ¡°How are you? Are you


    hurt?¡±


    Emily coughed a few times and shook her head. She wanted to speak, but because she was short of


    breath, she couldn¡¯t speak anything.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk yet! Calm down!¡± Joseph immediately said.


    Emily opened her mouth and was still gasping for breath. She wasn¡¯t in a hurry to speak anymore.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°Cousin ¡­ Grandpa?¡± Suddenly, she felt that there were still two figures at the door. Wendy turned


    around and saw Sawyer standing by the door.


    Beside him was Liam, who had brought him up.


    ¡°Miss Emily, are you alright?¡± Of course, Liam could tell that Emily was not injured.


    However, he still wanted to ask. He was asking to remind everyone how hateful Wendy was!


    Sawyer walked a little slowly just now, so he probably didn¡¯t see that scene.


    But Liam and Joseph knew clearly what had happened!


    Wendy pinched Emily¡¯s neck and said that Emily was a ything!


    She clearly wanted to kill Emily!


    ¡°Oh, it hurts ¡­¡±


    Wendy¡¯s expression changed as she spoke. The shock on her face instantly turned into grievance.


    ¡°Grandpa Gale, it hurts so much. She ¡­ she wants to hit me.¡±


    Sawyer looked at her and didn¡¯t know how to respond.


    Wendy struggled on the ground for a long time because she was still too ¡°fragile¡±, and finally managed


    to get up with great difficulty.


    She walked over to Sawyer and blinked her eyes filled with grievances.


    ¡°Grandpa, she ¡­ she scolded me, saying that I am not qualified to be the Gale family¡¯s granddaughter.


    She said that she is the only one who has the qualification. I am so angry that ¡­¡±


    She didn¡¯t know how much they had heard when they came up.


    But for Wendy, no matter how much they heard, she had to insist that it wasn¡¯t her fault.


    She muttered and whispered, ¡°She hit my wound and she tried to kill me. I was defending myself.¡±


    Nobody said anything.


    The room suddenly became quiet.


    The atmosphere suddenly became strange.


    Would Sawyer believe her? Or would he not believe her?


    But she was his granddaughter, what could he do?


    In the end, Sawyer nodded and walked in.


    Wendy was instantly extremely wronged.


    What did he mean by nodding his head? Didn¡¯t Grandpa believe in her?


    Sawyer passed Wendy and walked to Emily.


    Emily sat on the bed and looked up at him without saying anything.


    Sawyer suddenly felt a little sad. This girl still had a red mark on her neck, but she didn¡¯t say anything


    stubbornly. He was truly ufortable.


    Was she wronged? But she still didn¡¯t say a single word.


    It was precisely because of this that Sawyer felt even more ufortable.


    He couldn¡¯t help but ask softly, ¡°Are you hurt? Does your neck still hurt?¡±

 Chapter 363: Follow Me

    Chapter 363: Follow Me


    Emily thought her acting was good enough.


    At the very least, what she wanted to present now was a pitiful creature who had suffered grievances


    and remained silent.


    However, she never thought that Sawyer¡¯s words would make her eyes immediately turn red.


    Because she knew that his concern was genuine.


    She hurriedly turned her face away to avoid his gaze.


    This kind of grievance clearly looked more real, but because it was real, she felt guilty.


    She didn¡¯t want to act in front of him. Not at all!


    He clearly didn¡¯t want to act, but her emotions werepletely out of control.


    The effect of this was even more real than if it was deliberately performed.


    She really didn¡¯t expect that there would actually be an elder who cared about her in this world after her


    grandmother left.


    She originally thought that her grandmother was everything to her.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Emily wiped her tears, not wanting Sawyer to worry about her.


    ¡°I was just... ying with her.¡±


    Wendy originally wanted to scold her for acting in front of Sawyer.


    However, she did not expect that this damn girl would not seize this opportunity toin to


    everyone.


    Wendy almost said those cursing words, but she swallowed them because of what Emily said.


    Joseph nced at Wendy.


    He inexplicably disliked this granddaughter of the Gale family a little more.


    He saw clearly the change in her expression just now.


    However, she was the granddaughter of the Gale family. No matter what, he couldn¡¯t embarrass her


    here now.


    Joseph¡¯s gaze fell on Emily, ¡°Is it really alright?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really fine.¡± Emily shook her head and stood up.


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    Liam immediately said, ¡°Patriarch Gale is here to see Miss Gale.¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Although there were two Miss Gale here, Liam had always called Emily Mdy, or Miss Emily.


    Therefore, Miss Gale was clearly referring to Wendy.


    However, Sawyer said, ¡°Emily, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Emily was ... ¡°Joseph thought for a moment and decided not to mention this matter in front of Sawyer.


    He reconsidered and said, ¡°Wendy lives here, and Emily was her sister. It doesn¡¯t matter if shees


    here asionally for a period of time.¡±


    Although Sawyer clearly didn¡¯t approve of this statement, he didn¡¯t continue to ask it.


    He turned to look at Wendy and said indifferently, ¡°Have you had breakfast yet?¡±


    ¡°¡­ No.¡± She really did not.


    After staying up all night, Wendy was hungry, tired, and sleepy!


    She wanted to go back and rest!


    However, she was afraid that if she walked away, Sawyer and Emily would have more opportunities to


    be with each other.


    She walked over and held Sawyer¡¯s arm. ¡°Grandpa, I want to go out for a walk. Will you apany


    me?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go down and have breakfast first.¡± Sawyer didn¡¯t seem to be aware of him being a guest here.


    He looked at Liam and said politely, ¡°Can you prepare some breakfast for these two girls?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s ready,¡± Liam immediately replied.


    Wendy was unhappy and shook Sawyer¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Grandpa, I just want to have breakfast with you!¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I can have someone set a table for the three of you.¡±


    Liam smiled and looked at Emily, ¡°Miss Emily, Young Master Hunter is doing morning exercises in the


    backyard. He will be back soon. Are you going to wait for him?¡±


    Immediately, Wendy became depressed!


    What the hell! He let her apany Sawyer to have breakfast, but let Emily and Young Master Hunter


    have breakfast alone!


    They had been with each other all night!


    Wendy was so angry that she wanted to chop off Liam!


    ¡°Hunter wants to have breakfast with me, otherwise he won¡¯t eat anything!¡±


    Wendy was also worried that Emily would apany Sawyer.


    ¡°Grandpa, why don¡¯t you go back to the hotel first? I¡¯lle find you immediately after having breakfast


    with Hunter.¡±


    ¡°No need. Ie here today to pay a visit to Young Master Hunter.¡±


    He just didn¡¯t expect that Emily would actually be here, which could be considered an unexpected joy.


    Originally, when Joseph heard that Emily had left the police station that night, he was also prepared to


    see her.


    But he didn¡¯t expect that she was here.


    Wendy couldn¡¯t think of an excuse to separate Emily from Sawyer.


    She had already left a bad impression on their mind by her performance just now.


    Emily said that they were ying with each other. This statement helped Wendy.


    Although she did not want to appreciate it at all, she was not so stupid as to be unable to see the


    situation clearly.


    It would be too much if she still wanted to make trouble.


    Just now, even Joseph looked at her with a slightly more aloof expression.


    Joseph¡¯s father adopted his wife¡¯s name. Therefore, he stayed in the Gale family with his mother¡¯s


    surname.


    No matter what, Joseph was the most powerful person under Sawyer.


    Wendy didn¡¯t want to offend this grandson, at least, before she could get a firm foothold.


    They went downstairs, and Liam told the butler to prepare the breakfast.


    As soon as they arrived at the parlor, they saw Hunter return.


    He was dressed in a ck casual suit. His body was clearly covered in hot sweat. The moment he


    entered the door, the cold aura came in with him.


    It was so cold that it caused people want to retreat!


    Sweat drenched his clothes. Beads of sweat dripped down his short hair.


    His cold and deep eyes were stained with an invisible light, serene and domineering.


    Wendy was dumbfounded.


    Every time she saw Hunter, she found that he always looked better and more attractive.


    She had been by his side for more than two months. No matter how handsome a man was, she should


    have seen enough.


    However, this man waspletely different from ordinary people.


    Not enough! Never enough!


    Every time she met him, she felt that there was a new surprise, which made him even more


    enchanting.


    Not to mention Wendy, even Emily couldn¡¯t move her gaze away from Hunter for a few seconds.


    She retracted her gaze with difficulty, not allowing herself to indulge in the charm of this man.


    However, she was unwilling to ept the fact that after a night, her entire body was still aching.


    However, this man could be very energetic, refreshing, and even take his people to exercise!


    She was unwilling and had to admit that this man was a deadly poison!


    She didn¡¯t know what they would think when men saw him. But as a woman, she would be poisoned as


    she saw him.


    She lowered her head and stood behind Sawyer, trying her best to reduce her self-presence.


    Hunter had better not see her.


    Liam hurriedly walked over to greet Hunter and said, ¡°Young Master, Patriarch Gale is here.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Hunter replied indifferently and walked towards Sawyer. ¡°Sorry about the rude wee!¡±


    ¡°Miss Gale and Miss Emily haven¡¯t had breakfast yet. Patriarch Gale is nning to have breakfast with


    them,¡± Liam exined.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Although Hunter was ustomed to being cold and arrogant, he respected Sawyer.


    He had always admired the Gale family¡¯s status in the pharmaceutical industry!


    He hadn¡¯t seen Sawyer a few times. It was rare that a person who had such a high status treated


    others so gently.


    ¡°Sorry, Patriarch Gale and Mr. Gale. Would you excuse me for a moment?¡±


    He was covered in sweat and had to go up to take a shower and change his clothes.


    Sawyer nodded and looked at the young man with admiration.


    Joseph also smiled and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll apany Grandpa and the two youngdies for breakfast


    first.¡±


    ¡°Just be like in your own family.¡± Hunter nodded.


    After greeting Sawyer, he walked upstairs.


    Emily heaved a sigh of relief.


    She was probably used to being oppressed by Young Master Hunter. At this moment, he didn¡¯t cause


    trouble for her. Thank God!


    However, her happiness seemed to havee too early.


    Hunter had only taken a few steps when his deep voice came from behind her, ¡°Little thing, follow


    me!¡±

 Chapter 364 She Was Just A Maid

    Chapter 364 She Was Just A Maid


    Hunter did not specify who he wanted, but there seemed to be only two people who could be called


    little thing here.


    Emily was a little younger. She was eighteen years old. To Hunter, who was twenty-seven years old,


    she was indeed young.


    Wendy was a little older than Emily.


    Of course, this little thing could also be Wendy.


    Sawyer and Joseph naturally did not know whom Young Master Hunter was calling. Probably, only the


    person called would know.


    Emily clenched her palm tightly, hoping that he hadn¡¯t call her that.


    Butst night, he kept calling her that.


    Could he pretend she didn¡¯t exist?


    She had been tormented for half the night. Now, her legs were weak when she saw him.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Wendy did not know whom he was calling. After all, he had never called her that before.


    However, Emily did not react at all!


    Emily didn¡¯t react, which meant that she also wasn¡¯t sure if he was calling her, right?


    Wendy waited for another two seconds, but Emily still didn¡¯t move at all.


    She was secretly surprised and quickly chased after Hunter.


    Emily failed to appreciate Hunter¡¯s favors.


    At this moment, even if she was the one called by Hunter, she would be disgusted for her


    disobedience.


    ¡°Hunter, I¡¯ll apany you ¡­¡±


    Hunter stopped and looked back, causing all of Wendy¡¯s words to be stuck in her throat.


    After that, she couldn¡¯t say anything.


    His gaze did not fall on her. He was clearly looking at Emily!


    This girl actually didn¡¯t react at all, intentionally challenging his patience?


    Hunter narrowed his eyes, ¡°Do you want me to carry you up?¡±


    Emily exhaled and walked out from behind Sawyer unwillingly.


    Sawyer and Joseph were both here. This bastard really didn¡¯t give her any face.


    Didn¡¯t he know that this would she feel embarrassed?


    ¡°I¡¯ve been here recently as a maid.¡±


    Emily found an excuse and smiled awkwardly at Sawyer. After that, she immediately walked towards


    Hunter.


    Only then did Hunter withdraw his gaze and walk upstairs.


    The little fellow pitifully followed behind him. He didn¡¯t know what was going on with her legs. It seemed


    that she could barely move.


    She didn¡¯t walk fast. And it was a bit difficult to follow him.


    In the parlor downstairs, there was instantlyplete silence.


    Everyone was looking at each other.


    Finally, Liam coughed softly and pulled everyone¡¯s attention back.


    ¡°Well, Patriarch Gale, why don¡¯t we go to have breakfast first?¡± Liam respectfully invited.


    Sawyer was still staring at the stairs.


    Emily was a maid here ¡­ Was that true?


    However, Wendy was clearly like a miss here ¡­


    ¡°Well, she said she wanted to experience life, so I asked her toe here as a maid.¡±


    Wendy could not find a better excuse, so she could only say this.


    She did not admit the rtionship between Hunter and Emily, nor did she want anyone else to admit it!


    Emily was a maid here!


    These words were spoken by Hunter yesterday.


    That was right! She was just a maid!


    Sawyer was still full of suspicion.


    The rtionship between Hunter and Emily ¡­ It seemed to be too casual to say that Emily was


    Hunter¡¯s maid.


    Just now, Hunter¡¯s attitude towards Emily was the same as letting his closest person go upstairs with


    him.


    Was she really just a maid?


    A Young Master even threatened to carry a maid upstairs?


    ¡°Grandpa, I feel a little ufortable. I want to go up and rest.¡±


    Emily followed Hunter to the second floor. Wendy simply didn¡¯t want to eat right now.


    She really wanted to go up and see what the they were doing.


    Even though she knew that she did not have the courage to open the door of Hunter¡¯s room.


    What ideas had that bitch put in Hunter¡¯s head?


    Why was Hunter, who hated women so much, willing to have sex with her?


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you want me to take you to the hospital?¡±


    Sawyer still cared about his granddaughter.


    Looking at her injured hand, he said softly, ¡°Is the wound hurting again?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I identally got pinched by Emily this morning.¡±


    Pinched! This word meant that Emily did it on purpose.


    However, when Sawyer heard her words, he did not me Emily.


    Wendy secretly bit her lower lip, full of resentment.


    How could this damned old man be so lenient to Emily?


    Did he really not believe in her? She was his own granddaughter!


    In this way, Emily would sooner orter steal her position and became the Gale family¡¯s granddaughter.


    What should she do to make the old man hate Emily?


    ¡­


    Emily bravely followed behind Hunter and entered the room.


    ¡°Close the door.¡± The man walked in and took off his casual coat.


    Emily closed the door. When she turned around, she saw his strong and broad back, appearing in front


    of her.


    His muscles were strong!


    His body was covered in sweat that hadn¡¯t dried up yet, and he was indescribably sexy!


    He was simply poisonous!


    Hunter suddenly turned around and his sharp gaze fell on her face.


    Emily did not expect him to suddenly turn around. And she did not retract her gaze.


    The next second, she looked at his muscr chest.


    Immediately, she couldn¡¯t move her gaze away and waspletely shocked.


    ¡°You¡¯ve watched it all night. Not enough?¡± Hunter was expressionless and did not seem to be joking at


    all.


    Emily blushed and hurriedly lowered her head, not looking at him.


    His tall and perfect body was indeed very tempting to her, but what she saw just now was not his


    demonic body.


    What she saw were the wounds on his body.


    In the past, Hunter had some wounds on his body due to his training as a young man.


    However, it was definitely not as serious as it was now.


    The wounds were densely intertwined! He was clearly injured in the previous month or so.


    The injuries were so severe, and the wounds were dense!


    How did he manage to survive that month?


    ¡°You ... ¡°Emily¡¯s chin suddenly grabbed by Hunter, and her face was already in his palm.


    She had no idea how he got here. This rapid speed made her unable to adapt.


    She knew that he was formidable in the past, but now, he was even more powerful than she had


    imagined!


    He seemed to be demanding more and more of himself.


    He went to the back mountain to train before dawn and came back with sweat all over his body.


    This man became tougher and tougher!


    ¡°What are you thinking?¡± His inquiry was like an order.


    If you disobeyed him, you would definitely be punished!


    Emily exhaled and said helplessly, ¡°I¡¯m looking at the wounds on your body ¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have the qualifications to look at them!¡± He let go of her abruptly and turned around coldly.


    ¡°Come in!¡±


    These wounds could not be mentioned by her.


    Because, they were all for her!


    Emily bit her lip and silently walked behind him.


    Wasn¡¯t it just to serve him in the bath? She could even guess it with her toes!


    Originally, she thought that she could be very calm, but seeing him standing in front of her, waiting for


    her to serve him, she couldn¡¯t help but blush.


    Taking off pants for him ¡­ seemed to be ¡­ the first time?


    ¡°Still not move?¡± The man lowered his head and looked down at her!


    Emily pursed her lips, knowing that resisting wouldn¡¯t do any good, so she squatted down in front of


    him.


    She took a deep breath and stretched out her slightly stiff hands to unzip him ¡­

 Chapter 365 Have a Feeling of Being Cheated

    Chapter 365 Have a Feeling of Being Cheated


    ¡°I have ss tomorrow.¡± When she was dressing him, Emily hesitated for a while before finally


    speaking.


    She had to beg him!


    There was nothing she could do. She was nowpletely his subordinate.


    If she didn¡¯t beg him, she probably wouldn¡¯t even be able to go back to school.


    Hunter didn¡¯t say anything. She didn¡¯t know whether he rejected or not.


    ¡°Young Master Hunter, can I go back to ss?¡± Emily buttoned his shirt.


    Hunter still didn¡¯t say a word.


    Emily was in despair. In these three months, was he nning to trap her in WongRiver Pavilion?


    Did she still have to thank him for allowing her to touch herptop and books?


    Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t even have the chance to study or work.


    She had no choice but to tie his belt and quietly retreat to the side.


    She was a docile maid.


    Hunter walked towards the door.


    Sawyer was still in the parlor, so it was time for him to go down and apany him.


    Emily was bored and nned to return to her room to work after he left.


    However, he stopped at the door.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± What did this mean?


    Emily looked up at him, not understanding his intentions.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to serve me breakfast?¡± The man snorted and said coldly, ¡°You want to go back on


    your word?¡±


    Of course, she didn¡¯t want to!


    If he went back on her word, she didn¡¯t know what would happen to Lois.


    However, she seemed to only agree to be his woman, right?


    Maid?


    She had an inexplicable title and didn¡¯t even have the chance to refuse.


    Serve! He really thought of himself as a king!


    However, she had to admit that in this ce, he was the heaven!


    King! She didn¡¯t use the wrong word.


    Emily walked behind Hunter and followed him downstairs.


    Sawyer and Wendy were still in the parlor.


    Wendy originally wanted to go up and rest, but Sawyer did not intend to leave and insisted on waiting


    for Hunter.


    She was afraid that Emily woulde downter and have too much contact with him.


    Thinking about it, she decided to stay and prevent Emily and Sawyer from having a chance to be with


    each other.


    Seeing Hunter walk into the parlor, Joseph immediately greeted him, ¡°Sorry, Young Master Hunter, I


    behave like in my own family today. Please don¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Patriarch Gale and Young Master Gale are too polite.¡±


    Hunter walked over, and the butler immediately pulled out a chair for him.


    After Hunter sat down, Emily stood behind him. As expected, she was no different from a maid.


    She was really here to be a maid.


    Seeing Emily like this, Sawyer heaved a sigh of relief.


    It would be good for a little girl to experience life.


    As long as she didn¡¯t ¡­ follow Hunter without a proper title, he would be relieved.


    The servant brought Hunter¡¯s breakfast. They were always so monotonous.


    Coffee, sandwiches, and fried eggs.


    He was never particr about the food. And the breakfast was always simple.


    In front of Wendy, there were at least a dozen kinds of desserts every day.


    A woman from a wealthy noble family was naturally delicate. If she didn¡¯t have breakfast well, it would


    affect her mood all day long.


    ¡°Grandpa, why do you look for Hunter?¡±


    ording to the n, it was time for them to return to City L, but Wendy was reluctant to leave Hunter


    so quickly.


    However, it seemed that she still had to let her grandpa go back quickly, so as not to cause trouble.


    Who knew that he would actually interact with Emily? Worrying about things that might happen


    increased their chances of happening.


    ¡°I just came to thank Young Master Hunter for taking care of you during this period of time.¡±


    Sawyer looked at Hunter gently.


    ¡°Wendy has disturbed you for so long. Thanks to Young Master Hunter¡¯s care, I formally express my


    thanks to you.¡±


    When he was serious, he was different from his usual naughty self.


    This was the temperament of a high-ranking person in the business world.


    ¡°When Young Master Hunteres to City L in the future, I will definitely personally host a banquet to


    properly entertain you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my duty.¡± It was grandma¡¯s intention to let Wendy stay by his side.


    There was no need for others to thank him for this matter.


    However, Sawyer could tell a different meaning from these words.


    ¡°Young Master Hunter, you and Wendy ¡­¡±


    He looked at Wendy, who immediately lowered her head and blushed.


    Sawyer smiled. He didn¡¯t expect that Hunter would personally admit it.


    ¡°However, although Young Master Hunter has a very close rtionship with Wendy, you still have to


    wait for Wendy to return home with me and acknowledge her ancestors.¡±


    After all, it was their family¡¯s granddaughter. If they wanted to get married, Wendy had to marry in the


    name of youngdy of the Gale family.


    His granddaughter had been out for so many years, and she had suffered a lot.


    In the future, he had topensate her doubly!


    ¡°Acknowledge ancestors?¡± Hunter narrowed his eyes.


    Actually, he had never paid much attention to Wendy¡¯s matter.


    Therefore, he didn¡¯t care why Wendy was so close to Sawyer.


    Since they were all surnamed Gale, it was not strange that they were rtives.


    As for Wendy calling him grandpa, given Sawyer¡¯s current age, there was nothing wrong for her to


    respectfully call him grandpa.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, acknowledging ancestors was definitely another matter!


    Wendy was grandma¡¯s granddaughter. Why did she still have rtionship with the Gale family in City


    L?


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Wendy tell Young Master Hunter?¡±


    Sawyer turned his head to look at Wendy and frowned, ¡°I thought you said it already.¡±


    ¡°I ... ¡°Because Emily was here, Wendy felt guilty when she mentioned this.


    ¡°Grandpa, can we talk about thister? I¡¯m a little hungry!¡±


    However, Hunter obviously did not intend to let this matter be covered up like this.


    ¡°Patriarch Gale, please exin this matter clearly. May I know what the rtionship between Wendy


    and your family is?¡±


    ¡°Wendy is my granddaughter. Twenty years ago, my son ¡­¡±


    ¡°Grandpa! I really don¡¯t feel well. I ¡­ I feel painful.¡±


    Wendy¡¯s face turned pale because she was frightened.


    She didn¡¯t want to talk about this in front of Emily.


    However, Emily did not know what was going on. Seeing Wendy like this, her heart suddenly trembled


    violently.


    She had a premonition!


    She has a feeling of being deceived!


    This wasn¡¯t the first time she had been cheated!


    ¡°Grandpa Gale, is Wendy really not Charles¡¯s daughter?¡± She asked anxiously.


    ¡°Grandpa, I...¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t your parents told you yet? Back then, they took care of ... for my son ¡­¡±


    ¡°Grandpa! I¡¯m not feeling well! I ¡­ I have a stomachache! My stomach hurts!¡±


    Wendy grabbed Grandpa Gale¡¯s hand and screamed, ¡°I¡¯m in pain, I¡¯m really in pain. I¡¯m in pain!¡±


    Sawyer was shocked by her and immediately supported her and stood up.


    ¡°Wendy, what¡¯s going on? What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°My stomach hurts. It hurts so much. I wonder if I¡¯m poisoned!¡±


    Wendy waspletely helpless. As long as she could interrupt this topic, she could use any excuses.


    ¡°Breakfast must have been poisoned. Emily must be trying to harm me! Grandpa! Take me to the


    hospital! Quick!¡±


    ¡°Wendy ¡­¡±


    ¡°Let Petere over.¡± Hunter ordered expressionlessly.


    ¡°I ...¡± Wendy finally realized that she had used a bad excuse.


    Breakfast was prepared by the people from WongRiver Pavilion. She said that breakfast was


    poisonous. Wasn¡¯t she suspecting Hunter¡¯s people?


    However, if she didn¡¯t stop them talking about that topic, Emily would know everything once Sawyer


    talked about Talia!

 Chapter 366 Go Home Now

    Chapter 366 Go Home Now


    ¡°Yes!¡± Liam immediately called Peter.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Peter is a famous doctor. He can treat Miss Gale,¡± he said to Sawyer.


    Sawyer nodded and supported Wendy.


    Seeing that Wendy¡¯s face was covered in sweat, she thought that she was suffering from stomach pain,


    and immediately felt sorry about her.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. The doctor will be here soon. Don¡¯t be afraid!¡±


    He looked at Joseph and said, ¡°Help her to rest on the sofa.¡±


    Joseph was slow to respond. In fact, he had a strange feeling.


    Just now, she was fine. Why did she suddenly be so strange?


    However, Wendy was his cousin.


    Now that she was in such pain. And the sweat on her face seemed to show that she was really in pain.


    Joseph immediately stood up and supported Wendy.


    ¡°Don¡¯t panic. Let¡¯s go to the sofa to rest first. The doctor will arrive soon.¡±


    How could Wendy not panic?


    Peter¡¯s medical skills were so good. When he came over and casually drew some blood for


    examination, he would know that she was not poisoned.


    What should she do? What else could she do now?


    With Joseph¡¯s help, Wendy stood up and slowly walked towards the sofa in the parlor.


    After walking for more than ten steps, she suddenly trembled and grabbed Sawyer¡¯s wrist.


    ¡°Grandpa, grandpa, I... I want to leave this ce! Someone is trying to hurt me here! I want to leave. I


    want to leave immediately!¡±


    ¡°Miss Gale, why would someone want to hurt you here?¡± Liam disliked this woman the most.


    Although her face was now covered in sweat, Liam subconsciously felt that this woman was acting


    again.


    As for why she had to act, Liam still hadn¡¯t figured it out.


    Anyway, he thought that she was acting.


    Could it be that she wanted to do harm to Emily again?


    ¡°Miss Emily, don¡¯t go over there. It¡¯s best for you not to touch her.¡±


    Liam pulled Emily behind him and reminded her.


    Emily smiled at him and nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t give her any chance to nder me.¡±


    Emily had already suffered a loss once. Didn¡¯t she know how to protect herself?


    However, the current Emily was not thinking about ndering.


    Wendy was still making trouble and insisted on leaving.


    Hunter was indifferent, ¡°Since you don¡¯t want Peter to check, then you can go to the hospital.¡±


    He said, ¡°Ewan, prepare the car.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Outside the door, Ewan immediately ordered someone to prepare the car.


    Hunter looked at Sawyer expressionlessly.


    ¡°Patriarch Gale probably misunderstood just now. I have no unusual rtionship with Wendy.¡±


    Hunter could be seen as an extremely slick person in the business world.


    He could also understand what Sawyer had said just now.


    ¡°I promised a deceased elder to take good care of Wendy. That¡¯s why I let Wendy stay here.¡±


    ¡°As for other things, I¡¯m sorry to make Patriarch Gale think too much. Wendy is not my girlfriend, and


    we won¡¯t have such a rtionship in the future.¡±


    Wendy¡¯s heart ached.


    Hunter was actually able to say such words coldly!


    They have lived together for more than two months.


    Who didn¡¯t know that she was Young Master Hunter¡¯s woman?


    If she wasn¡¯t his girlfriend, why would they live together?


    Hunter¡¯s words were too excessive!


    Was he angry because her current performance?


    ¡°Hunter, I¡¯m sorry. I... I¡¯ll exin it to you.¡±


    She still believed that Hunter would say such words only because he was angry.


    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m really ufortable. Take me to the hospital first.¡±


    Sawyer looked at Hunter whose gaze was calm. There were no waves in his eyes.


    Joseph also looked at him.


    They were all men, so he naturally knew clearly.


    Hunter¡¯s words were true. He did not like Wendy at all.


    Originally, they thought that the Gale family and the Jackson family would be connected by marriage,


    which was beneficial for both families.


    But now, it seemed that there was no chance.


    Hunter had no interest in Wendy at all.


    ¡°Grandpa, get in the car first,¡± Joseph reminded.


    Sawyer was also a little disappointed. He really liked this young man.


    Joseph opened the door of the car. Sawyer and Wendy got in the car together.


    Just as Joseph was about to head to the front, Emily suddenly chased after him and whispered


    something to him.


    Joseph nodded.


    Emily said something again. Joseph still nodded. After that, he got in the car.


    The car blocked out so much noise. Wendy could clearly see them talking, but she didn¡¯t hear a single


    word.


    After Joseph got in the car, the driver immediately drove the car away.


    Ewan also drove another car and followed them personally.


    Just as the car drove out of WongRiver Pavilion, Wendy couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Cousin, what did Emily


    tell you just now?¡±


    She was very uneasy! Very uneasy!


    Although in such a short period of time, Emily could not say too many things.


    However, she was just uneasy.


    ¡°Nothing. She just said that you have a bad temper. Let me take care of you.¡± Josephughed.


    ¡°Really ¡­ nothing else?¡± Wendy stared at his side face, paying close attention to his expression.


    ¡°What else?¡±


    Joseph was a little surprised when he heard her calm tone. He turned around and looked at her.


    ¡°Your stomach doesn¡¯t hurt anymore?¡±


    Sawyer also stared at Wendy¡¯s sweaty face and asked in surprise, ¡°Wendy, does it still hurt now?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Wendy covered her stomach. Although she heaved a sigh of relief, she was still a little uneasy.


    ¡°Grandpa, I... I want to go back to City L. Grandpa, let¡¯s go back now.¡±


    ¡°Why do you want to leave again?¡±


    Sawyer was a little confused. Previously, he said that he wanted to go back, but this girl was unwilling


    and said that she wanted to stay for another two days.


    Now, why did she change her mind?


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Grandpa, I just want to go back. Let¡¯s go back now, okay?¡±


    ¡°You have to go to the hospital first.¡± Sawyer was worried about her.


    ¡°No ¡­ No need. We just go back now! I¡¯ll be fine when I get home!¡±


    Wendy grabbed his arm and said, ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s go home now, okay?¡±


    It wouldn¡¯t be difficult for Sawyer to go back.


    The reason why he came to Bentson City was to bring his granddaughter home.


    But now ¡­ a small face and a slender figure would always sh through his mind.


    That little girl, Emily.


    Wendy suddenly said that they went home now. Why did he feel like his heart was being torn apart?


    He also wanted to see that little girl. Even if he went back home now, he had to at least make an


    appointment with her and let her go to City L to find him.


    It was not that she would go whenever she was free, but that she must go there.


    If he didn¡¯t talk to Emily, he was reluctant to leave.


    ¡°Grandpa, what exactly happened to you? Don¡¯t tell me that you came here just to bring me back?¡±


    The more Sawyer refused to agree with her, the more uneasy Wendy became.


    What exactly was he thinking? It was too strange!


    ¡°Grandpa ¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Sawyer looked helpless and looked at Joseph in the front. He said, ¡°Then, let¡¯s go back to City


    L.¡±

 Chapter 367 Why Is That A Taboo for Him

    Chapter 367 Why Is That A Taboo for Him


    Emily stood in the courtyard and watched the car leave.


    Her beautiful eyes were gradually covered with aplicated aura.


    Hunter returned to the parlor, but saw that Emily was still looking in the direction of the gate of


    WongRiver Pavilion, unable to regain her senses for a long time.


    He narrowed his eyes and said unhappily, ¡°You want to bezy?¡±


    Emily suddenly regained her senses and took a deep look in the direction of the gate.


    There, the car was no longer visible.


    Only then did she bite her lower lip and turn around to follow Hunter.


    Hunter continued to have breakfast. After Hunter sat down, she still stood behind him.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say I wouldn¡¯t let you have breakfast?¡±


    Maid? She really acted very well!


    But who asked her to be a maid?


    Emily looked at him. Did he mean to let her sit down to have breakfast?


    She was helpless. Whatever she did was wrong.


    However, Grandpa Gale left. She heaved a sigh of relief.


    She didn¡¯t want Grandpa Gale to know about herplex rtionship with Hunter.


    If Grandpa Gale knew, he would probably be disappointed in her, right?


    She sat down beside Hunter, and the servant immediately brought her breakfast.


    During the breakfast time, Emily did not say a word and silently finished her food.


    When Hunter put down his chopsticks, she immediately put her chopsticks down and stood up.


    ¡°Young Master Hunter, I¡¯ll send you out.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say I was going out?¡±


    His words caused Emily to panic.


    He would not go out? Then didn¡¯t he want to stay?


    Why did he stay?


    ¡°Follow me.¡±


    This sentence made Emily¡¯s entire body stiffen, and her legs began to be weak again.


    There was probably only one man in the world who could frighten a woman to the point of weakening


    her legs. That was Young Master Hunter.


    Early in the morning, what was she going to do with him?


    She trembled as she walked behind him. When she entered the room, every cell in her body was


    shouting for help!


    Hunter walked to the table. Emily stopped five steps away from him and did not dare to go over.


    ¡°Afraid of me?¡±


    He didn¡¯t turn around.


    Emily didn¡¯t know how to answer this question. In fact, there was no need to answer.


    ¡°When is the exam?¡±


    ¡°Exam?¡± Hunter suddenly changed the topic. It took Emily a few seconds before figuring out what he


    was talking about.


    ¡°A monthter,¡± She said immediately.


    ¡°If your score of each ss is less than 90, the duration of the agreement will be doubled.¡±


    Hunter picked up hisputer bag and left.


    His back was still as cold and handsome as ever.


    He said he wouldn¡¯t go out!


    Men¡¯s thoughts were like needles on the seabed, truly unfathomable.


    Emily wanted to follow him and send him out. This was what a maid did.


    However, Hunter seemed to dislike her, ¡°Stay away from me, it¡¯s annoying!¡±


    She immediately stopped. Her face was full of resentment.


    Did he think she wanted to go with him? Wasn¡¯t it he who forced her to serve him?


    He was really...


    However, the score of each subject had to be above ny. Wouldn¡¯t it be too difficult for her, who often


    skipped ss?


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Emily exhaled. After Hunter left, she was about to return to her room.


    Suddenly, she saw several books piled up on Hunter¡¯s table.


    Why was she so familiar with these books?


    Emily walked over and picked up one of the books.


    Wasn¡¯t it their book for this semester?


    On his desk, how could there be her books for this semester?


    Emily picked it up and flipped it over, and her eyes immediately lit up.


    Who took these notes?


    In each book, what was the point, and where to pay attention during the exam, were all marked out.


    Although the handwriting wasn¡¯t very good looking, Emily felt it became more and more familiar.


    This was ¡­ Lois¡¯s writing!


    Emily suddenly turned around and went down the stairs with the book.


    At the front of the parlor, Maybach drove out of the courtyard and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    He had gone.


    He actually had Lois took notes on the book for her, and then sent the book over!


    Lois went to school far more frequently than her.


    Lois was the monitor. So no matter how busy she was, she would attend every ss.


    Lois¡¯s notes were much better than hers.


    She just didn¡¯t understand why Hunter did this.


    Holding the book in her arms and looking at the empty courtyard gate, Emily felt a little sad.


    She had a whole bunch of feelings wrapped up in one.


    Not knowing how long she looked, Emily turned around and went upstairs.


    As soon as she entered, she received a phone call from Joe, ¡°Emily, where did you go today?¡±


    ¡°I ... ¡± Emily was shocked for a moment before she said, ¡°I¡¯m at my friend¡¯s home. Joe, what are you


    looking for me for? Did you find anything?¡±


    ¡°Indeed, there is no Kate¡¯s information in the system of Exit and Entry Frontier Inspection Station of that


    airport.¡±


    After Joe received her message, he started searching through several databases.


    However, up to now, there was no news of Kate.


    ¡°You said that Kate did not go abroad. Now it seems that it is true. Emily, there must be some powerful


    computer experts on their side. Otherwise, the information I found earlier would not be inurate.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Emily nodded.


    Behind those people, there must be a very powerfulputer expert.


    They could even break into the hospital¡¯s database and alter all the DNA records left behind by the


    Matriarch Jackson in the hospital.


    If he wasn¡¯t an expert, he definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to do this.


    ¡°Joe, Wendy became the granddaughter of the Gale family in City L for no reason. Help me find out


    what Kate did behind my father¡¯s back.¡±


    She originally wanted to ask, but Wendy was there.


    Actually, Emily already had a premonition that some things might have something to do with her.


    But she couldn¡¯t investigate it now. She couldn¡¯t do anything.


    Back then, Joe was already in danger from investigating her grandmother.


    Now, before the situation became clear, she didn¡¯t dare to let Joe get involved.


    Just now, when Sawyer and Joseph left, she asked for Joseph¡¯s phone number.


    Let her investigate this matter herself.


    However, City L was too far away from here, and Hunter would probably not let her leave for the time


    being.


    It was not the time to investigate.


    She had been reading all morning in her room. After lunch, she was inexplicably wanted to go out for a


    walk.


    She did not want to walk in WongRiver Pavilion, but in the Jackson family¡¯s backyard.


    Hunter had no intention of imprisoning her in the WongRiver Pavilion.


    She left the main entrance of the pavilion by herself and drove the sightseeing bus to the Jackson


    family¡¯s backyard.


    The sightseeing bus stopped on theke, which had been turned into a garden.


    Rockery, flowers, and trees.


    There was noke. And that road also disappeared.


    The ce where she was standing was the ce where her grandmother had an ident.


    There was originally a road here. Not far from the road, there was originally ake.


    Why did Sawyer immediately fill up theke?


    He was a person who had experienced a lot. Couldn¡¯t he face the death of Matriarch Jackson?


    Why was Matriarch¡¯s death a taboo for him?


    Even theke was filled!

 Chapter 368 What Secrets Were Hidden at the Bottom of the Lake

    Chapter 368 What Secrets Were Hidden at the Bottom of the Lake


    Emily squatted on the ground. She remembered clearly that the ident had urred here.


    At that time, Matriarch¡¯s wheelchair suddenly slid towards theke.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    So what was hidden here?


    Just as Emily was about to take a step forward, her shoes were suddenly pulled off by something.


    But when she turned around, she couldn¡¯t see anything.


    Her shoes were pulled again. It was clear that a force was pulling at her shoes.


    Emily was shocked. She looked down and saw a few ornaments of ck stones on the hem of her


    shoes.


    How could they be pulled by an invisible force?


    No, they seemed to be entangled by a wire.


    Emily squatted down again and gently untied the wire.


    It was almost transparent. If one didn¡¯t look at it carefully, he wouldn¡¯t be able to see it at all.


    ¡°Mdy?¡± A maid called gently in front.


    Emily looked up and found that it was one of the maids who had served for the matriarch of the


    Jackson family.


    However, there were too many servants in the Jackson¡¯s, and they were often transferred among


    various courtyards.


    She had served for the matriarch for a short while before being transferred away.


    Therefore, Emily didn¡¯t have a deep impression of her.


    ¡°I am no longer thedy of the Jackson family. You shouldn¡¯t call me by thatter,¡± Emily said


    indifferently.


    The maid was dumbfound for a second. Then, she apologized in a hurry, ¡°Sorry, M... Miss Emily, I didn¡¯t


    meant it!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s okay. Do I look terrifying?¡± Emily smiled.


    Seeing her nice smile, the little maid finally calmed down.


    ¡°Miss Emily, what are you doing?¡± She walked over.


    ¡°My shoes got stuck.¡± Emily was still working on the wire.


    The maid smiled when she saw what was on her shoes.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been entangled by the water nt. It has dried up.¡±


    She squatted down and helped Emily get rid of the nt.


    ¡°They used to grow in theke. But after thend remation from theke, it¡¯s rare to see them.¡±


    ¡°Water nt?¡± Emily frowned and a thought shed through her mind.


    She grabbed the maid¡¯s hand and said anxiously, ¡°Do you mean that theke was full of this kind of


    water nts? Transparent water nts?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re not transparent, but if there¡¯s sunlight and water, they look transparent.¡±


    The maid did not know why her expression suddenly became so strange.


    She picked up the dried nt and handed it to Emily.


    ¡°When they wither and dry up, they will have color. Then, we can see them easily.¡±


    Emily got the nt and pulled it. She didn¡¯t expect that it was hard to break it even if it was thin.


    ¡°Are you saying that if it¡¯s wet, you won¡¯t be able to see it?¡±


    Emily became a little breathless. Back then, Matriarch¡¯s wheelchair slid into theke. It was clearly a


    slide, not a roll!


    The wheels didn¡¯t roll at all!


    Slide ¡­ If it was a slide, shouldn¡¯t it be pulled by an external force?


    However, she didn¡¯t see anything at that time, so she didn¡¯t think that Matriarch¡¯s wheelchair was


    dragged into the bottom of theke.


    It was all because she didn¡¯t see it.


    But what if the rope was transparent?


    ¡°Miss Emily, what are you thinking?¡±


    As Emily¡¯s expression became more and more serious, the little maid was getting uneasy.


    ¡°Miss Emily, did I say something wrong?¡±


    ¡°Is there a lot of such water nts at the bottom of theke?¡± Emily clenched her wrist tightly.


    Although the maid was anxious, she still nodded. ¡°Yes ¡­ there are quite a few. They grow fast, and


    they are cleaned up once a year.¡±


    She had also cleaned up the water nts, so she knew it very well.


    However, they needn¡¯t be cleaned up anymore due to thend remation, she was transferred away


    from here.


    Emily¡¯s expression seemed to more serious. The little maid felt that she had said something wrong and


    did not dare to speak again.


    ¡°I... Miss Emily, I have something urgent. I... I¡¯ll ¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been here as a maid before?¡± Emily grabbed her.


    The maid was startled by her. ¡°I, I am ¡­¡±


    ¡°Tell me, did Patriarch send anyone to investigate what happened in theke after Matriarch¡¯s


    ident?¡±


    ¡°This ¡­¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Matriarch¡¯s wheelchair? Has it been found?¡± Emily grabbed her tightly.


    The maid¡¯s arm hurt, but she shook her head after thinking for a while. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I was transferred


    to other ces after thend remation.¡±


    ¡°Miss Emily, I really have something urgent. I have to go!¡±


    The more the maid thought about it, the more she felt it strange.


    Matriarch¡¯s death was announced as an ident.


    However, it¡¯s said that Emily was the only one who witnessed the ident.


    Now, everyone thought that it had passed, but Emily still kept mentioning it.


    The maids all regretted greeting her and found an excuse to leave.


    Emily was left alone, looking at the newly-nted flowers and trees in front of her. She felt more


    disappointed.


    She squatted down and followed the dried nts.


    She found the meadow where the water nts had grown.


    The meadow was newly nted. Probably some of the water nts were turned over when thend


    was reimed.


    But now, they had already withered and dried up.


    If Matriarch¡¯s wheelchair had been wrapped with this kind of water nts¡­


    ording the maid, they were transparent when they were wet in the sun. Therefore, she couldn¡¯t see


    them clearly in a hurry.


    In that case, the reason why Matriarch¡¯s wheelchair slid into theke properly could be found!


    But why did Patriarch ask someone fill up theke without checking?


    Why ¡­ She suddenly feel a chill in her heart.


    What secrets were hidden at the bottom of theke?


    As she touched the meadow, Emily¡¯s fingers continued to tremble.


    ¡°What are you doing now?¡± Suddenly, a voice filled with majesty sounded not far away.


    Emily was shocked. Turning around, she saw three figures walking towards her.


    ¡°Who let you in?¡± The Mu n¡¯s Old Master quickly walked up to her and his expression darkened.


    The butler followed behind him and immediately exined, ¡°It was Young Master Finley who brought


    her back.¡±


    The butler was not only the housekeeper of the main house, he also supervised all matters of the


    Jackson family.


    He had intended to report it to Patriarch, but he was not here in the past two days. He only came back


    this morning, so that the butler had not had time to report it.


    ¡°Why did Hunter bring her back?¡± Patriarch looked at Emily with an unfriendly looking.


    Emily stood up and looked at him indifferently.


    Since he did not like her, she did not need to curry favor with him.


    She was never that kind of people.


    ¡°It ... ¡± The butler didn¡¯t know why Young Master Hunter brought Emily back.


    Moreover, he couldn¡¯t stick his nose into other people¡¯s business, either.


    Patriarch said angrily, ¡°Kick her out!¡±

 Chapter 369 You Are Too Presumptuous

    Chapter 369 You Are Too Presumptuous


    ¡°She was brought back by Young Master Hunter. I have no rights to ask her out.¡±


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    The butler looked at the old man and whispered, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we inform Young Master Hunter first and


    see what he¡¯ll say?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Grandpa. Why don¡¯t you ask Hunter first?¡±


    A young man walked up from their back.


    He was about twenty-two or twenty-three years old, handsome and outgoing. He looked at Emily with a


    bright smile.


    ¡°Are you the Emily who would have been my sister-inw?¡±


    He smiled and ignored his grandfather¡¯s displeasure at all.


    ¡°Hello, we met before. Oh, no, I met you before. But now, your face is a little strange to me.¡±


    Emily knew what he meant.


    She used to be ugly, because she drew freckles on her face before.


    She thought that he should be Porter of the Jackson family.


    She had saw him before, but had never greeted him face to face, so she was a little unfamiliar with


    him.


    ¡°I¡¯m Emily,¡± She said calmly, not admitting any other identity.


    Porter stared at her with a big smile.


    ¡°You¡¯re pretty now! I guess Hunter broke off the engagement with you because he was frightened by


    your ugly face.¡±


    ¡°And he brought you back because he regretted after seeing your real face.¡±


    He looked at Patriarch with a naughty smile. ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    The old man snorted and ignored him.


    The butler thought Porter didn¡¯t know how to read other people¡¯s mind and felt a little helpless. .


    Patriarch was angry and not in a mood to make a joke.


    Porter didn¡¯t get any reply from his grandfather, so he coughed to cover his embarrassment and turned


    to Emily.


    ¡°Since Hunter brought you back, you should go back to the WongRiver Pavilion and wait there for him.¡±


    Emily became grateful to Porter.


    She knew that he was giving her a chance to get away from Patriarch, so as not to be kicked out.


    However, she did not intend to avoid it today.


    ¡°I will go back to the WongRiver Pavilion, but I still have some questions. I want to ask Patriarch.¡±


    Nobody spoke. It became serious and solemn.


    The butler wanted to say something, but Emily only stared at Patriarch. She seemed to insist to get a


    reply from him.


    Porter had given her an opportunity to leave.


    However, she didn¡¯t seize it, but provoke him in the face.


    She was really bold.


    ¡°I just want to ask you. Why didn¡¯t you investigate thoroughly the ident with the matriarch? Instead,


    you immediately asked people to fill up thiske that may contain evidence?¡±


    Emily¡¯s question shocked Porter and the butler like a bolt out of the blue.


    She was too bold!


    How dare she mention the matriarch¡¯s ident!


    The matriarch¡¯s ident was a taboo in this family.


    More than a month had passed, and no one dared to mention it!


    And she was the prime suspect when Matriarch had an ident!


    She should have avoided the topic. How dare she take the initiative to mention it?


    Was she too bold, or stupid?


    It was definitely not a good thing for her to provoke Patriarch!


    Patriarch¡¯s expression was frozen-cold. Nobody dare to look directly at him now.


    Especially when he narrowed his eyes, the coldness in his eyes made people want to avoid him


    subconsciously.


    Emily clenched her fists tightly. Actually, she was a little scared.


    He and Hunter were of the same kind of people. Hunter¡¯s temperament would also keep people stay


    away.


    He was the one who brought Hunter up, so he definitely had the same temperament.


    Emily was nervous in her heart. However, her doubts about her grandmother¡¯s ¡°ident¡± and her


    determination to reveal the truth made her brave.


    ¡°Patriarch, I was the eyewitness to the ident at that time. I suspect that there is something hidden at


    the bottom of theke.¡±


    ¡°You ...¡± Porter wanted to stop her, but suddenly, he felt that he could not interfere in them.


    He had thought that Emily was just beautiful.


    He hadn¡¯t expected that she was not all that she seemed. She behaved more like Hunter.


    He was astonished at her subconscious determination and domination.


    Her domineering temperament was in contrast to her delicate appearance.


    ¡°What do you want to say?¡± Patriarch said in a deep voice, but made people around feel stressful.


    Emily pursed her lower lip. It was impossible for her to retreat now.


    ¡°I want to dig up this piece of soil and discover the secrets at the bottom of theke.¡±


    When the old butler heard this, he immediately stopped her. ¡°Miss Emily, you don¡¯t have the rights to do


    that.¡±


    ¡°No, I have! It has affected my reputation!¡±


    Emily stared at Patriarch¡¯s eyes all the time. Even if his gaze became even colder and more


    frightening, she did not have a bit of intention of retreating at all.


    ¡°Patriarch, as the only witness at that time, I have the right to suspect it.¡±


    Patriarch narrowed his eyes. ¡°What if I don¡¯t agree?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t agree, then ¡­¡±


    Emily took a deep breath and said with determination, ¡°Then, I will call the police and tell them that


    there is evidence to find the murderer at the bottom of theke!¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Patriarch¡¯s face darkened.


    His expression frightened the old butler and Porter.


    He and Hunter were the same. People would be frightened by their anger.


    Did Emily know how serious it was?


    If Patriarch was furious, everyone would suffer.


    The old butler said in a hurry, ¡°Miss Emily, what happened to Matriarch was an ident!¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t an ident. I¡¯ve already discovered how the murderer killed her.¡±


    Emily did not want topromise at all.


    She met Patriarch¡¯s gaze and said in a deep voice, ¡°If you don¡¯t agree, I will directly call the police and


    let the police handle this matter!¡±


    ¡°Miss Emily, you are too presumptuous!¡± the old butler immediately shouted.


    It must be an ident.


    If the news of the murder in the Jackson family was made public, their shares would drop drastically.


    At that time, would she be able to bear the consequences?


    ¡°I know that it will have a direct impact on the Jackson Group.¡±


    It would affect the entire businessmunity of the Bentson City.


    She clenched her fists tightly, but she still refused to budge.


    ¡°However, we can¡¯t let the murder get away with the hook. You filled up the bottom of theke on the


    moment you realized that things weren¡¯t as simple as they seemed, did you?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not a coward, but you are afraid that if things continue to be investigated, more people will get


    involved!¡±


    She took a step forward, her words sonorous and forceful!


    ¡°Because you know that the murder is one of the Jackson family!¡±

 Chapter 370 Who Will Be Killed Next Time

    Chapter 370 Who Will Be Killed Next Time


    The old butler was scared to death by Emily¡¯s words.


    This girl actually directly told Patriarch that the olddy¡¯s death was man-made, and the murderer was


    in the Jackson Group.


    Was she too bold?


    Or was she a lunatic?


    The old butler felt that she was thetter.


    ¡°Miss Emily ¡­¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, if she really has evidence, then thiske might as well be dug up again to check.¡±


    Porter walked over to Patriarch.


    He stopped messing around, and his expression became serious.


    ¡°When it happened, everyone had their doubts. At that time, only Emily was there.¡±


    ¡°If it was an ident, it would be good for both the Jackson Group and the Jackson family. But what if it


    wasn¡¯t?¡±


    Patriarch stared at him with a gloomy looking.


    Porter subconsciously felt scared, but he still met his gaze.


    ¡°If the murderer is really hiding in the Jackson family, then who knows who will be kill next time?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Porter, you can¡¯t say that nonsense.¡±


    The old butler red at him, giving him a hint.


    Why did he go crazy like Emily?


    Didn¡¯t he notice that Patriarch was on the verge of rage?


    He said carefully, ¡°The matriarch is kind. No one in the Jackson family hates her.¡±


    ¡°She lives in seclusion. It is impossible to make enemies. Who would intentionally kill such a nice


    person?¡±


    What the old butler said was actually correct.


    With Matriarch¡¯s personality, it was impossible for her to make enemies.


    There should be a motive for a murder. If there was no motive, then a murder could not exist.


    ¡°Then what if the matriarch found out some secrets and the murder wanted to guard them?¡±


    Although Emily¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t loud, it was resolute.


    The wind blew on her, and she looked weak.


    She used to be thin, but now she was thinner, as if she would copse in a single breeze.


    However, she was calmer than anyone else!


    Her words seemed to be more convincing because of her solemnity.


    ¡°Patriarch, if you conceal this matter just for the sake of the Jackson Group, then you will be an


    aplice to the murder!¡±


    ¡°As far as I know, the matriarch did a big favor for the Jackson family. You have always respected her


    for so many years because you feel guilty!¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    ¡°Patriarch, the matriarch has helped the Jackson family a lot, so please give her justice!¡±


    ¡°What nonsense!¡± Patriarch suddenly turned around and walked away.


    ¡°Patriarch ¡­¡±


    ¡°Miss Emily, there are some things that aren¡¯t as simple as you think!¡±


    The old butler stood in front of Emily and said in a deep voice, ¡°The matriarch¡¯s death has been a


    heavy blow to Patriarch. They have been together for so many years, and their rtionship has been


    beyond description.¡±


    The old butler sighed, ¡°Miss Emily, you were the prime suspect in the ident. Now, if you continue the


    investigation, it¡¯s not good for you. Please think about it carefully.¡±


    The old butler had a deep look at her again and hurried to catch up with Patriarch.


    Emily followed them and shouted, ¡°Patriarch, even if you don¡¯t agree, I won¡¯t let it go!¡±


    However, they had already gone far away, andpletely ignored her.


    Emily stood in the wind, expressionless as she looked at their backs.


    After a while, a soft cough sounded from behind her. ¡°Hey ¡­¡±


    Emily was shocked. She didn¡¯t expect that Porter was still here.


    She turned around and wanted to say something, but finally kept silent.


    ¡°Do you know that if what you said was true, then our Jackson family would definitely suffered a lot?¡±


    Emily didn¡¯t say anything. She had thought about it.


    However, her grandma¡¯s death was unclear. Should she cover the truth forever for the sake of the


    Jackson Group?


    ¡°Leave the murderer in this house. Aren¡¯t you afraid that there will be another victim?¡±


    Porter shrugged and smiled, ¡°In fact, this is just your spection.¡±


    ¡°What if it¡¯s true?¡± Emily red at him.


    Porter looked down at her.


    She was even more persistent than he had imagined.


    Porter didn¡¯t say anything and just looked in the direction of the WongRiver Pavilion.


    After a while, he said, ¡°Has Hunter gone out today? I¡¯ll take you back.¡±


    However, Emily still stared at the filledke, clenching her fists.


    ¡°I neither object nor support you, but you¡¯d better discuss it with Hunter first.¡±


    Talk to Hunter ¡­ Would Hunter listen to her?


    ¡°You are a member of the Jackson Group. You should be very clear about what happened back then.¡±


    She looked at Porter, not sure if he would give her a definite answer.


    ¡°After the ident, I was locked up by Patriarch. I don¡¯t know what happened.¡±


    By the time she woke up, she had already been sent away.


    She didn¡¯t know at all what happened in the Jackson family.


    ¡°Was the matriarch¡¯s wheelchair buried at the bottom of theke now?¡±


    Porter did not answer this question. He just looked at the filledke with her.


    Except Patriarch, no one knew whether the wheelchair was still inside or not.


    Perhaps it had been sent away long ago, or as she thought, it was buried at the bottom of theke.


    The soil was clearly turned.


    However, grass and trees had been green and lush in just over a month.


    New lives were thriving.


    If there really were any secrets at the bottom of theke, it seemed that they would be covered forever.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s impossible to dig thiske again.¡±


    Porter looked at Emily, who was sitting on the meadow. Her dim gaze was fixed on the flowers and


    trees.


    Porter didn¡¯t know how tofort her.


    After thinking for a while, he said, ¡°Actually, the butler is right. With Grandma¡¯s personality, it is


    impossible for her to make enemies.¡±


    ¡°So, why do you believe that she was murdered? How can you support your view? Everyone thinks that


    it¡¯s your imaging things.¡±


    Emily remained silent, only looking ahead.


    Porter felt that he could no longer stay with her,


    She was young, and at most eighteen or neen years old.


    However, she was as tacit as an old woman now.


    ¡°I still have something to do, so I¡¯ll go now.¡±


    He stood behind Emily and looked down at her.


    ¡°If you can figure it out for yourself, then go back to the WongRiver Pavilion soon. Stop thinking


    nonsense.¡±


    She still kept silent.


    Porter cast a nce at her and left.


    Emily did not know how long she had been sitting on the meadow.


    The midday sun had set and darkness fell across the wholend.


    An astonished voice sounded, ¡°Emily, why are you here?¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

 Chapter 371 The Cold Wind

    Chapter 371 The Cold Wind


    After Manson got off work, he heard that Emily had been in the Jackson family.


    He had thought it was impossible, but the servant insisted it was true. Emily had indeed returned.


    However, he couldn¡¯t find a reason to see her in the WongRiver Pavilion.


    He didn¡¯t expect to meet her here when he came to the backyard for a walk.


    ¡°The wind is so strong. You will catch a cold with such a thin sweater!¡±


    Manson walked behind her, took off his coat and put it on her.


    Emily could feel his body temperature from his coat, which disperse the coldness.


    Feeling the warmth, Emily suddenly realized that it was really cold.


    She saw the man sitting beside her.


    This man had made her suffer a lot for Wendy.


    Now, he actually treated her as a friend.


    Things in the world were really hard to predict!


    ¡°Are you thinking about Grandma again?¡± Manson stared at her face, which had been stiff due to the


    cold wind.


    Emily nodded and pulled his coat a bit without saying anything.


    ¡°Have you eaten yet?¡± He thought if she had been sitting here all day.


    When he saw her, she was totally lost in her thought.


    And there were a few withered leaves on her hair.


    Emily shook her head and looked up, only to find that all the street lights in the backyard were on.


    She didn¡¯t expect that she had sit there for the entire afternoon, but she didn¡¯t notice it at all!


    ¡°There¡¯s something above your head.¡± Manson took the withered leaves away from her hair.


    They sat closely. It was as if they were hugging each other from afar.


    Emily felt that their current state seemed too intimate.


    She said, ¡°Look, I have to go now.¡±


    Manson had changed a lot. He waspletely different now.


    Indeed, he was no longer annoying as he used to be.


    In fact, he now was kind of like a gentleman.


    However, he was still a man from the Jackson family. Emily did not want to have any contacts with


    them.


    She stood up, but her legs were numb.


    Before she could stand steadily, she fell down.


    She fell into Manson¡¯s arms.


    Manson¡¯s hands held her shoulders. He knew that he should help her stand up, but he was still a little


    reluctant to let her go.


    ¡°Sorry!¡± Emily supported herself with her hands on his shoulders. She wanted to stand up, but she


    couldn¡¯t.


    Her legs were really numb. After sitting here for the entire afternoon, she felt her legs were numb and


    sore!


    After stretching her legs for a while, Emily was about to retreat away from Manson.


    Before she could take a step backward, she suddenly a cold gaze staring at her.


    Looking sideways, she saw a figure stood under a tree not far away.


    His back was against the light and she couldn¡¯t see his face clearly.


    However, his gaze was extremely cold, as if it could freeze everything.


    Manson took two steps back after he helped Emily get up and stand steadily.


    He was reluctant to part with her, but if he continued, he would only harm her.


    ¡°Hunter.¡±


    Hunter did not say a word, and deep in his eyes was a cold and solemn looking that was even more


    cold that the wind of winter.


    ¡°I¡¯ll exin it to him.¡± Manson turned around.


    However, Emily said indifferently, ¡°It will be the greatest help to me if you can leave now.¡±


    Manson felt a little resentful.


    She was no longer Hunter¡¯s fianc¨¦, but why did she still stay with him?


    He clenched his hands tightly, but he was afraid that his chasing would make things difficult for her.


    In the end, he could only have a deep look at her and left.


    ¡°If you need any help, feel free toe to me.¡±


    Emily ignored him.


    She didn¡¯t want to see any men from the Jackson family.


    When her legs became less numb, she walked towards Hunter.


    ¡°Hunter ¡­¡±


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    His deep eyes were filled with coldness, just like the wind tonight.


    When her gaze was fixed on her, she would shiver.


    Hunter did not say anything and just stared her.


    He was really different from what he used to be.


    Even if he did say anything and just stared at her indifferently, she would feel that she was totally


    wrong.


    She had the urge to apologize to him!


    It wasn¡¯t because she felt that she really did something wrong, but because he was domineering.


    He was strong enough to make people obey him in any conditions.


    No one knew what he was thinking, not even Liam, who had always been by his side.


    Nobody could see his emotions on his face.


    It was stressful so that she couldn¡¯t take a breath.


    As the cold wind blew over, Emily subconsciously shrank back.


    She sat in the wind for too long and hadn¡¯t had dinner yet.


    It was as if there was no energy left on his body now.


    Hunter stared at the coat on her.


    Emily remembered that she was still wearing Manson¡¯s clothes.


    She took off the coat without any hesitation.


    She shivered in the cold wind and turned around to return the coat to Manson.


    When she looked at Hunter again, he had already walked towards the WongRiver Pavilion.


    Emily ran after him at once.


    Liam hurried to drive the sightseeing bus over, and Hunter took the lead in getting in the bus.


    Emily pulled at the railing with her ice-cold hands and got in.


    It was midwinter, and the temperature was only around ten degrees after nightfall.


    She came out in a thin sweater at noon. The sweater did not block the wind. When the sightseeing bus


    drove, it was so cold that she kept sneezing.


    Hunter leaned against his chair and was taking a rest, with his eyes closed. He didn¡¯t care about her at


    all.


    Emily did not expect him to care about her, either.


    She sat on the other side of, trying to keep her sneezing low so as not to disturb him.


    As soon as they returned to the WongRiver Pavilion, Liam had the butler prepare dinner.


    As soon as Hunter sat down, Emily sat down, picked up her bowl, and wolfed down the food.


    It wasn¡¯t because she was hungry, but cold!


    After having a bowl of warm soup, she felt warm.


    Now, she had the strength to speak.


    ¡°I found a dried silk of water nts by theke in the backyard.¡±


    ¡°They are very tough and can be easily broken. If there are a lot of them, they can pull a heavy thing.¡±


    ¡°They are transparent in the sunlight when they¡¯re alive. Most people won¡¯t be able to discover them if


    they don¡¯t pay attention.¡±


    It was also because of the nature of the water nts that she was unable to discover it back then!


    Hunter picked up his chopsticks and ate quietly.


    Liam, who was sitting at the other side, wanted to ask something, but since Young Master Hunter did


    not speak, he shouldn¡¯t ask.


    Emily was never someone who would give up easily.


    She still looked at Hunter with a determined expression.


    ¡°Hunter, what happened to the matriarch is definitely not an ident!¡±


    ¡°I believe that someone used this kind of water nts to wrap around her wheelchair, so that she was


    pulled into the bottom of theke!¡±


    Hunter¡¯s expression did not change at all, as if what she said was insignificant to him.


    Emily put down the bowl and clenches her hands tightly, ¡°Hunter, as long as you dig thatke again, I


    believe that you will definitely discover the secrets hidden at the bottom of theke!¡±

 Chapter 372 Just Trust Her

    Chapter 372 Just Trust Her


    Hunter was still eating, ignoring Emily¡¯s words.


    Emily bit her lip, not willing to give up.


    ¡°Hunter, you said that Grandma was the person you respected the most. Don¡¯t you want to know about


    her ¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re full, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    The man finally spoke, but he didn¡¯t catch a glimpse of her at all.


    Emily suddenly felt sad in her heart.


    She could no longer find anyone in the Jackson family to rely on.


    Patriarch would not agree to dig theke again.


    Hunter was her only hope!


    ¡°Hunter, the matriarch¡¯s death is unclear. You have the responsibility to give her justice!¡±


    Hunter put down his chopsticks and his expression darkened.


    ¡°When the ident happened, were you not the only one on the scene?¡±


    Emily was dumbfound. What did he mean?


    Did he still not believe her until now? Did he still think it was rted to her?


    ¡°It¡¯s not me!¡± She tightened her grip on the embroidered tablecloth, her fingertips trembling slightly.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can dig up theke.¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯re full, then go up, take a shower and wait for me.¡±


    ¡°Hunter ¡­¡±


    ¡°Bring her up.¡± Hunter¡¯s indifferent words were absolute orders here.


    In order to prevent him from getting even angrier, Liam immediately put down his chopsticks and


    walked to Emily.


    ¡°Miss Emily, please go upstairs.¡±


    Emily stared at Hunter¡¯s calm eyes.


    She was still unwilling to give up. Did he really not want to know what had happened at that time?


    Or was it that he had already decided that she was the murder?


    ¡°Hunter.¡±


    ¡°Miss Emily, I¡¯ll send you up!¡±


    Liam¡¯s voice grew louder, trying to stop Emily, lest Hunter should be angry.


    His temper was worse than Emily knew now.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t make things difficult for me!¡± Liam said in a deep voice.


    Emily bit her lip and finally left.


    That night, he returned to his room at ten o¡¯clock.


    Just after taking a shower, he threw Emily on the bed.


    Shey on the bed and did not resist at all. However, she did not give up persuading him.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you willing to give it a try? He¡¯s your favorite grandmother!¡±


    The man behind her did not say anything. He just threw the bathrobe on a chair beside him.


    Emily gritted her teeth and silently endured his rage.


    He was more terrifying than ever before. He almost tore her into pieces when they made out.


    Finally, she couldn¡¯t help but burst into cries. ¡°Why?¡±


    No one answered her.


    But she actually knew that he was just punishing her.


    He was furious because she sat together with Manson and act intimate with other men.


    He was petty in some aspects.


    She hurt.


    She grabbed the sheets beneath her and began to sob.


    ¡­


    Sunlight shone on the bed through the French window.


    The girl under the nket slowly opened her eyes and immediately closed them.


    Emily couldn¡¯t adapt to the strong light.


    After a while, she opened her eyes again and saw everything in the room clearly.


    Hunter left.


    There was his smelling in the air, but she couldn¡¯t feel his temperature on the sheets.


    She hurt all over her body.


    Emily grabbed the nket and sat up with all strength.


    She wanted to wash her face, but she didn¡¯t have the strength.


    Looking at the empty room, she was suddenly drowned in a sense of despair.


    He didn¡¯t trust her. No matter what she said or did, he wouldn¡¯t believe her again!


    He would never believe her.


    She had tried best to control herself, but finally tears rolled down her face.


    In the early morning, Emily was alone in the room. It was so cold that the sunlight could not bring her


    warmth.


    She sat on the bed and put her arms around her legs. She was crying silently.


    However, she was crying hard, but she did not know why she was crying.


    She had hurt him so much that he thought she had betrayed her.


    Wasn¡¯t it the most normal thing that he did not trust her?


    It would be a miracle if he trusted her.


    However, how would a miracle happen?Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The so-called miracles were only things that desperate people coulde up with tofort


    themselves.


    She no longer believed it.


    She raised her hand and wiped her tears from her face.


    Her tears hadn¡¯t dried up yet, but she had calmed down.


    She told herself to stop crying, because tears have no value here.


    She lifted the nket and slowly got off the bed.


    When she stood on the ground, her legs were so painful that she almost fell down.


    That beast!


    When he went crazy, he was simply not a human!


    She hurt so much.


    It was only three months. When the agreement ended, everything would be over.


    Emily washed her face and brushed her teeth before she went downstairs.


    After having some snacks, she walked out of the hall and into the courtyard.


    Everyone was busy while she was bored.


    She felt sick today and was not in a good mood, either.


    Even if she went back to read, she wouldn¡¯t be able to fix her attention on books.


    Then, Emily walked out of the WongRiver Pavilion.


    She got on the sightseeing bus and drove towards the Jackson Group¡¯s backyard.


    The closer she got to the backyard, the more she felt that it was strange today.


    Why was there such a loud noise from the backyard? It seemed a big project.


    The closer she got to the backyard, the louder the noise was.


    There were a lot of people, and it seemed to be very lively.


    Was it the ce where the ident happened? What were they doing?


    Emily stopped the sightseeing bus, endured the pain and walked towards the filledke.


    Along the way, she could meet many servants who came over from that direction.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on over there? What¡¯s everyone doing?¡± She grabbed one of them and asked in a low


    voice.


    The new maid didn¡¯t know Emily.


    Hearing the question, she replied, ¡°Young Master Hunter is digging up theke.¡±


    ¡°Digging?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I heard that it was ake before. I don¡¯t know why it was filled up, but now, it¡¯s going to be dug


    up again.¡±


    The maid didn¡¯t understand what the rich people were things. She thought it would waste a lot of


    money to fill it up and dig it up again.


    However, the Jackson family was really rich.


    No one cared about money at all.


    Emily couldn¡¯t remember when the maid left.


    The words of the maid lingered in her mind all the time. She were thinking that theke was about to be


    dug up.


    Hunter wanted to dig up theke that had been filled up!


    He was digging up theke!


    Ignoring the pain in her legs, she quickly walked over.


    When Emily saw the tall figure standing in the sunlight, she could feel the warmth hidden behind his


    chilly back. She couldn¡¯t help but cover her lips and tears rolled down her cheeks.


    It turned out that there really was a miracle in this world.


    It turned out that miracles were not the thing that desperate people came up with tofort


    themselves.


    A miracle had appeared in her life.


    She leaned against a tree and covered her lips tightly.


    At the most painful times, her tears would roll out of her eyes, but she would try her best to not cry.


    Now, she couldn¡¯t help but cry when she looked at that figure.


    Hunter, what kind of person were you?


    He would make her desperate, but also give her the greatest hope.


    She knew that he did this for the sake of the matriarch.


    But at least, he believed her!


    As long as he trusted her, it was enough!

 Chapter 373 Trying to Threaten Me with Her

    Chapter 373 Trying to Threaten Me with Her


    ¡°Hunter, what are you doing?¡±


    Patriarch Jackson left the house early in the morning. When he heard the news, he came back


    immediately.


    In front of him, dozens of machines were operating.


    Part of the excavation had been done.


    The originalke was very big. It had taken several days to fill up it.


    Now, it was much more difficult to dig it again than to fill it.


    Therefore, it was impossible to dig it out in less than three days.


    However, it would only be three to five days!


    ¡°Hunter, let them stop!¡± Patriarch Jackson was so angry that his face turned red.


    He had already said that he would absolutely not allow anyone to dig thiske again. What Hunter was


    doing now was clearly embarrassing him!


    ¡°Brat, I tell you to stop them. Do you hear me?¡±


    ¡°Why should they stop?¡± Hunter did not look at Patriarch Jackson. He stared at the surface of theke.


    ¡°I heard that there is new evidence to prove that what happened to Grandma back then was not an


    ident.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s talking nonsense!¡±


    Of course, Patriarch Jackson knew who it was. He shouldn¡¯t have let that woman stay.


    Yesterday, he should have sent her far away!


    This woman was fated to mourn their Jackson family. Allowing her to stay was indeed another disaster!


    ¡°Your grandmother¡¯s death is an ident. We have already found out about it. What are you going to


    do now?¡±


    Patriarch Jackson was so angry that his fingers were trembling.


    The old butler also whispered, ¡°Mr. Hunter, you have to think about it clearly. If you continue


    investigating this matter ¡­¡±


    ¡°If there really is a murderer, we may find him if I continue investigating.¡±


    Hunter looked at the two indifferently, ¡°Isn¡¯t this a good thing?¡±


    ¡°If there really is a murderer, then it is the woman you brought back!¡±


    Patriarch Jackson pointed to the figure under the tree in the distance.


    ¡°Bring her over.¡±


    Immediately, two ck-clothed bodyguards walked towards Emily.


    In fact, Emily knew that Patriarch Jackson was looking for her before the two bodyguards spoke


    anything.


    After wiping thest tears, Emily pursed her lips and walked over first without waiting for the


    bodyguards to invite her.


    Hunter¡¯s gaze swept past her without stopping.


    He still looked at the surface of theke that was being dug. There was no emotion in his eyes.


    ¡°Since you want to investigate, then put this woman in jail first. She is the most suspicious one.¡±


    Patriarch Jackson nced at Emily with cold eyes.


    His tone was firm.


    As long as Hunter continued to dig theke, he would call the police and ask them to take Emily away.


    ¡°Grandpa, are you threatening me?¡±


    Hunter twisted his head sideways and looked at him with a gentle gaze.


    He didn¡¯t seem to be angry.


    There was even a faint smile on the corners of his lips, ¡°Do you think she is a bargaining chip you can


    use to threaten me?¡±


    Patriarch Jackson didn¡¯t say anything. No one could change Hunter¡¯s decision.


    He could not either!


    Emily looked at the ce where the others were busy.


    She smiled, ¡°I didn¡¯t do it. I¡¯m not afraid to go to the police station. I¡¯m sure the police will give me


    justice.¡±


    ¡°You ¡­ you really aren¡¯t afraid of death!¡± Patriarch Jackson was very angry!


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid.¡± Emily met his gaze. She was unexpectedly calm and indifferent.


    ¡°But I know that nothing will happen to me if I go in, because I didn¡¯t kill Matriarch Jackson.¡±


    Patriarch Jackson¡¯s chest was constantly heaving. He was so angry and his heart hurt because of


    these people.


    He didn¡¯t want to take any notice of Emily.


    He let his sharp eyes settle upon Hunter¡¯s face.


    ¡°Do you have to do this? Even if you know that once this matter gets out, the Jackson Group¡¯s shares


    will definitely be affected?¡±


    Hunter disagreed, ¡°Since you have given the Jackson Group to me, should you not take too much care


    of it?¡±


    ¡°You...¡± Patriarch Jackson had never expected that the grandson he raised would talk to him in such an


    attitude!


    He had almostpletely remained in the background.


    He basically did not care about the Jackson Group.


    He trusted Hunter¡¯s ability and believed that Hunter could bring Jackson Group to a new peak.


    However, the premise was that there was no such woman!


    As long as she was around, his grandson would easily be a lunatic!


    ¡°Brat, don¡¯t be too crazy. Otherwise, I will let you feel sorry!¡±


    His cold gaze swept across Emily.


    Hunter sneered and suddenly stretched out his hand to push Emily over.


    ¡°You want to threaten me with her? Oh, she is just a tool for warming the bed. You can make use of her


    as you like.¡±


    A tool for warming the bed ¡­


    Although Hunter¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t loud, everyone around could hear him clearly.


    So, Emily was able to return because she had provided such a service to Hunter.


    No wonder she had been abandoned but still stayed by Hunter¡¯s side shamelessly.


    Unexpectedly, the rumors were true. Everything that Emily had now was exchanged with her own body.


    Emily was expressionless and epted all the disdainful gazes quietly.


    If he said she was a tool for warming the bed, then she was. As long as Hunter was willing to


    investigate this matter, she didn¡¯t mind any humiliation.


    In any case, from the moment she returned to the WongRiver Pavilion, she was a disgrace.


    Emily smiled and looked at Patriarch Jackson indifferently.


    ¡°Does Patriarch Jackson want to call the police? If you are going to call the police, then I¡¯ll go back and


    eat first. I¡¯m afraid that I can¡¯t eat well in the police station.¡±


    She didn¡¯t seem to care whether she would spend the rest of her life in prison or not!


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Patriarch Jackson was almost angered to death by these two people!


    After a burst of anger, his chest suddenly became heavy, and even breathing became difficult.


    He covered his heart.


    The old butler was startled and said in a hurry, ¡°Master, how are you?¡±


    Hunter did not want to argue with him anymore. He said indifferently, ¡°Send him back to rest and let


    Peter have a check on him.¡±


    ¡°No need!¡± What about his arrogance just now? Now, why did he y as a good grandson?


    If Hunter hadn¡¯t angered him, how could he feel unwell like this?


    ¡°I know I can¡¯t stop what you decide to do. But you¡¯d better think about it yourself! After this, what


    difficulties will our Jackson Group face?¡±


    Hunter remained silent.


    Patriarch Jackson was so angry that he stamped his foot and turned around to leave.


    His footsteps were a bit messy. It seemed that he was indeed not very well.


    ¡°Master!¡± The old butler quickly followed.


    While walking, he took out his phone and said in a hurry, ¡°Master is not feeling well. Come and have a


    check on him.¡±


    They walked far away, and a few bodyguards followed.


    Everyone was still busy by the pond.


    The servants in the surroundings didn¡¯t dare to stay to be an onlooker anymore. They all went far away.


    Emily nced at Hunter. At this moment, there were only two words she could say, ¡°¡­ Thank you.¡±


    ¡°What are you thanking me for? I¡¯m just giving you a reward by the way.¡±


    Hunter didn¡¯t even look at her, and his voice was indifferent and had no emotion. ¡°After all, you made


    me have such a good time before.¡±

 Chapter 374 Emily, You Force Me

    Chapter 374 Emily, You Force Me


    Emily¡¯s heart ached.


    Lying on the bed like a doll.


    Regardless of whether Hunter said it intentionally or not, these words had truly hurt her.


    Emily took a deep breath and tried to suppress the pain.


    She became calm and indifferent again.


    She had already told herself not to care. So, why did it hurt?


    Did it hurt because she still cared about him?


    ...


    What a fool!


    Hunter did not stay here all the time.


    About half an hourter, Liam answered the phone and left with Hunter.


    Emily, however, sat under the shade of the tree and looked ahead, watching everyone busy.


    Then, someone pulled her fiercely from behind!


    ¡°Emily, what exactly do you mean? What do you want?¡±


    The person who was almost crazy was Sarah.


    It was a little beyond Emily¡¯s expectations.


    ¡°Come with me to a ce!¡± Sarah grabbed her wrist and forcefully pulled her up.


    Emily did not say anything. She was pulled by Sarah all the way to the back room, where Matriarch


    Jackson had lived.


    After arriving here, Emily¡¯s mind was weighed down immediately.


    However, what did Sarah mean?


    ¡°Tell Hunter to stop digging theke!¡±


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Sarah was a little anxious and red at her!


    ¡°Why should I stop?¡± Emily observed Sarah¡¯s expression.


    However, Sarah, who was always quiet and gentle, was extremely anxious now.


    Her previous calmness hadpletely disappeared.


    Emily narrowed her eyes and said, ¡°Mrs. Sarah, I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re doing.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to understand. You just need to tell Hunter to stop digging theke!¡±


    But how could Emily listen to her so easily?


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you give me a reason at least? And this reason must be able to convince me?¡±


    ¡°Emily!¡±


    ¡°You were the only one who saw Matriarch Jackson before the ident. Did you do something to her


    wheelchair?¡±


    Sarah¡¯s current performance was truly puzzling!


    If Sarah wasn¡¯t guilty, why would she ask her to persuade Hunter to stop digging theke?


    But if she was truly guilty, why did she dare to directly say her purpose in front of her?


    What was Sarah thinking?


    ¡°I didn¡¯t kill Matriarch Jackson.¡±


    Sarah was excited just now.


    Hunter decided to dig thekest night or even this morning.


    No one had received any news beforehand.


    Sarah had inquired that even the excavation team had only received instructions this morning toe


    here.


    Sarah did not know why Hunter suddenly did this. But she was sure that Emily was the only one who


    could stop Hunter.


    After all, the entire Jackson family knew about the dispute between Patriarch Jackson and Hunter.


    ¡°Emily, I can¡¯t exin it to you. As long as you¡¯re willing to persuade Hunter, I¡¯ll give you anything you


    want.¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t want anything.¡±


    Emily stared at Sarah.


    Sarah¡¯s performance made her even more certain that Matriarch Jackson¡¯s death was not an ident.


    ¡°Who killed Matriarch Jackson?¡±


    Emily walked over and suddenly grabbed Sarah¡¯s clothes.


    ¡°You know, don¡¯t you? Tell me, who is it? Why did he do this?¡±


    ¡°Nobody. It was just an ident!¡±


    Sarah pushed her away forcefully.


    She was no longer cold, but only helpless now.


    ¡°Emily, I beg you. Don¡¯t investigate this matter anymore, OK? Please!¡±


    Emily was still indifferent. ¡°Unless you tell me who killed Matriarch Jackson!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. No one killed her!¡±


    Sarah was almost crazy. She grabbed Emily¡¯s shoulders and shook her.


    ¡°If you continue to do so, you will kill innocent people! You will kill him!¡±


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Emily frowned. Why was Sarah so excited? Who was she protecting?


    ¡°Is it Manson? Is it him?¡±


    Her fingers were a little cold. But how was it possible?


    Why would Manson kill Matriarch Jackson for no reason?


    Impossible. It was impossible!


    What kind of hatred did he have with Matriarch Jackson?


    ¡°He killed Matriarch Jackson?¡±


    ¡°What the hell are you talking about? How could Manson kill Matriarch Jackson? Are you crazy?¡±


    ¡°Then what are you anxious about?¡± Emily pushed her hands away fiercely.


    ¡°Matriarch Jackson¡¯s death was not an ident. I must investigate this matter thoroughly.¡±


    ¡°Then tell me, why do you think she was killed by someone?¡±


    Sarah¡¯s gaze made Emily even more puzzled.


    She really didn¡¯t understand what Sarah was thinking.


    If Sarah was the murderer, shouldn¡¯t she think of a way to destroy the evidence she had identally


    left behind?


    However, instead of doing anything beneficial to her, Sarah came here to beg her.


    This was not like what a normal murderer would do. So, even though Sarah¡¯s words to her were very


    strange, Emily still felt that the person in front of her was not the murderer who killed Matriarch


    Jackson.


    But what was she panicking about?


    Was it because she knew who the murderer was, or was it because there were other secrets hidden in


    theke?


    Emily¡¯s heart trembled slightly. She didn¡¯t know what she was thinking. In short, she felt a little scared.


    She suddenly walked out of the door quickly.


    But just as she was about to walk to the door, Sarah suddenly pounced on her and pulled her back.


    Sarah was very powerful, as if she had exhausted all strength.


    Emily was caught off guard and identally pulled to the ground by her.


    With a thud, the back of her head hit somewhere, making her dizzy.


    It hurt!


    Emily covered her head and could clearly feel something warm and sticky flowing down her fingertips.


    Sarah did not expect that Emily would be injured so badly after she pulled her casually!


    The back of Emily¡¯s head was bleeding!


    The scarlet blood immediately flowed all over the ground.


    Sarah was shocked, panicked, and at a loss for what to do. In the end, she calmed down.


    ¡°Tell me, what did you see by theke? Why did you confirm that Matriarch Jackson¡¯s death was not an


    ident?¡±


    Emily felt so much pain that she almost lost the strength to speak.


    But she kept shaking her head. She felt more and more dizzy and unconsciously opened her mouth,


    ¡°You guys ¡­ wrapped Matriarch Jackson¡¯s wheelchair with water grass ¡­¡±


    Emily sneered. Her temperature seemed to be dropping.


    Her head hurt! She was also gradually losing consciousness.


    However, she still sneered.


    ¡°Sarah, regardless of whether you are the murderer or not, you ¡­ have something to do with the


    murderer. This time, you ¡­ can¡¯t escape.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see. I see ¡­¡±


    Sarah did not panic or fear.


    She sat on the ground and looked at Emily, who was still bleeding, and suddenly smiled.


    ¡°Why do you have to force me? Isn¡¯t it OK for us to live a good life? Why do you have to do this?¡±


    She seemed a little crazy and desperate.


    In the end, she stood up and walked to the bedside. Then, she pulled off the quilt that Matriarch


    Jackson had used before she died, and covered Emily¡¯s body.


    ¡°Emily, you force me!¡±

 Chapter 375 Have He Forgotten How She Betrayed Him Before

    Chapter 375 Have He Forgotten How She Betrayed Him Before


    Emily finally fainted.


    Blood was still flowing out, and shepletely lost her consciousness.


    When the quilt was covered, she had no strength at all.


    After confirming that Emily was no longer conscious, Sarah picked up her phone and dialed a number.


    ¡°Drive the car to the hall of the back room where Matriarch Jackson lived before her death. There¡¯s


    some garbage I have to take out.¡±


    ¡­


    Hunter¡¯s eyebrows twitched for some reason.


    He frowned slightly and seemed not to want to read the document in front of him any further.


    The marketing manager was still exining the ns for next year.


    However, Hunter, who had always been praised as a workaholic, was gradually unable to listen to a


    single word.


    With a p, he suddenly put his pen on the table.


    The marketing manager was scared and hurried to stop and looked at him.


    ¡°Mr. Hunter, is there ¡­ is there a problem?¡±


    Everyone looked at Hunter.


    Hunter looked unhappy. Was he unhappy with the contents of their meeting today?


    Hunter¡¯s expression darkened slightly. Everyone was scared didn¡¯t even dare to breathe loud.


    Suddenly, Hunter stood up and said coldly, ¡°Today¡¯s meeting ends.¡±


    After that, the slender figure walked towards the door.


    The secretary hurried to open the door of the meeting room and respectfully stood aside.


    Hunter¡¯s figure quickly disappeared in front of everyone.


    Everyone looked at each other, not knowing what had happened just now.


    In the end, everyone stared at Liam.


    Liam just happened to pack his briefcase. As soon as he stood up, he saw everyone was staring at


    him.


    He shrugged his shoulders and said helplessly, ¡°I don¡¯t know why. But there¡¯s nothing wrong with what


    you guys just said.¡±


    Mr. Hunter had left, so he needed to follow him.


    Liam was helpless and picked up the briefcase.


    Just as he left, he received a call from the butler.


    ... When Liam walked into Hunter¡¯s room, he was a little anxious.


    ¡°Mr. Hunter, Miss Emily ¡­¡±


    ¡°Is she here?¡± Hearing Emily¡¯s name, the corners of Hunter¡¯s eyes twitched even more fiercely.


    However, he was still cold and expressionless.


    ¡°I¡¯m busy!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Hunter, Miss Emily has disappeared.¡±


    Sometimes, Liam really couldn¡¯t see through the man in front of him.


    When he said the words ¡°Miss Emily¡± just now, the corners of Hunter¡¯s eyes twitched.


    Although Hunter was always expressionless, Liam had worked for him for so many years. As long as


    there was something wrong with his face, Liam could still easily tell.


    But now, when he said that Miss Emily had disappeared, how could Mr. Hunter remain calm?


    Liam didn¡¯t know whether Mr. Hunter cared or not.


    ¡°The Jackson¡¯s is so big that it¡¯s enough for her to wander around for a whole day.¡± Hunter snorted


    coldly.


    ¡°But someone saw that she and Mrs. Sarah went to Matriarch Jackson¡¯s room. After that, Mrs. Sarah


    asked someone to drive the car directly in. Afterwards, no one saw Miss Emilying out from there.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Hunter, I suspect that Mrs. Sarah has taken Miss Emily away.¡±


    As for what Sarah was going to do after taking Emily away, Liam had only just received the news and


    was unclear about the specific situation.


    ¡°Mr. Hunter, do we need to look for Miss Emily?¡±


    Actually, he really wanted to see an anxious expression on Hunter¡¯s face.


    Even though he knew that this was impossible.


    Sure enough, Hunter was still indifferent. He was always not anxious about anything at all.


    ¡°See what Manson is doing.¡±


    Hunter went back to his office.


    Soon, Liam knocked on the door and entered, ¡°Mr. Manson has been in thepany all day and never


    left.¡±


    Hunter still had no reaction, but Liam was a little anxious.


    ¡°Mr. Hunter, do we send someone to look for her?¡±


    Even Sarah had not returned. It was a bit strange.


    ¡°Why?¡± Hunter leaned back in his chair and looked at Liam sideways.


    ¡°Are you so idle that you even care about two women going shopping?¡±


    ¡°I...¡± The two women went shopping. Actually, it wasn¡¯t impossible for them to do so.


    Liam thought for a moment and felt that he might have thought too much.


    He was just a little suspicious. Mr. Hunter did not allow Emily to go out. With Emily¡¯s personality, if there


    wasn¡¯t something important, she shouldn¡¯t have gone out without permission.


    However, Mr. Hunter did not say that she was not allowed to go out, did he?


    Liam finally left Hunter¡¯s office with some doubts.


    Hunter leaned back in his chair, feeling a little upset.


    He took out a cigarette from a nearby drawer and lit it.


    He raised his hand and took two puffs of smoke. The irritation and inexplicable uneasiness remained.


    What happened to him?


    That woman was going out. What did he care about?


    Moreover, the one who took her out was Sarah.


    What could happen to two women?


    Emily was just a tool for warming the bed but could make him so annoyed!


    Was he stupid? Had he forgotten how she betrayed him with other men?


    Hunter took another puff of smoke and stubbed out the butt on the ashtray.


    His slender fingernded on the mouse and continued to read the business n sent over by the


    various departments.


    ¡­


    Hunter came back a little early tonight. He arrived at the WongRiver Pavilion at half past six. He clearly


    came back as soon as he got off work.


    The WongRiver Pavilion was very quiet.


    That woman was not here.


    No one knew where she was.


    Was it not enough to hang out for a long time?


    ¡°Bring that woman back!¡± He was furious!


    The three-month agreement did not mean that she could be so rxed.


    Even though he had returned, she still didn¡¯te back to serve him!


    Butler Qin hurried back from the outside, ¡°Mr. Hunter, I haven¡¯t seen Miss Emily all day. I¡¯ve already


    sent someone to look for her in the backyard, and she is also not there.¡±


    ¡°They said that they saw Mrs. Sarah was with Miss Emily before. But Mrs. Sarah went out all afternoon


    and hasn¡¯t returned yet.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know call and ask them?¡±


    What was going on with Butler Qin? He even couldn¡¯t handle such a small matter.


    Butler Qin knew that Hunter was more irritable than before in the past month.


    He said in a hurry, ¡°Mrs. Sarah¡¯s phone is switched off. As for Miss Emily¡¯s ¡­¡±


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    He took a phone from his pocket and put it in front of Hunter.


    ¡°Miss Emily¡¯s phone was found in the bedroom where Matriarch Jackson lived before her death.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Hunter grabbed the phone.


    It was really Emily¡¯s phone. If she went out, how could she not even bring her phone? Had she


    forgotten?


    Hunter became more uneasy.


    Before Hunter could give the order, Liam quickly walked in with an anxious expression.


    ¡°Mr. Hunter, we found blood in the hall of the back room.¡±

 Chapter 376 Who Else Could It Be Except Me

    Chapter 376 Who Else Could It Be Except Me


    Something happened to Emily.


    They also could not find Sarah and she disappeared.


    The car she drove out was dumped by the sea.


    It was said that Sarah drove away a speedboat from their own dock.


    However, there was no surveince at sea. Sarah also destroyed the positioning system of the


    speedboat. Now, they had no idea where the speedboat had gone.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? My mother took Emily away?¡±


    Manson immediately rushed over after receiving the news. When he arrived at the dock, Hunter had


    already been in the monitoring room, waiting for the technician recovering the data.


    Sarah did not destroy the system on the speedboat as soon as she boarded the speedboat. She


    destroyed it when they went to the surface of the sea.


    However, obviously, Sarah was not very familiar with the system.


    It was estimated that Sarah also used a violent method to destroy the hardware of the system.


    Each of their Jackson family¡¯s speedboats had its ownputer system, which was rtively


    advanced.


    This system could help sailors analyze their surroundings. Of course, it also had the functions of


    navigation,municating with people on shore and forecasting the weather.


    The function of urate positioning was also integrated into this system.


    If Sarah hadn¡¯t destroyed the mainputer on the speedboat, they could have locked the


    speedboat¡¯s location right now.


    But now, the final location information was on the surface of the sea.


    After that, no one knew where they went.


    ¡°Not ready yet?¡± Hunter kicked the chair.


    Such a sturdy chair actually cracked in the middle!


    The strength of Hunter¡¯s kick was simply unimaginable!


    If they were kicked by Hunter like this, they would be seriously injured at least!


    The technicians in the surveince room were all trembling with fear, not even daring to breathe.


    The team leader wiped his sweat and said in a hurry, ¡°The mainputer on the speedboat can¡¯t be


    connected. Right now, we can only rely on our positioning system to estimate where the speedboat is


    most likely to go.¡±


    ¡°In other words, even if there is a result, it is only a guess?¡±


    Hunter¡¯s face sank, causing the group leader¡¯s legs to be weak from fear!


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°Mr. Hunter, we can¡¯t connect to the mainputer. We can¡¯t repair it remotely!¡±


    Now, the hardware might have beenpletely destroyed.


    ¡°Mr. Hunter, don¡¯t worry. Although it¡¯s just a guess, the uracy is very high.¡±


    Hunter remained silent, and his face was ghastly pale.


    The group leader didn¡¯t dare to say anything else. He hurried to instruct everyone to continue to


    process the data and quickly analyze the results.


    Mr. Hunter became more and more irritable, and he was almost about to lose his temper.


    If they continued to dy like this, he might really kill people!


    Everyone knew that the situation was serious, and no one dared to rx.


    Seeing that Hunter ignored him, Manson quickly walked over to Liam.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Are they going out together, or ¡­¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Sarah brought Miss Emily to the back room where Matriarch Jackson had lived before her death.


    Then, we found blood in the hall of the back room.¡±


    Manson panicked, and his expression turned extremely ugly.


    ¡°Blood?¡± God! What did his mother do to Emily?


    ¡°My mother won¡¯t hurt anyone! Hunter, she has been in the Jackson family for so many years. Even if


    you don¡¯t understand her personality, you should know that she doesn¡¯t dare to do this!¡±


    Hunter was anxious now. How could he have the mood to talk to Manson?


    Even if Emily was just a tool for warming the bed, she was still at least the tool he needed. If something


    happened to her at this time ¡­


    Hunter clenched his fists and was even colder.


    Manson looked at Liam. Liam was also willing to help but unable to do anything.


    Since there was blood, it meant there was a dispute.


    Thest one that appeared on the Jackson family¡¯s surveince screen was Sarah, who looked well.


    In other words, the blood was Emily¡¯s.


    The truth was that Sarah had taken the injured Emily away!


    ¡°There is a result!¡±


    The group leader¡¯s words attracted their attention.


    He looked at Hunter, and his forehead covered in cold sweat.


    ¡°Mr. Hunter, the ce they are most likely to go to is Rainbow Ind in Mr. Hunter¡¯s name, followed by


    Sunglow Ind in Mr. Manson¡¯s name.¡±


    ¡°It must be Sunglow Ind.¡± Manson stepped forward and looked at Hunter.


    ¡°Last time we went to Rainbow Ind, my mother was frightened by the snakes in the wild forest. It


    was a unique snake on Rainbow Ind. She said that she would never go to Rainbow Ind again.¡±


    Without saying a word, Hunter turned around and walked out of the monitoring room.


    Liam walked behind him and took out the phone to give instructions.


    ¡°¡­ Your team, go to Rainbow Ind to find them ¡­ Yes, Mr. Hunter and I will bring a few people to


    Sunglow Ind.¡±


    ¡­


    Emily woke up from a headache.


    Her head hurt so much, as if it was about to explode.


    Pain! It was so painful that she couldn¡¯t even lift her eyelids.


    Emily tried hard to open her eyes.


    In her hazy sight, a person was sitting not far away. She seemed to be holding a pen and paper. Emily


    did not know what that person was writing.


    Her back looked deste.


    Emily didn¡¯t know why she could feel desperate as she saw Sarah at this moment.


    It wasn¡¯t that Emily felt desperate, but that she could feel that Sarah was desperate.


    Why?


    Emily casually moved and found that her hands were tied behind her back.


    Probably because her hands had been tied tightly for a long time, the skin of her wrist was worn by the


    rough rope.


    Now, she felt very painful as she moved!


    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±


    Sarah turned around and looked at her. This time, there was no hatred or reproach in her eyes.


    It was a very calm gaze. But because of this calmness, she looked more desperate.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Emily struggled and finally sat up.


    Behind her was a stone wall. They were in a cave!


    Sarah tied her hands and feet and brought her to such a ce. What exactly did she want?


    ¡°I can¡¯t live.¡± Sarah smiled bleakly and helplessly.


    ¡°Emily, you¡¯ve blocked myst path.¡±


    ¡°Did you kill Matriarch Jackson?¡±


    Why did she do this for no reason?


    The only possibility was that she was the murderer!


    But why? She could not feel that Sarah had any killing intent towards Matriarch Jackson!


    Sarah smiled again. She no longer looked at her, holding the pen and continued to write something on


    the paper.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know everything? If I didn¡¯t kill her, who else could it be?¡±


    ¡°Why did you kill her!¡±


    Emily roared out these words!


    She was so excited that her entire body was trembling. Even her lips were trembling!


    ¡°Why did you kill her? Why? She was so kind. How did she offend you? Why did you kill her?¡±


    Why? Why Sarah!


    She had once suspected her. But she still did not think that Sarah had the motive to kill Matriarch


    Jackson!


    Why? Why did she do that?


    Emily wanted to pounce, but her hands and feet were all tied.


    She threw herself forward but fell to the ground with a thud.


    However, she did not give up and red at Sarah fiercely.


    ¡°Tell me why! Why did you kill Grandma? Why?¡±

 Chapter 377: There Is No Turning Back for Her

    Chapter 377: There Is No Turning Back for Her


    Sarah seemed to have finished all the things she wanted to write.


    She put the paper and pen aside and turned to look at Emily.


    The corners of her lips were still filled with a gloomy smile, which made one feel uneasy.


    ¡°She discovered the secrets between me and other men. How could not kill her?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Emily was shocked.


    The other men ¡­ Sarah betrayed Mr. Rupert!


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Rupert has so many women. Why can¡¯t I have other men?¡±


    ¡°How could she tell Rupert about this? How could she want to drive me out of the Jackson family?¡±


    ¡°You ¡­ you went to see Matriarch Jackson that day ¡­¡±


    ¡°She was the one who wanted to see me!¡±


    Sarah red at Emily and sneered, ¡°She said she would drive me out of the Jackson family!¡±


    ¡°No way. Matriarch Jackson was so kind. She would only try to persuade you. She wouldn¡¯t force you!¡±


    Emily didn¡¯t want to believe it at all. She definitely couldn¡¯t believe it.


    Grandma wouldn¡¯t even say a harsh word to people. How could she force Sarah to leave?


    Who didn¡¯t know that Rupert had many women outside?


    Not to mention the people outside, in this family, Hunter¡¯s mother and Manson¡¯s mother were not the


    same one.


    Even Vincent and Porter were not born to the same mother.


    Everyone in the Jackson family knew how dissolute Rupert was.


    Although it was wrong for Sarah to have other men, Emily believed that Matriarch Jackson would only


    persuade Sarah and would not maliciously want to drive Sarah away.


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me, do you?¡±


    Sarah suddenlyughed. Herughter was a little nutty..


    ¡°I didn¡¯t believe it either. I had thought she would forgive me if I confessed to her, told her everything,


    and sincerely regretted it.¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I even knelt down and begged her. I promised her that nothing like that would happen again in the


    future. However, she refused to listen. She must make everyone know and make me lose my


    reputation!¡±


    Sarah red at Emily, but her gaze did not seem to show much hatred.


    She only red at Emily and sneered, ¡°I am Rupert¡¯s wife, the First Madam of the Jackson family. I am


    famous outside. If this matter gets out, I will be ruined by her for the rest of my life!¡±


    ¡°What do you think I can do? What choice do I have? Emily, tell me!¡±


    She suddenly rushed over and grabbed Emily¡¯s cor.


    ¡°I have begged you to stop Hunter from digging theke. But you didn¡¯t listen. You have no sympathy at


    all.¡±


    ¡°How could I be willing to do that? You killed Matriarch Jackson. You can¡¯t just get away like this!¡±


    Emily didn¡¯t want toment on the thing that Sarah had other men.


    If Sarah could be said to make a mistake, then Rupert¡¯s mistake was even more outrageous.


    Emily even felt that it was natural for Sarah to have another man because Rupert went too far.


    Of course, if it was her, Emily would definitely get divorced instead of having an affair with others.


    But everyone had their own aspirations. Divorce or not was someone else¡¯s business.


    However, what she did to Matriarch Jackson definitely could not be buried underground like thatke!


    ¡°If Hunter didn¡¯t dig theke, would you admit your guilt?¡±


    In the end, it was still because she was guilty.


    There was nothing wrong with digging theke!


    However, now that Sarah admitted her guilt, there was no need to continue digging theke.


    Emily had aplicated feeling in her mind. She didn¡¯t know what she was thinking, but she felt that it


    was a little strange.


    ¡°You screwed me up. Emily, you really screwed me up.¡±


    Sarah seemed to be very dispirited and desperate.


    She let go of Emily and sat down by herself.


    Emily didn¡¯t know when a small thing had appeared in Sarah¡¯s hand. It seemed to be a small bottle.


    She looked at the small bottle in her hand, smiling and crying.


    ¡°What is that?¡± Emily panicked. There was an indescribable fear in her heart.


    ¡°Sarah, what do you want?¡±


    Sarah looked back at her with a sad but beautiful smile.


    ¡°Poison. What else could it be?¡±


    A sudden coldness hit Emily. What did Sarah mean by holding the poison in her hand at this moment?


    Sarah, however, had already stood up and walked towards Emily step by step.


    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. Emily, why are you so stubborn? Why do you have to kill me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really miserable because of you. I lose everything now. Guess what I want to do the most?¡±


    Emily didn¡¯t want to guess. She just stared at the bottle in Sarah¡¯s hand with vignce.


    Sarah walked over to her with a dismal smile and squatted down.


    Emily was inexplicably even more panicked. It was not because that she was afraid Sarah would


    poison her, but she could not see any killing intent from Sarah¡¯s eyes.


    Sarah didn¡¯t want to kill her!


    Then this bottle of poison ¡­


    ¡°Sarah, don¡¯t be silly!¡±


    Sarah stood up and looked down at Emily. She smiled and smiled, but then her tears came out.


    ¡°I have no choice. You¡¯ve driven me to this point. What else can I do?¡±


    She no longer looked at Emily and walked to the side, looking at the night outside.


    She held up the small bottle in her hand.


    ¡°Sarah, don¡¯t do it! Calm down! There is a solution to everything. Death is not the only choice!¡±


    ¡°Sarah, Sarah ¡­ Listen to me, you still have a son. You still have a son!¡±


    ¡°Son ...¡± Sarah¡¯s fingertips trembled as she looked at the night outside.


    Under the dim night sky, Manson¡¯s face gradually became clear.


    Son, she had a son.


    That was why she had to die.


    She must die! Must!


    Suddenly, Sarah raised her hand and opened the bottle.


    The poison in the small bottle was immediately poured into her mouth.


    Soon, she swallowed them all.


    ¡°Sarah!¡±


    Emily struggled to climb over. But her hands and feet were tied with ropes, and she couldn¡¯t even stand


    up.


    ¡°Sarah, hurry to call an ambnce. Sarah!¡±


    Sarah turned around and looked at her with a sad expression.


    ¡°Emily, can you please do me a favor?¡±


    ¡°No! I won¡¯t listen, and I won¡¯t help you! Call an ambnce, Now!¡±


    Emily knew that as long as Sarah finished speaking, her life woulde to an end!


    She could not promise to help her. If she did, perhaps Sarah would still have a chance to live.


    Even though Emily knew that her idea was childish and it was impossible, she was still unwilling to


    promise her. She could not promise her!


    ¡°Call an ambnce. You can survive. If there¡¯s anything else, you can do it yourself!¡±


    ¡°If you turn yourself in, they willmute the sentence ording to your behavior. Don¡¯t do this.


    There¡¯s no need for this! Mrs. Sarah!¡±


    ¡°No. I can¡¯t turn myself in. I can¡¯t ¡­¡±


    Sarah shook her head vigorously.


    Maybe she used too much of her strength that she lost her bnce and fell on the ground.\


    ck blood slid down the corners of her lips.


    She began to feel pain. Her entire body was trembling with pain. Gradually, the tremors turned into


    convulsions! ¡°This ¡­ this is on a deste ind, on ¡­ an ind.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve thrown the phone¡­. No one, no ambnce, no ¡­¡±


    She had known that there was no turning back to this point.


    She also didn¡¯t allow herself to have a way out!


    ¡°Emily, promise me ¡­ promise me one thing ¡­¡±


    Sarah gritted her teeth and looked at Emily. Her body was still twitching and her lips were trembling.


    However, she still gritted her teeth and struggled to finish, ¡°My son ¡­ likes you. I know ¡­ you don¡¯t like


    him. But, please ¡­ please ¡­ asionally ¡­ take care of him. Please ¡­ please ¡­¡±

 Chapter 378: This Shameless Woman

    Chapter 378: This Shameless Woman


    Sarah¡¯s voice gradually weakened.


    Suddenly, after two seconds of silence, her entire body trembled violently.


    Twitching! It¡¯s like every cell in her body was twitching hard!


    ¡°Sarah, Sarah!¡± Emily tried to pounce on her like mad.


    With a thud, she fell to the ground due to the shackles of her hands and feet.


    ¡°Sarah! Don¡¯t be like this. Don¡¯t be like this!¡±


    Emily really panicked!


    Sarah¡¯s face waspletely dark. Her body, which was twitching violently earlier, gradually quieted


    down.


    She knew what that meant.


    As long as dead silence came, she would be gone.


    ¡°Sarah ¡­ Help! Help! Somebody help!¡±


    On the deste ind, Emily knew that no matter how she called out, it was impossible for anyone to


    come and save them.


    However, there was nothing else she could do.


    ¡°Help! She¡¯s dying! Help! Help¡­.¡±


    There was no respond in this empty night.


    The blood drained from Sarah¡¯s face, and a deathly pallor overspread her entire body..


    Her gaze was rigidly fixed at Emily. ¡°Help me ¡­ take care of ¡­ son, son ¡­¡±


    Her voice slowly andpletely disappeared from Emily¡¯s ears.


    Emily only felt that the entire world was slowly moving away from her.


    Everything in the surroundings was inaudible and invisible.


    In her blurry vision, there were only Sarah¡¯s eyes.


    It was a pair of eyes in which there were no life and light, but despair and death.


    They fixed at Emily, as if they were questioning her why had she forced Sarah. Why?


    ¡®Why did you dig ake? Why did you force me? Why did you want me dead so badly?¡¯


    Sarah was gone.


    Emily was on the ground and was very close to Sarah.


    It seemed that she could touch her just by reaching out.


    But she couldn¡¯t touch anything after all. Her hands were tied behind her back, and she wasn¡¯t able to


    break free at all.


    After atime, a few figures suddenly appeared in her sight.


    The man¡¯s heart-wrenching voice rang out in her ears, ¡°Mom ¡­¡±


    But she couldn¡¯t see it clearly. She couldn¡¯t see anything clearly.


    In her eyes, there were only Sarah¡¯s eyes. Those staring andckluster eyes.


    Those dead eyes.


    Suddenly, someone held her shoulders and helped her up.


    The moment she was touched, Emily felt as if she had been woken up from her dream.


    However, after she woke up, she was still in a terrifying dream.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me. Don¡¯t touch me. No! Let me go¡­.¡±


    Emily felt a tremendous pressure on her chest. Before she could clearly see the person in front of her,


    A sudden darkness fell upon her eyes and she fell into his arms.


    ¡°Emily!¡± Hunter untied the rope on her hands and feet and scooped her up.


    This girl fainted and her face was as pale as paper. Just now, her entire body was trembling.


    As for Sarah, she fell not far away from Emily. When they arrived, Emily stared fixedly at Sarah¡¯s eyes.


    Sarah, however, was already gone.


    ¡°Mom! Mom!¡±


    Manson fell on the ground and hugged Sarah in his arms.


    He went crazy and he was so anxious that even his fingers were trembling.


    ¡°Call an ambnce! Call an ambnce! Now!¡±


    Liam squatted down beside Manson and touched the pulse on Sarah¡¯s neck.


    His fingers stiffened and he shook his head towards Hunter.


    Sarah was dead. It was useless to call an ambnce.


    Moreover, they were on the ind now. Even if they called an ambnce, the ambnce couldn¡¯t drive


    here.


    ¡°Mr. Manson ¡­¡±


    ¡°Call an ambnce now. Don¡¯t you hear me?¡±


    Manson roared angrily, all riled up.


    ¡°Call an ambnce! Hurry! Call an ambnce!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Manson, get real. Mrs. Sarah has ¡­ she ¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up! Shut up!¡±


    He needed to call an ambnce himself. No one helped him, but he could do it himself!


    Manson was in a hurry to find his phone.


    He knew his phone was in the pocket, but he just couldn¡¯t take it out for some reason.


    His hands were trembling so much that he couldn¡¯t even reach into his pocket.


    He couldn¡¯t get his phone. He couldn¡¯t make a phone call. He couldn¡¯t call an ambnce!


    His pleading gaze suddenly fell on Hunter.


    ¡°Brother, brother, help me! Call an ambnce and save my mother! Brother! Save my mother!¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Hunter looked at Manson. His thin lips slightly moved, but he did not say anything.


    He had never seen this half-brother in such a panic before.


    ¡°Hunter! Help me! Save my mother!¡±


    Manson was practically begging Hunter, as if no one but Hunter could save his mother now.


    Hugging Emily tightly, Hunter finally said softly, ¡°She¡¯s gone.¡±


    Manson forze for a few seconds before being furious.


    ¡°Nonsense! You¡¯re lying! My mother is still here. She is still here!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Manson, calm down. Mrs. Sarah is ¡­ dead. Please calm down!¡±


    Liam¡¯s words did not calm Manson down. So, Ewan could only rush over and subdue him.


    ¡°Mr. Manson, let¡¯s go back first. Let¡¯s send Mrs. Sarah back first!¡± Manson was subdued by Ewan all


    the way back.


    At first, he resisted.


    Afterwards, his strength gradually died down and he came to his senses.


    Perhaps, it was not calmness, but despair.


    He knew that Sarah was really dead.


    He was so desperate that he did not want to say a single word.


    Emily was sent to the medical room. Peter examined her. She had no other injuries except a bruise on


    the back of her head, which had been bleeding.


    However, she might be so frightened that she was not willing to wake up now.


    In the hall of the Jackson family, Patriarch Jackson¡¯s face was ghastly pale and he did not speak.


    Liam brought back a suicide note, which should have been written before Sarah took the poison.


    In her suicide note, she confessed her sins.


    She had set up a trap at the bottom of theke, and used water grass to wrap around Matriarch


    Jackson¡¯s wheelchair.


    To make an alibi,, she took action by remote control after Emily came.


    That trap was still buried at the bottom of theke.


    However, after she knew Hunter was going to dig theke, she realized that her crime would be


    discovered and she could not escape.


    As for why she had killed Matriarch Jackson, the reason was written in the suicide note clearly.


    She was dating another man, which was discovered by Matriarch Jackson.


    Rupert¡¯s face was even uglier than the night sky.


    He wished he could tear this suicide note to shreds!


    However, before Rupert could tear it apart, Hunter had seized the suicide note and had Liam put it


    away.


    ¡°What a shameless woman!¡± Rupert was so angry that his face was ghastly pale.


    He wasn¡¯t too sad for Sarah¡¯s death.


    However, this woman had betrayed him. Now, he didn¡¯t have other emotions other than anger!


    Hunter stared at Rupert¡¯s face, which reddened with rage. Suddenly, he said indifferently, ¡°Why was


    she shameless? Just because she was dating another man?¡±


    ¡°Hunter ¡­¡±


    Rupert did not expect his son to say something like this. He was too shocked that he didn¡¯t know how


    to react in a moment


    Hunter pursed his thin lips. He looked at his father before snorting apathetically.


    ¡°Speaking of betrayal,how many times have you betrayed her before? She only had a man. But how


    many other women do you have?¡±

 Chapter 379: That’s the End of the Matter

    Chapter 379: That¡¯s the End of the Matter


    ¡°You ¡­ What the hell did you just say?¡±


    Rupert had never expected that his son would say things like this!


    He knew from the beginning that Hunter was obstinate and unruly even in front of Patriarch Jackson,


    but he still did not think that his son would use him like that in public!


    ¡°As a man from a wealthy family, what is wrong with me being with several women? When have I ever


    treated them badly? Didn¡¯t I give them enough money Especially Sarah, he even made her the First


    Madam of the Jackson family.


    What else did this woman have toin about!


    It never urred to him that she would be so ungrateful that she would want another man even as the


    First Madam of the Jackson family.


    Rupert was a little relieved now. Fortunately, this woman was dead.


    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t know how many times he would be betrayed in the future!


    ¡°To you, your wife is someone you can send away with money?¡±


    Hunter¡¯s expression was like an icy snow mountain.


    It wasn¡¯t anger or disdain, but coldness.


    ¡°You.... ¡± Rupert pointed at Hunter. He was so angry that his fingers were trembling!


    ¡°I¡¯m your father!¡±


    ¡°A father is also a man.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Loyalty to marriage is the most basic responsibility of a man! If you can¡¯t even do it yourself, why


    should you ask your wife to be loyal to you?¡±


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    ¡°Why are there so many young masters in our Jackson family?¡±


    Hunter sneered. However, there¡¯s nothing but coldness in his smile.


    ¡°Manson, Vincent, Porter and I, we were all born to different mothers four mothers. Even we can¡¯t count


    how many women you have outside.¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Patriarch Jackson suddenly pped the handle of the chair. His gloomy face was


    indescribably ugly! Everyone gasped in horror at the old man¡¯s anger except for Manson, who was still


    in a daze and couldn¡¯t hear what they were talking about, and Hunter, who still fixed his cold eyes on


    them


    However, Hunter was destined to fear no one in his life.


    His temper was nurtured by Patriarch Jackson himself.


    ¡°Not enough,¡± he answered back indifferently.


    ¡°Bastard, what do you still want to.¡­¡±


    ¡°I just want to say that since you are unfaithful, then don¡¯t me others for betraying you. It doesn¡¯t


    matter if you are a man or a woman!¡±


    Even if Patriarch Jackson was angry, he still held his ground, not backing down at all.


    This was Hunter Jackson!


    Patriarch Jackson could say nothing when he met Hunter¡¯s cold but firm gaze.


    He was even beginning to doubt himself .Was everything he had insisted on before right or wrong?


    In the end, he frowned but his tone softened.


    ¡°Brat, I¡¯ve told you that you can pamper women, but you absolutely can¡¯t ¡­¡±


    ¡°It has nothing to do with love. This is just a responsibility that a man should have.¡±


    Hunter didn¡¯t look at Patriarch Jackson but just looked at his father.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t love her, you can marry her. But since you marry her, you should be fair.¡±


    ¡°If you can¡¯t even do it yourself, don¡¯t expect your wife to do it. Let she also do what you can do with


    ease.¡±


    Rupert¡¯s entire body was trembling.


    Now, his wife had an affair and betrayed him!


    But his son even felt that this woman was not wrong!


    What was the matter with Hunter? Was he crazy?


    Hunter did not intend to convince Rupert.


    Trying to convince others was a stupid thing.


    He was only expounding his own ideas. In this case, Sarah didn¡¯t do anything wrong.


    However, she was indeed the murderer who killed Grandma!


    ¡°Stop digging thatke in the backyard.¡±


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    In the end, Patriarch Jackson looked a little haggard.


    A family member has passed away. Even though he and Sarah did not talk to each other that much,


    and they weren¡¯t close they were family after all.


    Sarah had always behaved herself in this family.


    Although he was also very angry about her betrayal of his son, she was dead now, and there is no


    point in continuing to argue about this Hunter didn¡¯t say anything.


    The purpose of digging theke was to find the true murder. Now, the murderer confessed and even


    committed suicide.


    He wasn¡¯t a stubborn person. If he continued his investigation, apart from affecting the Jackson


    Group¡¯s stock price and the reputation of the entire Jackson family, there probably wouldn¡¯t be any


    better results.


    ¡°Hunter, please stop investigating.¡±


    Manson suddenly walked up to Hunter and knelt down.


    ¡°Mr. Manson, what are you doing?¡±


    The butler hurried toe over to help him up.


    However, Manson refused to do so and pushed the butler away.


    ¡°Please, stop investigating. Let her continue to be the First Madam of the Jackson family. Let her ¡­ be


    laid to rest.¡±


    If Hunter continued to investigate, the scandal of Sarah betraying Rupert would definitely be exposed.


    Sarah was dead. Manson was really scared that even if his mother died, she would bear countless


    infamies.


    Everyone¡¯s gazes fell on Hunter.


    It was him who ordered to dig thatke in the backyard.


    Now, he had to give the order to stop all of this.


    In fact, Hunter still had some doubts. There still seemed to be some truths that couldn¡¯t be unraveled


    without digging theke uppletely. However, if this thing continued, it would not only ruin the


    reputation of the Jackson family, but also Manson¡¯s reputation for the rest of his life. Mother had an


    affair. If this kind of thing happened to the children of wealthy families, it would easily evolve into


    another thing.


    For example, the purity of one¡¯s bloodline!


    Hunter pursed his lips and suddenly stood up.


    ¡°Go back and rest.¡±


    ¡°Hunter¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡±


    After he left, Manson copsed on the ground. No one knew whether he was relieved or unable to


    breathe.


    This thing was finally over.


    However, he was a child without a mother from now on..


    He has lost the woman who had spent her heart and soul on him.


    He was always capricious, ill-tempered, and often even ignored her. But she never gave up on him and


    always tolerated him.


    In his life, if there was a person who loved him the most, then it would always be her!


    It was his mother forever!


    And now, this woman who loved him the most was dead ¡­


    From now on, no one loved him anymore!


    Rupert saw Manson sitting on the ground and wanted to help him up. But for some reason, he did not


    have the courage.


    Would Manson hate him too?


    He was anxious and fearful. The momentum that he had just med Sarah disappeared when he saw


    his son like this.


    He med Sarah more because he felt guilty.


    Just as Hunter had said, there was more than one woman in his life.


    However, he still wanted to use. It is said that whoever spoke loudly was right.


    If he didn¡¯t me Sarah, everyone would feel that it was all his responsibility.


    But now, with his second son¡¯s decadent appearance ¡­


    ¡°Mr. Manson.¡± The butler still wanted to help him up, ¡°Get up first. The ground is cold.¡±


    Manson ignored him and sat on the ground with nk eyes. No one knew what he was thinking.


    Perhaps, he was not thinking of anything


    There was only one thing that could be on his mind.


    The woman who loved him the most in the world has gone.

 Chapter 380: This Thing Is So Strange

    Chapter 380: This Thing Is So Strange


    ¡°Don¡¯t do this! Don¡¯t do this! Don¡¯t!¡±


    Emily suddenly sat up, her face and forehead covering in cold sweat.


    In her sight, there was a cold and solemn face.


    She could not see who it was, and deep in her mind, she could only recall Sarah¡¯s grey face after she


    was poisoned.


    And those bulging, lusterless and dead eyes. ¡°Ah ¡­¡±


    She was so scared that she turned around and wanted to escape.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Hunter held her shoulders with both his hands and pressed her hand, which was in the


    process of infusion.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do this! Don¡¯t! Don¡¯t do this!¡±


    Emily struggled hard, but Hunter still hugged her tightly.


    If she continued to struggle, she would hurt herself.


    Emily did not know who was holding her. She only knew that Sarah was going to die!


    No. Sarah was already dead. Even though she was dead, her eyes were still staring at her!


    ¡°No ¡­ no! Oh ¡­¡±


    Suddenly, she lowered her head and bit the man in front of her on the arm.


    She just wanted him to let her go!


    However, even if he was bitten by her and he was bleeding, he still didn¡¯t let go.


    Soon, Emily tasted blood.


    The taste of blood spreads among her mouth.


    She was a little shocked, slowly opening her mouth.


    As she looked up, those terrifying eyes disappeared.


    Instead, she saw Hunter¡¯s face, which was always cold but showed rare gentleness now.


    Emily didn¡¯t know what she was thinking, but when she saw this face, she couldn¡¯t remember anything


    and hugged his neck.


    She was very scared.


    He was like the savior of the world.


    No. He was her savior.


    Even after experiencing so many things, the person she wanted to see the most when she was in


    danger was still him.


    ¡°Hunter ¡­¡±


    Hunter did not say anything but only gently hugged her in his arms.


    Blood was still oozing from the teeth marks on his arm, but Hunter didn¡¯t even frown.


    That deep pain made him feel that everything in front of him was real.


    When she was afraid, at least she knew that she should take the initiative to seek his protection.


    She voluntarily hugged him ¡­


    Hunter was unconsciously touched by Emily¡¯s embrace.


    He should have pushed her away and warned her coldly not to touch him.


    But this time, he was unable to say a single word of rejection.


    After an unknown time, Emily seemed to have recovered from her nightmare.


    There was still a bloody smell in her mouth.


    She blinked and finally remembered the reason of that


    She pushed him away and saw the blood on his arm.


    ¡°Sorry, Mr. Hunter. I didn¡¯t mean to!¡±


    Her breathing was uneven. Emily never expected that she would bite him to such an extent!


    However, what Hunter noticed was the way she called him.


    She had called him Hunter just now. But now, she called him Mr. Hunter ¡­


    The softness in his eyes gradually disappeared.


    ¡°You hurt me. I¡¯ll settle this with youter!¡±


    Hunter got up from the bedside and walked to the side. He just casually nced at the injury on his


    arm and ignored it.


    Emily was a little uneasy, ¡°Mr. Hunter, do you want Peter toe over and take care of it?¡±


    If he was bitten like this, he should get an injection, right?


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡± Hunter was obviously very disgusted.


    Emily¡¯s mind was in a turmoil. She sat on the bed and hugged her legs. She did not want to pay any


    attention to these things.


    Emily was upset. She looked at the unknown corner in front of her and asked in a low voice, ¡°Sarah ¡­


    is she dead?¡±


    Hunter did not answer. Instead, he asked, ¡°What happened in the cave? What happened yesterday?¡±


    Yesterday. A day had passed.


    Emily turned around and looked at the scenery outside the French window.


    The sun was shining brightly. A new day hade.


    Sarah was gone. But in a family like the Jacksons, how much of a stir could this thing make?


    ¡°She pulled me to Matriarch Jackson¡¯s back room and begged me to stop you from digging theke.¡±


    ¡°Do you think you can change my decision?¡± Hunter snorted coldly.


    However, after saying those words, Hunter felt that he was somewhat childish.


    Would he change his mind if she begged him?


    Maybe not.


    Emily ignored his mockery.


    After getting along with him these past few days, Emily had gotten used to Hunter¡¯s way of talking.


    It was only because he was still angry that he wanted to vent his anger when he saw her.


    In fact, she even liked his childish way of venting his emotions.


    Because the childish Hunter was being real at least.


    In the past, when he was angry, he was this childish, too.


    ¡°What¡¯s that expression?¡± Hunter was a little unhappy. Was she mocking him?


    Emily looked back at him and shook her head.


    ¡°Right now, I am a little upset. I have no expression.¡±


    She was indeed a little confused and expressionless.


    In fact, it was because she was expressionless that Hunter became even more irritated.


    However, Emily ignored him and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°I didn¡¯t say yes. During the argument, I


    identally bumped into the corner of the table and fainted.¡±


    ¡°When I woke up, I was already on the ind. I saw her writing a suicide note.¡±


    ¡°She confessed everything. She was the one who killed Grandma. Also, she also exined the reason


    why she did this.¡± Hunter said.


    Emily was shocked, ¡°She ¡­ told you all the reasons why she killed Grandma?¡±


    Hunter didn¡¯t know why she was so shocked and nodded slightly.


    ¡°However, the Jackson family won¡¯t continue the investigation. We will not investigate that man either.¡±


    ¡°Did she really write the thing in her suicide note that she had ¡­ an affair?¡±


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    This was far beyond Emily¡¯s expectations.


    Sarah admitted that she had killed Matriarch Jackson. That was not a big deal. But why did she also


    write something others didn¡¯t know?


    She had thought that Sarah wouldmit suicide because she was afraid that her scandal would be


    exposed.


    However, she had told everyone all those things herself!


    Since she was willing to admit everything, why did she stillmit suicide?


    Was it because she didn¡¯t want to face all alive?


    But why did she still feel that this was very strange?


    Suddenly, the door was knocked on and Peter personally brought the Infusion bottle over.


    ¡°Miss Emily, it¡¯s time to change the Infusion bottle.¡±


    He hung the Infusion bottle by the bed and looked at her.


    Emily shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m fine now. I don¡¯t want any more injections.¡±


    Peter nced at Hunter, but Hunter did not say anything.


    Peter could only say, ¡°Then, do you mind if I give you a check up first?¡±


    ¡°Then you¡¯d better ¡­¡± Emily looked at Hunter and pursed her lips, ¡°¡­ treat Mr. Hunter¡¯s wound first. I


    just ¡­¡±


    She looked down and did not know why Hunter did not push her away.


    As long as he pushed her away, there would not be such a wound on his arm.


    ¡°I bit Mr. Hunter just now.¡±


    Only then did Peter notice the injury on Hunter¡¯s arm.


    The person who could bite Hunter to such an extent was truly rare in the world.


    Hunter said that he didn¡¯t care about Emily and Emily was just a tool on his bed. In fact, he was just


    deceiving himself.


    Peter stopped smiling and said seriously, ¡°Mr. Hunter, I¡¯d better treat your wound


    first.¡±

 Chapter 381: What Kind of Status You Are to Speak Like This

    Chapter 381: What Kind of Status You Are to Speak Like This


    Sarah¡¯s funeral was held.


    Because no one in the Jackson family pursued this anymore, she was still buried as the First Madam of


    the Jackson family.


    However, in Emily¡¯s eyes, no matter how glorious the funeral was, all that was remained was just a


    lonely grave.


    On the day of Sarah¡¯s funeral, she saw Manson.


    Manson looked much thinner than before in just two days.


    Although he was now slightly calm, he was still very haggard.


    Manson was born in such a wealthy family, and his father was not his own.


    His father had other families and other children even in this family, let alone in outside.


    To Manson, Sarah was his only rtive.


    Because there was no difference for him to have or not have a dad.


    Now that Sarah was dead, could he not be desperate?


    Looking at the depressed figure not far away, Emily remembered what Sarah looked like before she


    died.


    ¡°Please ¡­ asionally ¡­ take care of ¡­ my son ¡­¡±


    Sarah¡¯s voice seemed to be still in her ears.


    Emily felt sad and her tears almost rolled down her cheeks.


    She was most afraid of seeing the separation between rtives.


    When it was their turn to worship, Emily followed behind Hunter.


    Actually, she didn¡¯t know what kind of identity she was to worship the First Madam of the Jackson


    family.


    However, knowing that she wanted toe, Hunter let here.


    This time, he didn¡¯t give him a hard time.


    ¡°Mr. Manson.¡± Emily walked over to Manson and stared through her sunsses at his red and swollen


    eyes.


    ¡°My condolences.¡±


    Her voice was a little hoarse, and she didn¡¯t know what to say tofort the man.


    Manson looked at her and his thin lips trembling slightly. But he did not say anything.


    Emily bit her lip and finally couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Mrs. Sarah ¡­ Before she died, she let me tell you to


    take good care of yourself.¡±


    Manson remained silent and stared at her.


    Just as Emily was about to turn around and leave, he suddenly asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°Since she


    was not afraid that things would be exposed, why did shemit suicide?¡±


    Emily froze slightly.


    She couldn¡¯t answer this question.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Because, she couldn¡¯t figure it out herself.


    She turned around and looked at Manson. She wanted to say something but didn¡¯t know how to say it.


    In the end, she said softly, ¡°Anyway, you are the only one she cares about in her life. Take good care of


    yourself for her.¡±


    ¡°What else did she tell you?¡±


    Emily shook her head. In fact, Sarah really didn¡¯t say anything.


    Manson stared at her haggard face.


    He still had many questions. There were many things he could not understand.


    However, Emily was ¡°invited¡± by Liam to leave.


    ¡°Do you have much to say to him?¡± Hunter¡¯s expression darkened.


    ¡°I¡¯m just sending my condolence to him.¡± Emily lowered her head and returned to his back.


    ¡°What kind of status do you think you are currently speaking to him like this?¡±


    Hunter sneered, ¡°The person who killed his mother, or the woman he loved?¡±


    Emily¡¯s heart trembled!


    Hunter¡¯s words were truly relentless.


    After that day, Emily never saw Manson again.


    Although they were all living in the Jackson¡¯s, it was as if their lives werepletely separated from


    each other in different courtyards.


    Sometimes, Hunter would attend the dinner party in the Jackson family without inviting her.


    She lived in the Jackson¡¯s. But she had nothing to do with the people from the Jackson family.


    A monthter, Emily started to prepare for the exam.


    Hunter hired private tutor for her, tutoring her homework every day and reviewing every course.


    For an entire month, it was as if she had been ced under house arrest in the WongRiver Pavilion.


    Until a monthter, it was the day of the exam.


    ¡°Emily, what happened to you in the past month?¡±


    Lois¡¯s tears rolled down her cheeks as she looked at Emily.


    Actually, everyone knew that Emily must have been ced under house arrest by Hunter.


    However, Emily did not let them go to the Jackson family to look for her. No one dared to go over, for


    fear of making her future life even harder.


    The corners of Emily¡¯s eyes were also a little wet.


    She looked down to conceal her grief and grievances. The moment she looked up, her eyes became


    clear again.


    ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m gaining weight, aren¡¯t I.?¡±


    These words were true.


    This month, Hunter ordered her to take her meal properly every day.


    If one day the servant reported to him that she had eaten less, she would definitely be punished that


    night.


    However, his heart was as hard as iron. Even if she cried and begged for mercy, he would not forgive


    her easily.


    After trying twice, Emily no longer dared to do so.


    She made up her mind to eat more and didn¡¯t dare to be sloppy


    Lois looked at her white and delicate face. Emily didn¡¯t look fat. This girl wouldn¡¯t be fat no matter how


    much she ate.


    However, she did look much better.


    Lois exhaled and said helplessly, ¡°But you ¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really fine. If there was really something wrong with me, can I still be here?¡±


    Emily spun around in front of them, ¡°See? I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Lois didn¡¯t say anything. Emily looked better, but she was also less active and more reserved.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Knowing that Emily woulde to school today, Joe and Terry, who were not in the


    same ss, also rushed over to see her.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine.¡± Emily nodded. But there was one thing on her mind.


    ¡°I can go out for half a day today as long as I can go back before 9 p.m. I want to see Sally.¡±


    The examssted for the whole morning. They tested two courses today and there would be two more


    tomorrow.


    After the exam, they did not hurry back to the dormitory to study like the others.


    Instead, they went straight to the hospital.


    Sally was still the same, unconscious until now.


    However, her situation was much better than before.


    ¡°There¡¯s a mysterious person who paid arge sum of medical fees. The medicine and equipment Sally


    is using are the best.¡±


    Even the ward was the top single room in the hospital.


    Every day, there would be two specialized nurses to take care of her.


    In short, other than not being able to wake up, Sally had the best medical treatment.


    ¡°The doctor still has the same opinion as before. They don¡¯t know when she will wake up. Maybe


    tomorrow, maybe next month, maybe ¡­¡±


    Lois did not continue.


    Emily sat beside the hospital bed, held Sally¡¯s hand, and gently rubbed it for her to rx the joints of


    her fingers.


    Lois added, ¡°The nurse wille to massage her body every day. They are very professional. Don¡¯t


    worry.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡± Emily nodded.


    Looking at Sally¡¯s pale face, Emily was so distressed as if her heart was being stabbed by a needle!


    But even if she was so distressed, there was nothing she could do. Sally still couldn¡¯t wake up.


    After apanying Sally in the hospital for more than an hour, they did not leave until the nurse came


    to ask them to leave.


    Afterwards, Emily went back to the Sharp Group and the September Company with others.


    But she just didn¡¯t expect to meet the man by surprise here ¡­

 Chapter 382: Is He Kind to You

    Chapter 382: Is He Kind to You


    For more than a month, Emily didn¡¯t show up.


    However, she was involved in all major decisions of the September Company.


    In fact, Hunter just didn¡¯t allow her to leave the WongRiver Pavilion, as for what she did, Hunter


    wouldn¡¯t interfere. Especially recently, Hunter seemed to be very busy.


    When he was busiest, he only went back one night a week.


    Without Hunter, Emily had plenty of time.


    Sometimes, she would have a video conference with others until two or three o¡¯clock in the morning.


    In short, she had never dyed her work in the September Company.


    ¡°Last year¡¯s performance report came out. Our loss is currently under 45%.¡±


    When Lois received the report, she immediately reported it to Emily.


    ¡°But don¡¯t worry. We established thepany in the second half of the year. We still have half a year.


    We will definitely be able to control our losses to within 30%.¡±


    This was the new performance report!


    Emily looked at the report all afternoon and analyzed the losses with others.


    However, thepany''s business is already moving in a positive direction and the losses have


    dwindled.


    In another half a year, they might be able to keep it within 20%.


    Some projects had already been profitable!


    ¡°The animation of the ¡°Rebirth of the Goddess¡± is being nned. However, Emily, I still want to ask


    carefully for your opinion on this.¡±


    Lois had estimated the cost. But she was a little uncertain.


    ¡°The production of this animation project would be very long. It will take at least two years. But the live-


    action version of ¡°My Mysterious Husband¡± can bepleted next year.¡±


    ¡°Emily, are you sure you want tounch the project of the ¡°Rebirth of the Goddess¡±?¡±


    Animation might make a lot of money, but it could also cost thepany dearly.


    ¡°This may be ourst straw at this critical moment.¡±


    Emily took out another report. ¡°I said before that I wanted to keep the cost of the ¡°Rebirth of the


    Goddess¡± out of budget.¡±


    ¡°I understand what you mean. In this way, even if we lose money, it won¡¯t affect the entire profit n.¡±


    Lois was still a little worried, ¡°But this will increase our cost burden.¡±


    Their agreement with Henry was to make a profit of 30% within three years.


    It was not easy for a mediapany.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s pretend that we¡¯ve lost the money. Don¡¯t put it in the budget.¡±


    Lois didn¡¯t say anything, and others also fell silent.


    It was really hard.


    However, wasn¡¯t difficulty also a kind of motivation?


    ¡°Alright! Then let¡¯s do as you n. We will pretend that we¡¯ve already lost that 100 million.¡±


    ¡°Not 100 million, it is 50 million.¡± Emily looked at Aryan and said, ¡°Anyway, save the remaining 50


    million for me.¡±


    ¡°Emily, this is too hard for Aryan!¡± How could Aryan think of a way to save 50 million inbor costs?


    However, Aryan nodded and looked at Emily firmly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will definitely save these 50 million cost in two years.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going to kill yourself!¡± Lois felt distressed.


    Aryan smiled, ¡°If I don¡¯t struggle when I¡¯m young, am I going to struggle when I¡¯m old?¡±


    He was afraid that after he got old, he wouldn¡¯t have this chance again.


    These words were truly irrefutable.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s settle the project for the ¡°Rebirth of the Goddess¡±.¡±


    Emily opens another proposal, ¡°As for ¡°My Mysterious Husband¡±, since we have chosen actors, let¡¯s


    launch it early this year.¡±


    They had an afternoon meeting in the office that day.


    At six o¡¯clock in the evening, everyone was tired but excited and came out of the meeting room.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Videoconferencing was still not as profound as live meetings.


    A meeting made everyone see Emily¡¯s charm as a manager once again.


    She was very decisive, rational, and even willful!


    This willfulness, which relied on reason, could, on the contrary, arouse everyone¡¯s enthusiasm.


    The road ahead was arduous and full of difficulties. But it was also apletely new challenge.


    They all went back to pack their things and prepared to go out for dinner.


    Emily had nothing to pack. She hadn¡¯t worked here for more than a month.


    She nned to wait for them in the lobby on the first floor. Unexpectedly, when she arrived on the first


    floor and the elevator door opened, she suddenly saw a slender figure.


    Emily was shocked. Looking at his face that was clearly colder and more solemn than before, she


    could not react.


    She even forgot that she should get out of the elevator first.


    If she didn¡¯t get out, the people standing outside the elevator couldn¡¯t get in.


    After sometime, the elevator door was automatically closed.


    When she could no longer see this figure, Emily suddenly woke up.


    Emily wanted to press the button to open the elevator door again, but it was toote.


    The moment she thought that she would take the elevator upstairs, the elevator door opened again.


    It was him who was outside and pressed the button to open the door.


    ¡°I, I¡¯m sorry ¡­¡±


    Emily lowered her head and quickly walked out of the elevator.


    She had thought that Henry would go in. But unexpectedly, he still stood there and looked at her.


    The elevator door was closed. Someone wanted to use it upstairs, and the elevator went up.


    Emily was a little uneasy. She wanted to leave, but she couldn¡¯t take a step forward.


    Henry did not enter the elevator either, but continued to look at her without saying a word.


    Finally, Emily took a deep breath and looked up to meet his gaze.


    She smiled faintly and asked, ¡°Long time no see. How are you?¡±


    ¡°Not good.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± He said ¡°not good¡± so seriously that it made her feel sad.


    But it was all over.


    Even if things weren¡¯t going well, they still had to go on.


    ¡°I¡¯m taking the exam today and drop in. In the evening ¡­¡±


    She paused for a moment before saying, ¡°I¡¯m going backter.¡±


    Seeing that the elevator was parked on the eighth floor, Emily knew that herpanions would be


    coming down soon.


    She forced a smile and looked at him, ¡°I have to go. You ¡­ take good care of yourself.¡±


    His eyes were a little hollow, and he was still very handsome. But he made her feel sad.


    She turned around and was about to leave while Henry caught her by wrist suddenly and pulled her


    back.


    ¡°Henry ...¡± Emily was shocked. The elevator was on the eighth floor and was descending.


    They wereing. At this time, Emily did not want to cause any more trouble in front of her


    companions.


    She didn¡¯t want to worry anybody else.


    ¡°Henry, it¡¯s time for me to go back.¡±


    Emily entuated the word ¡°go back¡±.


    He was clever. So, he must know what she meant.


    She had been following Hunter for more than a month.


    Even if he hadn¡¯t seen with his own eyes what Hunter had done to her in the past month, Henry could


    imagine it.


    So, why did he still care about such a woman who lived by another man¡¯s side all the time?


    ¡°Henry, could you please just let me go? Lois and the others areing soon.¡±


    Emily seemed to be pleading. She had made an appointment with Lois and the others to go out for


    dinnerter.


    They were almost there.


    Henry did not let go of her. Instead, he grabbed her wrist more tightly.


    ¡°Is he kind to you?¡± he asked expressionlessly.

 Chapter 383: I Hate Myself

    Chapter 383: I Hate Myself


    Was he nice to you?


    It was so sad for Emily to hear that.


    Emily thought that she was calm enough.


    However, this simple question almost made her break down!


    More than a month ago, she didn¡¯t say anything and wanted to break up.


    Hunter hadn¡¯t called her for the whole time.


    He didn¡¯t even send her a single text message.


    She did not get sad and think that he did not care about her.


    On the contrary, she knew that all of this was to make her feel better and to not make things difficult for


    her.


    ¡°He treats me fairly. Not very well, but not bad either.¡±


    Emily knew that lying to Henry would only make him feel worse.


    Therefore, it was better to tell him the truth.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t care about where I go. But he wants me to stay in the WongRiver Pavilion, so I¡¯ll stay there


    this semester.¡±


    ¡°And he got a private teacher for me. So, I didn¡¯t drop much of my lessons.¡±


    ¡°In the Jacksons¡¯, I live a pretty good life. Look, I¡¯m a lot whiter.¡±


    All of this was true.


    No exaggeration, no concealment.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hunter had indeed treated her like this.


    The next second, the elevator stopped.


    The moment the elevator door opened, Emily pulled her hand back.


    At the same time, Henry let her go.


    Emily was grateful. It had been more than a month since she saw him, but he was the same as before.


    He was careful, considerate, and never made things difficult for her.


    Perhaps, his request for her to stay was the biggest challenge for him.


    This man¡­


    ¡°Henry, why are you here?¡± Lois and the others were surprised when they saw Henry in the September


    Company.


    They haven¡¯t seen him here in the past month.


    It seemed that if Emily didn¡¯te, he wouldn¡¯te, either.


    Although they were all in the office park of the Sharp Group, the main building was quite a distance


    away from them.


    If they didn¡¯t go to the main building to look for Henry, they wouldn¡¯t see him at all.


    Today, Emily came back, and Henry also came.


    Coincidence? Or was it intentional?


    ¡°Just to check the warehouse upstairs.¡± Henry put his hands back into his pockets and said, ¡°Let¡¯s see


    if there is a need for yourpany to expand.¡±


    However, it didn¡¯t seem necessary for Henry, a dignified Sharp, toe over and check the warehouse


    himself.


    However, no one had said anything about Henry¡¯s excuse.


    Lois asked, ¡°So, have you eaten dinner?¡±


    Henry shook his head.


    Lois immediately said, ¡°We are going out for dinner. Why don¡¯t you join us?¡±


    Henry ignored her invitation. Instead, he lowered his head and looked at Emily beside him, saying, ¡°Is


    that okay?¡±


    Emily was surprised. But when she looked up at Henry, she smiled indifferently.


    ¡°Of course. The boss wants to treat us to dinner. How could you say no to that?¡±


    She just took Henry as her boss.


    Emily did see that the light in Henry¡¯s eyes had dimmed a lot.


    However, no one could say anything else at the moment.


    Was that okay if he ate with them? Of course.


    Lois smiled, ¡°Then, hurry up. We¡¯re so hungry!¡±


    They had a big meal, but nobody wasfortable.


    It wasn¡¯t because Henry the boss was here, but because they didn¡¯t know where they would have the


    next dinner together.


    And they didn¡¯t know when it could be.


    At 8:30, Emily had to go back.


    Henry was the first one to leave. Everyone thought that he had something to do.


    However, when they walked out, they saw him driving the dark luxury car that he liked at the entrance


    of the restaurant.


    ¡°I know the way you go home. Let me send you back.¡± Henry opened the car door, not giving Emily any


    chance to refuse.


    But she wanted to refuse. She had nned to take a taxi home.


    However, Lois gently pushed her, ¡°Go.¡±


    In fact, Lois thought Henry was truly pitiful.


    She had never seen such a handsome, wealthy and affectionate man since she was born.


    She hoped that Emily could stop hurting him.


    If possible, just give him some warmth for thest time.


    Emily felt a little helpless. She was pushed to the car by Lois, so she could only get into it.


    ¡°I know you find it troublesome.¡± After closing the car door, Henry stepped on the gas and drove the car


    away.


    Emily told the truth, ¡°He won¡¯t like to see me go back in your car.¡±


    Even though these words would hurt Henry much.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll pull over outside. I won¡¯t get close to the house. I won¡¯t let anyone from the Jacksons see


    me.¡±


    She could say that she was going back by taxi. Was that okay?


    Emily could no longer find any excuse to reject him.


    ¡°I thought you would hate me.¡±


    The car drove smoothly on the road. She looked at the changing scenery outside the window and


    gradually calmed down.


    Since she had got in the car, she should enjoy the good time with him.


    Putting their rtionship aside, they used to be best friends.


    And they were the best in sync.


    ¡°I don¡¯t hate you.¡± There was no smile on Henry¡¯s face. He said seriously, ¡°I hate myself.¡±


    Emily clenched her fist and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    She understood what he meant.


    But there was no need. He didn¡¯t have to think like that. It was just her own problem.


    ¡°I was unable to protect you and your friends.¡±


    Henry felt very sad about it.


    Emily was the same.


    She took a deep breath and shook her head, ¡°Hunter has long been very powerful. There weren¡¯t many


    people who could ¡®have the ability¡¯ in front of him, and now¡­¡±


    She turned around and looked at Henry seriously.


    ¡°Since he returned from Aarigant, I can feel that he is more powerful than before. But I never dare to


    ask him about it.¡±


    Henry tightened his grip on the steering wheel.


    Yes, Hunter had be stronger. He was so powerful that his friends like Henry could only look up to


    him.


    It was because of a woman, Emily.


    A rtionship could be a disaster, but it could also be a good discipline.


    After going through the tough time, Hunter has now be the supreme king!


    ¡°So, Henry, don¡¯t say that you don¡¯t have the ability. It¡¯s because your rival is too powerful.¡±


    Henry knew that Emily wasforting him, but what she said was the truth.


    Who could be ¡°tough¡± in front of Hunter?


    Even the boss of Heaven-like Ind was forced far away from the Bentson City by him. And he was


    still on the run.


    Now Hunter was not afraid of offending anyone. And no one dared to offend him.


    ¡°Henry,¡± Emily suddenly turned around and looked at him. ¡°We are friends, very good friends.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Henry nodded bitterly.


    He just felt bitter and heartbroken.


    In the end, he parked his car in the shadows, which was at least two hundred meters away from the


    gate of the Jacksons¡¯.


    Afterwards, he watched Emily get out of the car and walk towards the gate slowly.


    Once again, she walked away from his life.


    The moment she disappeared behind the gate, Henry clutched his chest.


    Was he painful?


    He didn¡¯t know.


    Perhaps, he was just numb.


    He was breathing with difficulty. And his heart ached so much that it seemed to have been torn apart.


    When these feelings appeared from time to time in his daily life, Henry just got used to it.


    Hunter would treat her well, right?

 Chapter 384: I’m Tired

    Chapter 384: I¡¯m Tired


    Emily walked into the WongRiver Pavilion with heavy steps.


    Then she slowly walked towards the hall.


    When she entered, she suddenly felt a cold gaze from the sofa.


    Her heart trembled, and she clenched her fist.


    Emily thought that Hunter would alsoe back veryte tonight. However, it was only nine o¡¯clock in


    the evening and he was already sitting on the sofa in the hall.


    There was noptop on the table, only a cup of hot tea.


    His phone was put on the desk, so he didn¡¯t seem to be looking at it just now.


    However, there were a few cigarette butts in the ashtray on the table.


    How long had he been sitting here?


    ¡°Hunter.¡± Emily took a deep breath and tried to keep calm as she walked towards him.


    ¡°Hang out with friends?¡± Hunter smelled of alcohol. It wasn¡¯t very heavy, but it had a very mellow


    feeling.


    He drank again.


    Recently, he seemed to have a lot of social dinners. And he came back several times with the smell of


    alcohol.


    It had only been less than three months since he took over the Jackson Group. Now it should be the


    busiest time.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes, I went out for dinner with my friends.¡±


    Emily walked to the sofa and stood there.


    The conversation stopped, and the hall went quiet.


    Emily did not know what he was thinking about.


    Hunter was drinking tea quietly.


    After standing for a long time, Emily said in a low voice, ¡°Hunter, I¡¯ll go back to my room¡­¡±


    ¡°Who sent you back?¡± He suddenly asked.


    Emily clenched her fist. She wanted to fine an excuse and tell him that she had taken a taxi back.


    However, she opened her mouth to speak and then closed it.


    The result of deceiving Hunter was not something she could take.


    Finally, Emily said, ¡°Henry sent me back to the gate.¡±


    Hunter did not say anything. He lit a cigarette and smoked it casually.


    His expressionless face was cold and serious as always. Emily couldn¡¯t tell if he was angry or not.


    However, even if he was angry, he would not show it on his face.


    Therefore, Emily was even more uneasy.


    Hunter just smoked for two minutes without saying a word.


    There was no expression on his face, but it just freaked Emily out.


    After standing for another while, Emily couldn¡¯t hold it any longer. She said indifferently, ¡°I want to go up


    now.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡±


    Hunter should be angry tonight.


    Henry sent her back. No wonder he got so angry with her.


    Emily was ready to ept the punishment. After taking a shower, she waited for Hunter in her room.


    Hunter entered after half an hour. When he entered, he took his bathrobe and walked into the


    bathroom.


    Emily¡¯s heart beat faster as the water fell from the shower.


    Ten minutester, Hunter came out with his wet short hair.


    He threw away the towel on his hair and looked at Emily.


    Emily clenched her fists, turned around, andy on the bed.


    Usually, if he was unhappy, he would do this to her.


    After spending more than a month together, she was ustomed to his methods.


    Hunter walked behind her and looked down at the girl lying on the bed.


    Emily clutched the sheets. It made her even more uneasy when he remained silent.


    She wouldn¡¯t get over tonight easily.


    Then suddenly, Hunter pped her on the butt.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Emily screamed out of shock instead of pain.


    ¡°Hunter?¡± Emily looked back at him with a puzzled expression.


    ¡°You like this posture so much?¡± Emily saw the glimmer of a smile in Hunter¡¯s eyes.


    Was heughing?


    Emily couldn¡¯t react.


    Ever since they made an agreement and she was forced to stay with him, she hadn¡¯t seen him smile


    sincerely for more than a month.


    Was that faint smile real?


    But wasn¡¯t he angry that she was with Henry tonight?


    ¡°What? Are you so thirsty to turn yourself up like this?¡± Hunter stared at her body.


    Emily was shocked. She hurriedly sat up and looked up at him.


    Her small face flushed with embarrassment as she exined, ¡°I¡¯m not ... I didn¡¯t mean to.¡±


    ¡°You are not? So why are you getting yourself up like that?¡±


    Hunter smiled faintly as he stared at her flushed face.


    Emily felt that her face and body were burning.


    He had distorted her intentions. She only thought that he¡­


    However, she was lying on the bed just now. And the man was standing behind her, looking at her with


    a mocking expression¡­


    The more Emily thought about it, the redder her face became.


    Just thinking about the scene made her embarrassed and shy.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to have sex tonight. Don¡¯t turn me on.¡±


    Hunter walked to the sofa and sat down, ¡°Pour me a ss of wine.¡±


    ¡°You still want to drink?¡± After asking that, Emily realized that she had crossed over the line.


    Anyway, in the past three months, she got no status around Hunter.


    It wasn¡¯t that she epted the fact. She just understood that there was no point arguing about it.


    There was only about a month left. After getting over it, they would be done.


    She walked to the wine cab. Now she knew how to open the bottle of red wine. She easily removed


    the wooden cork from the bottle.


    She poured a ss of red wine and came to Hunter. She served it to him with both hands and said,


    ¡°Hunter, your wine.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that drinking isn¡¯t good? I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    Hunter gently pushed away her hands, leaned against the sofa, and closed his eyes.


    Emily was a little annoyed. Did this guy y her around?


    Since he didn¡¯t want to drink, why didn¡¯t he stop her when he saw her open it?


    A bottle of red wine was opened. If he didn¡¯t drink it, it wouldn¡¯t taste good tomorrow. What a waste.


    This bottle of wine cost at least tens of thousands!


    The behavior of rich people could be so frustrating.


    Emily put the ss aside and looked at Hunter¡¯s handsome face with closed eyes, not knowing what to


    do.


    It seemed that she hadn¡¯t tried to get along with him like this for a long time.


    Every time he came back and entered her room, he would either ask for sex or have sex with her.


    Tonight, he said he didn¡¯t want it?


    ¡°Hunter, I¡¯ll go back to my room now.¡± Since he didn¡¯t want it, it meant that she was free to go, didn¡¯t it?


    Hunter remained silent. He still closed his eyes and rested, not responding to her at all.


    He had a calm breathing and looked as if he had fallen asleep.


    Emily didn¡¯t hear his reply. So, she heaved a sigh of relief, turned around, and tiptoed towards the door.


    Just as her hand was about to touch the door handle, the man behind her said in a low voice, ¡°Come


    back.¡±


    Emily¡¯s body trembled. She was so scared that she almost fell to the ground.


    Didn¡¯t he say that he didn¡¯t want her tonight?


    The ing back¡± was like a nightmare, causing her to feel as if she had fallen into an ice cer.


    ¡°You are like those people. You came close to me with a purpose. When I¡¯m asleep, you guys will think


    of plotting against me.¡±


    His words caused Emily to feel sorry for him.


    ¡°I¡¯m not that kind of person.¡± Emily walked up to him and wanted to exin.


    However, Hunter suddenly opened his eyes and stared at her uneasy face. He said, ¡°I¡¯m tired.¡±

 Chapter 385: Are You Going Back to Him

    Chapter 385: Are You Going Back to Him


    After saying ¡°I¡¯m tired¡±, Hunter leaned against the sofa and closed his eyes again.


    But Emily¡¯s heart was trembling.


    It had been a long, long time since she had seen Hunter reveal such a tired state in front of her.


    He was like a god. Especially during these two months, he waspletely an unattainable god on the


    battlefield.


    No one could get close to him, and he did not allow anyone to do so.


    He was cold, arrogant, and condescending.


    But now, he said softly to her that he was tired.


    He used to pull every string he had to keep her by his side and tortured her in all sorts of ways.


    Only one sentence, ¡°I¡¯m tired¡±, made her shocked and sad!


    She subconsciously put down the hand on the door.


    However, after hesitating for a while, she pushed open the door and left.


    The moment the door was closed, Hunter slowly opened his eyes.


    He looked disappointed and lonely through his dark eyes.


    Emily still loved Henry.


    He had no other choice but to use the strongest and coldest method to keep her beside him.


    What would she do if she was free?


    She would immediately go back to Henry without hesitation.


    Hunter smiled lightly and sat on the sofa for a long time. Finally, he picked up the wine cup that Emily


    had just ced on the table.


    His stomach was full of alcohol. He did drink quite a lot tonight.


    However, there was nopanion for him other than wine now.


    Just as Hunter was about to drink the wine, he heard footstepsing from outside.


    The door was pushed open and the slender figure walked in.


    It was Emily who silently walked over with a cup of hot tea.


    Looking at the tea in her hand, Hunter held the wine cup tighter.


    Didn¡¯t she leave him and go back to her room just now?


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you drink a lot tonight?¡±


    Emily took away the wine cup from his hand and put it aside before giving him the tea cup.


    ¡°Drink some tea. It will warm your stomach so that you won¡¯t be so ufortable.¡±


    Hunter didn¡¯t know how long it had been since he was taken such care of.


    Looking at the cup of hot tea, he did not take it immediately.


    He just watched it quietly and felt a little bitter.


    Perhaps, Emily could understand what he was thinking about.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Just now, before she left, his words made her upset.


    Did Hunter think that everyone approached him for the forces behind him?


    Even his family, all his rtives, all his good friends did so?


    And those people were all secretly plotting against him?


    During the two months he took over the Jackson Group, he must feel too much pressure and face too


    many conspiracies.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to tter you.¡±


    Emily held Hunter¡¯s hand and put the teacup in his hand.


    However, he still didn¡¯t want to drink it. Just as she was about to withdraw her hand, he gently held her


    hand and said, ¡°Feed me.¡±


    Emily sighed.


    She took the cup back, then put it close to his lips, and began to feed him.


    The tea was warm and bitter with traces of sweetness afterwards.


    Hunter narrowed his eyes. It seemed that he enjoyed the feeling of his stomach being warmed up.


    This man had been cold for too long.


    Not only was he cold to others, he was also cold to himself.


    After drinking a cup of tea, Hunter stood up and walked towards the big bed in the room.


    Emily was suddenly at a loss.


    He said he didn¡¯t want her tonight.


    ¡°Looks like I haven¡¯t left a good impression to you for the whole time.¡±


    Hunter sat by the bed andy down. Then he rolled over andy sprawled across the bed.


    ¡°Come and sleep with me.¡±


    Emily didn¡¯t know what he wanted to do. But she was cautious.


    She walked to the bed and sat down, looking at him.


    Hunter, however, turned his face away and did not look back at her.


    It was said that men who liked to sleep on their stomachs were very cautious.


    However, she could feel that at this moment, this man trusted her.


    Now Emily understood what Hunter meant by ¡°sleep with me¡±.


    Just lying down with him.


    However, she did not lie down. Instead, she sat down beside him.


    Hunter turned around. This time, he raised his head and rested on her leg.


    The moment he slept on her soft legs, both of them were touched.


    There was a feeling ofziness as if he returned home and slept on his wife¡¯sp.


    He was rxed and felt at ease in the mostfortable position.


    ¡°You have to let me sit beside the headboard. I¡¯m ufortable without any support.¡±


    Emily looked at the perfect profile of the man and whispered.


    But he didn¡¯t react at all.


    Hunter didn¡¯t care about Emily when he became willful.


    Because he knew that she would find a way to deal with it.


    Emily breathed out, hugged his head, and gently moved her body.


    Finally, she managed to lean against the headboard. Then she let him rest on her legs again.


    The three-meter-wide bed was enough for Hunter even if he slept that way.


    During the process of moving, the man did not snort or react at all, as if he was very docile and


    obedient.


    It had been a long time since Emily felt that on him.


    So, she just felt warm and bitter now.


    Then she began to give a gentle massage to his temples.


    There were some words that she shouldn¡¯t have said. But for some reason, she couldn¡¯t help but speak


    out.


    ¡°Actually, there are many people who really care about you. However, you are too big for them to


    reach.¡±


    It was not because he was too powerful to get along with. It was just that rare people could empathize


    with him.


    If he could be more easy-going and look back, he might be able to see a different possibility.


    Hunter did not say anything. But he breathed faster.


    However, it juststed for a short while. Then he regained his calm breathing.


    This man always liked to hide his heart. No one would be able to see through him for his whole life.


    Perhaps she had a chance to know him.


    But those were the past.


    Once Hunter hid away his feelings, it was almost impossible for others to break him open again.


    Moreover, she no longer had a key.


    Even if the door to his feelings was opened one day, the person who took the key would not be her.


    Emily restrained her thoughts and kept on rubbing his temples.


    His breathing turned calm again.


    When he closed his eyes, his long and dense eyshes casted a fan-shaped shadow. It was so


    beautiful and charming.


    Even women were jealous of his eyshes.


    It was not easy for her to look away.


    Just as she was about to cover him with a nket, she heard his deep voice, ¡°There¡¯s about a month


    left.¡±


    About a month?


    For a moment, she couldn¡¯t react.


    However, Hunter said indifferently, ¡°After it¡¯s over, do you want to go back to


    him?¡±

 Chapter 386: Emily, It’s Really You

    Chapter 386: Emily, It¡¯s Really You


    Should I go back to him?


    Even if Hunter didn¡¯t say the name, Emily knew whom he was talking about.


    She looked down at the side of his face.


    Hunter still closed his eyes, not even lifting his eyelids.


    Emily was not hesitating, nor was she thinking about how to answer the question. Instead, she was in a


    daze.


    How long had it been since they talked like this?


    In the past month, every time they stayed together, they were having sex like beasts.


    And they never talked during sex.


    She did not say anything, and Hunter remained silent.


    Emily didn¡¯t know if he was waiting for her reply or if he was asleep.


    After a long time, she said indifferently, ¡°He won¡¯t want me now.¡±


    ¡°What if he still wants you?¡± This question was going too far.


    Emily was still with Hunter now. Should she tell the truth or just lie to him?


    However, she was not troubled and did not want to lie to him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll live by myself.¡±


    Whether he was satisfied or not, this answer was true.


    Unexpectedly, Hunter nodded and said, ¡°Good.¡±


    This man!


    Hunter went silent again.


    It was quiet, and there was a sense of peace in the room.


    Hunter was about to fall asleep. He had a heavy breathing, and he also snored slightly.


    He would only snore when he was tired.


    So, he was really tiredtely.


    After confirming that he was asleep, Emily carefully tried to put his head back on the pillow.


    However, he was awakened by his nightmare halfway.


    He flipped over and hugged her tightly, with his head going towards her soft belly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t leave me!¡±


    Emily did not say anything, nor did she dare to move.


    But soon, Hunter fell asleep again and continued to snore.


    It was rare for him to sleep so soundly.


    Emily decided to ignore his words in dream.


    She didn¡¯t want to think too much. It would only get her in despair atst.


    The next morning, when Hunter woke up, he was still lying on Emily¡¯sp.


    The moment he moved, Emily was woken up by him.


    After the head that had rested on her leg all night was removed, she could not react.


    The sourness in her legs made her frown and snort softly.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Hunter sat up and stared at Emily coldly.


    One nightter, Hunter was still the old Hunter. He just looked at her coldly.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything.¡± Emily almost rolled her eyes at him.


    Did he drink too muchst night and forget about everything? Or did he say that on purpose?


    Forget it. It was useless to argue with Hunter.


    Emily climbed down from the bed.


    However, her legs were too numb. Just as her feet touched the ground, she lost her bnce and fell.


    As for Hunter, who was standing at the side, he just watched her fall and didn¡¯t even have the intention


    to help her.


    He didn¡¯t even think about who had caused her legs to go so numb.


    He was so ungrateful!


    Emily struggled to get up and turned to walk towards the door.


    Hunter¡¯s room was indeed not somewhere an ordinary person like her could stay.


    Just as she reached the door, she heard Hunter¡¯s deep voice behind her, ¡°When will you finish your


    exams?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve got two today, and three tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°If you have anything else you need to do after the exams, get it done as soon as possible. I need you


    to go to City L with me on Saturday.¡±


    Emily was surprised and turned to look at him, ¡°City L?¡±


    She suddenly thought of that old man¡¯s gentle face.


    She hadn¡¯t seen Grandpa Gale for more than a month. She wondered how he was now.


    By the way, it had been more than a month since Wendy had lived in the Gale¡¯s.


    Emily nodded to Hunter. When she was about to leave, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What are you doing


    in City L?¡±


    ¡°Do you think that you have the right to ask?¡± Hunter raised his eyebrows and looked impatient.


    His little tenderness atst night had disappeared.


    Emily snorted and opened the door.


    She just couldn¡¯t have any fantasies about him.


    After all, fantasies would only lead to despair.


    That was fine. She would not ask again. What was the big deal?


    Just as she was about to walk out of the room, she heard his voice again. It was so low that women


    loved and hated it.


    ¡°The Gales have found their only granddaughter. They are hosting a dinner this Saturday to announce


    it.¡±


    A granddaughter of the Gale family ¡­ Wendy ¡­


    Emily¡¯s fingertips trembled and she was shocked on the spot.


    ¡°You¡¯re not leaving?¡± Hunter was urging her to get out.


    This time, Emily did not get angry at all. She just didn¡¯t have the energy to be angry.


    She walked back to her room slowly with a nk mind.


    About the granddaughter of the Gale family ¡­ Because of Hunter, she just put this matter aside.


    She was going to wait until the end of the three months to figure out what had happened back then.


    However, she didn¡¯t realize that others would go far away if she did not make a move.


    The Gale family in City L ¡­ Wendy ¡­ Kate ¡­ Sally ¡­


    All those things that seemed not rted to each other suddenly jumped out in her mind.


    She was in a mess.


    After Emily returned to her room and closed the door, Liam walked over from afar. He knocked on


    Hunter¡¯s door and entered.


    ¡°Mr.Hunter, here is the information you want.¡±


    He put a document on the table with a gloomy face.


    ¡°When Matriarch had an ident back then, the man in that photo was really Calvin.¡±


    ¡­


    Emily had nothing to do.


    After finishing thest exam on Wednesday, she went to the hospital to see Sally.


    As for thepany, it was still the same.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    They always had video meetings andmunicated with each other on the Inte.


    So this Thursday, Emily and Hunter arrived in City L ahead of schedule.


    Hunter and Joseph seemed to have some business to discuss. As soon as they arrived in City L,


    Joseph invited Hunter over.


    Hunter did not restrict Emily¡¯s freedom of movement. He just left leaving Ewan to her.


    In fact, it was surveince.


    That afternoon, Emily went out of the hotel and walked around the surroundingmercial streets.


    Ewan had been following behind her all this time, and there was nomunication between them. He


    hadn¡¯t said a word to her all the afternoon.


    Emily knew that Ewan hated her very much because of Wendy.


    This man must like Wendy.


    However, it wasn¡¯t surprising.


    Wendy knew how to win a man¡¯s heart. Many men liked her.


    When she was tired of walking, Emily sat down on a stone stool by the street.


    Holding the hot milk tea she just bought, she sipped it casually.


    On the street not far away, a low-key luxury car stopped by the side of the road.


    ¡°Look, is that Emily? I didn¡¯t have the wrong person, did I? Milo, look!¡±


    Sawyer was so anxious that he pushed open the car door. Without waiting for Milo¡¯s reply, he walked


    over quickly.


    Milo hurriedly got off the car and chased after him.


    ¡°Old Master, wait for me. Don¡¯t run too fast. Be careful of falling!¡±


    ¡°Back off! You¡¯re the old man who would fall. I¡¯m strong!¡±


    Sawyer went straight to Emily like he was flying over. Then he grabbed her shoulder.


    ¡°Emily! It¡¯s really you! My God! Why are you here?¡±

 Chapter 387: You Look Exactly the Same

    Chapter 387: You Look Exactly the Same


    When Sawyer got off the car and ran over, Ewan had noticed these two old men.


    If he hadn¡¯t recognized they were the Gale family¡¯s master and butler, he would have stopped them


    from approaching Emily.


    After all, running over like this really scared people.


    Although he did not like Emily, Hunter had ordered him to protect her.


    No matter how much he disliked her, he must ensure her safety.


    Emily¡¯s head ached from being shaken of the old man in front of her.


    After seeing him clearly, her eyes lit up and she became excited.


    ¡°Grandpa Gale, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I ask this question first?¡± Sawyer held her hand tightly.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that you can¡¯te because of your exams?¡±


    Of course, this ¡°they¡± referred to Wendy¡¯s parents.


    Emily narrowed her eyes. It was not strange that Charles hade.


    But, Kate?


    Kate, who had been hiding for so long, finally dared to show up?


    However, after following Hunter for so long, she learned that she couldn¡¯t be too impulsive when


    anything happened.


    Back then, it was because she was impulsive that she had harmed himself. At that time, she almost


    harmed Lois.


    Therefore, this time, even if Kate appeared in front of her, she couldn¡¯t let herself lose control.


    ¡°Is Dad and Aunt Kate here?¡± Emily suppressed the shock in her heart and smiled at Sawyer.


    ¡°You call her Aunt Kate?¡± Sawyer was a little puzzled.


    ¡°Well ¡­¡±


    ¡°Miss Emily! It¡¯s really you! Old Master has sharp eyes! I didn¡¯t see you clearly just now.¡±


    Milo finally ran in front of them, panting heavily.


    As for their bodyguards, they were all on the side.


    Seeing that Ewan was not far behind Emily, no one approached each other in order to avoid conflict.


    There were always conflicts of vibe between bodyguards.


    Therefore, they would always try to stay as far away as possible from other bodyguards.


    After all, there was no dangerous here.


    After being interrupted by Milo, Sawyer forgot what he was thinking about just now.


    He still held Emily¡¯s hand tightly and was extremely excited.


    ¡°When they said that you didn¡¯t have time toe, you didn¡¯t know how disappointed I was. So, are


    you trying to surprise me?¡±


    Emily¡¯s mind changed. Finally, she nodded.


    ¡°I also want to give my sister a surprise. So, Grandpa, can you promise me that you won¡¯t let anyone


    know about it?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± As long as she came, nothing else mattered.


    Sawyer didn¡¯t know why he was looking forward to seeing this little girl again.


    Perhaps it was because she was Wendy¡¯s younger sister. He loved Wendy, so he also loved her sister


    Emily and regarded her as his granddaughter.


    Anyway, he was very happy to see Emily!


    ¡°By the way, when did youe? Did you finish the exam?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I finished the exam yesterday. I came here early this morning. I¡¯m staying at the hotel now.¡±


    ¡°Staying at a hotel? No way. You should go home with me. It¡¯s notfortable outside. And it¡¯s not


    safe, either.¡±


    Sawyer didn¡¯t want her to stay at the hotel.


    But for now, Emily didn¡¯t want Wendy to know that she hade.


    Most importantly, Kate also came this time.


    If she lived in the Gales¡¯, they would definitely meet her.


    ¡°Grandpa, I just want to give them a surprise. What¡¯s the point if you make me live in the Gales¡¯?¡±


    She grabbed Sawyer¡¯s hand and pulled him gently.


    ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t expose me. Otherwise, I won¡¯t speak to you anymore.¡±


    Just now, Emily called him Grandpa Gale. He always felt that something was missing and his heart was


    empty.


    Now that she called him grandpa, he felt everything was alright.


    How could Sawyer resist the little girl¡¯s coquettish behavior? He immediatelypromised with her!


    ¡°Alright, alright. You can stay at a hotel. But you have to stay at our family¡¯s hotel!¡±


    It was not safe for his granddaughter to live at another hotel.


    ¡°Grandpa, I came with Hunter this time. Is it safe enough?¡±


    She turned around and pointed at Ewan, ¡°See, there is a bodyguard. How could I be dangerous?¡±


    She was just a little girl. Who would plot against a little girl for no reason?


    Milo also smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be too nervous, Old Master. Young Master Hunter has made good


    arrangements.¡±


    Sawyer looked at Ewan and still felt a little worried.


    He leaned closer to Emily and lowered his voice, ¡°Emi, what is the rtionship between you and


    Hunter?¡±


    Wendy had said that Emily was a maid in the Jacksons¡¯. But now, Hunter had taken her out and even


    asked his bodyguards to protect her.


    It was impossible that she was just a temporary domestic worker.


    ¡°That¡¯s because Wendy has a good rtionship with him!¡±


    Emily didn¡¯t want to lie to Sawyer. But her rtionship with Hunter would make him worry.


    There was no need to talk about such a shameful rtionship.


    ¡°Grandpa, why did you go out today? Don¡¯t you need to go back to work? Grandpa, you must bezy.¡±


    She sounded quite natural when she changed the topic. Sawyer did not react and replied her.


    ¡°I¡¯m old. Now, I don¡¯t care much about thepany¡¯s affairs.¡±


    ¡°Is Master Joseph dealing with them?¡± Emily asked.


    Sawyer nodded, ¡°Yeah, you can just call him Joseph like Wendy¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    As long as Sawyer didn¡¯t ask her about Hunter, she was fine with everything.


    Grandpa held Emily¡¯s hand and said, ¡°You just came to City L, right? I will show you around, okay?¡±


    When he came out today, he wanted to pick out a special gift for Wendy and give it to her on the


    dinner.


    However, he didn¡¯t expect to meet Emily here.


    So, it seemed like he could put the gift thing aside for a while.


    Emily turned around and looked at Ewan. Ewan said indifferently, ¡°Young Master Hunter didn¡¯t care


    about where you go.¡±


    As long as she didn¡¯t try to get rid of him.


    Emily was delighted and nodded at Sawyer.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    She was also happy to be with Grandpa Gale, just like when she was with Mrs. Jackson, Hunter¡¯s


    grandmother.


    When Sawyer held Emily¡¯s hand and was about to take her somewhere, an old man in his sixties


    walked over quickly.


    ¡°Sawyer, it¡¯s really you.¡±


    ¡°Kenny, you came shopping too. What a coincidence!¡±


    They were friends who had known each other for many years. And they had both retired.


    Leaving young people to fight at thepany, they lived a retired life. And it wasmon for them to


    go shopping.


    Kenny looked at Emily, who was being held by Sawyer. The smile in his eyes became even more


    obvious.


    ¡°Is this the granddaughter you just found? She looks exactly the same as you. Look at her eyes and


    features!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Sawyer was very delighted.


    Although Emily was not his granddaughter, he was happy to hear that they looked alike!


    Hearing this, Milo walked in front of them from behind. He looked at them very carefully. Suddenly, his


    eyes widened.


    ¡°Yes, Emily looks really alike to our Old Master! That¡¯s amazing!¡±


    There were wrinkles on Sawyer¡¯s face because of his age. But they had known him for decades.


    Emily¡¯s face and her sassy look really resembled Sawyer when he was young.


    If people didn¡¯t know the truth, they would think they were grandfather and granddaughter!

 Chapter 388: Someone in this Family Wants to Harm Me

    Chapter 388: Someone in this Family Wants to Harm Me


    He looked exactly like Grandpa Gale?


    Emily subconsciously stared at Grandpa Gale and suddenly had a strange feeling.


    Something became clear in her mind.


    The thoughts she had before, which were interrupted, now came back to her.


    She bit her lip, and then suddenly grabbed Grandpa Gale¡¯s hair.


    ¡°Grandpa, look, you have so many white hair now. You should take good care of your hair.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about, Emi? I¡¯m old enough to have white hair.¡±


    However, Emily¡¯s caring tone made the old man very happy.


    Milo smiled and said, ¡°Emi, your grandpa is already in his seventies. It¡¯s normal for him to have white


    hair. You should take a look at my hair.¡±


    He pointed at his short, half-white hair and smiled.


    ¡°I¡¯m younger than your grandpa. But I also have a lot of white hair.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, you are already in your seventies?¡±


    Thinking about grandpa¡¯s age, Emily felt a little sad.


    Actually, the old man had been taken good care of himself and had a positive attitude towards life,


    which made him look like a man in his sixties.


    Emily just realized that grandpa was actually in his seventies.


    An old man finally found his only biological granddaughter at this age. Of course, he would dote on her.


    Somehow she felt a little jealous of Wendy.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you afraid that I will leave you soon?¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t say things like that!¡±


    His words made Emily very sad.


    When she thought of her mother, who she barely remembered, and her grandmother, her heart


    twitched.


    Seeing that the little girl was about to cry, Patriarch Gale immediately felt sorry for her.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s fine. Grandpa is lying. Don¡¯t be sad, Emi. Grandpa will live to be a hundred. Don¡¯t be sad.¡±


    Kenny sighed. He was really envious of them.


    ¡°Stop showing off your good rtionship in front of me. It makes me feel so lonely.¡±


    Since he was a good old friend of Patriarch Gale¡¯s, he was also from a noble family.


    He also brought a lot of bodyguards with him. Not far behind him, there were all bodyguards.


    But in wealthy families like theirs, the rtionships between the family members were always intense.


    The children and grandchildren of his all wished for him to die soon so that they could inherit his


    property.


    Seeing Patriarch Gale and his granddaughter being so nice to each other, he was moved.


    Emily suppressed the pain in her heart, gently pushed the old man and smiled.


    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m not a child. You don¡¯t need to coax me like that. People willugh at us.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid to beughed at.¡±


    Milo also wanted to say something, but his phone suddenly rang.


    He walked to the side and picked up the phone.


    A few secondster, Milo rushed over, looking worried, ¡°Patriarch Gale, Wendy ¡­ something happened


    to Wendy!¡±


    ¡­


    Another ident.


    However, in wealthy families, idents may be caused by people.


    Wendy had only been back for a month, but this was the third ident that happened to her.


    She didn¡¯t suffer much from the two idents before. But this time, she almost died!


    ¡°Grandpa, Grandpa ¡­¡±


    Seeing Patriarch Gale, Wendy immediately burst into tears.


    ¡°Grandpa, I almost died, I thought I could never see you again...¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± Patriarch Gale hurriedly went over and held her in his arms.


    He turned around and red at Joseph, ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask someone to protect Wendy? Howe bad


    things still happened to Wendy?¡±


    ¡°I...¡±


    ¡°It was not his fault. I shouldn¡¯t have insisted to take a walk outside.¡±


    Wendy looked at Joseph, and then turned to Patriarch Gale, crying pitifully.


    ¡°Grandpa, someone in this family wants to harm me. I can¡¯t stay here anymore!¡±


    The old man hurriedly said, ¡°How can it be? No one in our family will harm you. Everyone loves you.¡±


    Wendy cried even louder.


    Kate walked up to her and gently rubbed her head.


    She looked at Patriarch Gale with an uneasy expression, ¡°Patriarch Gale, our Wendy really suffered a


    lot here.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Mrs. Winston, are people here disrespectful to you?¡±


    Charles and Kate weren¡¯t Wendy¡¯s biological parents. They adopted her.


    However, they raised Wendy up.


    Thus, Patriarch Gale showed them a lot of respect.


    He was also very afraid that the couple would insist on bringing Wendy back.


    ¡°Mrs. Winston, if someone didn¡¯t treat you well, I apologize for them. Mrs. Winston, please forgive us.¡±


    The dignified Patriarch Gale was actually so respectful to these nobodies. It was outrageous!


    Most of the people here from the Gale family immediately looked unhappy.


    Patriarch Gale had two daughters. Both of them were outstanding characters in the family and held


    very important positions in the Gale Group.


    Now, the old man was obedient to Kate.


    Then, do they also need to cater to that woman like he did?


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    They had long been ustomed to being superior, how could they endure such grievances?


    The older daughter, Lottie, said with an indifferent expression, ¡°Dad, we are the only members in the


    family. Isn¡¯t it too much to say that someone in our family wants to harm her?¡±


    The younger daughter Sasha was also unpleased.


    ¡°Dad, before Wendy came back, we had such a good time.¡±


    ¡°Now, she actually suspects that someone in this family wants to harm her. What is she trying to do?¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, are the aunts saying that I want to sow discord and break this family?¡±


    Wendy¡¯s tears dropped again.


    She had a wound on her arm. But she pushed the old man away and wanted to get off the bed.


    ¡°I really can¡¯t stay in this family anymore. No one really cares about me other than my foster parents!¡±


    The old man hurriedly stopped her. She was seriously injured and there were blood on the bandage on


    her arm!


    ¡°Wendy, they didn¡¯t mean that. The aunts just wanted to tell you that they would never harm you.¡±


    ¡°But Grandpa, you saw it too. The aunts look down on me.¡±


    Right now, Wendy was not afraid of having conflict with Lottie and Sasha at all.


    It was the truth that they didn¡¯t respect her.


    Ever since she entered the house, they had been mean to her.


    Although they were the daughters of Patriarch Gale, their sons¡¯ surnames were originally not Gale.


    They brought their husbands and sons into the Gale family, yet they still dared to be arrogant in front of


    her, the real Miss Gale.


    How could she not be angry?


    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m not happy here at all. I want to go back to Bentson City. I don¡¯t want to stay here


    anymore!¡±


    ¡°Wendy, this ¡­ How can this be? You¡¯re my biological granddaughter! You should stay with me!¡±


    The old man was so frightened that he hurriedly turned to Milo for help.


    Milo hurriedly said, ¡°Wendy, there is some misunderstanding. Lottie and Sasha both like you. They are


    your biological aunts!¡±


    Something shed through Kate¡¯s eyes. She also held Wendy¡¯s hand and softened her voice.


    ¡°Wendy, Patriarch Gale is your own Grandpa. You are the only orthodox Miss in this family. No one in


    this family dares to bully you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Patriarch Gale won¡¯t let anything happen to you here.¡±

 Chapter 389: Love Mixed with Guilt

    Chapter 389: Love Mixed with Guilt


    There was nothing wrong with Kate¡¯s words.


    Wendy¡¯s status was indeed higher than the two aunts¡¯.


    Most importantly, she was the only child of Patriarch Gale¡¯s favorite son.


    The old man loved his granddaughter as much as he loved his little son.


    Therefore, no one would dare to bully her here.


    However, what Kate said was uneptable for the two daughters of Patriarch Gale.


    More than that, it was an offense.


    Lottie and Sasha were furious.


    They received no respect from this damn girl since she had returned who even interfered with their


    matters.


    And now, she even wanted a share of the Gale Group!


    ¡°Dad, no one in this family would to bully her, but she can¡¯t bully others.¡±


    Lottie really didn¡¯t want to argue with a little girl, but these people were going too far.


    Sasha also said angrily, ¡°She doesn¡¯t know anything about the Gale Group, but she keeps ordering


    around my people.¡±


    ¡°When something went wrong, she med it all on us. I scolded her because I couldn¡¯t take it


    anymore.¡±


    ¡°Wendy is still a little girl. You should be easy on her.¡±


    The old man¡¯s words revealed his partiality for Wendy.


    He looked at his two daughters angrily.


    ¡°Wendy is your younger brother¡¯s biological daughter. I will give her twice what your brother used to


    have.¡±


    ¡°The Gale Group will also be Wendy¡¯s in the future. If she wants to work there, you should help her


    instead of doing everything you can to stop her.¡±


    ¡°Dad, what are you talking about? Are you going to give the Gale Group to an outsider?¡±


    Sasha was already on the verge ofshing out. Hearing that, she couldn¡¯t hold back the anger any


    longer!


    ¡°Dad, you ¡­¡±


    ¡°Is there a problem? I nned to leave the Gale Group to Harley. Now that he is no longer with us, I


    should give it to her daughter.¡±


    ¡°But, Dad, we have also devoted a lot to the Gale Group!¡±


    Sasha almost cried!


    Dad only cared about his youngest son, Harley. The two daughters had been by his side and helped


    him for so many years, and they at least should get some credit for it!


    Didn¡¯t he appreciate their effort at all?


    Although Lottie acted calm, she secretly clenched her fists.


    Her sharp fingernails almost pinched through her skin.


    Patriarch Gale really wanted to give the Gale Group to Harley¡¯s child.


    What about their children?


    Right now, the most outstanding young person in the family was her eldest son, Joseph. He had just


    be the CEO of the Gale Group. Everyone had witnessed his abilities over the years.


    Would her son be suppressed because of Wendy''s return?


    ¡°Anyway, the Gale Group will be Wendy¡¯s in the future. I don¡¯t want to argue with you guys. Whoever


    objects cane to see me tonight!¡±


    Then, Patriarch Gale said with a sullen expression, ¡°Milo, send them out.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Milo looked at everyone and shook his head, ¡°Let¡¯s go out first. Let Miss Wendy have a good rest. We


    can talk about thister.¡±


    Sasha still wanted to say something, but was stopped by Milo who gave her a hint with his eyes.


    Patriarch Gale was angry now. He was not in the mood of arguing.


    ¡°Grandpa, we are leaving now. You can spend some time with Wendy.¡±


    Joseph acted calm. He held his mother by the arm and said, ¡°Mom, let¡¯s go out.¡±


    Lottie nodded. Her son was always so calm and mature.


    She was proud of him.


    Unfortunately, his surname wasn¡¯t Gale at first. After he took his mother''s surname, Patriarch Gale still


    didn¡¯t treat him as the real young master of the Gale family.


    Seeing that her sister had left, Sasha could only follow her. She didn¡¯t want to confront her father alone.


    Otherwise, she would have to take full responsibility.


    Milo took everyone out of Wendy¡¯s room.


    When they reached the hall, Sasha finally lost her temper.


    ¡°Milo, you have seen what kind of person this Miss is.¡±


    ¡°She has been trying to sow discord in this family. She always says that we bully her, but you know the


    truth!¡±


    ¡°Who have bullied her after she came back? Who dares to bully her?¡±


    Milo moved his lips, but in the end, he didn¡¯t say anything and only sighed.


    Sasha still refused to stop!


    ¡°Right now, it¡¯s like she has used ck magic on our father!¡±


    ¡°Madam, don¡¯t say things like that. If Patriarch Gale hears this, he will be angry again.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? I wonder what Wendy did to him. Why did he changepletely after she came back?¡±


    ¡°Aunty, don¡¯t put it like that.¡±


    Joseph looked at her and smiled faintly, ¡°You should know that Grandpa still feels guilty about


    interfering with uncle¡¯s rtionship with Talia.¡±


    Patriarch Gale wasn''t directly responsible for Harley¡¯s car ident.


    But if Patriarch Gale hadn¡¯t stopped him from being with Talia, Harley wouldn¡¯t need to leave home.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    If he didn¡¯t leave, perhaps that car ident wouldn¡¯t have happened.


    ¡°Grandpa is only making up for it by being nice to Wendy.¡±


    Therefore, Patriarch Gale¡¯s love for Wendy was mixed with guilt.


    So he couldn¡¯t see Wendy suffer at all.


    He wanted to make up for Harley¡¯s daughter. Actually, everyone could understand him.


    Sasha looked at him and sighed.


    ¡°My son is a lost cause. He knows nothing but goof around. I don¡¯t count on him anymore, but you¡¯re


    different!¡±


    She looked at Lottie, still indignant.


    ¡°Sasha, look at Joseph. There¡¯s nothing wrong with him. Howe he can¡¯t inherit the Gale Group?¡±


    ¡°Aunty, stop saying things like that!¡±


    Joseph wasn¡¯t happy to hear thepliments. Instead, he took on a serious face and said,


    ¡°Grandpa has already made it very clear that the Gale Group will be Wendy¡¯s.¡±


    He wasn¡¯t unsatisfied with grandpa¡¯s decision. He just wanted to tell everyone not to say such things


    again.


    No matter who said it, in the end, it would seem to others that he wanted to take over the Gale Group.


    Milo also said, ¡°Madam, for the sake of Young Master Joseph, you really shouldn¡¯t say such things


    again.¡±


    Sasha took a deep breath and finally suppressed her anger.


    Then she said, ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t say it again. But it''s unfair. I¡¯m still angry about it!¡±


    ¡°Sasha, I¡¯ll go now!¡±


    She turned around and left, still furious.


    ¡°Mom, you should also go back and have a good rest.¡±


    Joseph looked at his mother and said with a gentle voice.


    Lottie stared at his outstanding face for a long time. Then she nodded, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m leaving. You keep


    an eye on grandpa.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    After watching them leave, Joseph was about to return to his room and continue his work.


    Suddenly, the servant walked over and said respectfully, ¡°Young Master, there are some guests


    outside. They are looking for you.¡±


    Who woulde to see him at this time?


    Joseph was a little surprised, ¡°Who are they?¡±


    The servant replied, ¡°It seems to be ¡­ the eldest young master of the Jackson family.¡±

 Chapter 390: It Will All Be Yours in the Future

    Chapter 390: It Will All Be Yours in the Future


    In the room, Wendy grabbed Patriarch Gale¡¯s sleeve and looked aggrieved.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Grandpa, you saw it. The aunts don¡¯t like me at all. They look down on me.¡±


    ¡°How could that be? We are a family. No one will look down on you.¡±


    Patriarch Gale patted her hand gently. Every time he saw the wound on her arm, he felt sorry for her.


    Wendy had only been back for a month. But several idents had happened to her in such a short


    period of time.


    Could it be that someone in this family really wanted to harm her?


    ¡°Wendy, what exactly happened today?¡±


    He only heard that she was almost hit by a car.


    Neither Patriarch Gale nor Milo knew the details of the ident.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what exactly happened. I was walking on the street with Mom and Aunt Kate when a car


    behind us suddenly came rushing at me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Patriarch Gale. Thank god that Wendy noticed the car. Otherwise she might have been¡­¡±


    Kate¡¯s face was filled with fear, as if she did not dare to recall the ident.


    ¡°Did you see who was in the car?¡± Patriarch Gale immediately asked.


    Wendy shook her head and murmured, ¡°I was scared to death. There was no time for me to take notice


    of the driver.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Patriarch Gale. Wendy almost died there.¡±


    Kate hurriedly said, ¡°It''s a terrible thing to recall. How could one bear it?¡±


    Tears oozed out at the corners of her eyes when Wendy heard this.


    ¡°Grandpa, do you not believe me? But I ¡­ I am your granddaughter!¡±


    ¡°Of course I believe you!¡± Patriarch Gale hurriedly exined, ¡°I just want to know exactly what


    happened.¡±


    ¡°Also, where did this happen? I will send someone to investigate it. We will definitely find out who is


    behind this.¡±


    ¡°We shouldn¡¯t!¡± Wendy immediately grabbed his sleeve and said anxiously, ¡°Grandpa, if ¡­ if you find


    out that it was really someone in this family who did this, then how could we live together under the


    same roof?¡±


    ¡°But ¡­ truth could dispel your doubts. If it¡¯s not someone from this family, wouldn¡¯t that be better?¡±


    Now, she was worried that an investigation would hurt everyone¡¯s feeling.


    Wasn¡¯t she worried that she would hurt people¡¯s feelings when she used someone in this family of


    hurting her?


    What she said was more straightforward and offensive.


    ¡°Grandpa, please don¡¯t. I¡¯m really scared!¡±


    Wendy nced at Kate, who secretly gave her a hint.


    Wendy grabbed her grandpa¡¯s sleeve again and softened her tone.


    ¡°Actually, Grandpa, I know that everyone looks down on me because I didn¡¯t grow up in this family.¡±


    ¡°Not to mention that everyone in this family is a big shot with high status, while I am nothing.¡±


    ¡°You are Harley¡¯s daughter and my only biological granddaughter. You are not nothing.¡±


    Patriarch Gale¡¯ heart ached, especially when he thought of his son who had passed away.


    ¡°Each one of them holds shares of the Gale family. But I don¡¯t have anything in my hands.¡±


    Wendy bit her lips and her eyes were filled with tears.


    ¡°Even though I am my father¡¯s daughter, who in this family is willing to admit my status?¡±


    Patriarch Gale looked at her quietly.


    Kate was a bit anxious and gave Wendy another hint.


    Wendy might have appeared a bit anxious. Kate wondered if it would strike Patriarch Gale as


    inappropriate.


    Right now, they were facing the Master of the Gale family.


    Patriarch Gale had already stepped down from the business now. But he was a big shot back then.


    There was no doubt about that.


    Although he looked amiable now, they should still be careful.


    Legends like him had all fought their way to their positions. They had been through a lot.


    She didn¡¯t know whether they could y tricks with him.


    However, Wendy did not seem to be worried at all. She had already figured him out.


    He would definitely agree!


    ¡°Grandpa, did Dad also have no status in this family back then?¡±


    ¡°How could it be?¡± Patriarch Gale responded, bitterly.


    Actually, Harley had always been his soft spot and a name not to be mentioned in the family.


    In the past few days, Wendy had mentioned his name again and again. Every time, it hurt him.


    ¡°Then, what will make people respect you?¡±


    Patriarch Gale didn¡¯t want to hear anything bad about Harley anymore, so he asked directly.


    ¡°Grandpa, actually I don¡¯t want anything. You know that I don¡¯t care about money.¡±


    Wendy wiped her tears, but still looked aggrieved, ¡°I just ¡­ just don¡¯t want to be looked down on! If my


    father sees it from heaven, he would definitely feel sad for me.¡±


    ¡°When I go to thepany next week, I will transfer the shares intended for Harley to you.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Wendy¡¯s eyes lit up.


    After saying that, she realized her excitement was a bit too much.


    She immediately restrained her smile and said, ¡°Grandpa, I can tell that you really loved dad. As his


    daughter, I am really happy.¡±


    ¡°As long as you¡¯re happy.¡± Patriarch Gale nodded.


    As if her happiness was all he cared about.


    ¡°Have a good rest. Grandpa will go back to do some preparations. I will take you to thepany with


    me next week.¡±


    He wanted to leave, but Wendy still seemed to have something to say.


    However, it was difficult for her to say it.


    Normally, when Patriarch Gale saw her face like this, he would go ahead and ask her if there was


    anything wrong.


    But today, he ignored it and turned around to leave.


    Kate and Charles instantly grew edgy about it, so did Wendy. She almost fell off the bed.


    ¡°Grandpa ¡­ Grandpa!¡± She suddenly called him softly.


    Patriarch Gale stopped and turned to look at her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you still feel ufortable?¡±


    ¡°I ... not very much. It¡¯s just that the wound still hurts a bit.¡±


    Wendy¡¯s face immediately wrinkled together, as if it really hurt.


    Patriarch Gale hurriedly turned around and looked at her arm. ¡°Is it very painful? I¡¯ll call the doctor to


    have a look at it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Grandpa! Seeing that you care so much about me, I don¡¯t feel the pain anymore.¡±


    Wendy smiled at him. Difficult as it is, the question had to be asked.


    ¡°Well, Grandpa, how many shares did you n to give Dad?¡±


    Patriarch Gale remained silent.


    Wendy panicked, ¡°Grandpa, are you ¡­ upset? If so, I won¡¯t ask any more questions!¡±


    She lowered her head, looking depressed.


    ¡°I just want to know more about Dad. If I know more about him, it would feel like he is still here with


    me.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, I don¡¯t mean anything else. I won¡¯t ask questions about him in the future if you are upset.¡±


    ¡°All of it.¡± Patriarch Gale said with a serious look, which implied no anger at all.


    Though, he looked a bit depressed.


    ¡°But you¡¯re still young,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯ll give you ten percent next week.¡±


    ¡°Ten percent?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Your two aunts only have five percent of the shares each.¡±


    Patriarch Gale patted the back of her hand andforted her, ¡°In the future, the entire Gale Group will


    be yours.¡±

 Chapter 391: Will You Stay at Grandpa’s House

    Chapter 391: Will You Stay at Grandpa¡¯s House


    Patriarch Gale came out of Wendy¡¯s room with a gloomy look.


    He wasn¡¯t really in a bad mood, but he felt down.


    Suddenly, he felt lonely.


    Yes, lonely.


    ¡°Master is out.¡± Milo was doing something by the side. But when he saw Patriarch Gale, he immediately


    came over to him.


    ¡°Master ¡­¡±


    The two of them had been good friends for decades. When they were alone, Milo called him Sawyer.


    However, when there were people around, Milo would still call him Master.


    Patriarch Gale nodded, but didn¡¯t say a word.


    ¡°Master, what happened?¡± It looked like he was in a bad mood.


    ¡°Nothing much. Milo, go to thepany with me next week.¡±


    He was not in a bad mood. Probably not. He couldn¡¯t tell what was wrong with him.


    ¡°You are going to thepany? What are you going to do there?¡± Ever since Wendy returned,


    Patriarch Gale had paid less attention to thepany¡¯s affairs.


    He had been thinking of ways to make Wendy happy for the whole month.


    ¡°Milo, it¡¯s time to give Wendy the shares that belonged to Harley.¡±


    Patriarch Gale walked forward and saw a guest in the hall.


    Milo originally wanted to ask more about it, but he suddenly remembered that there were still guests in


    the hall.


    He hurriedly said, ¡°Young Master Hunter is here, and ¡­¡±


    ¡°Why is he early?¡± Patriarch Gale walked into the hall.


    However, after taking a few steps, he noticed a small figure sitting at a table on the other side of the


    hall.


    ¡°Emi?¡± Patriarch Gale was surprised. Suddenly, he was delighted. He quickly walked over and said,


    ¡°Why are you here? Didn¡¯t you say that you don¡¯t want toe to Grandpa¡¯s ce?¡±


    Emily was eating. When she saw Grandpa Galeing, she immediately stood up.


    ¡°Hunter wants toe over. I¡¯m here to apany him.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t leave then!¡± Patriarch Gale grabbed her hand.


    The sight of Emily drove away the gloom in his heart


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°What are you doing? Eating? Milo, take out all the delicious food in our house! Hurry up!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m telling the chefs now. It¡¯ll take some time,¡± Milo said immediately.


    ¡°What about crab balls, eight-treasure rice pudding, egg yolk Australian lobster slices? Why aren¡¯t


    these dishes here?¡±


    These were the dishes that Patriarch Gale liked the most. He felt that they were the best dishes their


    chefs could make.


    However, none of the dishes was on the table. It was outrageous!


    ¡°They are all underway now. Emily has just arrived and the dishes can be ready this soon.¡±


    ¡°Master, the lobster is here!¡±


    The chef was walking over with a te of steaming lobster.


    Emily didn¡¯t know how to react. The table was already full, and there were new dishesing?


    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m so full that I can¡¯t eat anything else now.¡±


    ¡°The most delicious food hasn¡¯t been served yet. You can¡¯t stop now.¡±


    Patriarch Gale didn¡¯t allow her to stop now; neither did Milo.


    ¡°The dishes made by our chefs are definitely world-ss. You have to try them all.¡±


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you tell me there were better dishester? I¡¯ve already eaten so much.¡±


    Emily couldn¡¯t helpining, because this te of lobster slices in front of her looked delicious.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s all Milo¡¯s fault. Why didn¡¯t you remind Emi?¡± Patriarch Gale frowned and scolded Milo.


    Emily also frowned. She really wanted to eat more lobster.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Grandpa Doyle, you¡¯re too bad. Why didn¡¯t you remind me?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call him Grandpa Doyle. You can only call me Grandpa. Just call him Milo.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Emily¡¯s mouth was stuffed with food as she spoke.


    Right now, she couldn¡¯t speak clearly.


    ¡°Milo ¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s my good girl!¡±


    ¡°Delicious!¡±


    On the sofa far away, a man was holding a teacup in his hand, and his gaze fell on Emily and Patriarch


    Gale.


    It was hard to tell what he was thinking.


    Joseph sat near him and he was looking at the three people over there with a gentle smile on his face.


    ¡°Grandpa and Emi hit off the first time they met. And Emi kind of saved Grandpa¡¯s life. The two of them


    really enjoy each other¡¯spany.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Hunter smiled faintly, ¡°They look like Grandpa and granddaughter.¡±


    ¡°Right? Grandpa likes it when Emily calls him Grandpa. Actually, he insists that. Sometimes he is like a


    child.¡±


    Joseph smiled and shook his head. Sometimes he didn¡¯t know what to do his "naughty" grandpa.


    Hunter turned the cup in his hand, and then drank all the tea in the cup.


    He put down the teacup and looked at Joseph, ¡°I heard that something happened to Wendy? How is


    she now?¡±


    ¡°She just got a scratch on her arm. It¡¯s not serious.¡±


    Joseph didn¡¯t know what kind of rtionship Hunter and Wendy had, so he couldn¡¯t say much.


    He suggested, ¡°Hunter, Wendy is on the second floor. Why don¡¯t I take you up to see her?¡±


    Hunter wanted to say no, but after he took a look at Emily and Patriarch Gale again, a thought


    suddenly came into his mind.


    He stood up and smiled indifferently, ¡°Alright, please lead the way.¡±


    Not far away, Emily quietly looked at the back of the two men.


    ¡°They are probably going to see Wendy.¡±


    Patriarch Gale had just remembered to tell Emily that Wendy was injured.


    He said, ¡°Your sister is on the second floor. She was injured today. Do you want to see her?¡±


    Somehow, he didn¡¯t want Emi to go upstairs at all.


    She doesn¡¯te here often. He still had a lot of delicious food and interesting things to show her.


    ¡°Probably not. We don¡¯t get along.¡±


    Emily didn¡¯t try to hide it. Anyway, everyone could tell that she and Wendy didn¡¯t get along well.


    She didn¡¯t want to pretend to be nice.


    Patriarch Gale was not angry at her words at all.


    Instead, heughed happily.


    He pressed a finger on her head and said with a smile, ¡°You little girl! Can¡¯t you pretend to get along


    well with Wendy to make me happy?¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, you already know that I have always been at odds with her. What¡¯s the point of pretending?¡±


    What worried Emily now was that she was too full to have another bite of the delicious lobster.


    ¡°I can¡¯t eat anymore. Grandpa, I have to go out and take a walk. I¡¯ll be back soon and continue with the


    lobster.¡±


    ¡°All you do is eat!¡±


    However, this girl could really make him happy.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Grandpa will show you around the house. I guarantee you¡¯ll like it.¡±


    Patriarch Gale held her hand and walked towards the door.


    ¡°If you like it, you can stay here in the future. What do you say?¡±


    ¡°No, I need to go back to Bentson City to study.¡± Emily did not give him any false hope.


    ¡°There are also many good universities in City L. Grandpa promises to get you in whichever university


    you like here.¡± Patriarch Gale looked dejected.


    ¡°No, my home is in Bentson City.¡±


    Patriarch Gale was even more discouraged. It was so difficult to persuade her.


    Walking in the courtyard, he suddenly grabbed Emily and said with a serious expression, ¡°Emi, will you


    stay at Grandpa¡¯s house if I give you five percent of the shares of the Gale


    Group?¡±

 Chapter 392: Can Relationship Be Measured in Terms of Money

    Chapter 392: Can Rtionship Be Measured in Terms of Money


    Five percent of the shares in the Gale Group? How much did it worth?


    Emily had no idea.


    She blinked at Patriarch Gale, ¡°How much does it worth?¡±


    Milo was in a bit of a dilemma. Although he liked Emily very much, what Patriarch Gale said was still


    unbelievable to him.


    Five percent of the shares! Isn¡¯t that the same as the young master and his two daughters?


    Was Patriarch Gale crazy?


    If these words were to spread out, then people the Gale family would definitely go nuts.


    After all, Emily was only the daughter of Wendy¡¯s foster parents, not his real granddaughter.


    However, he answered seriously, ¡°ording to the current stock price of thepany, it should worth


    about fifty billion.¡±


    ¡°Fifty billion?¡± Emily almost fainted.


    It was terrifying to think about this much money, let alone actually possessing it.


    ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t joke with me. You really surprised me.¡± She put a hand on her chest.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t joking.¡±


    He was being impulsive when he said those words.


    But now, for some reason, he had made the decision.


    He really wanted to give Emi the shares.


    Patriarch Gale did not believe in any religion, but he did believe in fate.


    He and Emi were linked by ties of fate!


    Wendy was clearly his biological granddaughter. He took her to do the DNA test.


    However, he couldn¡¯t fool himself. For Wendy, it was more guilt than love.


    But for Emi, it was absolute love!


    After returning to City L, he couldn¡¯t stop thinking about her, and wanted to see her every day.


    Milo knew about this, because they had already bought next week¡¯s ne tickets to Bentson City.


    Emily couldn¡¯t attend the banquet. Patriarch Gale nned a surprise visit.


    However, she came.


    ¡°Emi, if you promise to live here and stay by my side forever, I will transfer the shares to you right now!¡±


    There was no need to wait until next week. He would go to thepany and talk to thewyer now!


    Emily exhaled and finally realized that he was serious.


    She smiled, ¡°Grandpa, do you think the rtionship between you and me can be measured in terms of


    money?¡±


    ¡°Emi...¡± Patriarch Gale was a little panicked.


    He didn¡¯t want to buy her love. He just really wanted her to stay.


    ¡°If I really stay by your side for that fifty billion, then do you think our rtionship would stay the same?¡±


    Patriarch Gale didn¡¯t say anything, but felt bitter


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about money anymore. It made me feel uneasy.¡±


    Emily looked at theke in front of her and sighed.


    ¡°Your house is really beautiful ¡­¡±


    The breeze brought ripples to theke and the scene was picturesque.


    ¡°In the past, there was also ake like this in the Jackson¡¯s. Matriarch Jackson often asked the maid to


    push her wheelchair around theke.¡±


    She walked towards theke. Her slender figure went further away.


    Patriarch Gale only looked at her back, gloomy and lost in thought.


    ¡°Are you really going to transfer the shares to Miss Wendy next week?¡± Milo stood beside him and


    looked at Emily who was walking in front of them.


    Patriarch Gale nodded, ¡°It was Harley''s. So, rightfully, it should be hers.¡±


    He originally wanted Harley to have that ten percent.


    However, at that time, they had a dispute because he was opposed to Harley being with Talia, who


    came from a normal family. So the transfer of shares was dyed.


    Now that he needed to transfer the shares directly to Harley¡¯s daughter.


    ¡°Saywer ¡­¡±


    Milo wanted to say something, but didn¡¯t know how to put it.


    ¡°You have been with me for so many years. Go ahead if you have something to say.¡± Patriarch Gale


    red at him.


    Milo sighed silently.


    If it was about something else, he could say it without hesitation, but it was about Wendy.


    He knew how Patriarch Gale felt about Wendy. No matter what, Patriarch Gale would always feel guilty


    for her.


    There were a lot he wanted to say, but he found it unnecessary.


    However, if he held it in, his heart wouldn¡¯t be at ease.


    Finally, Milo chose to say it, ¡°I have sent people to investigate the three idents that Miss Wendy


    had.¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t find any useful information at all. Miss Wendy refused to tell us where the ident


    happened, just like this time.¡±


    ¡°I found out all the ces she went to today and had checked the traffic monitors. There was indeed a


    traffic ident, but the victim died and it has been recorded on files.¡±


    ¡°There is no information about Miss Wendy at the scene, and there is no record of her from the


    surveince cameras.¡±


    Patriarch Gale knew what he meant.


    They heard everything about the idents from Wendy and Kate.


    Wendy didn¡¯t let them investigate, nor did she cooperate. She even refused to tell them where the


    idents happened.


    Before today, Patriarch Gale still had a little hope.


    However, after Wendy brought up the shares today, how could he not know what she was up to?


    ¡°If all the idents were made up by Miss Wendy ¡­¡±


    ¡°So what?¡± Patriarch Gale seemed to have aged quite a bit recently.


    The wind blew on him, and it made him look debilitated.


    Milo felt a little sad for him.


    It should have been a good thing for Patriarch Gale to finally find his granddaughter.


    His life should have beenpleted.


    However, he didn¡¯t look happy at all.


    Wendy''s arrival had brought arguments and estrangements to this family.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Joy had been wiped out from this family.


    Patriarch Gale sighed, ¡°What she wanted belonged to Harley. She was Harley¡¯s only child, so it was


    reasonable to give it to her.¡±


    Actually, even if Wendy didn¡¯t say anything, he would still give her those shares after she graduated.


    ¡°Milo, stop thinking about it. It¡¯s hers anyway, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Patriarch Gale gathered his thoughts and walked towards Emily.


    Milo followed behind him, but his steps were a little heavy.


    Unlike Patriarch Gale, Milo didn¡¯t have much feeling towards Wendy.


    As an outsider, he didn¡¯t find Wendy''s return necessarily good for the family.


    How often she had used others of hurting her and made up stories just to get the shares from


    Patriarch Gale?


    It wasn¡¯t that Patriarch Gale was in the dark. He knew, all along. He had no alternative.


    After all, he owed her.


    He only hoped that she could stop acting like that after getting the shares.


    The family needed some old days joy back.


    Patriarch Gale was old now. He should be able to enjoy some family time in hisst years.


    Hopefully, Wendy could feel Patriarch Gale¡¯s love for her, and show him some sincerity.

 Chapter 393: He Was So Gentle to Her

    Chapter 393: He Was So Gentle to Her


    Wendy never dreamed that Hunter woulde to see her because she was injured.


    ¡°I ¡­ I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just ¡­ a little blood. I¡¯m a little weak.¡±


    It had been a long time she saw himst time. Wendy was so excited that she muttered.


    She struggled to sit up, but she was in so much pain.


    She identally touched the wound.


    Although the wound wasn¡¯t severe, it really hurt.


    Hunter walked to the bedside and stared at her blushing face.


    He had never been articte. Such a gaze would be enough for Wendy to savor for a long time.


    Wendy finally sat up and raised her head to meet his gaze.


    Being stared at by him, she blushed, immediately, and was almost overwhelmed by a fit of dizziness.


    ¡°I¡¯m really fine. Hunter, am I the reason why you are here?¡±


    ¡°Partly.¡± The other part was Patriarch Gale.


    However, Patriarch Gale had been stuck with Emily ever since he saw her.


    Hunter, who hade to visit him, waspletely ignored.


    ¡°Then ...¡± Wendy had a lot to say to him.


    Had Hunter ever thought about her since theyst saw each other a month ago?


    What Hunter said when she left the WongRiver Pavilion was lingering in her mind.


    No matter how stupid she was, she knew what he had meant.


    She didn¡¯t know what Hunter thought of her now.


    ¡°Hunter, are you going to stay in City L for a while?¡± Kate smiled.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Wendy was the most precious granddaughter in the Gales. If she could marry the current president of


    the Jackson Group, it would be great.


    Wendy would definitely be the richest and most influential woman in City L and even the Bentson City.


    With Hunter¡¯s help, everything in the Gales would fall into Wendy¡¯s hands.


    Hunter did not reply and only nodded casually.


    Kate, self-conscious as a nobody, didn¡¯t expect that Hunter would care to respond to herself!


    Kate¡¯s face turned slightly red as she looked at this handsome man, a man of every woman''s type, old


    or young.


    Although he was more than ten years younger than Kate, his charm was irresistible for her!


    Hunter ignored her and looked at Wendy. His voice was usually gentle.


    ¡°Do you want to dy the banquet on Saturday?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± His voice was so pleasant to hear. Even if it wasn¡¯t gentle, it was not that cold.


    Wendy was about to lose herself in it, so she was a little distracted.


    ¡°You are injured. Don¡¯t try to be strong now.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Wendy shook her head hurriedly.


    ¡°I''m blessed to be with my grandfather and aunts. There¡¯s no need to dy this banquet. I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Wendy lifted the nket and got off the bed to show him how she looked.


    ¡°Hunter, I¡¯m really fine. You don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡±


    Hunter¡¯s concern was a pleasant surprise to Wendy.


    Although they used to live under the same roof, Hunter never cared so much about her.


    With this outstanding man in front of her, she seemed to have forgotten others'' presence.


    ¡°Hunter, since you¡¯re here, let me show you our house, okay?¡±


    It had been a long time since she had been alone with Hunter.


    There were a lot of people around in this room.


    It¡¯s not appropriate to ask them out. She thought they might as well go out for a walk on their own.


    Wendy lowered her head to look at the arm she was holding. Her heart was pounding wildly.


    She forgot that Hunter hated being touched by women the most. But he didn¡¯t push her away today.


    He even didn¡¯t resist.


    After not seeing her for a month, did he realize that he liked her?


    Otherwise, why did he not only show concern for her today, but also let her hold his arm?


    Wendy wouldn¡¯t to let it go since his arm was now linked to hers.


    ¡°Hunter, can I take you for a walk?¡±


    Hunter did not say anything. Joseph smiled and said, ¡°The banquet is on Saturday. It''s still two days


    away. Hunter, why don¡¯t you stay until the banquet?¡±


    Hunter smiled and said, ¡°How could I disturb you?¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯re not. There are plenty of guest rooms here!¡±


    Wendy couldn¡¯t believe it. Hunter was willing to stay?


    She hurriedly looked at Kate.


    Of course, Kate understood Wendy¡¯s intentions. Without waiting for Wendy to speak, Kate took the


    initiative to say, ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to prepare a guest room immediately!¡±


    Wendy looked at Hunter and said softly, ¡°Hunter?¡±


    Hunter seemed to smile. But this smile was too deep. No one could understand it.


    He said indifferently, ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡­


    Milo put down his phone and quickly walked towards the two people in front of him.


    ¡°Patriarch Gale, Emily will stay with us for two days!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Patriarch Gale stared at Emily with a surprised expression, ¡°It¡¯s a deal!¡±


    Emily was dumbfounded. Who made this decision for her?


    Emily had to obey Hunter¡¯s decision. She didn¡¯t even have a say.


    ¡°Are you saying that Hunter is nning to stay here for two days?¡± She looked at Milo.


    Milo nodded and smiled, ¡°Joseph just called me and said that Hunter intends to stay. Right now, the


    servant is preparing the guest rooms for you.¡±


    Emily would like to stay for two days with Patriarch Gale.


    However, why would Hunter want to stay?


    He would live in someone else¡¯s house.


    He had never done this before. Living under others'' roof. It was so not him.


    ¡°Hunter and Wendy havee out. Patriarch Gale, should we go greet him?¡±


    Milo blinked at Patriarch Gale.


    Back in the hall, Patriarch Gale had ignored Hunterpletely.


    The mere sight of Emily had lit him up.


    He didn¡¯t even want to look at Hunter.


    Patriarch Gale finally remembered that he had seen Hunter in the hall just now.


    ¡°Hunter said that he came to visit you specifically.¡± Milo reminded him.


    Patriarch Gale patted his head and said, ¡°I was rude.¡±


    He held Emily¡¯s hand and walked towards the main room.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to talk to Hunter. I was a bit rude just now.¡±


    Emily wanted tough. It took a long time for Patriarch Gale to remember that he had been rude to


    Hunter.


    Before they entered the main hall, they saw a few peopleing out.


    Hunter who was leading sent out a noble and lofty aura. He looked dazzling against the sunlight.


    Wherever he went, he stood out.


    The first person thates into one''s vision would definitely be him.


    However, Emily''s steps forward paused because of the woman beside him.


    That woman was holding Hunter¡¯s arm andughing charmingly.


    It was Wendy. Who else would it be?

 Chapter 394: He Is Threatening Her

    Chapter 394: He Is Threatening Her


    The so-called ¡°no woman¡± rule had exceptions.


    Emily looked away from Wendy¡¯s hands, which were holding Hunter¡¯s arm.


    She walked beside Patriarch Gale with an indescribably calm look.


    It was Wendy who lost it first!


    ¡°Why is she here?¡±


    Patriarch Gale led Emily to them and said, ¡°Mr. Hunter, please forgive me for not treating you properly


    just now.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because I didn¡¯t greet you earnestly. Please forgive me, Mr. Gale.¡±


    Hunter responded properly. He had always been so elegant and generous.


    Joseph smiled and said, ¡°We are of the same family. Don¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡±


    The same family?


    Patriarch Gale¡¯s gaze fell on the two youngsters in front of him. They were handsome and beautiful.


    They were indeed a good match.


    When he left, Hunter denied anything out of the ordinary with Wendy.


    But now, as they walked together, they were like a couple.


    What did this mean?


    ¡°Grandfather, she ...¡± Wendy stared at Emily and was still unhappy about her showing up.


    Wendy was upset, the more she thought about it.


    Did Emilye with Hunter? Were they still together?


    ¡°Saturday is the banquet day for you to sire bond. Why hasn¡¯t anyone notified me?¡±


    Emily forced a smile, ¡°If I hadn¡¯t known it ande over myself, I would have missed it.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to take the exam and have to prepare for it? I just don¡¯t want to stand in your way.¡±


    Wendy forced herself to calm down. Even if Hunter had brought Emily here, the person beside Hunter


    now was herself, how can Emily still be a threat?


    Emily couldn''t.


    She said indifferently, ¡°I know about your poor grades all along. I don¡¯t want to bother you. Otherwise I


    would be held responsible for your lousy grades, which would ultimately embarrass our family. I had to


    keep it from you.¡±


    ¡°Really? Wendy, why do I remember that I always got high marks in high school, but you ¡­¡±


    Emily tilted her head. She looked at Wendy with her innocent bright eyes.


    ¡°When you were in high school, you always went out with those boys and failed every course.¡±


    ¡°Emily!¡± Wendy really wanted to kill her! ¡°When had I ever gone out with boys?¡±


    She immediately looked up at the man standing beside her, tears welling up from the corners of her


    eyes. She seemed pitiful.


    ¡°Hunter, she nders me. When I was in school, all I did was study. How could I have the time to go


    out and y?¡±


    ¡°My parents are very strict with me. They don¡¯t allow me to go out with boys. But Emily ¡­¡±


    Wendy pointed at Emily and could not suppress her anger.


    ¡°She liked to wear fussy clothes. Not only did she wear heavy makeup every day, she also drank and


    smoked cigarettes. Everyone knew that.¡±


    Emily just smiled and didn¡¯t look at her anymore.


    They were all bygones. She would quarrel and fight back in the old days. But now, she had no such


    interest.


    She would argue if she felt like it. She would directly ignore her if she didn¡¯t.


    Wendy''s passionate strike received no counterattack.


    It looked like Wendy won.


    However, on second thought, it was as if Emily waspletely disdainful of quarreling with her.


    She was just like a lunatic on her own!


    At such a time, it was even more impossible for her to continue to curse Emily, which would make her


    not so charming!


    Wendy was so angry that her fingertips were trembling. She was fuming with anger but had no outlet.


    But how could she be the only one who went crazy?


    If she went crazy, then Emily must go crazy with her!


    Wendy was so angry. But she smiled suddenly.


    ¡°By the way, before I came to City L, your friend who had an ident was still in the hospital. What is


    her name?¡±


    She seemed to have some difficulty in remembering. After thinking for a while, she said, ¡°Her name is


    Sally, isn¡¯t she?¡±


    Emily tightened her fists and emitted a chilly aura.


    Wendy smiled even more charmingly, ¡°Is she alright now? Did she wake up? She can¡¯t really be a


    vegetative and never wake up, can she?¡±


    ¡°Wendy.¡± Patriarch Gale felt that it was inappropriate for Wendy to say that and immediately stopped


    her.


    ¡°Since Hunter will be staying here for the next two days, why not show him around?¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Wendy was definitely willing to do that.


    However, before she left, she still wanted to see Emily¡¯s expression.


    She smiled and said, ¡°I heard that you were looking for Aunt Kate. She is in the hall. You can go and


    see her!¡±


    Seeing Kate here, Emily would be mad.


    She wanted everyone to see Emily behave like a lunatic!


    Unexpectedly, Emily smiled and said, ¡°Kate is not my mother. Why would I look for her?¡±


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Wendy¡¯s smile froze.


    She ¡­ seemed to have done something stupid.


    Emily stared into Wendy¡¯s eyes. There were some things that she wasn¡¯t sure about before. But now,


    she seemed sure.


    ¡°Emily ...¡± Patriarch Gale was puzzled. Emily sounded too rebellious.


    He didn¡¯t understand what she meant.


    ¡°Grandfather, Emily and I have something to say.¡±


    Wendy let go of Hunter and grabbed Emily¡¯s hand.


    She absolutely couldn¡¯t let Emily talk nonsense in front of Patriarch Gale!


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Emily. I want to talk to you.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Emily broke away from her hand and sneered, ¡°What if you set me up again?¡±


    ¡°You!¡± The hatred in Wendy¡¯s eyes was so intense that her face almost twisted.


    However, in front of so many people, she still tried her best to suppress her anger.


    With a forced smile, Wendy said softly, ¡°I¡¯m your sister. How can I harm you? Did you pick up this kind


    of paranoia from fictions?¡±


    She grabbed Emily¡¯s hand again, and Emily kept trying to shake it off.


    However, Hunter, who had been silent all this time, suddenly interrupted them with a cold voice.


    ¡°Why are you still so rebellious, not even listening to your sister?¡±


    Emily suddenly looked up to meet his gaze.


    What did he mean? Why would he help Wendy?


    Hunter was indifferent and his voice was extremely cold, ¡°You are young and ignorant, should listen to


    your sister.¡±


    A dangerous light shed in his cold and heartless eyes.


    He was threatening her!


    A chill shed through Emily¡¯s heart.


    Hunter was on Wendy''s side. So, they were close ¡­


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯m catching up with you. What are you panicking about?¡±


    Wendy was over the moon that Hunter helped her.


    Men were fickle.


    It had just been more than a month, Hunter had grown tired of Emily.


    Wendy smiled at Patriarch Gale, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ll look around with Emily. We wille back to youter.¡±


    Although Wendy smiled brightly, Patriarch Gale looked at Emily and felt somewhat uneasy.


    Emily said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ll look around with Wendy first. I wille backter to chat with you,


    grandfather.¡±


    However, Wendy tugged at her forcefully and pulled her away.

 Chapter 395: Everything Is Wrong

    Chapter 395: Everything Is Wrong


    ¡°What exactly do you want,ing to the Gale''s?¡±


    Wendy pushed Emily under a big tree.


    Emily did not resist. With a thud, she hit the tree trunk behind her back.


    ¡°How is it? Weren¡¯t you very ferocious just now? Now, seeing clearly that even Mr. Hunter is helping


    me, you don¡¯t have the courage anymore?¡±


    Ever since she found out that Hunter was helping her, Wendy became aplete smug.


    She was brimming withcency!


    Emily just looked at her and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Wendy narrowed her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re up to. You¡¯re jealous when I''m


    better off, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m warning you, if you still want Sally to survive, you¡¯d better disappear!¡±


    ¡°Hunter asked me toe. How can I disappear?¡±


    Emily blinked and seemed not to be afraid at all.


    ¡°Emily, you know no fear. You are damn relentless! How can you still dare to disobey me now?¡±


    ¡°Otherwise?¡± Emily leaned against the tree trunk and smiled faintly, ¡°What the hell would I be fearful of


    you?¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Wendy thought Emily remained silent and at her mercy just now because she was afraid.


    But why was she so calm now?


    Was she really not afraid of Hunter¡¯s anger?


    ¡°If you provoke me, Hunter will not let you off. Did you not understand what he meant just now?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t catch it. Why don¡¯t you ask Hunter to exin it to me?¡±


    ¡°No way! He only loves me right now. Don¡¯t try to seduce him!¡±


    ¡°Why would you say this if you are so sure of yourself?¡±


    People would show off what they wanted and didn¡¯t have. It rang true.


    Wendy kept iming Hunter to be hers. Then she should directly lie on Hunter¡¯s bed and sleep with


    him.


    Why was the point of showing off here in front of her?


    Emily looked at Wendy as if she was looking at a clown!


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Wendy was ovee by an unprecedented surge of anger.


    In this family, everyone had to respect her!


    Including her two so-called aunts who held grudges against her. No one would dare to raise their


    voices in front of her?


    ¡°Bitch! You could really use a lesson. You forget yourself!¡±


    Wendy raised her hand and was going to p Emily.


    Emily dodged, in a casual manner. Wendy¡¯s p hit the tree trunk.


    ¡°Ah!¡± It hurt!


    Her palm was scratched against the rough bark. She couldn¡¯t help but wince in pain.


    Wendy red at Emily and was so angry!


    ¡°I will kill Sally. Just wait and see, I will definitely kill her!¡±


    ¡°Then shouldn¡¯t I expose your crimes before you kill Sally, so that Grandpa can see your tricks clearly?¡±


    ¡°You ¡­ what did you say?¡± Wendy panicked, her eyes shing.


    Emily narrowed her eyes and suddenly took a step forward, instantly approaching Wendy.


    ¡°I say, I will expose your crimes and let everyone see your true colors!¡±


    Wendy was so frightened that she subconsciously retreated. But Emily approached step by step.


    If her previous thoughts were all spections, then now her guess was about toe true!


    ¡­


    ¡°Wendy, you are not the granddaughter of the Gale family at all, you liar!¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Wendy almost screamed, ¡°Grandpa and I had done a DNA


    test. How dare you say such a vicious thing!¡±


    They really had done a DNA test ¡­


    However, Wendy''s reaction had made herself look guilty.


    Emily sneered, ¡°Alright. Now, let¡¯s go find Grandpa and do the test together.¡±


    ¡°Emily, what exactly do you want? It¡¯s the business between my grandfather and me. What does it have


    to do with you?¡±


    Did this bitch find out anything?


    A hint of malice shed past Wendy¡¯s eyes. She shouldn¡¯t have let her live!


    As long as Emily was alive, she would have known. It would only be a matter of time. Wendy should


    have known this.


    Wendy calmed down and clenched her hands tightly as she red at Emily.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think that when Grandpa likes you, you can do whatever you want in our house. Grandpa likes


    you just because you are my sister. It''s not you who he likes.¡±


    When Wendy was calm, she looked frightful.


    She already had killing intent towards Emily.


    Emily stared at her and was on guard.


    This was the Gale¡¯s. Wendy had lived here for more than a month. She was much more familiar with


    everything here than Emily.


    Perhaps, it was possible for Emily to die in this family by ¡°ident¡±.


    ¡°Hey, now you are afraid?¡±


    Wendy took another step forward with a chilly smile.


    ¡°Grandpa personally brought me to take the test. Think about it, Patriarch Gale of the Gale family, a


    great man with such stature and influence.¡±


    ¡°If he wasn¡¯t sure, would he bring me back and even transfer 10% shares of the Gale Group to me?¡±


    Emily clenched her fist tightly and stared at her without blinking.


    Ten percent of shares of the Gale Group were quite a lot.


    If that was the case, no one in the Gale family would be Wendy''s match.


    Amid the confrontation, Emily¡¯s phone suddenly rang.


    She took out her phone and was about to answer it.


    Wendy suddenly pounced over and pressed her hand on the back of Emily¡¯s hand.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Emily red at Wendy in case she went at her.


    ¡°What are you afraid of? Are you afraid that I¡¯ll kill you?¡±


    Wendy smiled, ¡°Why will I kill someone for no reason?¡±


    ¡°Let go!¡± Emily shook off her hand and picked up the phone. She walked to the side and answered the


    phone, ¡°How is it?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± On the other end of the phone, Joe¡¯s low breathing sounded.


    ¡°Emily, no. You are not Patriarch Gale''s granddaughter. The test result is out.¡±


    ¡°What ¡­ did you say?¡± The phone in Emily¡¯s hand almost fell to the ground.


    Could it be that everything was wrong? Was it really wrong?


    ¡°It¡¯s true, Emily. I got the two pieces of hair you left at the front desk and took them to the hospital right


    away. I spent some extra money and got the result as fast as I could, like you said.¡±


    Right now, he had just received the report.


    This result waspletely beyond his expectations.


    ¡°Emily, I know you feel unwell, but ¡­¡±


    Joe was silent for a moment before he said, ¡°However, we may be really wrong.¡±


    Emily expressionlessly hung up.


    When she looked at Wendy again, Emily found that Wendy stared at her suspiciously and probingly.


    Emily suddenly wanted to burst outughing. About what, she didn¡¯t know.


    Was sheughing at her own stupidity?


    Ever since she knew that she wasing to the Gale''s in City L, she immediately sent a message to


    Joe, asking him to take another flight and follow her quietly.


    It was to help her secretly and see if they could pull off a DNA test with Patriarch Gale.


    She had been thinking about this for more than a month.


    But because she had been under house arrest in WongRiver Pavilion by Hunter, she couldn¡¯t do it.


    Now, she had finally done it. Unexpectedly, the result was so ridiculous.


    Why would she feel that she was the real granddaughter of Patriarch Gale?


    She didn¡¯t believe in the DNA test result.


    She only trusted her own instincts.


    As a result, she was wrong.


    Emily turned around and wanted to leave.


    However, Wendy gave her a fierce pull from behind. ¡°Emily, you ...¡±


    Wendy did not expect this bitch to go limp and copse in front of her with a thud.

 Chapter 396: So Much Like Her Old Friend

    Chapter 396: So Much Like Her Old Friend


    ¡°Bitch, don¡¯t pretend to be dead!¡±


    Wendy¡¯s facepletely darkened when she saw how Emily fell down to the ground.


    She just pulled her. How could it make her faint?


    ¡°Bitch, get up!¡± Wendy stretched out her foot and kicked Emily¡¯s leg.


    Emily still did not react.


    Wendy didn¡¯t believe it. She raised her spiky high heel and stamped on Emily¡¯s leg hard.


    This time, Emily finally reacted and snorted.


    ¡°Bitch, you¡¯re pretending! Get up, or I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    Wendy kicked her again. Emily finally opened her eyes slightly.


    Her legs hurt with a searing pain.


    However, her heart ached even more! The pain made her stomach churn.


    She suddenly turned sideways and retched.


    Wendy hated this woman¡¯s pretense.


    Seeing her retching, she sneered, ¡°Mr. Hunter and grandfather are not here. Who do you show pity to?¡±


    Emily had really fainted just now. But now, she waspletely awake.


    ¡°Bitch ¡­¡±


    ¡°If you do this one more time, I will shout.¡±


    Emily red at her and finally breathed a sigh of relief. She struggled and got up.


    Her leg hurt. It seemed hurt.


    Wendy wanted to continue with the kicking. But it wouldn¡¯t do her any good if this bitch cried out.


    She didn¡¯t know whom Emily was speaking to on the phone. She seemed to be desperate.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Wendy was curious. Did this have anything to do with her?


    However, Emily didn¡¯t want to pay attention to her anymore. Right now, she didn¡¯t feel like it at all.


    It turned out that everything she had thought was just her own extravagant hopes.


    What exactly was she hanging on to?


    No, Patriarch Gale was not her grandfather. Wendy was the granddaughter of the Gale family.


    She, apletely unrted person, actually wanted to steal everything from others ¡­


    Emily turned around and left. Wendy wanted to catch up.


    However, Emily¡¯s despondent appearance made her feel very bored.


    Hunter was still in the hall. It was rare for him to treat her so gently today. Now, she wished she could


    return to him immediately.


    Wendy took out her phone and dialed a number without being noticed.


    ¡°Emily hase to City L. Now, she is living in the Gale''s. Think of a way. I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t hide this.¡±


    ¡°Or, why don¡¯t we ¡­ kill her?¡±


    ¡­


    Emily walked by theke and sat under the shade of a tree.


    She looked at the surface of theke and felt a little upset.


    Her mind was a nk. She didn¡¯t know what she was thinking. She just looked at the calmke and


    was dumbfounded.


    After sitting alone for an unknown stretch of time, Emily heaved a sigh of relief and stood up again.


    Since she was wrong, there was no need to prove anything else.


    Wendy was the granddaughter of Patriarch Gale. Although Emily did not have a good impression of


    that bad woman, at least Wendy did not lie to Patriarch Gale.


    As long as Patriarch Gale wasn¡¯t tricked, that was enough. She didn¡¯t have to worry too much.


    Just as she turned around and was about to return to the main room, her stomach suddenly felt unwell.


    Emily covered her lips and endured for a long time. But she finally couldn¡¯t endure it. She supported the


    tree trunk and retched.


    Emily vomited.


    How ufortable! The most terrifying thing was why was this feeling of retching so ¡­ familiar?


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    A woman walked over from behind and came to Emily¡¯s side, patting her back.


    Emily finally breathed a sigh of relief and turned to look at the woman, ¡°Thank ¡­ you.¡±


    But the woman stared at her face in surprise.


    ¡°You ¡­¡± How could this be? She seemed to see someone she had known for many years!


    Lottie gently shook her head. Then she looked at Emily again and suddenly remembered that she was


    only an eighteen or neen year old girl.


    At this age, she was naturally not her old friend.


    Moreover, her old friend had already been dead.


    ¡°You ¡­ know me?¡± Emily gently pressed down on her chest and finally felt better.


    Lottie shook her head. As the general manager of the Gale Group, she had long since learned to hide


    her thoughts.


    The shock just now had been gone.


    She said indifferently, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Are you pregnant with vomiting like this?¡±


    Pregnant!


    This word frightened Emily and her face turned pale.


    ¡°Impossible!¡± She hurriedly shook her head. Her reaction was indescribably strange.


    Lottie narrowed her eyes and looked at Emily. She was sure that there was not such a maid in their


    Gale family.


    She would definitely not forget it if this face had ever appeared in the Gale family before.


    ¡°Who are you? Why are you in our house? Are you here as a guest?¡±


    ¡°I came with Mr. Hunter.¡± Emily still hasn¡¯t recovered from the shock and fear brought by the word


    ¡°pregnant¡±.


    ¡°Mr. Hunter? You mean, Mr. Hunter from Bentson City?¡±


    Lottie had heard that Hunter wasing. But she didn¡¯t expect that he would arrive today.


    ¡°Where is he? I am just about to visit him.¡±


    She looked at Emily again and was a little puzzled, ¡°You ¡­ are Mr. Hunter¡¯s girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Emily denied it more quickly, as if she was afraid that Lottie would misunderstand her.


    Perhaps realizing that her reaction was a little too much, Emily smiled faintly at her, easing the


    awkwardness.


    ¡°I just dropped in with him to see my sister.¡±


    ¡°Your sister?¡±


    ¡°Wendy.¡±


    When Lottie and Emily walked into the hall together, Hunter was still chatting with Patriarch Gale and


    Joseph.


    Wendy sat beside Hunter.


    Although there was still some distance between them, it was not hard to tell there was something


    special between Wendy and Hunter from how she behaved.


    ¡°Mr. Hunter has indeede.¡±


    Lottie nced at Wendy, and then turned to look at Emily beside her.


    Afterwards, she smiled conventionally and walked towards Hunter.


    ¡°I have heard from Joseph that Mr. Hunter woulde. I didn¡¯t expect that you woulde today. We


    don¡¯t have time to prepare properly to wee you. Please don¡¯t take offense.¡±


    ¡°Madam Gale is too serious.¡± Hunter stood up and shook hands with Lottie, who was walking in front of


    him.


    The man Lottie married was not a Gale himself, he only married into the Gale family. So, the older ones


    usually called her Ms. Gale, and the younger ones called her Madam Gale.


    Lottie smiled and said warmly, ¡°Mr. Hunter, please sit down.¡±


    They sat down, and Lottie sat beside Joseph.


    Seeing that Emily had also returned, Patriarch Gale hurriedly greeted, ¡°Emily,e and sit down


    beside me.¡±


    Wendy red at Emily fiercely. However, she could not say anything now in public.


    She could onlypletely hide her hatred in her heart.


    Emily was still so clever and sat down beside Patriarch Gale without saying anything.


    Lottie looked at Wendy and Hunter thoughtfully.


    ¡°Wendy, you and Mr. Hunter ¡­ know each other?¡±

 Chapter 397: I Don’t Mind

    Chapter 397: I Don¡¯t Mind


    Before Wendy could answer Lottie¡¯s question, a person came from outside the hall.


    Sasha¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw Hunter.


    She had long known that Mr. Hunter of the Jackson family in Bentson City was an outstanding man.


    But she hadn¡¯t expected that he would be so outstanding.


    If she wasn¡¯t that old, and if she were twenty years younger, she would definitely go after and date him.


    She had never seen such a handsome man before!


    A single photo of him could even make the woman¡¯s cheeks turn red and heartbeat quicken. Now,


    seeing him, she couldn¡¯t look away at all.


    ¡°Mr. Hunter, your reputation precedes you. I¡¯m well acquainted with your work!¡±


    Sasha walked over and stretched out her hand.


    The Gale Group of City L and the Jackson Group of Bentson City had always had business dealings.


    Sasha was working on a project with Hunter.


    Hunter shook her hand slightly before everyone sat down again.


    ¡°Dad, do we hear any good news about Wendy and Mr. Hunter?¡±


    Sasha came here after she received the news.


    She heard that after Hunter came here, he immediately went to see Wendy.


    Now, they sat together and seemed to be on intimate terms.


    In addition, she had asked someone to inquire about Wendy before.


    She had already known that Wendy and Mr. Hunter were a couple.


    Wendy¡¯s Weibo was filled with photos taken at Mr. Hunter¡¯s WongRiver Pavilion.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    She looked at Patriarch Gale, but her gaze identally fell on the girl beside him.


    ¡°She!¡±


    Sasha suddenly stood up and said, ¡°She ¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Patriarch Gale looked at Sasha and frowned, ¡°Why are you making such a fuss?¡±


    His two daughters were capable backbones of the Gale Group. They were famous for theirposure.


    Although Sasha was slightly more impetuous than Lottie in general, she should not be so impetuous.


    ¡°Sasha, this is Wendy¡¯s sister, Emily.¡± Lottie nced at her indifferently.


    Sasha was calmed down by this warning.


    The look of that girl!


    Her feelings for Emily were even more intense than Lottie!


    Back then, when her younger brother Harley was in love, she had even helped him hide it from


    Patriarch Gale several times.


    She would never forget how that girl looked!


    However, how could this be?


    Emily was a little depressed today. She smiled at Sasha to greet her. Then, she picked up her cup and


    drank the tea.


    She didn¡¯t seem to be interested in their topic at all.


    Sasha calmed down and nced at Emily again before turning to look at Hunter and Wendy.


    She smiled to cover up her ill manners just now, ¡°Wendy, aren¡¯t you going to introduce him to us?¡±


    Wendy¡¯s face was a little hot. She definitely knew what Sasha meant.


    Everyone naturally knew Mr. Hunter. What Sasha meant was to introduce their rtionship.


    Wendy sneaked a nce at Hunter, who did not intend to say anything.


    She quietly moved closer beside Hunter. They instantly became closer than before.


    He didn¡¯t resist it at all!


    Wendy was excited and surprised.


    ¡°I... Hunter is my good friend, very good.¡±


    Looking at them today, Patriarch Gale detected something unusual between them.


    Originally, he didn¡¯t dare to think about this thing. But today, Mr. Hunter gave him hope.


    Patriarch Gale smiled, ¡°You have been taking good care of Wendy, and I haven¡¯t properly thanked you.¡±


    Hunter smiled faintly. That perfect smile just cast a spell on all women present.


    He said, ¡°It¡¯s what I should do.¡±


    What he meant by that? It was obvious!


    Wendy was Hunter¡¯s responsibility!


    Wendy was excited, but she couldn¡¯t say anything. However, she was very afraid of missing something


    if she didn¡¯t say anything.


    She could only try her best to wink at Patriarch Gale, hoping that he could help her.


    Of course Patriarch Gale knew what she meant, but he still couldn¡¯t see through Hunter.


    Hunter had clearly said before that he had no feelings for his granddaughter at all.


    But now, why was his attitudepletely different?


    ¡°Well ¡­¡± Patriarch Gale thought for a while before saying tentatively, ¡°Mr. Hunter, are you with our


    Wendy? Why don¡¯t even I know?¡±


    Everyone became silent.


    Emily¡¯s hands tightened, and she subconsciously looked at Hunter.


    Patriarch Gale was bringing this onto the table.


    This time, yes or no, there wasn¡¯t anything in between.


    There wasn¡¯t anything roundabout in Hunter. He wouldn¡¯t beat around the bush.


    Wendy was so nervous that her heart almost jumped out of her throat.


    She wanted Grandpa to help her. But she did not expect that Grandpa would be so straightforward.


    If Hunter refused her in front of so many people, how could she live in this family in the future?


    Grandpa was really ¡­ inconsiderate of her!


    In fact, Patriarch Gale just didn¡¯t want to be sloppy. Thest thing he wanted was that his


    granddaughter had unrealistic hopes.


    Apart from Hunter, everyone present was his family.


    It didn¡¯t matter if she lost face in front of her family.


    What matters was to figure it out.


    Everyone¡¯s gaze fell on Hunter.


    However, Hunter didn¡¯t seem to know what everyone was looking forward to.


    After picking up the cup and tasting a mouthful of tea, he put it down and looked down at Wendy.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been here for more than a month. Did you cause any trouble for everyone?¡±


    Wendy felt excited!


    With such a spoiled tone, it was clear that Hunter had already treated her as his woman!


    She had never felt this before! Being treated as his woman by Hunter!


    Suddenly, she felt excited. Her eyes became hot and tears almost rolled down her cheeks.


    Wendy shook her head and almost fell into his arms.


    If it weren¡¯t for so many pairs of eyes watching her, she would definitely fall into his arms!


    ¡°I... No.¡± Wendy lowered her head and bit her lips, her breathing became uneven.


    The hall remained silent for two seconds.


    Two secondster, Patriarch Gale was overjoyed and finally reacted.


    ¡°Wendy is so clever. How will she cause trouble for others?¡±


    Patriarch Gale was too happy!


    Unknowingly, he held Emily¡¯s hand and looked at Hunter, ¡°I wonder how much trouble Wendy had


    caused Mr. Hunter when she stayed by your side.¡±


    Hunter smiled lightly. That smile was graceful and noble!


    ¡°It¡¯s a little troublesome. But I don¡¯t mind it.¡±


    ¡­


    Emily stayed in the guest room on the second floor.


    She did not know where Hunter lived, nor did she want to know.


    Tonight, it belonged to Hunter and Wendy.


    Whether she was by Hunter¡¯s side or in the Gale family, she was extremely unwanted.


    Standing on the balcony and looking at the night scene outside, Emily didn¡¯t know if she wanted to


    laugh or cry.


    Laughing at her own stupidity.


    Crying for herself being so pathetic.


    They had already publicly announced their love affair. But she was still a ything beside Hunter.


    Hunter was with Wendy. But privately, he still brought her along.


    No one knew that she still owed Hunter more than a month.


    In more than a month, she still was his bed partner to relieve his desire when he needed her.


    What kind of man is this Mr. Hunter?


    Bastard?


    He was with Wendy. But he was still sleeping with other women. So what else could he be if he was not


    a bastard?


    Tonight, there was wind. The wind blew on her body. It was so cold that her body froze.


    Emily did not know how long she had stood on the balcony. When she suddenly regained her senses,


    she slowly returned to her room with her cold body.


    Just as she was about to rest on the bed, a knock came from outside.

 Chapter 398: If She Really Was Lying to the Jacksons

    Chapter 398: If She Really Was Lying to the Jacksons


    ¡°Ms. Gale?¡±


    Seeing the person entering, Emily was shocked.


    At this time, why did Sashae looking for her?


    Sasha was staring at Emily.


    Although she had seen Emily during the day, she was surprised every time she looked at Emily.


    ¡°Do you know a woman called Talia?¡± Sasha asked.


    Emily was shocked for a moment and moved aside. ¡°Ms. Gale,e in and have a seat.¡±


    It was really not polite to block someone at the door.


    Sasha did not miss the surprise in Emily¡¯s eyes.


    Sasha walked into the room and sat down on a chair. She turned around to look at Emily, who had


    casually closed the door.


    Sasha smiled and said, ¡°How is it? Do you know Talia?¡±


    ¡°I wonder why you asked about her?¡± Emily was always on guard when someone talked about her


    mother.


    ¡°You two are very simr.¡±


    Sasha noticed Emily¡¯s precaution. She said indifferently, ¡°I used to know her every well. Every time she


    went on a secret date with my brother, I helped her cover it up.¡±


    ¡°With your brother ¡­ Harley?¡±


    How could this happen? Emily¡¯s mother was in love with Harley?


    Then why did Kate be Harley¡¯s wife?


    Emily was confused. Some questions seemed to have been figured out, but some of them were clearly


    impossible to crack.


    She was not Patriarch Gale¡¯s granddaughter at all! The test report could prove it!


    ¡°You don¡¯t know that?¡± Sasha was thinking something. In the end, she became gloomy slightly.


    ¡°Is Wendy really Talia¡¯s daughter? But I feel that Kate was very nice to Wendy.¡±


    Sasha stared at Emily with a sharp gaze, as if Emily was not allowed to lie.


    ¡°You mean Wendy is Talia¡¯s daughter?¡± Emily opened her eyes wide.


    What did that mean?


    Emily thought that Kate and Harley had dated privately so that she gave birth to Wendy, Harley¡¯s


    daughter. Wasn¡¯t that true?


    At first, Emily suspected that she was Patriarch Gale¡¯s granddaughter.


    So, in fact, she had the same thoughts as Sasha at first. Was it possible that Wendy, Kate, and Charles


    had teamed up to steal the identity that originally belonged to Emily?


    However, this doubt waspletely shattered today.


    The test report showed that Emily and Patriarch Gale were not rted by blood.


    After that, she could only ept the fact that Wendy was Patriarch Gale¡¯s granddaughter.


    Emily doubted that why Charles was so good to Kate after the betrayal.


    But after thinking about it, Emily understood. Charles was willing to do anything as long as he could


    gain benefits.


    Although Kate had betrayed him, Kate and Wendy could bring him benefits. Of course, he could


    continue to please them.


    Thus, Emily didn¡¯t think further.


    But what exactly did Sasha mean? Why did she say that Wendy was Talia¡¯s daughter?


    Emily suppressed the shock in her heart and looked at Sasha¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t know much about the matters of the previous generation. I just want to have some


    fun.¡±


    ¡°Little girl, are you on guard against me?¡± Sasha smiled.


    Emily seemed to be at most eighteen or neen years old.


    However, it was impossible for such a young girl to be so mature.


    ¡°Ms. Gale, I don¡¯t understand what you mean.¡± Emily blinked.


    Emily was cautious. Before the matter became clear, she didn¡¯t dare to be hasty.


    Disaster emanated from careless talk. It was very important for wealthy families.


    ¡°Talia used to be with Harley, but my father objected. As a result, they eloped. After that, they gave birth


    to a daughter.¡±


    ¡°But Harley was in a car ident, and Talia and her daughter have been missing.¡±


    ¡°My father didn¡¯t know the existence of Wendy. Six months ago, when he rearranged Harley¡¯s


    belongings, he discovered that Harley had a daughter.¡±


    ¡°We searched for a long time. We finally found that Talia and Charles, Kate lived together.¡±


    Emily¡¯s hand, which was hidden in her sleeve, clenched tightly.


    She didn¡¯t expect that!


    They actually found Wendy by searching for Talia.


    It turned out that all of this had nothing to do with Kate.


    It was Talia who was dated with Harley!


    However, Emily was not Patriarch Gale¡¯s granddaughter!


    Could it be that Emily¡¯s father wasn¡¯t Harley? Patriarch Gale was wrong?


    As for the test, since Wendy was powerful, she naturally had the ability to change its conclusion.


    It turned out that they had made a fuss about Talia¡¯s rtionship with Harley.


    Sasha suddenly got up from her chair and walked towards Emily.


    Emily was alerted and took two steps back to stay away from Sasha.


    ¡°Ms. Gale, can I help you?¡± She asked expressionlessly.


    ¡°You are Kate¡¯s child? Why did we find out that you are Talia¡¯s child?¡±


    Earlier, Patriarch had heard this news, so he decided to bring back a child called Emily when he went


    to the Bentson City.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    However, who would have thought that Wendy was brought back?


    However, Joseph had said that they had personally done the test. No one in the Gales would doubt


    Joseph¡¯s words for the time being.


    Before seeing Emily, Sasha had not doubted it.


    But she suspected that something was wrong.


    Emily knew what she was going to do. She smiled and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not Patriarch Gale¡¯s


    granddaughter. I¡¯ve done the test.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Sasha frowned and stared at her in confusion.


    ¡°If I were, do you think I wouldn¡¯t want toe back to the Gales?¡±


    Emily smiled indifferently. If she was one of the Gales, she would have already exposed Wendy¡¯s lie.


    However, she knew that Wendy was definitely not Patriarch Gale¡¯s granddaughter.


    However, she didn¡¯t decide how to deal with this matter, so she could not act rashly for the time being.


    What if there were Wendy¡¯s aplices in the Gales?


    What if someone from the Gales changed the conclusion of Wendy and Patriarch Gale¡¯s test?


    Hunter was even dating with Wendy.


    Emily¡¯s mind was in a mess.


    The only thing she was sure of was that she didn¡¯t want Patriarch Gale to be hurt and cheated.


    If he knew that his granddaughter was fake, would he be able to withstand it?


    But if Emily didn¡¯t expose the lie, what should she do if Wendy was so greedy that she wanted to take


    away all the shares in the Gale Group?


    Emily really didn¡¯t dare to imagine what Patriarch Gale would do.


    She looked at Sasha and clenched her fists tightly.


    ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to ask me more questions. I¡¯ve already done a test with Patriarch Gale. I¡¯m


    not his granddaughter, but ¡­¡±


    She stopped a while and then expressionlessly said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask Wendy? Is it difficult to know if


    she is Patriarch Gale¡¯s granddaughter?¡±

 Chapter 399: I’m Talia’s Daughter

    Chapter 399: I¡¯m Talia¡¯s Daughter


    Ask Wendy?


    Sasha hadn¡¯t thought about it, but Patriarch Gale and Joseph had both said that they had personally


    done the test.


    There were mistakes, which showed that there was a mole in the Gales.


    Could it be that there was a mole in the Gales?


    ¡°I don¡¯t doubt anything. I just came to greet Wendy¡¯s family.¡±


    Sasha smiled at Emily and said, ¡°Since Wendy and Dad have done the test, then the conclusion is


    definitely true.¡±


    Emily wanted to use Sasha to bring Wendy¡¯s lie to broad daylight. It seemed that they weren''t on good


    terms.


    ¡°Wendy and I are family. There shouldn¡¯t be any doubts between us, right?¡±


    Emily smiled and did not respond to Sasha.


    Emily doubted whether Wendy and Sasha were family.


    It didn¡¯t matter whether Emily should have doubts or not. What mattered was whether she had ever


    doubted it herself.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Ms. Gale, I¡¯m a little tired. Why don¡¯t you go back and take a rest?¡±


    Although Ms. Gale looked warmer than her sister, she was so greedy.


    Emily did not want to associate with such a person.


    Since Emily was not rted to Patriarch Gale, there was no need for her to interact with the Gales.


    If other than Patriarch Gale, Joseph was the only one who could be trusted b Emily.


    ¡°Alright then. You should rest early. I¡¯ll go back first.¡±


    Sasha smiled at her again before turning around and walking out the door.


    As she walked out of the corridor, she saw a person leaning against the corridor leading to the balcony


    on the second floor.


    On such arge second floor, there were only the two of them. Suddenly, Sasha felt a little terrified.


    ¡°Sasha, it¡¯s sote. What are you talking about with Emily?¡±


    Wendy took the initiative to walk towards Sasha.


    Wendy was gently smiling, and she was even more polite than before.


    Seeing that there was no one around, Sasha also smiled and greeted her.


    ¡°Your sister is here. Of course, I have to ask her if she needs anything so that I can arrange it for her.¡±


    The smile on Sasha¡¯s face was almost the same as Wendy¡¯s.


    It was warm, gentle, without the slightest bit of aggressiveness!


    ¡°However, your sister doesn¡¯t seem to have a good temper and she is very impatient. I have no choice


    but toe back first.¡±


    She approached Wendy who suddenly took a step back and smiled at her.


    ¡°She is not rted to me by blood. Moreover, she has always been disobedient. She has been a bad


    student since childhood. I and my adoptive parents have basically given up on her.¡±


    Sasha was still walking towards her. Wendy was a little nervous, but she was still smiling.


    ¡°Auntie, what do you want to say? Why don¡¯t we go to my room and talk about it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ste ¡­¡±


    ¡°Auntie, I heard that Joseph¡¯s performance in thepany is very good, much better than Francis¡¯.¡±


    Wendy stared at Sasha who wanted to continue approaching, and the smile on her face finally


    disappearedpletely.


    She said with a cold tone, ¡°Grandpa said that if he handed the Gale Group over to me in the future,


    Joseph will be my top partner. His shares would only be lesser than mine.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Sasha was shocked. She finally stopped smiling.


    ¡°Dad really said that?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Grandpa said it yesterday, but he told me not to tell you.¡±


    Wendy stared at Sasha¡¯s face that changed immediately and her thin lips curled up.


    ¡°However, I think that although Joseph is very powerful, he is too powerful. In the future, I wonder if he


    will respect me.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Sasha finally realized that she didn¡¯t know about the girl in front of her!


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any other intentions. I just feel that if I can, I would rather choose Francis as my partner.¡±


    Wendy turned around and walked towards her room.


    ¡°Sasha,e to my room and have a cup of tea. After I returned, it seemed that we haven¡¯t had a


    good chat.¡±


    Sasha had mixed feelings. If Sasha followed Wendy in, she might need to participate in something.


    However, if she didn¡¯t go in, what good would it do for her?


    Just as she was about to take a step forward, she suddenly saw a person.


    Sasha paused and turned to look at the long corridor in the distance. ¡°Wait a moment.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Wendy stopped and turned to look at her.


    Following her gaze, Wendy also saw the person at the other end of the corridor.


    ¡°Emily?¡±


    ¡­


    When Emily knocked on the door, Joseph had juste out of the bathroom. He only wore a bathrobe,


    and his short hair was wet.


    The water droplets fell from the ends of his hair. He looked wild.


    Like the Jacksons, there were many handsome men and beautiful women in the Gales.


    When Emily saw Joseph, she couldn¡¯t help but be shocked.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there something wrong with the servants?¡±


    Joseph was also a little surprised that Emily visited him at this point.


    Hunter was still talking with his grandfather and his mother.


    After Joseph came back to take a videoconference, he took a shower and was about to go to sleep.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    It was almost eleven o¡¯clock in the evening.


    Emily shook her head and said seriously, ¡°Mr. Gale ¡­¡±


    ¡°Grandpa told you to call me Joseph just like Wendy.¡± Joseph pulled the door open and let her in.


    Afterwards, he didn¡¯t close the door tightly.


    He was a very polite man.


    The door was not closed tightly in order to protect her reputation.


    Emily¡¯s nose was a little sour.


    Emily knew that she shouldn¡¯t have hope, but she had.


    She really hoped that Joseph would be her eldest cousin. She really wanted Patriarch Gale to be her


    grandfather.


    That way, she would have a grandfather and a brother who both loved her.


    Unfortunately, her hope wouldn¡¯t be achieved.


    ¡°Joseph.¡± She still obediently called him Joseph.


    Joseph smiled and pulled out a chair to let her sit down.


    He poured her a ss of warm water and sat opposite her.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t seem to be in a good mood. You didn¡¯t eat much at dinner. Are you feeling


    unwell?¡±


    Emily did not expect that he would notice these small things.


    ¡°Grandpa asked me to get a snack for you. He is afraid you haven¡¯t eaten enough. I forgot about it


    because of the meeting just now.¡±


    He picked up his phone and casually dialed a number.


    Before Emily could stop him, he had already instructed, ¡°Send some snacks to my room.¡±


    ¡°Joseph, I¡¯m not hungry.¡± Emily immediately said.


    Joseph disagreed. ¡°You just ate some vegetables and rice. You didn¡¯t eat meat at all. Aren¡¯t you


    hungry?¡±


    ¡°I...¡±


    Emily thought for a moment and decided not to talk about that.


    The better Joseph and Patriarch Gale treated her, the more she felt that she had to exin to them


    clearly.


    ¡°Joseph.¡± Emily tightened her grip on the cup in her hand and looked at Joseph.


    She took a deep breath and said, ¡°I ¡­ am Talia¡¯s daughter.¡±

 Chapter 400: How Do You Know the Mole Wasn’t Me?

    Chapter 400: How Do You Know the Mole Wasn¡¯t Me?


    ¡°You?¡± Joseph was obviously shocked.


    Emily was Talia¡¯s daughter? Whose daughter was Wendy?


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you find out clearly from the beginning that Talia¡¯s daughter is me?¡±


    It was impossible for them to go to the Bentson City without inquiring about such an important matter.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Joseph, who experienced a lot, quickly calmed himself down.


    Emily was calm, without the slightest bit of nervousness. She did not seem to be lying at all.


    ¡°From the beginning, we found out that Talia¡¯s daughter is indeed you. When Grandfather and I went to


    the Bentson City, we were sure that you are my sister.¡±


    ¡°But? Is it because Kate told you that Talia¡¯s daughter was Wendy after she found out your identities


    and intentions?¡±


    Emily could basically guess the whole process.


    To Kate, Wendy was the most important person.


    Of course, Kate had to leave all the good things to her daughter.


    Moreover, Wendy had already pretended to be the granddaughter of Matriarch Jackson.


    It wasn¡¯t strange to continue pretending to be the granddaughter of Patriarch Gale.


    Joseph thought for a moment before nodding. ¡°Yes. Kate told us that Wendy was Talia¡¯s daughter.¡±


    Wendy and Emily were about the same age, so from their appearances, it was impossible to tell who


    was older and who was younger.


    In short, in terms of age, the two of them were possible to be Talia¡¯s daughter.


    Since Kate said Wendy was Talia¡¯s daughter, they naturally had to find Wendy first.


    ¡°But, Emily, I don¡¯t want to doubt you. I just want to tell you that we ¡­¡±


    Joseph paused for a moment, as if he was in a dilemma.


    Emily knew that he didn¡¯t want to hurt her self-esteem. Joseph was really good to her.


    She smiled and said, ¡°You want to say that Patriarch Gale and Wendy did a DNA test which shows that


    they are rted by blood, right?¡±


    He was embarrassed to speak that, so she said it.


    Joseph let out a sigh of relief before nodding. ¡°So, Emily, is it possible that you made a mistake?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Emily replied straightforwardly with a determined expression.


    ¡°Furthermore, I didn¡¯te here to pretend to be Patriarch Gale¡¯s granddaughter.¡±


    ¡°Emily, that¡¯s not what I meant.¡± A person who saw Patriarch Gale¡¯s ident on the road and


    immediately came to rescue him was definitely not a bad person.


    Moreover, Joseph believed in his insight.


    Emily was a kind girl.


    Emily was grateful for his trust in her. This feeling of being trusted was nice and warm.


    You didn¡¯t need to try your best to exin and prove.


    If Joseph said he trusted you, he really trusted you.


    This was enough for her.


    ¡°I¡¯m not Patriarch Gale¡¯s granddaughter either. I personally took his hair to do a test.¡±


    Seeing his shocked expression, she earnestly apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I just have doubts.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. If you have any doubts, prove it. You¡¯re not wrong.¡±


    ¡°In short, I am not Patriarch Gale¡¯s granddaughter, but I am really Talia¡¯s daughter. I ¡­ have done the


    test.¡±


    She and Matriarch Jackson had made a test, even though the report had been destroyed.


    However, she had done it before. The test could not be fake.


    Joseph did not say anything. Since she came to find him, she definitely had something else to say.


    He only needed to wait for her to continue.


    Emily took a deep breath before continuing, ¡°The one who dated with Harley is Talia. Talia¡¯s daughter is


    me, but I am not Patriarch Gale¡¯s granddaughter.¡±


    After saying that, she felt that she was humiliating her mother.


    But in order to prevent Patriarch Gale and Joseph from being deceived by Wendy, even if she


    humiliated her mother, she had to say the truth.


    ¡°Although I don¡¯t want to admit it, ¡­ perhaps, my mother dated other men other than Harley.¡±


    ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Joseph waved his hand.


    He rubbed the corner of his eyebrows. Emily knew that he found it hard to ept.


    This was not a matter of who lied to whom. If Talia¡¯s daughter wasn¡¯t one of the Gales, Patriarch Gale


    didn¡¯t have any biological granddaughter.


    If Patriarch Gale knew about this, he would ¡­ ck out.


    Emily did not say anything. She could only wait for him to ept it and calm down.


    In the end, Patriarch Gale was the one who suffered the most.


    Patriarch Gale was in his seventies, although he still looked very strong.


    However, he really couldn¡¯t withstand such a blow.


    The servant knocked lightly on the door and said, ¡°Mr. Joseph, here are the snacks.¡±


    Joseph wiped his face and said, ¡°Come in.¡±


    The maid pushed open the door and ced the snacks on the coffee table.


    In front of Emily, there were a lot of snacks and sweet soup.


    In front of Joseph, there was only a cup of hot tea.


    After the maid left, Emily picked up a piece of cake and tasted it.


    Actually, there was something wrong.


    In this kind of atmosphere, people could rx by eating some pastries.


    She was also nervous and worried. To put it bluntly, they really didn¡¯t know if Patriarch Gale could


    handle the truth.


    Joseph also picked up the cup and tasted the tea.


    Afterwards, he put down the cup and unconsciously swept his fingers across the rim of the cup.


    ¡°I understand what you mean. You want to say that you are not Patriarch Gale¡¯s granddaughter, and


    neither is Wendy?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. After all, you¡¯ve done DNA tests with her, but ¡­¡±


    Emily looked at Joseph sincerely and seriously.


    ¡°If someone knew that you would make a test, they could make preparations beforehand and change


    the conclusion on the report. Is that possible?¡±


    Joseph did not respond. He was just thinking.


    If someone wanted to change the result of the test to ¡°no¡±, then they just needed to spend some


    money.


    However, if someone wanted to change the result of the test to ¡°yes¡±, they had to find a person who


    was really rted to Patriarch Gale by blood.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Unless they changed Patriarch Gale¡¯s blood samples.


    ¡°Joseph.¡± Although Emily wasn¡¯t used to call him like that, she was a little reluctant to change it.


    ¡°The simplest way to tell the truth is to do another test without letting anyone know it.¡±


    ¡°You mean you want me to take a test in private?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t trust anyone else. I don¡¯t know if there are Wendy¡¯s aplices here.¡±


    Patriarch Gale was deceived. The conclusion of the test was changed. Wendy pretended to be


    Patriarch Gale¡¯s granddaughter.


    Wendy alone would definitely not be able to do such a big thing.


    Of course, it was possible that the person outside were too powerful. He could help Wendy solve all


    these problems.


    No matter what, it was true that Wendy had aplices.


    ¡°Then you,¡± Joseph looked at Emily and narrowed his deep eyes. ¡°How can you be sure that the


    person who joined forces with Wendy in the Gales is not me?¡±

 Chapter 401: It’s All My Fault

    Chapter 401: It¡¯s All My Fault


    When the appraisal was done, Joseph was there.


    If he wanted to arrange a scam, it would be easier and more convenient for him than anyone else.


    This was because Sawyer Gale had absolute trust in him.


    ¡°I suspected you.¡±


    Emily was calm and had no intention of hiding anything.


    ¡°Then why are you here?¡±


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°This time I want to follow my hunch.¡±


    She smiled and looked at him. ¡°I believe in my insight. Joseph, I believe in you.¡±


    There was nothing more touching than ¡°I believe in you¡±.


    Joseph picked up the cup and took a few sips before putting it down gently.


    ¡°In order to live up to your trust, I will go and verify it early tomorrow morning.¡±


    Wendy and Patriarch Gale were both at home, so it wasn¡¯t difficult to get the samples.


    ¡°Thank you for telling me all of this.¡±


    ¡°I just feel sorry for Patriarch Gale. I don¡¯t want him to be hurt, and I don¡¯t want the Gale Group to fall


    into the hands of bad person.¡±


    Emily stirred the soup several times before picking it up and tasting it.


    ¡°It tastes good.¡±


    Sure enough, the dessert could make people relieved.


    Perhaps because she hadn¡¯t eaten much tonight, she was a little hungry.


    She drank the whole bowl of sweet soup in one breath before putting it down.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I...¡±


    ¡°I heard that Grandpa intends to give you 5% of shares.¡± Joseph suddenly said.


    ¡°I won¡¯t take advantage of Patriarch Gale. I ¡­¡± Emily was shocked.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡±


    Joseph smiled faintly. He felt hot because the heating in the room was so strong.


    He tugged at the cor of his nightgown and felt thirsty.


    He could only pick up the cup and drink all the remaining tea.


    Joseph looked at Emily and said, ¡°Grandpa really likes you. It has nothing to do with the blood rtion.


    I¡¯ve never seen him like a child so much. Perhaps, this is your fate.¡±


    ¡°If Grandpa really insists, I hope that you can ept those shares.¡±


    ¡°How can I do that?¡± How could she casually ept the shares of other people¡¯spany?


    ¡°It¡¯s 5%! Even if I live a luxurious life, I won¡¯t be able to spend it all.¡±


    She would not ask for money from other people. She definitely would not deserve it.


    ¡°If Patriarch Gale likes me, I can apany him more often in the future.¡±


    As Joseph said, it had nothing to do with the blood rtion, but fate.


    It seemed to be a little hot. Emily subconsciously pulled her cor, and there was sweat on her


    forehead.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Joseph, I hope you can handle this matter early.¡±


    The banquet would be held on this Saturday. If it cannot be investigated clearly before Saturday, then


    everyone would know that Wendy was Patriarch Gale¡¯s granddaughter.


    At that time, all businessmen in City L would know it.


    If someone found out that Wendy¡¯s identity was fake in the future, then the Gales would beughed at.


    The Gale Group¡¯s equity would be affected.


    Joseph naturally understood that. He nodded and said, ¡°Alright, Grandfather and Wendy Gale are


    probably resting now, so I can¡¯t disturb them. However, I will definitely investigate it early tomorrow


    morning. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Emily was touched when he called Wendy by her full name.


    Joseph believed her words.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Emily stood up and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll ¡­¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, she suddenly felt that all the things in front of her became blurry.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Seeing that her body was shaking, Joseph hurriedly stood up and helped her.


    When Joseph touched her body, he felt like his body was on fire.


    It was scorching. He felt that everything was spinning!


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Joseph understood what had happened!


    He was schemed! It seemed that Emily was painful, too!


    ¡°Emily ¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so hot.¡± Emily tugged at her clothes.


    Joseph immediately held her hand, but she began to rub against his chest.


    Joseph was a little unconscious.


    His body was as hot as a ball of fire, and there was a girl in his arms. How could he stand it?


    ¡°Emily, don¡¯t ¡­ move anymore.¡±


    He originally wanted to stop her, but he ended up hugging her.


    Emily copsed into Joseph¡¯s embrace.


    Joseph was clearly in a dilemma.


    He knew that he should let her go, but he couldn¡¯t help hugging her tightly.


    His reason lost bit by bit as time went by.


    Suddenly, Joseph picked Emily up and strode towards the big bed in the room ¡­


    ¡­


    Suddenly, the door was kicked open by someone.


    ¡°Joseph.¡±


    Seeing this scene, Patriarch Gale was dumbfounded.


    Joseph was lying beside Emily and their clothes were messy.


    Emily¡¯s round shoulders were clearly exposed.


    ¡°Emily?¡±


    After seeing Emily¡¯s face clearly, Patriarch Gale¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He hurriedly rushed over and


    pulled the nket over them as quickly as possible.


    It was difficult for him to be so agile because he was in his seventies!


    The people standing at the door all sighed in admiration.


    Joseph frowned. He gained consciousness gradually.


    Emily was lying under him. She looked a little confused.


    However, she was bing conscious gradually.


    Joseph was surprised and suddenly got up.


    Joseph covered her tightly with a quilt and looked at Patriarch Gale with aplicated expression. ¡°I...¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Emily was awake! She was so frightened that she almost fainted!


    Patriarch Gale stood beside the bed to protect her. He was afraid that other people would see her


    naked.


    But she could see the expressions of the others in the room.


    Some people smiled lightly. Some people were shocked. Some were unable to react. Hunter¡¯s


    expression was cold and indifferent. It was like he was looking at an unimportant person.


    He was emotionless!


    ¡°Hunter, I¡¯m not ¡­¡±


    Emily wanted to exin, but the moment she looked at him, she suddenly realized that she didn¡¯t need


    to exin anymore.


    Because, he didn¡¯t care about it at all.


    ¡°What exactly was going on?¡±


    Lottie quickly walked over and stared at her son. ¡°Joseph!¡±


    Joseph casually pulled down his clothes. Although his clothe was still a little messy, hepletely


    calmed down.


    He naturally couldn¡¯t say anything about being drugged in front of everyone.


    If he did, his family would be in chaos.


    He pursed his lip and nced at Lottie before turning to look at Patriarch Gale. ¡°Sorry, Grandfather, it


    was all my fault. I was the one who forced her to do it.¡±

 Chapter 402: Joseph Isn’t Good Enough for You?

    Chapter 402: Joseph Isn¡¯t Good Enough for You?


    It was all Joseph¡¯s fault! He was the one who forced Emily!


    Did that mean that Emily was forced?


    Joseph put the burden on himself to protect Emily.


    Patriarch Gale knew Joseph better than anyone.


    Joseph wouldn¡¯t force a woman.


    Lottie did not believe that. Joseph was extraordinary. A lot of women liked him.


    It was impossible for him to force a woman.


    He just wanted to make Emily feel better!


    ¡°Dad, shouldn¡¯t we let them tidy up and talk about this matterter?¡±


    Joseph was not dressed properly. It was like he had been caught adultery in the act.


    Lottie couldn¡¯t bear to see her son like that.


    Patriarch Gale finally reacted. Emily was still lying on the bed. How could he let everyone continue to


    stay?


    ¡°Well, why don¡¯t we go down to the lobby and have a drink?¡± Milo said immediately.


    Patriarch Gale also hurriedly said, ¡°Alright, tell the servants to prepare some supper. Let¡¯s go


    downstairs.¡±


    Wendy and Sasha took the lead and walked out. Behind them was Hunter.


    From beginning to end, he didn¡¯t seem to look at Emily.


    Perhaps he did, but his eyes were very cold.


    Everyone left. Patriarch Gale walked at the end. He looked at Joseph and then at Emily.


    He still couldn¡¯t ept that.


    Milo tugged at the corner of his clothes. ¡°Patriarch Gale, let¡¯s go down first. Don¡¯t make things difficult


    for them.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Patriarch Gale finally left.


    Instantly, there were only Joseph and Emily in the room.


    ¡°Have we been schemed?¡± Emily did not remember what had happened before.


    What she only remembered was that she fell into Joseph¡¯s embrace while she was so hot.


    She lowered her head and looked at her body. Fortunately, although her clothes were very messy, her


    underwear was still there.


    At the very least, nothing had happened.


    Joseph got out of bed and turned his back to her.


    ¡°Put on your clothes first.¡±


    Emily immediately frantically put on her clothes.


    Joseph went to the bathroom to make sure that he hadn¡¯t touched her before letting out a sigh of relief.


    No matter what, Emily was hurt the most.


    Joseph didn¡¯t expect that someone in this family wanted to attack him.


    Was this family going to beplicated?


    When the two of them went downstairs, many people were talking in the hall.


    Seeing theme down, Patriarch Gale who had regained his senses immediately waved his hand.


    ¡°Emily,e here.¡±


    Emily walked over and secretly looked at Hunter.


    Hunter was sitting with Wendy, who was personally pouring tea for him.


    They looked great.


    Emily ignored him, walked to Patriarch Gale and sat down.


    Sasha suddenlyughed. ¡°It turns out that Joseph and Emily¡¯s rtionship is so good. Why didn¡¯t you


    tell me?¡±


    Lottie did not say anything. She had never heard her son mention anything about women.


    Moreover, with Joseph¡¯s status, his wife should be helpful to his career.


    Emily¡¯s background and family were not good enough.


    Joseph sat beside Emily on the sofa.


    At this moment, Joseph was gentle and warm as usual.


    He looked at Sasha and said indifferently, ¡°However, she didn¡¯t agree to be my girlfriend, so I didn¡¯t tell


    anyone.¡±


    Emily nced at him, and Joseph signaled her to calm down.


    Emily could only pretend that she wasn¡¯t drugged.


    Emily was at the Gales¡¯ mansion. If anything happened, it should be settled by Joseph.


    As an outsider, Emily should not act rashly for the time being.


    ¡°You already ¡­¡±


    Sasha nced at them and covered her mouth with a smile. ¡°How could you say that Emily did not


    agree to be your girlfriend?¡±


    Joseph only replied with a faint smile. He did not respond to this question for the time being.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    He said, ¡°What happened just now? Why did you all go to my room?¡±


    Regardless of the rtionship between him and Emily, Joseph knew that it was not simple when they


    went to his room together.


    Why did everyone rush in at the same time?


    ¡°Just now, the maid said that she heard a girl¡¯s cry in your room. She thought that something had


    happened, so ¡­¡±


    As Sasha spoke, she subconsciously looked at Emily with a faint smile.


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s just a misunderstanding. You guys. It looks like a good thing ising, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    No one replied.


    Sasha thought for a moment and then turned to look at Wendy and Hunter.


    ¡°Dad, look, shouldn¡¯t we also talk about the wedding of Wendy and Hunter? Now, Joseph and Wendy¡¯s


    younger sister ¡­ Good things should be in pairs.¡±


    After Patriarch Gale calmed down, he epted this matter happily.


    He had truly loved Emily as his granddaughter from the start.


    However, Emily was not his real granddaughter after all. She was a child of someone else, so he could


    not snatch her away.


    But tonight, the situation waspletely different.


    Emily became Joseph¡¯s girlfriend, which was consistent with Patriarch Gale¡¯s hope.


    Patriarch Gale wasn¡¯t concerned whether Wendy was with Hunter or not.


    If Emily could marry Joseph, then she would stay here in the future, and Patriarch Gale would be able


    to see her every day!


    The more Patriarch Gale thought about it, the more excited he became. He was looking forward to it.


    ¡°Joseph, no matter what, you must give Emily a promise.¡±


    Patriarch Gale purposely showed a stern expression.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you let me set a date for you to get engaged first?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Emily was so scared that she almost stood up from the sofa.


    Engaged? Was Patriarch Gale kidding?


    ¡°Of course, you will get engaged! Joseph bullied you. It can¡¯t be ignored. It¡¯s not good for you.¡±


    Patriarch Gale held her hand tightly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will definitely do justice for you. I will definitely not let this brat hurt you.¡±


    ¡°No, Patriarch Gale, Joseph and I didn¡¯t ¡­¡±


    ¡°Look at me, I¡¯m such a fool. You don¡¯t need to call him Joseph like Wendy.¡±


    Patriarch Gale patted his head and hurriedly said, ¡°In the future, you should call him Joey or Joe.¡±


    ¡°But we really didn¡¯t do anything. We just ¡­¡±


    ¡°Everyone has seen what happened just now. Emily, don¡¯t be shy.¡±


    Seeing her father so happy, Sasha couldn¡¯t help but help him. ¡°Do you think Joseph isn¡¯t good enough


    for you?¡±

 Chapter 403: Is This Man Ridiculous

    Chapter 403: Is This Man Ridiculous


    ¡°No, how could I feel that way?¡±


    Emily hurriedly exined.


    With his pedigree, Joseph was more than an eligible man for her.


    But his didn¡¯t matter. The point was that nothing had happened between them.


    Emily was convinced that they were set up by someone.


    She could not rte it to anyone but Wendy!


    However, Joseph didn¡¯t want to talk about how he was drugged in front of so many people. If he did,


    the entire family would be restless.


    Emily had no idea about resolving this dilemma.


    ¡°With his family background, Joseph is too good for you, girl.¡±


    A deep voice came.


    Everyone looked over in surprise. It was Hunter, who had always been quiet.


    ¡°Did Young Master Hunter agree so?¡± Wendy thought to herself.


    Wendy looked astonished. She didn¡¯t expect it at all. It was aplete surprise!


    Emily looked at him, feeling acute anxiety. However, she gradually calmed down while he was gazing


    at her with a seeming smile.


    ¡°Young Master Hunter, do you also think I should get engaged to Joseph?¡±


    ¡°That depends on your feelings for each other. Why ask me?¡±


    Hunter gave a faint smile, picked up his cup and took a sip of tea.


    Then he looked back at her, still with a half-smile.


    ¡°However, Joseph will make a good husband. You are lucky to marry him.¡±


    Emily clenched her fists, and her sharp fingernails almost pierced into the flesh of her palms.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    She appeared calmer and more indifferent, though.


    She withdrew her gaze and turned to look at Joseph beside her.


    Joseph smiled slightly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t push her. I¡¯ll discuss it with herter ¡­¡±


    ¡°Whyter? Isn¡¯t it better if we exin everything now and here before everyone?¡±


    Sawyer understood the principle of striking while the iron was hot, even though Emily¡¯s grudging


    attitude was obvious to him.


    He knew that it was selfish of him to keep Emily by his side.


    Besides, the way Emily looked at Hunter was a bit strange.


    It puzzled Sawyer since Hunter was very kind to Wendy. Emily was her younger sister, so Emily


    couldn¡¯t like the same man as she.


    If this continued, Emily would get hurt.


    ¡°I believe Joseph. He will take good care of you. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Joseph didn¡¯t say anything. He just looked at Emily and smiled softly.


    Emily met Joseph¡¯s eye. She didn¡¯t know if she was angry or what, but she held his hand.


    Joseph held her small hand tightly.


    He smiled, ¡°Does Grandpa have to talk about this in front of so many people? Can I talk to you in the


    study tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°But ... ¡± Sawyer didn¡¯t feel assured. It was best to set a date for the engagement tonight.


    This was the fail-safe n.


    Sawyer hurried them to prevent Emily from escaping!


    Lottie said indifferently, ¡°Dad, it¡¯s already veryte. If there¡¯s anything else, we¡¯ll talk about it tomorrow.


    Let them go upstairs and rest.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Mr. Sawyer. It¡¯s sote. Why bother? It¡¯s time for bed.¡±


    Milo was winking at him desperately.


    Clearly, Emily was in a bad mood. Sawyer should feel for her.


    It wasn¡¯t that Sawyer didn¡¯t sympathize, but he was afraid to miss such a good opportunity.


    However, they were all persuading him now. If he didn¡¯t listen, he would probably make things difficult


    for Emily.


    ¡°Alright, Joseph,e to my study tomorrow morning. I¡¯ll talk to you about this. Now ... ¡°


    He looked at Emily, then stared at Joseph and blinked.


    ¡°Comfort her nicely. Don¡¯t let such a good girl leave you.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Joseph nodded and stood up.


    Surprisingly, now Joseph was looking at Wendy. ¡°Wendy,st time you asked me for information about


    thepany administration. I¡¯ve got it for you. Follow me and I¡¯ll give it to you.¡±


    The word of Wendy asking for the administration information shocked not only Sawyer but also Lottie.


    However, Joseph beamed, ¡°The Gale Group will be hers sooner orter. If we let her deal with the


    company¡¯s affairs earlier, she won¡¯t be in a rush when she takes over.¡±


    Although Joseph got a point there, Sawyer still felt a little guilty when he looked at Joseph.


    Sawyer thought Joseph was really a good child.


    Following Sawyer¡¯s orders for all these years, Joseph worked for the Gale Group withoutint or


    regret. Joseph did whatever Sawyer asked him to do.


    Over the years, Joseph had never asked for anything.


    Sawyer sighed and nodded. ¡°Then ¡­ I¡¯ll leave you to have a good chat.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a little sleepy. I want to go back to my room.¡±


    Emily stood up. After Sawyer nodded in agreement, she said goodnight to others and headed straight


    for the spiral staircase.


    She didn¡¯t cast a nce at Hunter at all.


    It was because this man was no longer worthy of her attachment.


    He didn¡¯t deserve it in the slightest.


    Emily walked back to her room with heavy steps.


    Actually, she already had a shower and changed her clothes, but somehow, she wanted to take


    another shower.


    Perhaps she felt that her body was filthy. It was indescribably filthy.


    How could Emily not feel sullied by Hunter¡¯s touch?


    Even though she had already bathed herself, the disgust lingered.


    She felt herself horrendously disgusting.


    In the bathroom, she went for the cold tap.


    As the New Year neared, running water was freezing, keeping her trembling and she almost fainted.


    However, the pain kept her awake all the time.


    She wondered if there was any point of feeling heartbroken.


    Those that did not belong to her would eventually leave.


    Therefore, this sentiment wasn¡¯t necessary.


    Half an hourter, Emily came out of the bathroom with a towel around her.


    She was a little unsteady on her feet, still shivering with cold!


    She never expected to see another figure in the room the moment she came out.


    Sitting in a chair, he looked at her coldly.


    Emily¡¯s expression darkened and she immediately leaned to the bathroom, intending to close the door.


    He was even faster than she had imagined. She only took two steps back, and he was already in front


    of her.


    With a firm grasp, he pulled Emily over into his embrace.


    Her body in his arms was chilly, like a Popsicle.


    Hunter¡¯s face instantly turned purple with rage. ¡°Did you take a cold bath? Are you crazy?¡±


    However, Emily only felt he was ridiculous.


    He asked with concern. He seemed to worry about her.


    How absurd it was to Emily!


    Sheughed at him, in particr, when he pulled her over, threw her on the bed, pulled the quilt and


    tucked her in.


    Perhaps he was afraid that she would catch a cold.


    A few minutes ago, Hunter tried to push her into the arms of another man, but now, he was pretending


    to care about her.


    He yed countless tricks, but they were all for acting.


    He never got tired of acting around.

 Chapter 404: He Doesn’t Care

    Chapter 404: He Doesn¡¯t Care


    When Hunter saw her scoff, his anger ebbed away.


    Standing by the bed, he was watching her. When he simmered down, he was cold and domineering


    again.


    ¡°Why are you looking for me? Young Master Hunter.¡± Emily smiled at him.


    ¡°It¡¯s veryte. You came to my room and shut the door. Aren¡¯t you afraid that Wendy will misunderstand


    us?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s reasonable,¡± Hunter snorted.


    With her hands hidden under the quilt, Emily gripped the sheets.


    On the surface, she remained calm.


    ¡°So, it¡¯s because you have a reasonable girlfriend. No wonder she doesn¡¯t mind her man sleeping with


    another woman.¡±


    Hunter ignored her and stared at her face for a while to make sure nothing was wrong. Then he walked


    away.


    Instead of going out, he sat on a chair and looked back at her.


    Emily couldn¡¯t read his mind.


    What happened was important, but he didn¡¯t even ask about it.


    She doubted their rtionship now.


    Hunter wanted to smoke, so he touched his pocket for cigarettes only to find nothing.


    His gaze finally fell on Emily.


    ¡°What do you want to say?¡± he asked.


    Emily turned around and said, ¡°Why do you think I should say something?¡±


    She smiled coldly. ¡°Then, Young Master Hunter, why don¡¯t you tell me what you want to hear so that I


    can repeat it to please you?¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to provoke me?¡± Hunter narrowed his eyes.


    Emily felt a chill from him as well as a sign of anger.


    But tonight, Emily didn¡¯t fear it at all.


    Perhaps she did, but she was already consumed by another emotion, so the fear was ignored.


    ¡°I dare not. You are the lofty Young Master Hunter. It¡¯s not good for me to do that.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you know.¡±


    ¡°I always know.¡±


    He suddenly got up and walked towards her.


    Feeling a towering chill, Emily turned to re at him, her face full of precaution. ¡°What are you going to


    do?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still mine. It¡¯ste and here¡¯s no one but you and me. What do you think I¡¯m going to do?¡±


    Since Emily had the guts to provoke him, she shouldn¡¯t be afraid of his passion.


    She was unyielding just now.


    He had seen her like that for a long time.


    She didn¡¯t give in and he let her!


    After stopping by the bed, he leaned over and approached her.


    Emily abruptly retreated, yet in vain. She was grabbed by him and he easily pulled her back.


    ¡°Hunter, we¡¯re in the Gales¡¯ house!¡±


    ¡°So what?¡± That didn¡¯t change the fact that she was his woman.


    ¡°If you want to curry favor with the Gale family and stay with Wendy, you shouldn¡¯t be messing around


    here! The moment I shout, everyone will be rmed!¡±


    She didn¡¯t believe that he would act recklessly.


    But this time, Emily guessed wrong again.


    Not only did Hunter act recklessly, he also acted boldly!


    Emily¡¯s clothes were ripped open.


    ¡°You!¡±


    Shocked, she pushed his chest.


    ¡°You¡¯ve lost your mind!¡±


    ¡°For what?¡±


    Hunter sneered. He wasn¡¯t crazy, but Emily had her head in the clouds.


    ¡°Believe it or not, even if I make out with you in front of the Gale family, Wendy won¡¯t leave me.¡±


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    ¡°What a bastard! How annoying!¡± Emily said to herself.


    She believed it! How could she not believe it?


    Hunter was a lunatic, so was Wendy!


    A bastard and a woman obsessed with him made a perfect match!


    Right now, Emily couldn¡¯t fight him head-on.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Hunter would do whatever he wanted without hesitation.


    Emily was curious to know whether he would do what he said in front of the whole family, if she cried


    for help.


    He pressed her down, and she gave up struggling and closed her eyes.


    Tears tickled out of the corners of her eyes.


    They wetted her lips and tasted salty. She felt bitter.


    Hunter¡¯s anger petered out after he noticed the teardrops.


    He looked down at her.


    Lying motionless under him, she was like an inanimate wooden doll.


    Hunter was a little irritated.


    The me caused by her earlier was now extinguished by her tears.


    Hunter started to doubt that she liked being so close to him.


    He got up, turned around and left. The door mmed shut.


    He didn¡¯t look back.


    Emily was staring nkly at the empty room. She didn¡¯t know if she was relieved or disappointed.


    She couldn¡¯t figure out why she was disappointed.


    Hunter didn¡¯t ask her anything about her and Joseph.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t care and gave up long ago, right?


    If that¡¯s the case, why did you stille to me?¡±


    Emily murmured to herself, trying to convince herself that he came to her just for a good time.


    In his eyes, she was just a pitiful tool, so he didn¡¯t care what happened to her at all.


    He didn¡¯t care what she did with other men, either.


    Emily sat up and curled up, dejected.


    In the hall, in front of the family, she pretended to be intimate with Joseph, because she angry with


    Hunter.


    She never coveted Joseph, let alone an engagement to him.


    She just wanted to see if their closeness bothered Hunter at all.


    It turned out that Hunter didn¡¯t react. It was clear that this had nothing to do with him.


    Emily felt that they already became so estranged.


    Apart from that agreement, there was nothing left between them.


    ¡­


    When Hunter returned to his room, his phone rang.


    He closed the door before picking up.


    ¡°Young Master Hunter, Joe is staying in a hotel not far away.¡±


    On the other end of the phone, Liam¡¯s deep voice came.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the stuff?¡± Hunter looked into the dark outside the window.


    It was dim and blurry as if the entire world was covered with ayer of fog.


    Liam lowered his voice and said, ¡°It has already been changed. Joe doesn¡¯t know, so he takes it


    straight for a DNA test.¡±


    Hunter did not say anything. Liam added, ¡°Young Master, Joseph might take action.¡±


    ¡°Even if he does, someone will stop him. We don¡¯t need to worry about Joseph.¡±


    Liam was a little surprised and asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Liam was out at night, so he didn¡¯t know what was happening in the Gales¡¯ vi.


    ¡°The Gale family caught Joseph and Emily in bed ¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re joking!¡±


    Liam did not believe that Emily would do such a thing.


    ¡°Young Master, please trust Miss Emily. It was absolutely impossible! Someone must have set her up.¡±


    Hunter remained silent. There were cigarettes on the table. He took one and lit it.


    Liam calmed down and an idea dawned on him.


    ¡°That¡¯s why you said someone would stop Joseph, right?¡±


    Hunter always thought faster than Liam.


    However, Liam was still uptight. ¡°Then ¡­ they ¡­¡±


    ¡°The Gale family caught them before they started.¡±


    Liam heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°So, perhaps this will be helpful to us. Young Master, I know what


    to do next.¡±

 Chapter 405: She’s Your Cousin

    Chapter 405: She¡¯s Your Cousin


    Joseph went to the hospital early in the morning.


    He did not expect to see a familiar face at the entrance of theboratory when he sent the samples in


    for testing.


    It was Wendy.


    ¡°Cousin, why are you here so early?¡±


    Wendy smiled elegantly and calmly.


    Joseph narrowed his eyes, unable to see through her thoughts at this moment.


    ¡°I feel unwell, so I came for a check-up,¡± he said indifferently, but the smile that he usually had on his


    face disappeared.


    Wendy maintained her grace. ¡°Cousin, probably you¡¯re not the one to be checked, right?¡±


    ¡°Wendy, what do you want to say?¡± Both of them were busy, so a wild guess was unnecessary.


    What surprised him was being followed by Wendy. He was unaware of that.


    ¡°Cousin, don¡¯t doubt your alertness. I didn¡¯t follow you here.¡±


    Wendy saw through him at a nce. ¡°I was just guessing that you would be here.¡±


    ¡°What exactly do you want to say?¡± His patience was wearing thin.


    ¡°Cousin, you¡¯ve always treated me most nicely and held me dear. Why are you so rude to me when


    Emily is around?¡±


    Wendy was rxed. Anyway, he had to wait here for the report. In fact, it was useless for him to be


    anxious.


    ¡°Your DNA test will probably take four hours.¡±


    She blurted out the words ¡®DNA test¡¯. There was no need to hide it anymore.


    Joseph¡¯s expression darkened.


    ¡°Cousin, there¡¯s a coffee shop downstairs. Why don¡¯t we chat and wait?¡± Wendy smiled happily.


    ¡°I have to stay here.¡± Just in case, her people would sabotage it.


    ¡°Cousin, you¡¯re being over cautious. How are we going to get along in the future?¡±


    Wendy tucked her hair behind her ear and smiled charmingly.


    ¡°If I¡¯m going to make a move, next time you can find somewhere else quietly to run a check. How many


    times can I foil it?¡±


    As she saw his expressionless face, her smile faded away and she looked at him indifferently. ¡°Emily


    told you that I am not Talia¡¯s daughter, right?¡±


    ¡°But Emily didn¡¯t tell you she is, did she?¡±


    This was something that confused Wendy all night.


    Joseph knew about the blood rtionship, but in front of Sawyer he admitted sleeping with Emily,


    calmly and even cheerfully.


    Wendy wondered if there was something he didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°What exactly do you want to say? Just be straightforward¡±


    Joseph thought that she was right. Even if she stopped him this time, as long as she was still in this


    family, he would have countless opportunities for the DNA test.


    She couldn¡¯t keep the secret that she wasn¡¯t Sawyer¡¯s granddaughter, once Joseph became


    suspicious.


    Or Wendy would kill him.


    Joseph was relieved at figuring out this possibility.


    ¡°You¡¯re in City L. What do you think you can do to me?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I can¡¯t do anything to you. You¡¯re a Gale. City L is your territory. I¡¯m a weak woman. Do I


    frighten you?¡±


    ¡°Where are we going to talk?¡± Joseph assumed that she was well-prepared, since she came to him.


    If she had something to tell him, he preferred to hear it earlier so as to save each other¡¯s time.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want outsiders to know, then why don¡¯t you get in my car?¡±


    ¡­


    Both cars were in the underground garage of the hospital.


    She didn¡¯t bring any bodyguards. When Joseph got into the car, he secretly observed the surroundings.


    Joseph smelled nothing peculiar nor trouble.


    ¡°Cousin, we can¡¯t have a good talk if you¡¯re so cautious!¡±


    ¡°Cut the crap.¡± The fact that Wendy followed him here today meant that she wasn¡¯t Sawyer¡¯s


    granddaughter.


    Joseph had no patience for a liar.


    In his opinion, her manner, which she thought was charming, was sheer hypocrisy. It was disgusting.


    ¡°Cousin, you¡¯re biasedpletely in favor of Emily.¡±


    Before Wendy could finish, Joseph reached the door handle.


    ¡°If she goes on about such drivel, why would I waste my time here?¡± he thought to himself.


    ¡°Joseph, I¡¯m not Sawyer¡¯s granddaughter.¡±


    Wendy¡¯s expression darkened as she stared at his cold profile.


    ¡°Since you believe Emily, then I don¡¯t feel weird to admit.¡±


    Joseph¡¯s fingertips stiffened for a moment. He turned to look at her and narrowed his cold eyes.


    ¡°Finally.¡±


    ¡°You took my hair and Sawyer¡¯s things for a DNA test. I can do nothing but admit it.¡±


    Wendy snorted coldly.


    She didn¡¯t know why all the men were biased towards Emily.


    Their trust in Emily added to Wendy¡¯s curiosity.


    Fortunately, Hunter was willing to ept Wendy because of her title as ady from the Gale family.


    Wendy was confident but not arrogant.


    Hunter was nice to her now. She believed that it was partly because he got bored with Emily.


    Another reason was Wendy¡¯s current identity, as well as everything behind the identity.


    Otherwise, Hunter would ignore her like before. He had never taken Wendy seriously.


    But now, Hunter allowed her to approach him.


    She wasn¡¯t upset at all.


    For her, what a rational man like Hunter saw in her didn¡¯t matter, whether it be the status or herself.


    Anyway, all she wanted was to be with him.


    ¡°Joseph, I am indeed not your grandfather¡¯s granddaughter. However, I do not understand why you did


    such a stupid thingst night. You admitted forcing Emily in front of them.¡±


    Wendy was curious about his intention.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Perhaps Joseph didn¡¯t know that Emily was Sawyer¡¯s granddaughter and that Joseph and Emily were


    cousins.


    Once this was exposed, Sawyer would be infuriated.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Joseph had a hunch that things were not as simple as he had imagined.


    Back then, Emily told Joseph that she had a DNA test. It said she was not Sawyer¡¯s granddaughter.


    Therefore, there was nothing wrong if he loved Emily.


    Sawyer was now keen on their engagement. If he told Sawyer that he and Emily broke up after Sawyer


    calmed down, Sawyer wouldn¡¯t feel so bad.


    Now, Wendy¡¯s gaze made Joseph somewhat uneasy.


    An idea came to him that Emily made a mistake.


    Smiling, Wendy looked at him with her head tilted to one side and gave him the answer.


    ¡°You and your cousin were caught in bed by the Gale family. So, do you think it is nothing?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this man a fool?¡± Wendy thought to herself.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Joseph clenched his fist.


    ¡°The previous DNA test has made it clear that there¡¯s a girl rted to Sawyer, right?¡±


    Sheughed wildly. ¡°One of the blood sample was Emily¡¯s. In other words, Emily is your cousin!¡±

 Chapter 406: Believe It or Not, I’ll Kill You

    Chapter 406: Believe It or Not, I¡¯ll Kill You


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    Joseph¡¯s expression made Wendy even more certain that he really didn¡¯t know about this.


    No wonder he said that he had feelings for Emily in front of the family.


    Anyway, this misunderstanding helped Wendy a lot.


    Today, she was sure that it became her leverage!


    ¡°Talia only has one daughter. It¡¯s either me or her.¡±


    Wendy brushed her long hair. She liked to be flirtatious among men.


    Sadly, Joseph found her disgusting now.


    ¡°Emily is not Sawyer¡¯s granddaughter. None of you are.¡±


    Grim-faced, he snorted coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t waste your time. I will definitely tell Grandpa about this. You can¡¯t


    cheat him out of his money!¡±


    ¡°How do you know that Emily isn¡¯t? Have you personally sent their samples for a DNA test?¡±


    It was likely that Emily didn¡¯t know herself rted to Sawyer.


    Otherwise,st night, Emily and Joseph would have strongly denied what had happened between


    them.


    This was way more serious than being drugged by someone in the family!


    Joseph didn¡¯t exinst night, because he thought that it was not important at all.


    ¡°Did you not hear me just now, or did you not care?¡±


    ¡°Back then, when the DNA test came out, it indeed confirmed a girl to be the granddaughter of


    Sawyer.¡±


    ¡°I went to the hospital, but it was just a formality. In fact, the blood that was sent in with Sawyer¡¯s blood


    sample was Emily¡¯s.¡±


    Wendy leaned back in her chair and looked at him. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask Emily if


    someone hit her in the school one morning, and she bled.¡±


    The more Joseph knew, the more agitated he got.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Sure enough, he took out his phone and dialed Emily¡¯s number.


    ¡°Joseph, what¡¯s wrong? Did you go to the hospital?¡±


    Emily sounded a little excited.


    They agreedst night that he would bring Sawyer¡¯s and Wendy¡¯s hair to the hospital for a DNA test


    today.


    Joseph tightened his grasp on his phone a bit.


    ¡°Joseph?¡± Emily was immediately on guard and asked, ¡°Who are you? Why did you take Joseph¡¯s


    phone?¡±


    ¡°Emi, it¡¯s me.¡± Joseph¡¯s voice dispelled her worry.


    ¡°Joseph, how is it? Where are you now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m outside.¡± He forced himself to leave out the word ¡®hospital¡¯.


    He nced at Wendy and then asked, ¡°Emi, do you remember you got injured at school more than a


    month ago?¡±


    Emily tried to recall.


    She wasn¡¯t sure.


    On second thought, she frowned and said, ¡°Got shoved a bit ¡­ And I bled a little. Does that count?¡±


    That was her only injury in school more than a month ago.


    Earlier, she had been beaten up by someone.


    That was two or three months ago.


    Recent days were calm.


    ¡°Joseph, what¡¯s wrong? Is there something wrong ¡­¡±


    ¡°No. Nothing, not a big deal.¡±


    Joseph felt deste. He didn¡¯t know why Emily was sure that she was not Sawyer¡¯s granddaughter.


    ¡°Actually, if you want to know, you can take her to the hospital for the testter.¡±


    Wendy listened happily.


    After they hung up, Wendy smiled, ¡°How is it? Don¡¯t you believe me?¡±


    Joseph didn¡¯t say anything. He was used to incidents.


    Even though he was shocked and it was unbelievable, he managed to calm himself down as soon as


    possible.


    With her hands on the steering wheel, Wendy turned to look at him.


    She smiled, ¡°Are you thinking about exposing me first? That can be your priority. You can exin this to


    Sawyerter.¡±


    Joseph¡¯s expression did not change as he coldly looked at her.


    She was right. That was his n.


    At least he could exin the rest to Sawyerter.


    Joseph must tell Sawyer that Wendy was an imposter first.


    However, since she was so bold to meet Joseph today, she must have some bargaining chips.


    He wanted to know what made her so assertive.


    ¡°Cousin, I bet you came out in a hurry this morning and didn¡¯t have the time to watch the news.¡±


    ¡°I mean, entertainment news.¡±


    With a gloomy expression, he checked his phone for the news.


    His expression got gloomier. In the end, his face was ashen!


    ¡°Did you arrange it?¡±


    Of course, he didn¡¯t see it in the morning, because he was never interested in tabloid tittle-tattle.


    Now, it dominated the headlines and caused a sensation in the media.


    Sawyer found his granddaughter, and Joseph, his eldest grandson, was engaged to Emily, the


    daughter of Wendy¡¯s adopted parents.


    Joseph and Emily were about to get closer by intermarriage!


    It was Sawyer who told the reporters!


    It was said that when Sawyer went out for breakfast today, he found himself surrounded by a group of


    reporters.


    Those reporters acted on a tip-off about Wendy and Emily.


    Sawyer was so happy that he told them everything!


    It was normal for reporters to get a tip-off about Wendy.


    But any information about Emily and Joseph was unusual.


    Joseph¡¯s fingertips stiffened. To him, Wendy was such a hateful woman!


    However, he wondered how she managed to control those reporters while she was alone here.


    ¡°You ¡­ collude with Sasha?¡±


    Wendy actually joined hands with Sasha.


    ¡°It¡¯s a dog-eat-dog world. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything wrong with Sasha.¡±


    Wendy smiled happily.


    Sasha was smart. It was indeed a pleasant thing to work together with smart people.


    ¡°Look, you and Emily have everyone¡¯s blessing.¡±


    Emily¡¯s picture was clearly disyed in the headlines.


    Joseph would marry Emily whom Wendy had taken for her younger sister for so many years.


    Even Sawyer and Sasha personally admitted the engagement.


    In just an hour or two, everyone in business in City L knew about this.


    ¡°Cousin, if you tell Sawyer that Emily is his granddaughter now, do you think he ¡­ will get so angry that


    he drops dead?¡±


    ¡°You evil woman!¡±


    Joseph pounced over and grabbed her neck.


    He narrowed his eyes resentfully.


    ¡°Believe it or not, I¡¯ll kill you right away.¡±


    ¡°Can you resolve this problem by killing me?¡±


    He squeezed Wendy¡¯s neck so hard that she couldn¡¯t breathe at all.


    However, she was not afraid at all and concluded that he would not kill her.


    ¡°I heard that Grandpa has heart disease. Although he looks healthy, in fact, any shock can be fatal for


    him.¡±


    Otherwise, the Gale family wouldn¡¯t have rushed to bring Wendy back.


    Since her arrival, no one risked being rude to her.


    Actually, they were all afraid that they would make Sawyer unhappy and thereby fall ill.


    ¡°He already announced your engagement. Imagine you kill me now, andter he knows that I¡¯m a fake,


    you¡¯re the murderer, and his grandson will marry his real granddaughter. Do you think he will have a


    heart attack and die instantly?¡±

 Chapter 407: Sooner or Later, They Will Respect Her

    Chapter 407: Sooner or Later, They Will Respect Her


    Wendy kept talking about Sawyer¡¯s death!


    Even such vicious words made Joseph fell a burst of pain in his heart!


    ¡°Grandfather is a good man. Why would he be such a vicious liar¡¯s target?¡± he thought to himself.


    However, Wendy¡¯s words caused him to loosen his grip.


    No doubt, Sawyer had heart disease. Only a few people knew about this.


    Wendy had lived in their house for more than a month and she must be acquainted with other family


    members.


    Even if they didn¡¯t tell her, she would know about it anyway!


    Moreover, she colluded with Sasha!


    This family had been so harmonious, but because of Wendy, everything changed!


    Joseph really hated himself!


    He couldn¡¯t believe that he had been so credulous that he actually believed this liar.


    He med himself for not having a double check before recognizing her.


    He didn¡¯t expect that the only DNA test had been tampered with beforehand!


    How stupid he was!


    ¡°Cousin, don¡¯t me yourself. Anyone else would be fooled by this kind of thing, right?¡±


    No one had expected this. Joseph and his people thought their n was perfect.


    Joseph couldn¡¯t believe that the test was faked under his nose.


    ¡°Cousin, actually, I admire you. You¡¯re an excellent man of even temper. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that I


    like Hunter, I think I would have fallen in love with you.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± What a shameless and vicious woman!


    Wendy put her hand on his wrist. Instead of pushing it away, she stroked it.


    Joseph quickly withdrew his hand as if he was touched by a viper.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you think I¡¯m ugly?¡±


    Wendy was a little angry. He was so protective of Emily when they were together.


    When they arrived at the hall, he even hugged Emily gently!


    In contrast, he didn¡¯t allow Wendy to touch him.


    Joseph didn¡¯t want to waste his breath.


    Right now, he was in a bad mood!


    ¡°Tell me, what exactly do you want?¡±


    At this point, he couldn¡¯t tell his grandfather the truth at once, but it was impossible for him to conceal it


    any longer.


    Of course, Wendy understood that Joseph would take action soon.


    Since the scam was given away, any attempt to stop Joseph from revealing it would be futile.


    She gloated, ¡°I don¡¯t want much. Five billion. You have more than that, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t!¡±


    Sawyer valued him the most, but over these years, Joseph was only Sawyer¡¯s good worker.


    Joseph had never pursued his personal interests. He did have an equity interest, but if he didn¡¯t cash


    in, he could only receive a dividend every year.


    He didn¡¯t have arge sum.


    ¡°Cousin, don¡¯t hide it. The Gale Group gives you a handsome dividend every year. How can you not


    have 5 billion?¡±


    Wendy naturally knew his financial situation.


    ¡°Even if there is a dividend, it is not a one-off payment. Moreover, the equity can¡¯t be cashed out


    immediately.¡±


    He wouldn¡¯t sell out the Group¡¯s equity!


    ¡°Two billion, that¡¯s my bottom line!¡± His face was ashen, as if there was no room for negotiation.


    ¡°Also, I need time.¡±


    ¡°Alright, five days.¡± Wendy stretched out her fair hand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about bargaining. Five days are my limit! Two billion. Every penny!¡±


    ¡°If you can¡¯t give me two billion in five days, you may havee up with a way to deal with me. If that¡¯s


    the case, why don¡¯t I tell Sawyer about it first?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t act recklessly!¡± Joseph said anxiously.


    ¡°I have nothing to say, just five days!¡±


    Wendy insisted.


    Joseph cast a nce at her. Then pouting, he pushed open the car door.


    He left. In other words, this agreement was reached.


    Watching the receding figure, Wendy heaved a sigh of relief and then made a phone call.


    ¡°I gave him five days as you told me. However, I¡¯m sure that Joseph won¡¯t give me the money.¡±


    The person on the other end of the phone didn¡¯t answer for a moment and then said, ¡°Joseph never


    compromises easily. He will definitely use these five days to think of a way to make Sawyer ept all.¡±


    The banquet would be held tomorrow. Once it went smoothly, Joseph would find it even harder to


    appease Sawyer.


    Then it would be tricky to pacify the entire businessmunity of City L.


    The man thought for seconds and continued, ¡°He agreed on five days. He just wanted to find a way to


    ease the tension.¡±


    He lowered his voice. ¡°Today, you have to get Sawyer to transfer the shares to you.¡±


    ¡°But when I mentioned it to himst time, I could clearly feel that Sawyer turned a little cold to me.¡±


    As long as Hunter wasn¡¯t around, Wendy could get ahold of herself and react quickly.


    Last time, Wendy gave so many excuses to persuade Sawyer to give her an equity on Monday. That


    made Sawyer¡¯s liking for her diminish by a lot.


    She could feel it, but she had to ask Sawyer for that. She was afraid that things went awry if she


    dyed.


    Sawyer already agreed to give her the equity on Monday. If she pestered him again today, Sawyer


    would be suspicious.


    ¡°The reason he dotes on me so much now is that he feels too guilty about Harley. In fact, Sawyer


    doesn¡¯t care as much about me as everyone thinks.¡±


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    She knew it herself that Sawyer liked Emily more.


    Every time Emily appeared, his eyes were always fixed on Emily.


    To him, any eye contact with Wendy was just courtesy!


    Wendy thought Sawyer was a living example of the saying that blood was thicker than water.


    How ridiculous!


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what tricks you y. You must make Sawyer transfer it to you today. Otherwise, you will


    definitely lose to Joseph!¡±


    With a beep, the man hung up!


    Wendy stared at the gradually dimming screen of her phone with a face full of resentment.


    Every time he hung up at will. He didn¡¯t even show the slightest bit of respect to her.


    In fact, she was no longer the Wendy who had had no status.


    Now, she was a Gale!


    ¡°It¡¯s a high status. Isn¡¯t it enough for people to look up to her?¡± she asked herself.


    Others still treated her so badly, bossing her around!


    Wendy couldn¡¯t stand it!


    Sooner orter, she must let them know that she was no longer the girl they could control easily!


    She was so angry that she wanted to throw her phone away.


    Unexpectedly, the screen lit up.


    Wendy¡¯s eyes brightened and her spirits rose, when she saw the caller ID.


    She quickly picked up and said gently, ¡°Hunter ¡­¡±


    ¡­


    As expected, Joseph didn¡¯t wait around.


    And he knew that the people behind Wendy would not let her wait quietly for five days.


    Although Joseph didn¡¯t know who they were, he was certain that she wasn¡¯t alone and she couldn¡¯t


    manage all of this by herself.


    ¡°Find out who Wendy is in close contact with. Also, from now on, keep an eye on Wendy.¡±


    After he hung up, another call came and his serious face was gone.


    He answered. ¡°Emily, where are you now? I want to see you.¡±

 Chapter 408: What If It’s Real

    Chapter 408: What If It¡¯s Real


    Joseph had always felt that Emily was rather amiable.


    However, it was different this time.


    Seeing her at that moment, Joseph deeply felt the ties of kinship between them.


    No wonder he always had a kind feeling towards her. It turned out that it was because she was his


    biological cousin.


    ¡°Joseph, how is it? Did you go to the hospital this morning?¡±


    Emily came out in a hurry. Fortunately, Hunter was not here today, so she could be free to do anything.


    Joseph suddenly pulled her over and hugged her in his arms.


    ¡°Joseph...¡± Emily was confused.


    But being hugged by him like this, she didn¡¯t feel the slightest bit ufortable.


    He was very calm. As an introverted person, he seldom revealed a trace of true feelings. But, this time


    he did and it wasn¡¯t disgusting.


    On the contrary, it made her feel inexplicably at ease.


    She felt that she should have been close to him.


    Even Emily didn¡¯t know when she started to feel like this.


    ¡°Joseph? What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    He had hugged her for a long time. Emily frowned and was a little puzzled.


    ¡°Is there ¡­ something unhappy?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you hate me?¡± Joseph finally released her.


    Looking down at the girl in his arms, he sighed silently.


    She was his cousin. The more he looked at her, the more he liked her.


    However, she did not know their rtionship after all. After hugging for a long time, he was afraid that


    she would get angry.


    Emily shook her head and looked at him with a worried expression.


    ¡°Joseph, has anything happened?¡±


    His worried expression made her feel anxious.


    ¡°If only you really were my cousin.¡±


    He hadn¡¯t decided whether to tell Emily about it.


    After all, she had said that she had done a paternity test with grandfather, and the two of them had no


    blood rtionship.


    The safest way was for him to give them another test. When he got the report, he would exin it to


    her.


    He believed that there must be something wrong with the test Emily and grandpa didst time.


    Perhaps, Wendy had asked someone to tamper with it, so even Emily didn¡¯t know that she was


    Sawyer¡¯s biological granddaughter.


    Hearing what he said, Emily¡¯s eyes darkened.


    She did want to be his cousin and Sawyer¡¯s granddaughter.


    This family, these people, could really make her feel at home.


    In this lifetime, other than Matriarch Jackson and her grandmother, no one else had ever given her


    such a feeling of warmth.


    When Joseph saw the gloominess in her eyes, he smiled and said, ¡°If you were really my cousin, what


    would you do?¡±


    ¡°What can I do? Of course, I¡¯ll call you big cousin.¡±


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Emily smiled helplessly and retreated from his embrace. She stared at his face seriously.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Didn¡¯t you go to test the blood rtionship of Wendy and Grandpa Sawyer this


    morning? What¡¯s the result?¡±


    ¡°We haven¡¯t got the results yet. It¡¯ll take four hours.¡±


    However, that report was meaningless to Joseph.


    Emily did not ask further. She felt that something was wrong with Joseph today.


    However, no matter what he was thinking, Emily believed that he had no malice towards her at all.


    ¡°Since you came to City L, it seems that you haven¡¯t looked around. How about I take you around?¡±


    ¡°The Gale family is hosting a banquet tomorrow. Don¡¯t you need to prepare something?¡±


    He was the eldest grandson of the Gales. Wendy¡¯s return couldn¡¯t even change his position in the Gale


    family.


    The Gale family would have an important banquet, so he should help to organize it.


    ¡°I wonder if this banquet can be held.¡±


    Joseph¡¯s words made Emily purse her lips without saying anything else.


    Although the report was not yet avable, she could feel that Joseph believed her. This was enough.


    Just as the two of them got into the car, Joseph¡¯s phone rang.


    He immediately answered the phone.


    ¡°¡­ Hunter?¡± Joseph frowned. He didn¡¯t expect that Wendy left the hospital and went to see Hunter.


    ¡°It may not have anything to do with him. Follow her first and see what happens.¡±


    After hanging up, he dialed another number.


    ¡°Milo, there are some things. You must help me now. Please don¡¯t ask why. I¡¯ll tell youter.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Milo rarely heard Joseph speak to him in such a serious tone.


    Through the line, Milo could feel the seriousness of the matter.


    ¡°Today, you must stop Grandfather from going to thepany and seeing thewyer. Milo, I can¡¯t


    exin to you right now, but you must listen to me.¡±


    Milo did not ask any further.


    He had known Joseph since he was a little child, so he believed him.


    ¡°Alright, I see. Today, I will let Sawyer have a carefree day.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Joseph hung up the phone and saw Emily staring at him with a puzzled expression.


    He said indifferently, ¡°There are some things that I am gathering evidence for. I cannot tell too many


    people for the time being.¡±


    ¡°But, the banquet is to be held tomorrow ¡­¡± She knew vaguely what kind of evidence he wanted to


    gather.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. It won¡¯t affect our trip.¡±


    He had already instructed some people to help him, and now, he could only wait.


    As for Emily, he really wanted to walk around with her.


    It had nothing to do with anything else. It was just because he felt sorry for this girl.


    Joseph reached out and touched her long hair.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take care of it. Enjoy your time. You don¡¯t have to worry about anything.¡±


    Joseph was really doting on her today. He behaved like her big cousin.


    Emily exhaled before nodding.


    ¡°Then I won¡¯t ask. I think ¡­¡±


    Her face suddenly changed. She covered her lips with her hands, and her brows were filled with


    difort.


    ¡°Emily, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Joseph was worried.


    ¡°I... Uh...¡±


    Emily could not continue. She suddenly pushed open the car door and got off the car.


    Joseph chased after her and saw her running to a nearby trash can and retching.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is there anything wrong?¡±


    He patted her carefully on the back. When she got better and stopped retching, he asked, ¡°Is anything


    wrong with your stomach? The hospital is nearby. I¡¯ll take you there.¡±


    Emily shook her head. It wasn¡¯t because of stomach distress. She ¡­ she suspected that she was


    pregnant¡­


    However, this idea was simply too terrifying!


    If this was true, what would she do?


    It was impossible for her and Hunter to be together!


    ¡°But I have to take you to the doctor.¡±


    If she was sick, she must get prompt treatment.


    ¡°Joseph, I... I don¡¯t want to go.¡± She was afraid that the doctor would tell her that she was pregnant,


    which worried her the most.


    ¡°No, Emily. Illness shouldn¡¯t be ignored. Don¡¯t be willful. I¡¯ll take you to the hospital. It¡¯ll be fine soon.¡±


    ¡°But, I don¡¯t want to ¡­¡±


    Before Emily could finish her sentence, she felt a wave of nausea.


    She couldn¡¯t hold it back, turned around and started to retch again.

 Chapter 409: The Most Common Behavior Between Lovers

    Chapter 409: The Most Common Behavior Between Lovers


    Emily was pregnant.


    The moment the report was avable, Emily almost copsed!


    Joseph held the report with mixed emotions.


    No wonder the doctor looked at them with such a curious gaze just now and even said that they should


    go to the obstetrics and gynecology department.


    So it turned out that a girl¡¯s retching was a revtion of her pregnancy! What was said on TV was true.


    He thought that she had an upset stomach.


    Emily didn¡¯t know how to face all of this.


    She was really pregnant. And what should she do?


    She turned around and was about to leave the hospital.


    Joseph followed behind her and carefully pulled her. ¡°Don¡¯t run around. You have to be careful now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± She just didn¡¯t want to stay here for a moment.


    ¡°Emily...¡± Joseph hesitated and didn¡¯t dare to ask further.


    She didn¡¯t seem to be in a good mood. It seemed that she didn¡¯t want to be pregnant.


    The child¡¯s father ¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s Young Master Hunter.¡± She knew even if she didn¡¯t say anything, Joseph would send people to


    investigate.


    Since that was the case, why bother?


    Emily broke away from him and walked to the stairwell. She sat down on the ground, her entire body


    cold.


    ¡°It is cold. Don¡¯t sit here. It will freeze you.¡±


    But she didn¡¯t listen.


    Joseph held her shoulders and said, ¡°Emily. Let¡¯s go back to the car and talk, shall we?¡±


    Emily was a little overwhelmed. Finally, with his help, she arrived at the garage and got in the car.


    ¡°Does Young Master Hunter love you?¡± He did not forget that Hunter was with Wendy at the Gale¡¯s


    yesterday.


    ¡°Is he ying with you?¡±


    What he said was somewhat rude. But Emily was pregnant now, he had to figure it out.


    He couldn¡¯t allow Emily to be bullied by a man for no reason!


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I... I don¡¯t want to say. Joseph, I won¡¯t be with him. That¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°What about the child?¡± Joseph didn¡¯t want to make her ufortable, but this matter would hurt her


    for sure.


    Hunter and Emily had been in a rtionship, but he was still seeing Wendy. As a result, Joseph


    couldn¡¯t trust him and let Emily be with him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want this baby?¡±


    ¡°I want it!¡± Emily was a little excited!


    Her hands were protecting her stomach, as if she was afraid that someone would hurt her baby!


    ¡°I want my baby¡­ I want.¡±


    But what qualifications did she have to bring this baby into the world?


    Born out of wedlock, this baby had to endure a lot of pressure in this world.


    However, she had already lost a child. And her little angel was finally willing to return, so she could not


    let him disappear from her life.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do. Joseph, I¡¯m sorry. Give me some time to calm down.¡±


    ¡°Even if you calm down, what can you do next?¡±


    It couldn¡¯t be solved only with time.


    ¡°Do you love Hunter?¡± Joseph stared at her with a serious gaze, as if he didn¡¯t allow her to conceal


    anything at all.


    Emily lowered her eyes.


    It didn¡¯t matter whether she loved him or not now.


    It was impossible for Hunter to be with her.


    There was only the simplest rtionship between them. In other words, they were tied only by an


    agreement.


    He had made his attitude clearst night.


    Right now, the person he wanted was Wendy.


    ¡°What kind of woman do you think Young Master Hunter would choose to be his partner?¡±


    She smiled faintly. No, she smiled bitterly. She smiled extremely helplessly.


    ¡°The fact whether I love him makes no difference to this matter.¡±


    ¡°What if you are one of the Gale family?¡±


    ¡°If Young Master Hunter is willing to stay with me because I have such a distinguished status, then this


    kind of love wouldn¡¯t deserve any of my attention.¡±


    Joseph was unable to refute what Emily said.


    For a man in a business world, women were sometimes not as important as a project.


    Marriage, most of the time, was only for the benefit of both parties.


    Hunter¡¯s marriage to the young miss of the Gales was a good thing for both families.


    But for the married couple themselves, there really wasn¡¯t much to look forward to.


    Especially for girls like Emily, who valued their feelings more than their benefits.


    Believing in love was a mistake in itself.


    This was a lesson that people like them who were born in wealthy families had been taught all along.


    A man like Hunter had been taught to treat love as rubbish from the very beginning.


    He would not be serious about women.


    Emily or Wendy, in the end, was all the same.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Joseph was silent. He held Emily¡¯s hand, not knowing what to say tofort her.


    ¡°Joseph, I don¡¯t want anyone to know about this.¡±


    Emily grabbed his sleeve and pleaded, ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone, including Hunter.¡±


    ¡°But your stomach ¡­¡±


    Joseph¡¯s gaze fell on her lower abdomen.


    Emily understood what he meant.


    Pregnancy was something that could not be concealed.


    When her stomach grew bigger, everyone could see it.


    Her hand once againnded on her lower abdomen and gently stroked it.


    Her angel had actually returned.


    Last time, she wasn¡¯t in good condition, and the situation did not permit. As a result, she had a


    miscarriage.


    This time, she had got ready, but the baby¡¯s father didn¡¯t want him anymore ¡­


    ¡°Give me more time. I need to think about the future.¡±


    ¡°Emily, actually ¡­¡±


    Joseph lowered his eyes and stared at her stomach.


    He bit back some words he would like to have said.


    He needed some more time to deal with the matter and get the test report. It wouldn¡¯t be toote.


    The phone rang again. He picked up the phone and said, ¡°How is it? Did you get it?¡±


    On the other end of the phone, the assistant was a little anxious, ¡°Sawyer has got out. Even Milo


    doesn¡¯t know where he went.¡±


    ¡°Got out?¡± Joseph frowned, ¡°Hasn¡¯t he returned yet?¡±


    In the morning, Sawyer and Sasha went out together. Logically speaking, by this time, they should


    have already returned.


    ¡°He returned once. Afterwards, he went out again and didn¡¯t bring Milo with him.¡±


    ¡°Send someone to look for him immediately!¡±


    After hanging up, he immediately dialed someone else, ¡°Is there anything wrong with Wendy?¡±


    ¡°No, she¡¯s still with Young Master Hunter. It seems like they are looking at jewelry.¡±


    Although he didn¡¯t use the loudspeaker, it was so quiet in the car that even Emily could hear what his


    subordinates were saying.


    Young Master Hunter and Wendy were shopping in the jewelry store.


    She became more disappointed.


    Joseph hung up the phone after instructing people to keep an eye on them.


    He wanted to call Milo, but he felt the disappointment of the girl beside him.


    He didn¡¯t know how to console her.


    Hunter and Wendy were shopping in the jewelry store, which was the mostmon behavior between


    lovers.


    But, lover ¡­


    ¡°Perhaps, he only took a fancy to Wendy¡¯s identity. This doesn¡¯t mean that he likes Wendy.¡±


    ¡°Is there a difference?¡± Emily leaned back in her chair and closed her eyes, ¡°Joseph, I¡¯m a little tired


    today. I want to go back.¡±


    Joseph wanted to say something, but at this moment, it seemed that nothing could relieve her


    depression.


    Whoever started the trouble should end it. He was not Hunter, so he could notfort her.


    However, Hunter probably didn¡¯t have the intention tofort her at all.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take you back.¡±


    He had to hurry back and see where his grandfather had gone.


    He drove out of the parking garage of the hospital. But the car was blocked by a group of people the


    moment it came out.

 Chapter 410: It Was Wrong from the Beginning

    Chapter 410: It Was Wrong from the Beginning


    It was a group of reporters blocking the way.


    The exit of the garage was blockedpletely, and Joseph¡¯s car could not move at all.


    The security guards of the hospital came to drive them away but failed because there were too many


    people.


    A security guard came to Joseph¡¯s car and knocked on the door.


    Joseph winded down the window.


    Before the security guard could speak, a swarm of reporters rushed over.


    ¡°Joseph, is that your girlfriend in the car?¡±


    ¡°Sawyer has already admitted your rtionship. May I ask when you n to marry Emily?¡±


    ¡°Joseph, I heard that your girlfriend is the younger sister of Wendy whom the Gale family has just


    recognized. You guys have a closer rtionship.¡±


    ¡°Joseph, why did you bring your girlfriend to the hospital today? Is it a good thing?¡±


    ¡°Is Emily pregnant?¡±


    Emily hid in the car and raised her hands to cover her face.


    However, these reporters kept shooting with cameras from different angles and different positions.


    No matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t stop them at all.


    ¡°Sorry, noment!¡± Joseph winded up the window with a cold face.


    He still couldn¡¯t find a way to drive out.


    He called his assistant and instructed in a deep voice, ¡°I was blocked by reporters at the hospital.


    Come to evacuate them. And let someone alter the records of Emily¡¯s medical examination and change


    it to gastroenteritis.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The assistant answered and immediately called for help.


    However, it would take time for someone toe over.


    They were stuck here, and the cars behind them could not leave at all.


    The situation was getting worse and worse.


    People had known that it was Joseph and his girlfriend, but they didn¡¯t dare to knock on the door and


    urge them to leave.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Moreover, even if they came to urge them, it would be useless.


    With the help of security guards of the hospital, some of the reporters left, but there were still many


    reporters here.


    ¡°It must be Wendy.¡± Joseph pursed his lips with a cold expression.


    Since that woman had been in City L for such a short time, how could she be so powerful?


    Who was behind her?


    Could it be that it was arranged by my aunt? What good could she get from this?


    ¡°Joseph, I¡¯m afraid these reporters won¡¯t leave if they don¡¯t get their needed information.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just tell them we¡¯re in love? After a while, I¡¯ll ¡­¡± Emily turned her head to look at him.


    ¡°No!¡± Joseph immediately interrupted her.


    Last night, he didn¡¯t know Emily¡¯s identity, but now, he knew.


    If this matter continued, how were they going to deal with it in the future?


    Even if it could be exined clearly, people would consider behind their backs that they were in an


    improper rtionship.


    As a man, it mattered little to him, but Emily needed to get married in the future.


    Such a rumor would ruin her life!


    Joseph regretted that he took into ount the so-called overall situation and didn¡¯t point out the matter


    of being druggedst night.


    He thought that it was not toote to investigate the matter of being drugged.


    Unexpectedly, they had already thought of a series of conspiracies.


    Early in the morning, she intentionally took his grandfather out and ran into reporters, encouraging his


    grandfather to admit their love.


    Now that the matter went public, it was very difficult for them to make it clear!


    Wendy couldn¡¯te up with the plot only by herself.


    Behind her, there must be someone guiding her.


    He just didn¡¯t know what kind of role Sasha had yed in this matter.


    Did she already know that Wendy was not a real Gale, or was she involved in this scam?


    ¡°Emily, no matter who asks you, you shouldn¡¯t pretend to be in love with me anymore. Absolutely not,


    you know?¡±


    He turned his head to look at Emily with a serious expression.


    Emily did not know why he became so strict. Even if they admitted their rtionship, they could say


    that they had broken up because of personality shes after some time. It was actually nothing.


    What he said made her feel that as long as she admitted it, she would sink into a helpless abyss.


    ¡°Do you understand?¡± Seeing that she hadn¡¯t answered him, Joseph said with emphasis.


    Emily was shocked and hurriedly said, ¡°I, I understand.¡±


    Joseph was afraid that he would frighten her, so his heart softened and said in a gentle voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±


    ¡°Is there something I don¡¯t know?¡± Emily felt that he was hiding something from her.


    ¡°Joseph, what exactly happened?¡±


    ¡°Give me more time and I¡¯ll tell you.¡±


    At the very least, he would wait until he had done the paternity test for them and received the report.


    Everything about this matter was just unproven news.


    Wendy¡¯s words could not bepletely believed. But what if Emily was lying to him as well? What if


    she was not his cousin at all?


    This time, he couldn¡¯t let down his guard. Everything had to be verified by him.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already sent someone over. Soon, someone wille to help us. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Joseph¡¯s words calmed Emily¡¯s heart.


    At the front, the security guards of the hospital were also trying to evacuate the reporters.


    Actually, they wouldn¡¯t be able to stay here for too long. If they continued, the people from the hospital


    would call the police.


    When the police arrived, everyone must leave.


    She took out her phone and casually scanned it.


    She was shocked by the headlines today!


    ¡°Grandpa Gale ¡­ what¡¯s going on?¡± She held her phone and looked at Joseph, ¡°Joseph, Grandpa


    Gale and your aunt, they said ¡­¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± He could tell at a nce that she didn¡¯t like to read the news.


    Otherwise, she would have seen this big news long ago.


    ¡°Grandpa must have been encouraged by my aunt to say so. Of course, there¡¯s another reason ¡­¡±


    He was clear about the character of his old naughty grandfather.


    ¡°What¡¯s the reason?¡± Emily didn¡¯t know Grandpa Gale very well.


    Joseph exhaled a sigh of relief. It was because of Grandfather¡¯s persistence towards Emily.


    ¡°Another reason is that Grandpa likes you too much and wants to keep you at our family.¡±


    ¡°He ¡­¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s forcing me to admit my rtionship with you. He¡¯s forcing me to get engaged to you for the sake


    of the Gale Group¡¯s reputation.¡±


    This was his grandfather¡¯s style of handling things. He wanted to keep Emily here, regardless of


    whether Joseph wanted to marry her or not.


    After all, in Grandfather¡¯s eyes, he and Emily had already made love.


    If he didn¡¯t marry her, what would Emily do in the future?


    On the one hand, Grandfather felt sorry for Emily. On the other hand, he was also reluctant to let her


    go.


    Therefore, he used the media¡¯s evaluation on the Gale Group to force him to marry Emily, which


    answered multiple purpose.


    If there weren¡¯t so many unavoidable things, or if Emily liked him and they didn¡¯t have any kinship, he


    would get engaged to Emily for the sake of the Gale family¡¯s reputation.


    Then they would get married.


    After all, he didn¡¯t hate Emily.


    Grandfather was right to take this step.


    However, the most important thing now was that Grandfather didn¡¯t know that he and Emily were


    cousins!


    It had been wrong from the very beginning!


    More than twenty cars suddenly arrived in front of them.


    Hundreds of people in ck suits got out of the car and rushed into the reporters at the fastest speed,


    blocking the reporters and opening a path for Joseph¡¯s car.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. I¡¯ll take you back to rest.¡±


    Joseph¡¯s face was serious as he stepped on the elerator.

 Chapter 411: A Murky Conspiracy

    Chapter 411: A Murky Conspiracy


    Pregnant!


    She and Joseph?


    Emily looked at the pregnancy test on her phone and was so scared.


    Just as the car stopped in the Gale¡¯s garage, Joseph immediately grabbed her phone.


    It was Emily¡¯s pregnancy test report.


    His face darkened and he used the phone on the car. ¡°What¡¯s going on? I asked you to change the


    medical records to gastroenteritis, did I?¡±


    ¡°I have changed it to gastroenteritis. Joseph, this pregnancy test report is fake. Look carefully.¡±


    The assistant had read the headlines and was about to call Joseph, but he didn¡¯t expect that the


    Joseph would call him first.


    ¡°Fake?¡± Joseph frowned and looked at Emily, ¡°Where is your report?¡±


    ¡°I have it.¡± Only then did Emily remember and immediately took out the report that she had meant to


    destroy from her bag.


    Compared to the report in her hands, the one spreading online was indeed fake!


    It was not the same report at all!


    It looked exactly the same, and even her examination time and her payment ount number were the


    same.


    However, the data were different!


    Its progesterone data was fake!


    In other words, the report online was fabricated.


    ¡°Have someone check this Weibo ount.¡±


    ¡°Joseph, we¡¯ve already checked. It is owned by a popr star. However, she denied and imed her


    ount was hacked.¡±


    Joseph clenched his palm tightly.


    This matter worsened.


    ¡°Joseph, Wendy and Young Master Hunter are still shopping. Do I need to keep following them?¡± the


    assistant asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Joseph hung up the phone and got off immediately.


    ¡°Emily, I¡¯ll take you back first.¡±


    ¡°No, Joseph, you must be hiding something from me.¡±


    Emily got out of the car. Under the great invisible pressure, she was almost out of breath.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you exin this to me?¡±


    If she didn¡¯t sort it out, she would be more frustrated.


    Then she looked at him with a serious look. ¡°Wendy came to see you, didn¡¯t she?¡±


    ¡°Emily, it¡¯s impossible for me to collude with Wendy. Don¡¯t doubt me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not suspecting you. I¡¯m just afraid that Wendy has yed some tricks on you.¡±


    Emily thought for a moment and frowned, ¡°Why did you ask me this morning if I was injured more than


    a month ago?¡±


    A lot of things were crossing her mind.


    More than a month ago, she was knocked down by someone at school for no reason and got injured.


    More than a month ago, Patriarch Gale went to the Bentson City to look for his own granddaughter.


    More than a month ago, Wendy was not the granddaughter of Patriarch Gale, but their paternity test


    showed that they were rted by blood!


    Could it be¡­


    ¡°But, that¡¯s impossible. I¡¯ve done the test. That¡¯s impossible!¡±


    Emily shook her head and clenched her fists, ¡°Impossible ¡­¡±


    Joseph knew that this girl was intelligent, so she could figure out the connection between many things.


    In this case, he couldn¡¯t conceal it anymore.


    ¡°Yes, we met before. She told me that the blood sample she sent to the test in Bentson City was yours


    more than a month ago.¡±


    ¡°Mine?¡± Sure enough, it was exactly what she thought!


    However, something was wrong!


    ¡°I had someone test me¡­¡±


    ¡°Is it possible that that person lied to you?¡±


    ¡°Impossible. Joe won¡¯t lie to me unless ¡­¡±


    The more Emily thought about it, the more frustrated she became.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°At that time, I put our hair samples at the front desk of the hotel. As soon as we left, Joe went to take


    the samples away.¡±


    As she looked at Joseph, her heart began to beat faster.


    ¡°Joe won¡¯t lie to me, unless my hair and Grandpa Gale¡¯s were swapped at the front desk.¡±


    But who was there by her side?


    Only, Hunter!


    If someone had controlled all of this, then that person must be Hunter.


    But why? Why would he help Wendy and do this to her?


    No, it wouldn¡¯t be Hunter.


    Maybe it was Wendy again ¡­


    ¡°When did this happen?¡±


    ¡°Yesterday.¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be Wendy. Yesterday, she devoted all her energy to plotting against her injuries. She didn¡¯t


    have the time to meddle in those matters.¡±


    Actually, Joseph was not unaware of Wendy¡¯s hypocrisy.


    However, he shared the same feeling with his Grandpa. Because of Wendy¡¯s identity, he did not


    expose her lie.


    Grandpa said that thepany belonged to his uncle¡¯s daughter.


    As a Gale, if he were to expose Wendy¡¯s lie of being injured, others would think that he wanted to


    compete with his uncle¡¯s daughter for family property.


    He didn¡¯t intend topete with Wendy at all.


    Therefore, he could see through her like his Grandpa, but he was unwilling to reveal anything.


    ¡°Moreover, Wendy did not know that Hunter was here. She was surprised to see Young Master Hunter


    last night. It¡¯s true.¡±


    At the very least, he could see this clearly.


    He looked at Emily and couldn¡¯t help but say what he knew he shouldn¡¯t talk about.


    ¡°You ¡­ must be on guard against Hunter.¡±


    Joseph admired this man and felt very sympathetic towards him before.


    However, after knowing his cruelty to Emily, his impression of Hunter was greatly changed.


    In addition, it was very likely that Hunter and Wendy were working together to do something.


    If it was something that endangered the Gale family, he would never allow it!


    ¡°Emily, now, let¡¯s find Grandfather first, and then I¡¯ll take you guys to do a test.¡±


    ¡°You want to tell Grandpa Gale about this?¡± Would grandfather be angry after being told about it all of a


    sudden?


    ¡°No, Grandpa has heart problems. I can¡¯t say it until I know for sure.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? Doing a paternity test first?¡±


    Now, even Emily suspected that the hair Joe had sent for test yesterday might have been swapped.


    If, she really was Sawyer¡¯s granddaughter¡­


    She felt her heart ache, as if being hit by someone.


    ¡°What should we do? Last night, everyone saw we slept together. Also, Grandpa said those things to


    the reporters this morning ¡­¡±


    Heavens, how could it be soplicated?


    If she really was one of the Gale family, what would Grandfather do? How should they exin their


    rtionship? How should they exin it to the media?


    Most importantly, with such a big scandal of the Gale Group, the shareholders would lose faith in the


    Group for sure.


    At that time, the Gale Group¡¯s shares would be directly affected!


    Heavens! What a ruthless conspiracy!


    Ever sincest night, it had got worse!


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll cross that bridge when wee to it. Things will get better.¡±


    Joseph held her hand and quickly walked towards the hall.


    ¡°Now, find Grandpa first and give you a test. Don¡¯t tell Grandpa before the report is avable. I¡¯m afraid


    Grandpa won¡¯t be able to withstand it!¡±

 Chapter 412: Have You Done Anything

    Chapter 412: Have You Done Anything


    ¡°Young Master Joseph.¡± Milo had been waiting in the hall ever since he received the call.


    Seeing Joseph return, he came to wee him.


    ¡°Emily, you are also here.¡±


    ¡°We met outside.¡± Joseph nced at the hall.


    There were a few servants working separately in the hall.


    This family used to be very quiet and peaceful, but now, for some reason, he felt that it was filled with


    ulterior motives and dangers.


    He whispered, ¡°Milo, can I speak to you?¡±


    Milo took them directly to Patriarch Gale¡¯s study.


    Normally, other than Patriarch Gale, only Milo could enter the study room. Even the servants didn¡¯t


    dare to clean it up without permission.


    Milo had to keep an eye on them every time they cleaned the study.


    So, the study was of great significance.


    ¡°Young Master Joseph, what exactly is going on?¡± Milo asked after closing the thick door.


    ¡°Is something wrong at the family?¡±


    Although Joseph hadn¡¯t said anything yet, he could feel a great sense of unease.


    ¡°Milo, there¡¯s still no news of Grandfather?¡±


    ¡°Not yet. I¡¯ve sent someone to look for him. There¡¯s no news yet.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Sasha?¡± The headlines in the morning were all about the Gale family.


    At that time, the one who was with Grandfather was Sasha.


    ¡°Sasha can¡¯t be found either. I heard that she went out for fun with Patriarch Gale.¡±


    Where did she go? She didn¡¯t tell anyone and couldn¡¯t be contacted at all.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°Neither of them can get through.¡± Milo became more and more worried, ¡°Joseph, if you have anything


    to say, just say it.¡±


    Others didn¡¯t say anything. In this way, Milo, the old butler became more and more frightened, afraid


    that something bad would happen.


    Joseph hesitated a little. But with the help of Milo, they might handle this matter more easily.


    ¡°Milo ¡­¡±


    ¡°Joseph, don¡¯t suspect me. You can trust me.¡±


    Milo felt sad when he saw that Joseph was in a difficult situation.


    ¡°I¡¯ve worked for Patriarch Gale for so many years. And I have known you since you were a child. You


    know what I am like.¡±


    Josephforted, ¡°It¡¯s just that so many things happened all of a sudden at our family. There¡¯s just a


    lot going on in my heart.¡±


    ¡°Milo, don¡¯t me Joseph. He ¡­ he is in a difficult situation right now.¡±


    Emily, who had been silent all this while, also helped console Milo.


    Milo sighed, ¡°I won¡¯t me him. Actually, I¡¯m panicking too.¡±


    He looked at the two of them and said helplessly, ¡°The more you don¡¯t tell me, the more I panic.¡±


    Joseph did not intend to hide anything and said, ¡°Wendy is not Patriarch Gale¡¯s granddaughter. I


    believe that Emily is.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Milo was so frightened that he almost had a heart attack.


    ¡°I... I¡¯m not sure.¡± Emily didn¡¯t want to deceive others. She was really not sure.


    ¡°I¡¯ve asked someone to do a test before. The results show that I¡¯m not Grandpa Gale¡¯s granddaughter.¡±


    ¡°I told you, it might have been tampered with by someone. If we do it again, we will know the truth.¡±


    Joseph¡¯s handnded on her shoulder and grasped it gently.


    ¡°I believe you are. Based on my instincts, I believe you are.¡±


    ¡°However, this is not something that can be determined by instinct,¡± Milo said hesitantly.


    He was in a mess.


    Wendy was not Patriarch Gale¡¯s granddaughter, but could Emily be?


    ¡°But back then, we brought Wendy to do the test with Patriarch Gale. You were also present.¡±


    ¡°Someone tampered with the test. Wendy admitted that the blood sample she used for the paternity


    test was Emily¡¯s.¡±


    Hearing what Joseph said, Milo¡¯s head went nk.


    What the hell was this?


    Suddenly, he frowned, ¡°You mean Wendy ¡­ Did Wendy say it herself?¡±


    If it was true, Milo would be even happier.


    Since Wendy returned to the Gale family a month ago, she had made a mess of the family.


    He didn¡¯t like Wendy at all.


    In the Gale family, Patriarch Gale had no choice but to like Wendy because of his guilt towards Harley.


    Other than him, none of the others really liked Wendy.


    Especially those who knew some inside story of the family.


    After Wendy returned, she had caused so many fake idents and the family was on tenterhooks all


    the time.


    However, Wendy told Joseph that she was not the granddaughter of Patriarch Gale. Wasn¡¯t that


    strange?


    ¡°I took her hair and grandfather¡¯s hair for identification. She found out, so she admitted it.¡±


    ¡°Then she ¡­¡±


    ¡°Milo, you probably didn¡¯t pay attention to the entertainment news. Grandpa has spread the news that


    Emily and I are getting engaged.¡±


    Milo immediately understood the seriousness of the matter.


    It worsened. If others discovered that Emily was Patriarch Gale¡¯s granddaughter, the Gale family would


    definitely lose their reputation because of Joseph and Emily.


    Was this why Wendy was so unscrupulous?


    ¡°Joseph, what should we do now?¡±


    Since that was the case now, it was very difficult to deal with!


    ¡°Find Grandpa first. After identifying Wendy, I¡¯ll settle the scandal with Emily when it dies down.¡±


    ¡°But ¡­ But, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Milo identally flipped through some news.


    His gaze involuntarily fell on Emily¡¯s lower abdomen.


    ¡°Emily, you ¡­¡±


    Emily felt guilty. Although she knew that he had misunderstood her, it was true that she was pregnant!


    ¡°Fake news!¡± Joseph did not feel burdened when he said this.


    Even if others knew that he had concealed her pregnancyter, it would be his responsibility, and it had


    nothing to do with Emily.


    ¡°Butst night ¡­¡±


    ¡°Emily and I have been drugged!¡±


    Joseph looked outside the door. ¡°Some drugs were added to the snacks Kira sent usst night.¡±


    ¡°Kira?¡± Damn it! In this family, under his eyes, she dared to make such a mistake!


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t have to do with her. I saw that she had a natural expression when she came in.¡±


    Perhaps even Kira did not know that someone had added drugs to the snacks.


    ¡°Then you ¡­¡±


    Milo was worried that they had been drugged. Then ¡­ did they have sex...


    ¡°No.¡± Joseph secretly heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°People came before they could make a mistake.¡±


    That person seemed to be an experienced drug expert.


    That person used an appropriate dosage of drugs. So when everyone came, they were frightened and


    the effects of the medicine faded.


    This was to give them a chance to exin themselves, but it was also an invisible step that worsened


    the matter.


    The point was, Joseph didn¡¯t know that Emily was his cousinst night.


    If he knew, he would rather make the matter public and thoroughly investigate at home than allow it to


    worsen!


    Joseph¡¯s phone rang and he immediately picked it up.


    Emily and Milo looked at him anxiously.


    At this moment, a sign of disturbance or trouble was enough to cause one¡¯s heart to tremble!


    Most importantly, where did Patriarch Gale go?


    After hanging up the phone, Joseph pursed his lips and said, ¡°Grandfather has gone out to the sea, but


    for the time being, I don¡¯t know where he is.¡±


    He paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°Also, Young Master Hunter and Wendy have got rid of our


    people!¡±

 Chapter 413: You Cause It

    Chapter 413: You Cause It


    Hunter wasn¡¯t that kind of witless person to be easily tracked.


    Therefore, Emily didn¡¯t feel surprised that Hunter got rid of their people.


    However, he took Wendy away ¡­


    Emily and Milo immediately felt uneasy.


    Wendy also disappeared. What exactly was she going to do? Where was grandpa now?


    ¡°Joseph, have you located the dock?¡±


    What concerned Emily most was her grandfather¡¯s safety.


    If Wendy just wanted to defraud Sawyer of his money, Emily would let her go as long as her grandpa


    was safe.


    Emily hadn¡¯t heard from her grandpa for so long. She couldn¡¯t help but worry about the possibility of


    him being murdered by Wendy already.


    Her grandpa had a heart attack, so he wouldn¡¯t stand it.


    Joseph saw her through easily.


    Rubbing her hair, he said softly, ¡°She won¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Wendy doesn¡¯t dare to do anything to our grandfather. Grandfather is, after all, a big


    shot in City L. If she hurts him, her life won¡¯t be spared. In no way will she leave Bentson and City L


    alive.¡±


    Their grandpa should most probably be safe now.


    After all, Wendy¡¯s roots were here. She wouldn¡¯t uproot herself and head for somewhere else with a


    false identity.


    Having picked up his phone, Joseph nced at Emily and Milo.


    ¡°Milo, Emily doesn¡¯t feel well. Stay at home with her. I¡¯ll go out and continue looking for grandfather.¡±


    ¡°No, I want to go with you.¡±


    Emily tugged at his sleeve. ¡°Whether he is my biological grandfather or not, in my heart, he is my


    grandfather!¡±


    She wouldn¡¯t let her grandfather suffer.


    ¡­


    Sawyer was at the sea.


    He didn¡¯t even know where he was.


    As soon as he boarded the ship, he felt a little dizzy. Thus, he went into the room to sleep, and he just


    woke up.


    Looking around, Sawyer was greeted by boundless blue water.


    ¡°Sasha, why did Wendy send us here?¡±


    Although he liked to go to the sea for fun, he didn¡¯t find it interesting without Milo and Emily around.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Your granddaughter arranged it. I¡¯m following her instruction.¡±


    Seated opposite him, Sasha was having the hot drinks prepared by the chef.


    It was very cold today. The sea breeze, which blew on her face, was chilly.


    Therefore, both of them wore thick coats and were covered by nkets.


    It was unfit to sail in weather like this.


    It was off-season on all the inds.


    Why did Wendy send them to the ind at this time? Was it fun?


    ¡°Are we going to continue like this?¡±


    Sawyer had been sitting for half an hour, and he got impatient.


    Looking at his phone, he found that there was still no signal. Thus, he couldn¡¯t even contact Emily.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    He missed Emily.


    He left the house early in the morning, and he didn¡¯t know how Emily was in his house.


    Did she eat well or get used to living there? Did the servants serve her well?


    He was worried about Emily, whopletely upied his mind.


    Sawyer cared about no one but Emily.


    ¡°Does it have Inte on board?¡± He asked.


    As he couldn¡¯t contact Emily, he felt more eager to.


    ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t work. I tried it just now, but I cannot get ess to the Inte.¡±


    Sawyer would never expect that his daughter, who had been with him for so many years, would lie to


    him.


    The ship was moving faster and faster. Sawyer had no idea where he was.


    Another half an hour passed. Sawyer became even more anxious.


    ¡°Sasha, how about us going back?¡±


    It was boring out here.


    ¡°The banquet will be held tomorrow. Things are yet to be settled. How can I leave at this time?¡±


    ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t have the final say in this matter. Your precious granddaughter has.¡±


    Sashapletely shirked her responsibility.


    She spread out her hands and shrugged. ¡°You know Wendy¡¯s temperament. She¡¯s overbearing.¡±


    ¡°She ...¡± Sawyer sighed.


    Sasha tilted her head, staring at his face.


    A thought shed through her mind.


    ¡°Dad, I really want to ask you why you are so partial.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    He thought that she was talking about Wendy, so he felt frustrated.


    ¡°Sasha, you¡¯re an elder. Pass over Wendy¡¯s rude behavior. Daddy also loves you, but Wendy lost her


    mother and father since she was young. She has never been cared by anyone. I ¡­ just want to make


    up for herck of love for Harley.¡±


    ¡°Dad, I am not referring to Wendy.¡±


    Wendy was Harley¡¯s daughter. Sasha knew they bore noparison with her.


    Thus, it was better not to bother.


    ¡°Not Wendy? Then ¡­¡± Sawyer frowned, a little puzzled. ¡°Do you think that I treat you worse than


    Lottie?¡±


    He didn¡¯t admit this, convincing that he had always been impartial.


    Sasha¡¯s face darkened slightly as she said indifferently, ¡°Dad, you treat me very well, and I will never


    compare myself to anyone else.¡±


    ¡°Then ¡­¡±


    ¡°Francis is good, although Joseph is better. Have I been too strict with Francis inpany?¡±


    ¡°Sasha, do you think that I¡¯m biased towards Joseph and treat Francis like hell?¡±


    Sawyer was shocked. How could she me him for that?


    Sasha hung her head, having her hot drink with silence.


    Her son, Francis, also graduated from an elite school.


    Yes, she admitted that her son was not as outstanding as Joseph, but Francis was a talent.


    Even if he couldn¡¯t be the president of the Gale Group like Joseph, he was quite qualified to be the vice


    president.


    At the very least, he could be a general manager. Then, he would be in charge of a few production and


    sales lines, as well as some big projects.


    But, he got nothing.


    As the director of the Human Resources Department, Francis didn¡¯t have any real power in the


    company.


    Thus, he didn¡¯t even want to go to thepany, keeping muddling along.


    He must have suffered a heavy blow, which was why he became like this.


    She didn¡¯t believe that Francis was born to be a prodigal!


    After a long time, Sasha said coldly, ¡°If you haven¡¯t deprived him of his power, how will he hate going to


    work?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Francis told you why he was appointed as the director of the Human Resources Department?¡±


    Sawyer stared at his daughter.


    Sawyer didn¡¯t expect that after spending so many years together, his daughter had been nursing so


    many grievances against him.


    ¡°Sasha, you should ask him about this, not me.¡±


    ¡°Even if Francis does something wrong, you can discipline him. Why did you deprive him of his power?¡±


    Sasha gave full vent to her grievances, which had been nursed over the years, in a violent outburst on


    hearing Sawyer¡¯s words.


    She firmly believed that Sawyer¡¯s bias against his son discouraged Francis!


    She stood up abruptly, and the nket fell down from her.


    Staring at Sawyer, she blushed with anger.


    ¡°Dad, Francis is excellent in character and learning. If you haven¡¯t deprived him of his power, with his


    ability, he would make an achievement!¡±


    ¡°Because of you, he loses confidence in himself, and hates working at the Gale Group. Thus, he keeps


    muddling along!¡±


    Sasha became more and more emotional as she spoke in a choked voice.


    ¡°Dad! Francis bes like this because of you,!¡±

 Chapter 414: The Atmosphere Was So Strange Today

    Chapter 414: The Atmosphere Was So Strange Today


    ¡°Sasha, you should talk to Francis about this matter.¡±


    Sawyer didn¡¯t want to exin too much, for Sasha wouldn¡¯t believe him.


    ¡°I want to tell you that I attach equal importance to my two grandchildren. I will never be biased against


    anyone.¡±


    ¡°If so, then let Francis be the president of the Gale Group!¡±


    Sasha stared at him with a gloomy expression.


    As the wind blew, Sasha looked terrifying.


    ¡°Joseph has been the vice president for three years, and the president for two years. It¡¯s Francis¡¯ turn


    now. Then you¡¯ll see if he is able to make profits for thepany.¡±


    If Sawyer agreed, Sasha would believe that he was impartial!


    Sawyer got angry. ¡°Sasha, you are talking nonsense.¡±


    ¡°Do you think the Gale Group is a small privatepany, and that the president and vice president can


    be casually changed?¡±


    ¡°Dad, although thepany has been listed, you have most of the shareholdings.¡±


    Sasha knew that she was a little impulsive. But for her son¡¯s sake, she decided to vent her grievances!


    ¡°You have the absolute right to change the president of thepany. Even if a board meeting is


    needed, as long as you agree, all shareholders will listen to you.¡±


    The so-called shareholders of thepany were just insignificant ones.


    Sawyer wielded enormous power, the rest of which was also in the hands of the Gales.


    Unlike ordinary listedpanies, the Gale Group was basically a family business.


    Sawyer had right to appoint the president.


    But he hesitated. Wasn¡¯t it because he didn¡¯t want Francis to be the president so as to protect Joseph?


    Sawyer coughed in a fit of temper.


    He coughed a little hard, his breathing gradually bing heavy. He was out of breath.


    Sasha thought that he was pretending so as to avoid discussing this matter with her.


    However, her father¡¯s face turnedpletely red, and gradually, it turned a little purple.


    Sasha panicked. She hurriedly went over and patted his back.


    ¡°Dad ¡­ don¡¯t! I just want to tell you my thoughts. Don¡¯t bluff me.¡±


    However, having not got his breath back, Sawyer was unable to continue talking to her.


    He coughed himself hoarse.


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll stop. Don¡¯t cough. We¡¯re at sea. It¡¯ll take quite a while to go back.¡±


    ¡°Dad, stop coughing. I won¡¯t talk about it anymore.¡± she said as she patted him on the back harder.


    Sasha thought the wind outside might be too strong.


    ¡°Dad, let¡¯s go inside.¡± She supported Sawyer and hurriedly returned to the cabin.


    As expected, after returning inside, Sawyer¡¯s cough was better.


    His puce face gradually returned its¡¯ normal color.


    Sasha poured a cup of warm water. After Sawyer had it and stopped coughing, she let out a sigh of


    relief.


    However, she still felt wronged.


    Sawyer avoided talking with her about this topic.


    Thus, she felt bad.


    After having some water, Sawyer calmed himself down, and then turned to look at her.


    Sitting at the side, Sasha checked her grievances with a grim look.


    He wanted to say something, but in the end, he didn¡¯t.


    ¡°You should talk to Francis. It won¡¯t be toote to talk to me after that.¡±


    Sasha ignored him. She took out a magazine, starting to read it on the sofa.


    Sawyer found gravely that there was no signal.


    Looking at Sasha, he said, ¡°Let them sail back. I want to go home.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that they won¡¯t listen to me. Wendy sent those people here.¡± Sasha continued reading the


    magazine without even raising her head.


    Sawyer was puzzled. If he wanted to go back, would those people disobey him?


    He stood up, wanting to talk to those people in the control room.


    Unexpectedly, Sasha said, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t waste your time. We¡¯ll get the destination soon in at most half


    an hour.¡±


    ¡°But I...¡± He had no interest to go there. He wanted to go home.


    ¡°You always say that you owe Harley, and you want topensate Wendy. You aren¡¯t even willing to


    meet your granddaughter¡¯s request, how are you going topensate her?¡±


    Sawyer could clearly feel that Sasha was in a very bad mood today.


    However, considering what she said just now, her rude attitude was understandable.


    Sasha misunderstood him.


    Sawyer was a little depressed. This problem was tooplicated to be solved in a few words.


    He agreed to wait another half an hour.


    He sat on the sofa and drank half a ss of hot water.


    Then he felt dizzy, falling asleep again.


    ¡­


    ¡°Grandfather, Grandfather, wake up.¡± A girl¡¯s voice rang in his ears.


    Grandfather?


    Sawyer opened his eyes slightly.


    The light in the room was too dazzling for him to see everything clearly.


    He vaguely felt a girl by his side was calling him grandfather.


    Grandfather ¡­


    Without thinking, Sawyer said, ¡°Emily ¡­¡±


    Wendy¡¯s face darkened.


    She knew this old man liked Emily, but she didn¡¯t expect him to be this loving.


    He was supposed to be in the dark about Emily¡¯s real identity.


    His whereabouts were under control today, so he didn¡¯t have the chance to know about this matter at


    all.


    ¡°Grandfather, it¡¯s me.¡±


    The girl¡¯s voice turned cold. Sawyer realized that this girl was not the one who he missed, but her voice


    was familiar.


    ¡°Wendy?¡± Sawyer finally saw everything clearly in front of him.


    He slowly sat up.


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Wendy nodded and helped him sit up.


    Sawyer felt dizzy. Looking around, he found himself in a room.


    However, the floor shook slightly. Even though it wasn¡¯t anything violent, he was aware that he was still


    on a boat.


    However,pared with the previous ship, this one was much more stable. It should be a vessel.


    ¡°Wendy, where are we? Where¡¯s Sasha?¡±


    Sasha got angry with him. Why did she disappear? Did she hate him?


    After he slept for a while, Wendy appeared while Sasha wasn¡¯t around. For some reason, Sawyer


    suddenly had a bad premonition.


    ¡°Aunt is resting in the next room.¡± Wendy smiled sweetly, which rxed people.


    But Sawyer was still a little uneasy.


    ¡°Wendy, why did you take Grandpa here?¡±


    What worried him most was that he slept so soundly that he failed to realize that his boat was changed.


    Even if he was old, he was not weak, and he never slept so deeply.


    Normally, he slept lightly. Any movement in the room would wake him up.


    What was going on today?


    He looked at Wendy in confusion. Unexpectedly, he felt rather ill at ease with her.


    ¡°Wendy, why do I feel ¡­ you guys are very weird today? What exactly are you doing behind my


    back?¡±Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

 Chapter 415: If You Want to Compensate Me

    Chapter 415: If You Want to Compensate Me


    Fully alert, Sawyer could sense something usual.


    Considering Sasha was his daughter and Wendy was his granddaughter, no matter how uneasy he


    was, Sawyer wouldn¡¯t suspect that they were ranging against him.


    With a sweet smile, Wendy employed a cold tone of speech.


    ¡°Grandfather, didn¡¯t you say that the Gale Group belonged to me?¡±


    Sawyer was surprised, failing to understand what she meant.


    ¡°Grandpa, the banquet will be held tomorrow. But I am still a nobody.¡±


    ¡°You are my granddaughter!¡± As his granddaughter, how could she belittle herself as a nobody?


    ¡°But others will think that I¡¯m just an adopted child.¡±


    ¡°Who dares to think so?¡± With a grim face, he said unhappily, ¡°Who is talking nonsense?¡±


    Seated beside the bed, Wendy looked at him calmly.


    Her look made Sawyer feel worried. ¡°Wendy, if you have anything to say, feel free to tell Grandpa.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa promised me to give me the shares.¡± Since he wanted her to be straightforward, she would


    make herself clear.


    Sawyer returned hurriedly, ¡°I did promise you. I n to make an appointment with the attorney and


    transfer the shares to you on Monday.¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow, you will announce openly that I am your granddaughter. Everyone will know that I am one


    of the Gales.¡±


    Wendy was obviously not satisfied with his arrangement.


    She snorted with a scowl.


    She waspletely different from the girl who used to be gentle in front of him.


    ¡°How do you think I should answer if someone asks me tomorrow how many shares of the Gale Group


    I have?¡±


    Sawyer remained silent.


    He understood what Wendy meant.


    In fact, he didn¡¯t mind transferring the shares to her now.


    As he said, the Gale Group, sooner orter, would be hers.


    However, Sawyer was disappointed in Wendy, who coaxed him and brought him here for the shares.


    He had a feeling that he had been fooled.


    Because of deception and the trick, they were estranged from each other.


    However, she was Harley¡¯s child. What could he do?


    ¡°Wendy, what do you want me to do?¡±


    Sawyer sighed sadly.


    As expected, Wendy took out the agreement she had prepared beforehand and handed it to him.


    ¡°Grandfather, I¡¯ve already contacted thewyer. You have 30 percent stake in the Gale Group. As long


    as you sign this agreement, my identity of being your granddaughter will be perfectly justifiable.¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Sawyer became even sadder.


    She had even prepared the agreement!


    Although he had promised, he felt so bad to be forced to transfer her his shares.


    Sawyer kept looking at Wendy, which didn¡¯t mean hesitation. He was just so disappointed.


    Wendy frowned unhappily.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Grandpa? Have you been lying to me? You never treat me as your granddaughter!¡±


    ¡°How could it be?¡± However, these words didn¡¯t sound enthusiastic.


    ¡°Then why do not you sign?¡± Today, Wendy insisted on him signing it!


    With a sigh, Sawyer took the agreement and picked up the pen.


    However, after he read the agreement carefully, his expressionpletely changed.


    ¡°Do you want all my 30 percent shares?¡±


    Hadn¡¯t they arranged that he would give her 10 percent?


    It was written on the agreement that he would transfer 30 percent to her. What ¡­ what was she going


    to do?


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there any wrong with 30 percent?¡±


    Pretending to be innocent, Wendy tilted her head and stared at him. ¡°Grandfather, are you reluctant to


    give it to me?¡±


    Sawyer didn¡¯t know what to say. She wanted to take away all his stake!


    Wasn¡¯t her too greedy?


    Noticing that he hesitated for a long time, Wendy was unhappy, and her face darkened.


    ¡°Grandfather, you said that my father would inherit the Gale Group. But back then, it was all your fault


    that my father died!¡±


    In shock, Sawyer stared at suddenly.


    Never would he expected that she would say such words!


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that true? Grandpa, you didn¡¯t allow Dad and Mom to be together so that they eloped.¡±


    Wendy had done many things during the past month when she was in Gale¡¯s mansion.


    She investigated everything that had happened back then.


    ¡°Do you know what my father¡¯s life has been like after he eloped? Grandfather, don¡¯t you regret?¡±


    ¡°Wendy, stop talking.¡± He did regret deeply.


    Sawyer pressed his hand against the chest, suffering a chest distress.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I say it? Grandpa, my parents died because of you. Now, you even forbid me from saying


    it.¡±


    Wendy sneered, showing no sympathy on seeing his pale face.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve done it, you shouldn¡¯t deny it. Grandpa, is it really hard for you to admit that you owe


    me?¡±


    ¡°I do owe you. Wendy, let it go. Grandpa will take good care of you.¡±


    He didn¡¯t want to talk about the past anymore, nor did he want to think about it again!


    He felt umonly painful.


    He had a guilty conscience. This was his greatest regret in his life as well as his raw nerve.


    ¡°You said that you would take care of me. But how?¡±


    His so-called guilty conscience made Wendy disgusted.


    ¡°Wendy ¡­¡±


    He didn¡¯t understand why his precious granddaughter suddenly became like this.


    Did she hate him so much? Was she reluctant to forgive him?


    ¡°Grandfather, since you have feelings of guilt about my parents¡¯ death, why don¡¯t you sign this


    agreement?¡±


    Wendy looked down at him with contempt.


    ¡°You¡¯ve ruined my family. If you don¡¯t want to pay, it means you don¡¯t truly love my father, Harley.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say again that I am your precious granddaughter and that you want topensate me for my


    father¡¯s sake!¡±


    ¡°Because in your heart, no one is as important as you!¡±


    Sawyer¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and his breathing became heavier.


    After taking a few deep breaths, he looked at Wendy painfully.


    Looking at the agreement in his hand, he was quite disappointed.


    ¡°Grandpa, if you really want topensate me, then sign it.¡±


    Wendy¡¯s voice kept ringing in his ears.


    It lingered like a devil¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t hesitate. You said you would take care of me and wanted topensate me, didn¡¯t


    you?¡±


    A pen was stuffed into Sawyer¡¯s hand, and the agreement was spread out in front of him again.


    Wendy held his hand and ced it on the agreement.


    The nip was pointed at the ce where he should sign.


    With a smile, Wendy stared at Sawyer¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Grandfather, sign it.¡±

 Chapter 416: Do You Really Think She’s Nice to You

    Chapter 416: Do You Really Think She¡¯s Nice to You


    Since he wanted topensate, Wendy thought he¡¯d better give her money.


    In fact, money meant nothing for Sawyer.


    He only cared about whether the Gale Group would be able to develop well in the future, and whether


    they would be able to make thousands of the employees live a good life.


    ¡°I agree to transfer the shares to you. Thepany should adopt the current system, and you need to


    listen to your brother, Joseph. He has a lot of experience in running thepany.¡±


    Sawyer fixed his eyes at Wendy. This was his only request now.


    Wendy hurriedly nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to Joseph. Anyway, shares are what I want.¡±


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°The Gale Group will be as good as it used to be. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Right now, she hoped that he would sign the agreement about share transfer quickly.


    Herwyer was also on board, so this agreement was absolutely valid!


    ¡°Grandpa, quickly sign it.¡± Wendy urged again.


    Sawyer let out a long sigh and finally picked up the pen, intending to sign it!


    Unexpectedly, the door was suddenly pushed open. Sasha quickly walked in.


    ¡°Dad, how many shares does she ask for?¡±


    Sasha put on a cold expression. If she hadn¡¯t heard thewyer talking over the phone just now, she


    wouldn¡¯t have known that things had gone so far!


    ¡°Sasha, what are you doing?¡± Wendy suddenly stood up, wanting to drive her out.


    Sawyer frowned, ¡°Wendy, she¡¯s your aunt. You can¡¯t be so rude to her.¡±


    After Wendy moved to the Gale¡¯s mansion, although she had yed many tricks, at least she was


    polite to the family members in front of others.


    Just now, she called Sasha rudely, which was unforgivable.


    Sawyer doted on Wendy, but he didn¡¯t want to spoil her.


    Sasha rushed over to snatch the agreement anxiously.


    As she found out that Wendy wanted 30 percent stake, Sasha was furious.


    ¡°Wendy, how dare you want to take exclusive possession of thepany?¡±


    They had arranged that Wendy would hold ten percent stake and she needed to privately transfer five


    percent to Sasha. This was Sasha¡¯s bottom line.


    These shares, which Sasha asked for, would be left to her son in the future.


    With these shares, in the future, his son¡¯s power in thepany would be guaranteed.


    However, she never expected that Wendy would be so greedy to ask for 30 percent!


    ¡°Dad, you can¡¯t sign this agreement!¡±


    ¡°What are you doing? Sasha, are you going to stand in my way?¡±


    Wendy stared at her with a threatening look in her eyes.


    Sasha also got involved in this matter.


    The agreement they had signed privately was still in Wendy¡¯s room in the Gale¡¯s mansion.


    If this matter became known to the public, it would be of no benefit to Sasha. Was not she scared?


    She had betrayed her father, as well as the entire Gale family!


    Did she dare to tell the truth?


    Sasha hesitated, especially on seeing Wendy¡¯s threatening look.


    However, looking at his old father, Sasha didn¡¯t have the heart to harm him.


    Taking a deep breath, she said in a deep voice, ¡°Dad, Wendy is not your granddaughter. Don¡¯t believe


    her.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Sawyer was so shocked that his heart missed a beat. He almost suffered


    a heart attack.


    ¡°Sasha, do you know what you¡¯re doing?¡±


    Wendy shouted angrily, ¡°Drag her out!¡±


    ¡°Dad, Wendy is not your granddaughter. In Bentson City, when you ran the DNA test with her, she


    didn¡¯t offer her own blood sample. Joseph should also know about this matter!¡±


    ¡°Sasha!¡±


    ¡°What exactly is going on?¡± Sawyer lifted the nket, staring at two men who had barged in.


    ¡°Before you tell me exactly what happened, I won¡¯t sign this agreement even if you chase Sasha out.¡±


    Looking at her father, Sasha felt regretful.


    Although she was angry that her father treated her son badly, all family members got well along with


    each other while living together for so many years.


    Lottie and she were close, perhaps because they were just Sawyer¡¯s daughters.


    Unlike families with many sons, the Gales seldom tricked each other.


    To say the least, before Wendy moved to live with them, they were on friendly terms with each other.


    After that, many things happened because of Wendy. Everyone felt tired.


    Wendy looked coldly at Sawyer, saying without any expression, ¡°Grandpa, how dare you treat me so?


    Is this your so-calledpensation?¡±


    ¡°Wendy, stop pretending. You¡¯re not my father¡¯s granddaughter. Emily is!¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    Sasha¡¯s words wrenched at Sawyer¡¯s heart.


    Emily was his granddaughter. Was this true?


    It was supposed to be a piece of shocking news. However, on hearing it, Sawyer seemed to be a little


    excited.


    If Emily was his granddaughter, this was the best.


    However, what was going on between Emily and Joseph?


    Sawyer¡¯s face turned pale when he thought of the scene of them sleeping togetherst night.


    No sooner did he stand up than he dropped into the bed with a thud.


    ¡°Emily and Joseph ¡­¡±


    ¡°Dad! What you saw isn¡¯t real! They are not in a rtionship!¡±


    Sasha, who wanted to go over, was stopped by those two strong men.


    She hurriedly exined, ¡°They were drugged ¡­ But don¡¯t worry, Dad. They didn¡¯t do that. I can assure


    you!¡±


    Sasha was also involved in drugging them, but she managed to estimate the right measure.


    Even if she was angry that Sawyer was biased towards Joseph, as Emily¡¯s and Joseph¡¯s aunt, she


    would not ruin their lives and the reputation of her family.


    If they had sex, their lives would bepletely ruined.


    ¡°They didn¡¯t sleep together. Dad, don¡¯t be afraid. They didn¡¯t.¡±


    Noticing that Sawyer¡¯s face was getting paler and paler, Sasha became anxious.


    She wanted to go over, but those people stopped her again.


    ¡°Wendy, how dare you do this to us? I won¡¯t let you go after we return back home!¡±


    Sasha tried hard to push away the two goons, who, unexpectedly, shoved her to the ground


    ¡°Wendy, how dare you?¡±


    ¡°Why should I be afraid of you?¡±


    Things had gone so far. Pressure was brought to bear on Wendy to proceed.


    She had never expected that stupid Sasha would betray her in the end!


    ¡°You want to be a good person now.¡± She looked at Sasha and sneered. ¡°But, Sasha, do you think you


    are qualified?¡±


    Gritting her teeth, Sasha stood up. But she didn¡¯t know what to say.


    She had a sense of guilty. After all, she was the one who lured her father here!


    Looking at Sawyer who was sitting on the bed, panting heavily, Emily smiled with haughty disdain.


    ¡°Do you really think your daughter loves you? In fact, she lures you here to rob your property!¡±


    ¡°She is offered five percent stake in the Gale Group to betray you. Do you still think she is your worthy


    daughter?¡±

 Chapter 417: The Man on the Deck

    Chapter 417: The Man on the Deck


    Sawyer turned to look at Sasha, who hung her head in shame.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Dad. I ... I have been blinded!¡±


    Sawyer was not angry. On the way here, Sasha had already made it clear that she was resentful at his


    partiality!


    ¡°Stop talking. Let¡¯s talk about those things when wee back home.¡±


    Having risen to his feet after supporting himself against the edge of the bed, Sawyer looked at Wendy.


    ¡°I won¡¯t sign this agreement. For Emily¡¯s sake, I will forgive you for pretending to be my granddaughter.¡±


    Right now, he only wanted to hurry back to see Emily.


    He wanted to hear Emily call him grandpa!


    ¡°Sawyer, do you really think you can leave this behind without signing the agreement today?¡±


    ¡°Wendy, what else do you want to do? Even if you force my father to sign and seed, we can still ask


    ourwyer to confront you after we are back home!¡±


    Sasha was eager to kill this bad woman!


    Wendy stirred things up and tempted her, so she lost her mind!


    Wendy shrugged her shoulders, looking at Sasha as if Sasha was a clown.


    ¡°Sasha, we are on high seas. You bring your father here. Do you want to slough off your


    responsibility?¡±


    High seas!


    After exchanging nces, Sasha and Sawyer were nervous.


    Sasha finally was alerted that they were on high seas.


    There were too many pirates here. If they encountered pirates, they would undoubtedly die.


    What should they do?


    Sasha fixed her eyes on Sawyer.


    Looking at Wendy, Sawyer said determinedly, ¡°I won¡¯t sign the agreement, even if you kill me!¡±


    ¡°To kill you? If so, I will get nothing.¡±


    Wendy was not stupid. She covered her lips with a bright smile.


    ¡°However, someone has been no use to me now.¡±


    Two goons who stood in front of Sasha suddenly turned around and kicked her in the stomach.


    Sasha fell to the ground with a thud. She bent her waist in pain, unable to speak.


    ¡°Sasha!¡± Sawyer was worried about her, wanting to go over and help her up. But he was pushed back


    by goons.


    Sawyer red at Wendy. ¡°How dare you?¡±


    The Gales had never been bullied.


    Wendy seemed certain to win. But she couldn¡¯t help but take half a step back because of Sawyer¡¯s cold


    stare.


    With many years¡¯ experience of being a powerful businessman, despite of his retirement, Sawyer was


    still able to make people stand in awe of him.


    However, Wendy quickly calmed herself down.


    They were on high seas. The ship was surrounded by her people. She needed not to be afraid.


    ¡°Today, you have to sign it!¡±


    Wendy straightened her back. She had lived with Sawyer for more than one month, thus she was very


    clear that Sawyer cared about his family very much.


    His approach to life was refreshingly na?ve.


    He believed that money could be earned again, but once a person died, the one would nevere


    back again.


    Wendy had a good knowledge that Sawyer had been feeling extreme guilty about Harley¡¯s death.


    She walked over to kick Sasha. The sharp pain rendered her pale.


    Sasha sweated profusely in pain while gritting her teeth.


    ¡°Grandpa, do you agree to sign it? If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll chop her up.¡±


    No sooner did Wendy finish speaking than her subordinates handed her a knife.


    She had lived with the Gales for more than a month. Unexpectedly, this girl was so ruthless!


    Wendy did not feel that she was doing something wrong. Holding the knife, she looked at Sawyer.


    ¡°Do you agree to sign or not?¡±Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    ¡­


    Half an hourter, Sawyer and Sasha were left on the boat, by which they came here.


    Standing on the yacht, Wendy looked down at them with a condescending attitude.


    ¡°Don¡¯t me me for being ruthless to you and letting you die. You have ess to daily necessities, and


    the ship is in perfect condition. However, you have to sail back by yourself.¡±


    As she waved, her subordinates immediately pushed Sawyer¡¯s boat out.


    ¡°Look, when we leave, you are fine. We haven¡¯t hurt you.¡±


    If they were unlucky, they would die on this boundless sea, failing to go back home.


    Wendy thought, in that case, their death would have nothing to do with them.


    ¡°Grandfather, aunt, goodbye!¡±


    Standing on the yacht, Wendy happily waved goodbye to them.


    Sasha wanted to curse, but it was useless cursing now.


    Wendy¡¯s yacht quickly left. There was an inner cabin with a kitchen on Sasha¡¯s small yacht. Water and


    food could be served straight from the refrigerator in the kitchen.


    The cockpit had not been damaged. As long as they could drive the yacht, they could return home.


    But who could?


    Sasha looked at Sawyer, snorting, ¡°It¡¯s a piece of cake. When I was young, I have tried!¡±


    Then he turned around and entered the cabin. But after studying it for a long time, he discovered that it


    waspletely different from the yacht he had sailed before.


    He didn¡¯t know how to use this high-tech instrument at all. The worst part was that he didn¡¯t even know


    how to navigate.


    At sea, if one lost his way, he might never get back to the shore.


    ¡°Dad, then ¡­ what should we do?¡±


    Considering that her father had stayed in the cockpit for such a long time, but failed to work out a


    solution, Sasha started to feel uneasy.


    It made her feel terrible that the yacht drifted randomly at sea, since they couldn¡¯t drive it.


    It seemed that they were waiting for death!


    What was worst, if they were confronted with pirates ¡­


    ¡°Dad!¡± At the thought of those vicious and inhumane pirates, Sasha sweated profusely.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll try again. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Sawyer had broken out in a sweat with anxiety, and his face was getting paler and paler.


    Seeing his expression, Sasha was thrown in a state of deeper panic.


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t be anxious. Sit down and rest for a while. Why don¡¯t you ¡­ let me try?¡±


    Her father suffered from heart disease. Just now, he was provoked by Wendy. In addition, he found out


    that Wendy deceived him. After experiencing so much, Sawyer was almost unable to withstand it!


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. Sit down first.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Despite of my advanced age, I¡¯m vigorous. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Although heforted Sasha that he was fine, he was getting paler and paler.


    Even his hands started to tremble.


    He had been forcing himself to be strong. But now, he was on the verge of copse.


    ¡°Dad ¡­ Dad! How are you? Don¡¯t scare me!¡±


    After two seconds of silence, Sawyer suddenly fell to the side.


    Being scared to death, Sasha immediately rushed over to support him.


    Sawyer¡¯s eyes were tightly closed, and he fainted.


    ¡°Dad! Dad, wake up. Don¡¯t scare me. Don¡¯t scare me!¡±


    They were at sea, where doctors or medicine were not essible. What should she do?


    It was all her fault. If she had not been so greedy, Wendy would not have persuaded her.


    How happy her family used to be! But now, would they really going to die?


    ¡°Dad ¡­¡±


    Suddenly, the sound of radaring from a yacht caught Sasha¡¯s attention.


    Why was the yacht approaching them?


    Were there pirates on it?


    Sasha was seized by fear. After helping Sawyer lie down, she quickly walked to the window and looked


    outside.


    A small yacht wasing towards them.


    A man was standing on the deck. Is that him?

 Chapter 418: He’s Fine

    Chapter 418: He¡¯s Fine


    ¡°Grandpa!¡±


    Emily suddenly woke up.


    She looked at the time. It was twelve in the evening.


    Grandpa hadn¡¯t returned yet, neither did Joseph. They were all out.


    Wendy and Hunter also disappeared, along with Sasha.


    Everyone seemed to have vanished.


    After sleeping for two hours, Emily could no longer sleep. She lifted the nket and got up.


    She looked at the phone on the bedside table.


    Until now, she had not contacted him, nor had he sent her a single word.


    Actually, she knew very well that even if she called him, he might not be willing to speak to her.


    After all, all he cared about now was Wendy.


    Moreover, no one knew if he and Wendy were plotting anything in private.


    However, if she didn¡¯t look for him, she really didn¡¯t know who she could turn to right now!


    She took out her phone andnded her gaze on the familiar number. The next minute, she was about


    to click on it with her slender finger.


    But she hesitated again.


    After thinking for a while, she called Joseph. She said, ¡°Joseph, how is it now?¡±


    ¡°Nothing new. Don¡¯t worry, Wendy won¡¯t do anything to Grandpa. Our people are still looking for him.¡±


    It was impossible for Emily to not worry about Grandpa.


    But now that there was no news from Joseph, her worries would be useless.


    She hung up the phone and stared at Hunter¡¯s number.


    Not knowing how long had passed, she finally made up her mind and clicked on the number.


    Very soon, Hunter picked up the phone, saying ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    His voice was deep as usual. It sounded that he was still clear-headed, not sleepy at all.


    It had past twelve o¡¯clock. Was he still working?


    ¡°Hunter, have you been with Wendy all day?¡±


    Emily tried her best to make her voice calm, even though her palms were already sweating.


    ¡°Yes.¡± His response was ambiguous yet mysterious, just like his personality.


    ¡°Then where is she now?¡±


    ¡°No idea.¡±


    Emily didn¡¯t know whether he was telling the truth or merely didn¡¯t want to talk to her.


    But somehow, she felt that she should trust him.


    He may have treated her badly, but at least he disdained to lie.


    ¡°When you separated with her, did she say anything about what she wanted to do?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± It was still a simple reply, and after that, silence filled the air.


    Emily couldn¡¯t find any other way. He said that he didn¡¯t know, and she could only believe him. It was


    impossible to get more information from him.


    ¡°Then¡­¡±


    ¡°Where are you now?¡± This was the first time Hunter took the initiative to speak to her tonight.


    ¡°I¡¯m at the Gale¡¯s House,¡± Emily replied honestly.


    Hunter said that he was nning to stay at the Gale¡¯s House, too. But he was Hunter, so he didn¡¯t need


    to greet her when he went out.


    However, she was different. She was alone in City L. If Hunter didn¡¯t have any special arrangements for


    her, she could only stay at the Gale¡¯s House.


    After that, Hunter fell silent again.


    In the end, Emily whispered, ¡°Hunter, I¡¯ll hang up first. It¡¯s toote¡­¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s fine.¡±


    Before Emily could figure out what this meant, a beeping sound came from her phone. Hunter hung up


    the call.


    She dialed again, but Hunter had shut down his phone.


    What did he mean?


    Did he mean Grandpa or not?


    But why didn¡¯t he make it clear? Was Grandpa really fine?


    Emily hesitated for a moment and immediately called Joseph.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you sleeping? Don¡¯t worry, Grandfather will be fine. You should rest early.¡±


    Receiving her call, Joseph knew that Emily must be too worried to sleep.


    Emily immediately said, ¡°I just called Hunter. He said ¡­ he said he was fine.¡±


    ¡°He was fine?¡± Joseph didn¡¯t understand. He wasn¡¯t worried about whether Hunter was in trouble or


    not.


    ¡°No, he said he was fine.¡±


    Emily did not know how to exin, but Hunter did not say who he was referring to.


    ¡°Joseph, I don¡¯t know how to exin. I asked him if he knew where Wendy was. He said no. He also


    admitted having been with her today. Afterwards¡­¡±


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The conversation that followed was a little strange.


    She hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°After a long silence, he asked me where I was. I said I was


    at the Gale¡¯s House, and then there was silence again.¡±


    Ordinary people really couldn¡¯t understand this kind of silence.


    However, Joseph could.


    He could judge from Emily and Hunter¡¯s rtionship that there was either quarrel or silence between


    them. After all, they were together now.


    Either for Hunter or for Emily, no one wanted to hang up the phone first.


    ¡°Anyway, in the end, he said that he was fine. After that, he hung up the phone.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± Joseph nodded. He continued to search the boundless sea.


    ¡°In that case, Hunter probably knows where Grandfather is. It¡¯s just that he didn¡¯t want to tell you.¡±


    ¡°However, don¡¯t worry. I believe that Hunter will not lie to you. If he said that Grandfather was fine, then


    he would be fine.¡±


    At the very least, Grandfather should be fine for the time being.


    ¡°Joseph, where are you now? We can¡¯t get through Hunter on the phone now. What are you guys going


    to do next?¡±


    Hearing what Hunter said, Emily breathed a sigh of relief. She felt much more at ease.


    However, she still didn¡¯t know where Grandpa was. No one could rx before he is found.


    ¡°I went out to the sea.¡±


    Joseph walked out of the deck. Under the sea breeze, even his voice was a little blurred.


    ¡°We seem to have found some clues left behind by Wendy. They are heading in the direction of the


    high seas.¡±


    ¡°However, the high seas are still far away from my current location. We need to sail for at least half a


    day. In addition, I¡¯m not sure about Grandfather¡¯s specific location. It¡¯s not easy to find a boat in the


    vast ocean.¡±


    ¡°You said that Wendy left a clue?¡±


    Emily couldn¡¯t help but feel that this matter is a little strange.


    ¡°I know that Wendy may have intentionally lured me, but Grandfather is obviously in her hands now.


    Even if it¡¯s a trap, I have to go.¡±


    Joseph had no choice.


    Previously, he could still trust his own judgment that Wendy would not harm Grandfather.


    But now, after knowing that they had been to the high seas, Joseph could no longer trust himself.


    The high seas were a ce where pirates frequented.


    If Wendy really lured them there, thins would get nasty. Wendy didn¡¯t even have to make a move. The


    pirates would find them.


    If so, it would be very difficult for them to return alive.


    Right now, he was really worried.


    ¡°Joseph¡­¡±


    ¡°I know what you¡¯re trying to say, but you should know what your current situation is.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t use much help of a pregnant woman.


    ¡°You can stay at home peacefully. Only in this way can I be rest assured. Also,¡±


    Joseph thought for a while before saying, ¡°Wendy has lured me away. It is very likely that she has


    already taken action against the Gale Group. I need you to talk to my mother tomorrow and tell her


    what you know. She will help you.¡±


    Emily took a breath and finally nodded, saying, ¡°Alright, I know what to do.¡±


    She hung up the phone and looked at the time. It was half past twelve.


    She wondered if Lottie was asleep.


    Just as she was about to take a look, her phone rang.


    An unknown number!


    For some reason, her heart skipped a beat!


    She hesitated for a moment before picking up the phone. ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡°Emily,¡± Wendy said in a joyful voice, ¡°Want to know where your grandfather is? Come out now. I want


    to see you.¡±

 Chapter 419: We’ll Face It Together

    Chapter 419: We¡¯ll Face It Together


    ¡°Wendy, what exactly do you want to do? Where is Grandpa Gale?¡±


    Emily¡¯s fingers tightened as she suddenly stood up from the chair. She wished she could rush to


    Wendy this instant.


    ¡°Grandpa Gale? Why, shouldn¡¯t you call him Grandpa?¡±


    Wendyughed loudly. She was extremely disdainful of Emily.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Joseph tell you that you are his real granddaughter?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not!¡± Emily held her phone tightly. She walked out of the room as she talked to Wendy.


    She walked towards Lottie¡¯s study.


    Just now, she saw Lottie contacting someone else, all for the sake of looking for Grandpa Gale.


    She did not know whether Joseph had told Lottie all the truth or not, but she knew that Lottie was


    aware that Grandpa Gale had disappeared.


    ¡°Wendy, I sent my hair and Grandpa Gale¡¯s hair for a test. I¡¯m not his granddaughter at all.¡±


    She had already walked to the door of Lottie¡¯s study, while Lottie had juste out of her study.


    Emily immediately stretched out her hand and put it on her mouth, indicating Lottie to keep silent.


    Lottie frowned. Although she was not clear about the whole thing, she had already received Emily¡¯s


    message. She kept quiet.


    Emily pointed at her phone and continued, ¡°Wendy, I¡¯m not Grandpa Gale¡¯s granddaughter, just like


    you. It makes no sense for you to talk to me about it.¡±


    Lottie clenched her fists.


    Joseph did not exin the matter to her clearly, but she got it right. Wendy was not a Gale.


    As for whether Emily was Patriarch Gale¡¯s granddaughter or not¡ªthat wasn¡¯t the point at the moment.


    The point was, Wendy and her sister, Sasha, had tricked her father away. Where was he now?


    ¡°Wendy, where exactly is Grandpa Gale? It¡¯s against thew to detain him privately. Don¡¯t be so


    reckless.¡±


    Emily blinked at Lottie. Lottie took out her phone and sent a message to her assistant¡ª¡±Find out the


    location of whom Emily is talking to.¡±


    The assistant replied briefly before immediately going to work.


    Wendy did not know what Emily and Lottie were doing. She was stillcent, with a big smile on


    her face.


    ¡°You want to know? Come out. Come to me, and you¡¯ll see your grandfather.¡±


    ¡°Wendy, I¡¯ve told you that he¡¯s not my grandfather! I¡¯ve done the test!¡±


    ¡°Idiot!¡± Wendy disdained her words. ¡°You said that the test result was negative? That¡¯s because you


    were tricked by the people around you! There are so many people waiting to cheat you. You¡¯re really


    stupid!


    When the old man went to Bentson City, he used your blood as the sample for the test. The test result


    showed that you were his granddaughter.¡±


    ¡°Wendy, I said no! You are Grandpa Gale¡¯s granddaughter. You even made a mistake about this. You


    are the one who¡¯s stupid, right?¡±


    ¡°Emily, the real fool is you. You¡­¡±


    Suddenly, Wendy frowned. She immediately became vignt, ¡°Emily, are you stalling so that you can


    find my location?¡±


    When did this bitch be so smart?


    Unfortunately, it was impossible for Emily to know her location in such a short period of time!


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you an hour toe to Fisherman Wharf by yourself. If you dare toe here with someone


    else, you will never see your grandfather in your lifetime!¡±


    ¡°Wendy, you¡­¡±


    With a beep, the phone was hung up.


    Emily looked at the screen of her phone and realized that the phone was really cut off by Wendy. She


    looked at Lottie.


    ¡°She asked me to...¡± Thinking of Wendy¡¯sst warning, she didn¡¯t say anything about the location.


    ¡°Lottie, have you asked someone to track down her location?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± However, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to track down her location in such a short period of time.


    Even if she had, Wendy would probably leave that ce after hanging up the phone. Wendy was quite


    alert.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    However, Lottie and Emily would never give up even if there was only a sliver of hope.


    ¡°What else did Wendy tell you?¡± She noticed that Emily was hesitating just now.


    ¡°She wanted me to go somewhere.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Lottie immediately said.


    Emily looked at her. She found herself in an embarrassing situation.


    ¡°Wendy asked you to go alone, didn¡¯t she?¡±


    Lottie looked at her. She suddenly grabbed her hand.


    ¡°You are the real granddaughter of Patriarch Gale. You said that you weren¡¯t, just to stall, weren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°I...¡± Emily didn¡¯t know.


    In fact, she still hadn¡¯t done the DNA test.


    She wanted to pull her hand back, but Lottie did not allow it!


    ¡°Lottie¡­¡±


    ¡°I am your aunt!¡±


    Lottie¡¯s words touched Emily. Tears almost rolled down her cheeks.


    Lottie said that she was her aunt, which meant that she had already treated her as family.


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve always felt that you and Talia are quite alike--more alike than Wendy and Talia.¡±


    It was what Lottie had thought about the first time she saw Emily.


    However, at that time, everyone was confused by a so-called ¡°fact¡±.


    That was, Wendy and the old man had already done a DNA test, and the result was positive--Wendy


    and Patriarch Gale were kin.


    No one had expected that there was something wrong with the test result.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much now. The most important is to get my father back this moment.¡±


    Lottie held Emily¡¯s hand tightly. The heating from her palm warmed Emily¡¯s heart.


    ¡°No matter what, we¡¯ll face this together. I won¡¯t let you take risks alone!¡±


    Emily bit her lips and nodded without saying anything.


    Lottie wanted to say something, but the phone rang.


    She immediately picked up the phone and said, ¡°How is it?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t track her. The time was not enough.¡±


    Lottie had no choice but to look at Emily, saying, ¡°Where did Wendy ask you to go?¡±


    ¡°Steveston Wharf. She¡­¡± Emily hesitated for a moment before continuing, ¡°She told me to arrive


    tomorrow morning at seven o¡¯clock. She said that I couldn¡¯t bring anyone with me.¡±


    ¡°Alright, tomorrow at seven o¡¯clock, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡± Emily nodded.


    Although Lottie was extremely anxious, there was nothing else she could do for the time being.


    ¡°Did Wendy say anything else? Anything she wanted?¡±


    ¡°No. She only asked me to go by myself.¡±


    ¡°What exactly did she want?¡± Lottie couldn¡¯t figure it out. It looked like Wendy was seeking revenge.


    But Wendy and Emily were sisters, why would she hate her?


    Moreover, it was Wendy who snatched Emily¡¯s position as Patriarch Gale¡¯s granddaughter. Even if


    there was hatred between the two sisters, it should be Emily who hated Wendy.


    Why did Wendy want to deal with Emily now?


    Emily shook her head. Seeing this, Lottie said in a deep voice, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Go back and rest early.


    I will go with you tomorrow morning!¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Emily turned around and walked towards her room.


    Only after Emily entered her room and closed the door did Lottie take out her phone and call her


    assistant.


    ¡°Tomorrow morning, Emily and I will go to Steveston Wharf. Wendy had a meeting with Emily there¡­


    Yes. I don¡¯t know what she wants to do. Bring someone with you and go check around Steveston


    Wharf now¡­ Stay low. Otherwise, my father will be in danger!¡±

 Chapter 420: She Doesn’t Trust Him Anymore

    Chapter 420: She Doesn¡¯t Trust Him Anymore


    Wendy wanted Emily to go to Fisherman Wharf.


    However, what Emily told Lottie was Steveston Wharf.


    She couldn¡¯t let Lottie go with her because Wendy had said that as long as Emily didn¡¯t go alone,


    Grandpa Gale would be in danger.


    But she also knew that if she really went alone, dangers would engulf her!


    However, there wasn¡¯t much time. If she didn¡¯t go there in an hour, she didn¡¯t know what Wendy would


    do to Grandpa Gale.


    Emily looked at her phone. She wanted to call Joseph, but she couldn¡¯t get through his number.


    He must have gone to the high seas.


    He must have gone too far away, so it made sense that she couldn¡¯t contact him at the moment.


    Wendy was behind all of this. She intentionally left clues to make Joseph believe that she was still on


    the high seas, so that Joseph wouldn¡¯t be here with Emily. Wendy had lured her enemy away!


    After several attempts, Emily still couldn¡¯t contact Joseph. She had to give up.


    She dialed another number.


    As before, Hunter¡¯s phone was shut down.


    Herst bit of hope waspletely destroyed.


    Through the gap between the doors, Emily saw Lottie walk into the room while making a phone call.


    She immediately changed clothes and walked out of the room. It was in the middle of the night, and few


    people were awake. She went to the kitchen to look for something, then sneaked out of the house.


    There were quite a few cars in the garage, with car keys in them.


    Emily opened the door of one of the cars. Just as she was about to start it, her expression became a


    little solemn again.


    More or less, she still trusted him. She still wanted to rely on him.


    When she was most helpless, she would always think of Hunter.


    She took out her phone and sent a message to him, ¡°Wendy wants me to go to Fisherman Wharf now.


    I¡¯m going alone. I wonder what danger is waiting for me.¡±


    After the message was sent, she started the car. She stepped on the elerator and drove it out of the


    garage.


    Perhaps, Hunter and Wendy were really on good terms.


    Perhaps, Hunter no longer cared about her.


    Perhaps¡­ There were countless perhaps, but she still wanted to believe him and rely on him.


    Perhaps this was herst resort¡­


    In herst life, she drove for years.


    After she was reborn, there had been no chance for her to drive yet.


    At first, she found it a little difficult, but soon, she remembered how to drive skillfully.


    The ck luxury car was like an elf in the night ¡­


    ¡­


    Fisherman Wharf.


    The dock, which had been abandoned for several years, was indescribably quiet tonight.


    Apart from the faint lights in the distance, the surroundings were pitch ck.


    Emily parked her car in the open space beside the dock. She got off the car and walked towards the


    ce where the lights were on. She was halfway there when her phone rang.


    She thought it was Wendy, but it was actually Hunter.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Hunter¡¯s tone was slightly rude.


    Along with his words came the whistling sound of the wind. He seemed to stand against the wind, and


    the wind was very strong.


    The sound of the wind seemed to get louder and louder. Was he walking?


    No, it was more like that he was driving in the wind. Or, could it be that he was on the sea?


    Where the hell was he?


    ¡°Wendy said that only if I came to Fisherman Wharf would she let Grandpa Gale go.¡±


    ¡°Stupid! Do you think she will really let him go? Don¡¯t you know what kind of person Wendy is?¡±


    Hunter was d that he had turned on his phone. Otherwise, he would have missed Emily¡¯s message!


    What a stupid woman!


    ¡°Now, go back immediately. I¡¯ve already told you. Your grandfather is fine. Do you hear me?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Emily¡¯s fingertips instantly tightened, ¡°My grandfather?¡±


    Why would he know? Why was he so sure?


    Emily¡¯s heart suddenly turned to water.


    Some terrifying thoughts shed through her mind. She trembled from head to toe.


    ¡°Hunter, you know¡ªyou know everything! Our hair samples¡ªyou changed them, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    On the other end of the phone, there was only the whistling of the wind. There was no response from


    Hunter.


    He was silent, which meant that he admitted it!


    ¡°Why?¡± Emily almost roared!


    Why would he do that? Why did he swap the hair samples of her and Grandpa Gale? Why did he stop


    her from calling Patriarch Gale ¡°Grandfather¡±?


    ¡°When did you find out? Before you came to City L? Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier? You¡­¡±


    Suddenly, she panicked, her hand holding the phone trembling.


    ¡°You¡­are working with Wendy to deal with my grandfather and Joseph, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    No wonder Hunter was so calm when seeing her and Joseph lying on the same bed. He didn¡¯t react at


    all.


    It turned out that he already knew about Wendy¡¯s n!


    Maybe he himself was part of the n!


    ¡°Hunter, why are you doing this? Do you want to take possession of the Gale Group?¡±


    ¡°No. It has nothing to do with the Gale Group.¡±


    Although the Gale Group was very powerful, the Jackson Group was not inferior to them.


    He wasn¡¯t interested in the Gale Group!


    ¡°Then why? Why are you fighting us with Wendy?¡±


    Emily was almost in despair. Hunter was the person she wanted to rely on the most in the most


    dangerous time. However, he was actually the one to hurt her the most in the end.


    She couldn¡¯t see through this man. She really couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°Hunter¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to exin anything else, but right now, return home this instant. You¡¯re not allowed to take


    a single step out of the Gale¡¯s House!¡±


    Hunter¡¯s voice sounded very cold. The wind was even warmer than his words.


    ¡°Why should I listen to you? You want to harm my grandfather! You bad guy!¡±


    Emily was so excited that she almost threw away her phone.


    From the moment Hunter fell silent, she was in despair.


    She just couldn¡¯t understand why this was happening.


    Hunter helped Wendy to deceive the people of the Gale family. He refused to let her recognize her


    grandfather ¡­


    Was he involved in all of this from the time he was in Bentson City?


    Young Master Hunter had everything. What exactly did he want?


    Was money really that important? With the Jackson Group in hand, did he still want to snatch away the


    Gale family¡¯s property?


    She didn¡¯t want to believe that he was such a person.


    However, it was true that he had changed the hair samples of her and her grandfather!


    Wendy might be full of nonsense, but she was right about some things.


    There were indeed so many people around who wanted to deceive her and harm her. It was just that


    she waspletely unaware of it. She was so stupid!


    ¡°Emily, listen to me! Return home this instant! I promise you that your grandfather is fine. In a few days,


    he will be able to go back home.¡±


    ¡°Then tell me, where is he now? What is he doing? When will he be back?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you now. You¡­¡±


    With a beep, Emily hung up the phone!


    Hunter called her again, but he could no longer get through!


    Looking at the gradually dimming screen, he became more and more anxious. The veins on his


    forehead popped out.


    Emily really didn¡¯t believe him anymore!


    He dialed another number: ¡°Hurry, send someone to Fisherman Wharf. Immediately!¡±


    After hanging up the phone, he turned around and red at Liam, who was driving the speedboat. He


    said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you eat? Why are you so slow? Get lost! I¡¯ll do it myself!¡±

 Chapter 421: If I Die, You Won’t Live, Either!

    Chapter 421: If I Die, You Won¡¯t Live, Either!


    Emily stared at the woman standing in front of her.


    Wendy had snatched her phone and turned it off, then she casually threw it in an unknown corner.


    ¡°Emily, you are really stupid. Are you still expecting Hunter to save you now?¡±


    Wendy smiled coldly and looked down on Emily. She disdained her.


    ¡°You said that you have taken your hair and the old man¡¯s hair for a DNA test, right?¡±


    Emily still hadn¡¯t figured it out? What an idiot!


    ¡°Hunter was the one who cheated you. Don¡¯t you know that?¡±


    The man Emily longed for was not sincere to her at all!


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t want you¡ªa trash woman¡ªto be the granddaughter of Patriarch Gale, because you are


    useless to him!¡±


    Emily was so stupid that there was simply no way to save her from stupidity!


    Emily met Wendy¡¯s gaze. The look on Emily¡¯s face was stubborn, and fearless.


    ¡°Where is my grandfather?¡± she asked calmly.


    ¡°You finally admit that he is your grandfather?¡± Had the show begun? Would Emily start to cry for


    Patriarch Gale now?


    ¡°Wendy, you are not a Gale. If you ask Grandpa to sign a share transfer for you, you willmit a


    crime of fraud!¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Wendy didn¡¯t take it seriously at all.


    Joseph had gone to the high seas to look for Patriarch Gale, and Sasha was also with Patriarch Gale.


    Perhaps they had already died in the high seas.


    Who would prove that she was not Patriarch Gale¡¯s granddaughter?


    Joseph would note back so easily until he found Patriarch Gale.


    There was only Lottie left in the Gale Group.


    On Monday, she would convene the board of directors and remove Lottie from her post. By doing so,


    the Gale Group would be herspletely.


    ¡°Wendy, you¡¯re breaking thew!¡±


    Emily clenched her palm tightly and red at her, ¡°When Grandpaes back, you must ¡­¡±


    ¡°Then tell me, where is he? Can he reallye back?¡±


    These words made Emily tremble with fear.


    Before she came here, she had already thought that Grandpa might still be in the high seas.


    But she didn¡¯t dare to take any risks. Although the chance was really small, what if her grandfather was


    really under Wendy¡¯s control?


    Now, hearing what Wendy said, Emily was almost certain that Grandpa was not with Wendy.


    ¡°Wendy, why on earth did you ask me toe here?¡±


    Her handnded on her waist in the night.


    No one noticed such a subtle movement.


    Moreover, Wendy had a few tough guys on her side, so she was quite off her guard. She didn¡¯t care


    what Emily was doing.


    ¡°We are sisters. Do we need ant reason to meet?¡±


    She took a step forward and looked at Emily, who was alone and helpless.


    Wendyughed wantonly, like a demon in the night.


    A detestable demon!


    ¡°Cut the crap. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go. I don¡¯t have time for this!¡±


    Emily turned around and wanted to walk away, but the two men with Wendy immediately stepped


    forward and blocked her way.


    Emily was forced to retreat. Behind her, Wendy was stillughing impudently. Herughter was


    especially scary this time of the day!


    ¡°You came here so foolishly. Do you still want to leave unscathed? You¡¯re really stupid!¡±


    Wendy crossed her arms, showing the posture of a victor.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Such a stupid woman! Why is Hunter not sick of you?! Inconceivable!¡±


    ¡°You asked me toe here, so that you can insult me?¡± Emily¡¯s hand was still on her waist.


    It looked like she was afraid of the people around her and that she was trying to protect herself.


    But in Wendy¡¯s eyes, Emily¡¯s action was a joke.


    Could Emily protect herself with just her hands?


    ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t want just to humiliate you with words. I...¡±


    She paused, pointed at Emily and sneered, ¡°I want them to humiliate you with their actions!¡±


    Emily knew that once she came here, she would definitely end up like this!


    Wendy even had the guts to plot against the Gale family. Why would she pity a woman like Emily?


    With a panicked expression on her face, Emily turned around to look at the men beside Wendy. She


    retreated again.


    ¡°What do you want? Hey, stay still!¡±


    The men stared at Emily¡¯s fully developed shape with obvious lust in their eyes.


    Seeing that Emily was already in a panic, they couldn¡¯t control their most primitive impulse anymore.


    This little Emily was even more beautiful than Wendy. They could tell at a nce that she was


    delicious!


    Wendy really hated the way these men look at Emily.


    It was as if they had seen a goddess!


    Was this bitch so tempting?


    Wendy suppressed her displeasure and took out her phone.


    ¡°Guess what I want to do?¡± She lowered her head and turned on the camera.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you good-looking? Aren¡¯t you sexy? You want men, right?¡±


    Young Master Hunter and Young Master Henry were both noble people. Why would Emily have the


    guts to seduce them?


    ¡°If they see your video on the Inte, what will they think of you?¡±


    Wendy sneered. Emily was still retreating towards her.


    Without the slightest bit of precaution, Wendy was pleasantly surprised by Emily¡¯s frightened


    appearance.


    ¡°Emily, just enjoy yourself. These men will definitely satisfy¡­ You!¡±


    The trembling girl actually turned around and rushed to Wendy in a second.


    Under the moonlight, Wendy saw a silver light. Suddenly, a sharp knife pressed down on her neck.


    Emily put forth her strength. Wendy felt a sharp pain in her neck! She was bleeding!


    ¡°Emily, what are you doing? Don¡¯t touch me! Let go of me!¡±


    Wendy screamed in fright. Her fingers loosened, and her phone fell to the ground. With a banging


    sound, the scene became even more frightening!


    ¡°Emily, you have to pay for killing me. I don¡¯t believe you have the guts to touch me!¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, just wait for the consequences!¡±


    Emily¡¯s eyes sank as she put forth her strength again.


    Wendy felt that the pain in her neck was instantly magnified. Something slipped down her neck. It was


    blood!


    ¡°No! Don¡¯t do this! Emily, calm down! Don¡¯t kill me!¡±


    The fear of death made her panic like a clown. She was so proud, but she had to beg Emily for mercy


    now.


    Emily red at the men who wanted to get close to her and ordered in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯te over. If


    you do, I¡¯ll kill her. You won¡¯t get paid! Nothing!¡±


    The men paused and looked at the two girls, not knowing if they should go over.


    Emily tightened her grip again. Wendy panicked so much that she immediately let out a cry, ¡°Don¡¯t


    come over! Don¡¯te over! Go away! Go away!¡±


    She wanted to see Emily, but there was no way to see her!


    She could only raise her hands. Panic and pain filled her heart as tears rolled down her cheeks.


    ¡°Emily, I¡¯ll let you go. I¡¯ll let you go now! Don¡¯t hurt me. If I die, you won¡¯t live, either!¡±

 Chapter 422: Were They in Cahoots?

    Chapter 422: Were They in Cahoots?


    ¡°Tell them to go away!¡± Emily shouted.


    For the sake of her own life, Wendy could only do as Emily said, ¡°Go away! All of you, go away! No one


    is allowed toe over!¡±


    Seeing this, those men and the bodyguards could only retreat one after another.


    Even though they weren¡¯t Wendy¡¯s people, they couldn¡¯t let anything happen to her right now. She was


    still useful.


    If anything happened to her, their n would be very difficult to implement afterwards.


    Emily hijacked Wendy and walked in the direction of her car.


    For the sake of Wendy¡¯s safety, those men could only follow from afar. They didn¡¯t have the guts to


    come near Emily.


    Finally, Emily returned to her car.


    Just as she was about to open the door, Wendy suddenly sank her face. She swung her elbow towards


    Emily¡¯s belly.


    Seeing this, Emily panicked. She subconsciously reached out to block Wendy¡¯s elbow.


    She was already pregnant. She couldn¡¯t let anyone hurt her child!


    Emily reacted fast. Otherwise, Wendy¡¯s heavy blow would havended on her belly.


    With a ¡°bang¡±, the knife in Emily¡¯s handnded on the ground.


    Wendy, taking the chance, hurriedly fled.


    ¡°Capture her! Kill her!¡± Seeing that Emily have opened the car door, Wendy roared, ¡°Whoever kills her


    will get a million!¡±


    One million! That was arge sum of money!


    Money talks. A few men immediately got on the car and chased after Emily, who had just stepped on


    the elerator.


    Emily was not excellent at driving. After all, she had not received any professional training.


    Very quickly, she could see the two cars clearly in the rear-view mirrors.


    She was heading towards an abandoned dock. In the early hours of the morning, there would be no


    cars passing by.


    In other words, no one would help her at this time. She could only rely on herself!


    Emily tightly gripped the steering wheel and stepped on the elerator.


    The luxury car from the Gale family had excellent performance.


    Those men behind Emily were simply unable to catch up with her.


    Emily looked through the rearview mirror and saw that those men were thrown far away. She breathed


    a sigh of relief.


    She turned around and looked ahead. Suddenly, a beam of light shone over!


    A car came across the road!


    Emily was shocked. In fact, the two cars could not collide on their own roads.


    However, Emily was shocked. She panicked as she moved the steering wheel.


    After realizing that she had made a mistake, she quickly turned the steering wheel back.


    She also stepped on the brakes.


    With a squeak, the car stopped. Her head bumped into the steering wheel.


    When the other cars stopped beside her, the drivers were dumbfounded.


    Was it true that women could not drive at all?


    ¡­


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Hunter, what exactly are you bringing me here for?¡±


    The old man walking behind Hunter was exactly Sawyer, who had made everyone anxioustely.


    It had been two days since he came to the ind. Today was Monday.


    Time passed quickly!


    He wanted to go back, but Hunter was only willing to help him here. Hunter didn¡¯t mention a bit about


    when he was going to send him back.


    As for Sawyer, his phone was gone, and he couldn¡¯t use anymunication equipment, so he couldn¡¯t


    contact anyone at all!


    He signed the share transfer letter. What exactly was Wendy doing with the letter now?


    Sawyer didn¡¯t ask Hunter whether he and Wendy were in cahoots or not.


    Even if he asked, there were chances that Hunter would lie to him. If Hunter chose to lie, what was the


    point of asking him?


    However, as long as he was acknowledged, Sawyer felt that it was unlikely that Hunter and Wendy


    would work together.


    However, what did Hunter mean by letting him stay here all the time?


    ¡°Hunter¡­¡±


    ¡°More than 40 years ago, did you know a girl called Maia?¡±


    ¡°What ¡­ did you say?¡±


    Maia! The name frightened Sawyer. Suddenly, his legs went limp. He almost lost his bnce.


    Hunter stared at Sawyer¡¯s expression. Indeed, there was no need to ask this question anymore.


    ¡°Maybe you also know that Maia was my grandfather¡¯s first wife. She was my grandmother, thest


    Mrs. Jackson.¡±


    ¡°Hunter, what exactly do you want to say?¡±


    Sawyer subconsciously took two steps back. He became alert.


    ¡°I found a picture of you. The day before my grandmother¡¯s ident, you--¡±


    Hunter, who was walking in front, suddenly turned around and locked his cold gaze on Sawyer¡¯s face.


    ¡°At that time, you were with her. Could you please tell me what you did to my grandmother? Why were


    you with her when the ident happened?¡±


    ¡°I...¡±


    Hunter was quite patient. He was waiting for Sawyer¡¯s answer.


    However, in the end, Patriarch Gale remained silent.


    Finally, Hunter turned around and walked to the other side of the beach.


    Sawyer caught up with him and said anxiously, ¡°Hunter, no matter what happened back then, it was all


    on me. Please have mercy towards the Gales.


    This matter has nothing to do with my daughter or my granddaughter, Hunter.¡­¡±


    ¡°But it has a lot to do with the younger generation of the Jackson family.¡±


    Hunter stopped, but he did not look back at Sawyer.


    ¡°Some of them lost their mothers, and some of them lost their grandmothers at birth.¡±


    He might not have any feelings for Matriarch Jackson, but after all, she was his grandmother!


    They were bound by blood!


    ¡°Hunter, please show mercy to my family¡­¡±


    ¡°Keep these words for the Jacksons.¡±


    Hunter left for real this time. The speedboat was on the beach. Sawyer could also leave if he wanted.


    However, no one knew where this ce was.


    Moreover, Sawyer couldn¡¯t sail. He didn¡¯t have the guts to operate these speedboats any more.


    Meanwhile, his physical condition seemed to be getting worse and worse ¡­


    He coughed against the sea breeze.


    On the beach ahead, Sasha was searching everywhere.


    Seeing Sawyer alone at the seaside, Sasha¡¯s heart tightened and she quickly walked over.


    ¡°Dad, why are you here alone? Where¡¯s Hunter? Is he still here?¡±


    ¡°No. He¡¯s gone.¡± Sawyer looked in the direction of the sea.


    Sasha followed his gaze. Sure enough, she could see a speedboat rapidly moving away on the sea.


    He was gone. What about them?


    ¡°Dad, was he with you just now? What did he say? Why did he save us and leave us here?¡±


    There was not only a house, but also everything they needed in the kitchen here.


    Even if they lived here for a month and a half, they wouldn¡¯t starve to death!


    However, why did Hunter leave them here?


    Today was Monday. Wendy had already got the share transfer letter¡­


    ¡°Could it be that Hunter is with Wendy?¡±

 Chapter 423: Nothing Matters Anymore

    Chapter 423: Nothing Matters Anymore


    Wendy would definitely do something today with the share transfer in her hand.


    Didn¡¯t Hunter try to prevent them from stopping Wendy by not sending them back in time?


    In addition, Wendy already had a close rtionship with Hunter before!


    ¡°Dad, could it be that the person behind Wendy is Hunter?¡±


    If it weren¡¯t for a powerful person offering advice behind the scenes, Wendy wouldn¡¯t have been able to


    do this alone with her modest background.


    There must be someone behind her.


    However, they didn¡¯t know who that person was now.


    ¡°Hunter ¡­¡±


    Sawyer looked at the sea with mixed feelings.


    After a while, he said, ¡°He doesn¡¯t look like a person who would seek benefits by this means.¡±


    ¡°Dad, you should know that cats hide their ws. People can¡¯t be judged by their exterior!¡±


    Sasha also didn¡¯t want to admit that such an outstanding man would collude with a despicable and


    shameless person like Wendy.


    But, if not so, why would he send them here?


    Hunter indeed saved them on the high seas.


    But why couldn¡¯t he help them again by sending them back directly?


    Sawyer got a lot going on in his mind, with his feelings remaining mixed.


    There was something in his heart he couldn¡¯t say.


    He didn¡¯t even want to mention a single word.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even if Wendy has my share transfer, she can¡¯t do anything with Joseph in thepany!¡±


    Even though Sasha hated to admit what her father said was true, she had to.


    Joseph was indeed capable, and could be relied and trusted.


    Her son definitely couldn¡¯tpare with him in this aspect.


    However, jealousy was inevitable.


    That was why she had felt being treated unfairly over the years.


    However, when something serious really happened, people would always turn to a man of ability.


    Sawyer handed over thepany to Joseph, which was, in fact, a wise move, but she couldn¡¯t ept


    it without anyint.


    ¡°Dad, it¡¯s windy outside. You go back to your room and rest first.¡±


    Sawyer fainted for no reason in the cockpit of the yacht, which scared her a lot.


    If Hunter hadn¡¯t brought the doctor over, no one could have known what would happen to her father.


    On the ind, besides doctors, nurses, and a few bodyguards, there were some other people.


    It didn¡¯t seem like they were watching them. Moreover, Hunter had also said that if they could sail on


    their own, his people would immediately escort them back.


    This meant that they could sail on their own. His people would only escort them for fear that something


    unexpected would happen to them halfway.


    At that time, at the very least, Hunter¡¯s people would be able to save them in time.


    But if you lost your way on the sea without knowing how to drive the speedboat, they wouldn¡¯t give a


    hand.


    In short, Hunter didn¡¯t restrict their freedom. They could leave if they could sail off the ce.


    If they couldn¡¯t, it would be their own problem.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go and study how to operate the speedboat,¡± Sasha said.


    Patriarch Gale shook his head, ¡°Forget it, don¡¯t bother. Just trust Joseph!¡±


    Joseph would find them, definitely.


    It was already Monday. What should have happened would have happened long ago.


    Sawyer looked thoughtful. He actually wasn¡¯t so eager to go back.


    ¡°As long as my children are safe, I have nothing to worry about. I can even live on this deste ind


    for the rest of my life if I have to.¡±


    The only precondition was that Hunter wouldn¡¯t do anything to them.


    In that case, Sawyer would live here forever as an atonement.


    ¡­


    ¡°It hurts.¡± Emily groaned and sat up from the bed.


    Her forehead hurt so much that she reached out to touch it. Sure enough, she got quite a lump there.


    Fortunately, however, it didn¡¯t bleed.


    Where was she now?


    She looked up and found herself in an unfamiliar room. Could it be that after she crashed into the car,


    she was caught by Wendy¡¯s people?


    However, they didn¡¯t restrict her movements by tying her up.


    Even though this room wasn¡¯t very big, it was exquisitely decorated and absolutelyfortable.


    If Emily were in Wendy¡¯s hands, how could that woman be so nice to her?


    Wendy couldn¡¯t wait to kill her at any time!


    Where exactly was this ce? Who brought her back?


    Also, how long had she slept here?


    Someone had obviously treated the lump on her forehead and also applied medicine to it.


    Emily felt a little dizzy, but it wasn¡¯t very serious.


    She got out of bed and saw a water dispenser beside her.


    After hesitating for a moment, she walked over, poured a ss of water, and downed it.


    After that, she put down the ss and walked to the door, listening for a while.


    Outside, there was only wind wuthering.


    There was also a faint smell of seawater in the room. Where exactly was she?


    She tried to pull the door with caution, only to find that the room was unlocked. With a pull, the door


    directly opened.


    The beach!


    She was indeed on the beach.


    It was very clean with fine sand. No garbage could be seen here, so it didn¡¯t look like a tourist


    attraction, nor a ce many people had visited.


    Could someone tell her where she was?


    Emily walked out of the room. Outside, it waspletely different from what she had imagined.


    There were a few houses in the surroundings that some people should resided in, but no one was


    watching her?


    Wasn¡¯t she too free?


    As she walked further, she saw two figures in the distance.


    Emily narrowed her eyes. After adapting to the sunlight outside, she carefully looked at the two people


    walking on the beach.


    Suddenly, she held her breath. Her eyes lit up and she ran over right away.


    ¡°Grandpa Gale!¡± No! Not Grandpa Gale! He was her grandfather!


    Even if it hadn¡¯t proved to be true, or everything was just her spection, she firmly believed that he


    was her grandfather!


    ¡°Grandfather!¡±


    Emily suddenly felt like crying and almost shed tears.


    The person they had been constantly thinking of and searching for so long without any news, was


    actually right in front of her!


    ¡°Grandfather, grandfather!¡±


    Emily¡¯s legs were a little weak when running on the beach. The smooth, fine sand made it difficult for


    her to run quickly.


    She only ran about ten steps and identally fell into the sand.


    But she immediately got up, and continued to run towards the two people by the sea without even


    brushing the sand off her clothes.


    Sawyer and Sasha were alive, safe and sound!


    What could be happier than this?


    Perhaps, Wendy had cheated Sawyer out of many things.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Or maybe there were truly some hidden secrets between Hunter and Wendy!


    It could even be that the hair samples of her and Sawyer were taken away and switched by Hunter¡¯s


    people!


    But now, all of this wasn¡¯t so important!


    The most important thing was that her grandpa was alive. Nothing had happened to him!


    Emily rushed over and hugged Sawyer tightly.


    ¡°Grandfather, thank goodness you¡¯re fine. Thank god!¡±


    She choked with sobs!


    ¡°Everyone is worried about you. I¡¯m d that you¡¯re fine!¡±

 Chapter 424: He Said Someone in the Family Wanted to Take His Life

    Chapter 424: He Said Someone in the Family Wanted to Take His Life


    Sawyer could hardly believe that he would actually meet the person he wanted to see the most on this


    ind.


    That person was Emily, his true granddaughter.


    They hugged each other tightly for a long time before something seemed to strike Sawyer¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Emily, why are you here? Why ¡­ Did Hunter bring you here? Are you fine? Did they bully you? Did


    you get hurt?¡±


    Seeing the lump on Emily¡¯s forehead, Sawyer was quite worried.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Who hurt you? Is it Hunter?¡±


    Emily remained an innocent and pure girl, but Hunter actually vented his anger on her. He crossed the


    line!


    Emily shook her head and sniffed, managing to stop her tears.


    ¡°It¡¯s not him. I didn¡¯t drive carefully and mmed on the brakes. After bumping into the steering wheel, I


    was knocked unconscious.¡±


    She rubbed her eyes and finally calmed down.


    ¡°Grandfather, Sasha, why are you here?¡±


    Hearing this, Sasha felt extremely guilty and sad.


    ¡°Mdy, have you also known who you are?¡±


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not sure yet, but I¡¯m also pretty sure at the same time.¡±


    Emily held Sawyer¡¯s hands tightly. ¡°Previously I took my own hair and Grandfather¡¯s hair for DNA


    testing. But the result is I am not your granddaughter.¡±


    ¡°How can that be?¡± Both Sawyer and Sasha were shocked.


    Sasha hurried to say, ¡°However, we clearly heard Wendy admit that she used your blood sample to


    have a DNA test with Dad in Bentson City. The result is that you are indeed rted to each other.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I suspect that someone did something to our hair samples. The only possibility is ¡­¡±


    Emily bit her lip. Until now, she didn¡¯t want to doubt that person.


    However, it was no longer a question of doubt. That was obviously the truth and she had to face it.


    ¡°Probably, Hunter didn¡¯t want me to get reunited with you so quickly. I believe he asked someone to


    change our hair samples.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Hunter again!¡± Sasha clenched her fists with her eyes filled with anger.


    ¡°What happened? Did Hunter also ¡­ do something to you? Was he involved in this matter?¡±


    Emily felt something clutching her heart, making her heartbroken!


    Thest thing she wanted to see was for Hunter to make members of the Gale family in trouble.


    But now ¡­


    ¡°He didn¡¯t do anything to us. Instead, he rescued us from the high seas.¡±


    Sawyer held her hand and sighed helplessly.


    ¡°However, I think I can understand Hunter¡¯s feelings. He didn¡¯t want to join hands with Wendy, but he


    also hated to see me livefortably. That¡¯s why he left us here.¡±


    ¡°Since he isn¡¯t in partnership with Wendy, why couldn¡¯t he make things easier for our Gale family?¡±


    Sasha couldn¡¯t understand this. Could it be that what Sawyer said to her today had something to do


    with this matter?


    Sasha looked at Sawyer, feeling more and more suspicious, ¡°Dad, is there an enmity ¡­ between you


    and him? Did the Gale Group offend the Jackson Group before?¡±


    However, normal businesspetition was inevitable wherever it was.


    If Hunter took a revenge because of this, weren¡¯t there arge number ofpanies that had


    competed with the Jackson Group in the marketce?


    How many people could Hunter retaliate against?


    When it came to his rtionship with Hunter, Sawyer always wouldn¡¯t say more.


    Sasha knew that there must be an historic enmity between her father and the Jackson family.


    However, he was unwilling to say anything about it. Now that things had been like this, nobody could do


    anything about it.


    ¡°Mdy, apany your grandpa back to his room for a rest. I¡¯ll go and study how to steer the


    speedboat.¡±


    Sasha was also very worried right now. What she was most concerned about was the Gale Group¡¯s


    future.


    ¡°I hope Joseph can try his best to save the situation and not let Wendy do anything she wants.¡±


    ¡°Joseph ¡­¡± Emily didn¡¯t want to dash their hopes, but there was something she had to tell them.


    ¡°Mdy, what¡¯s wrong? Did something happen to Joseph?¡±


    Sawyer and Sasha stared at her anxiously at the same time.


    ¡°Before I fainted, his people received the information that Wendy had taken you to the high seas, so ¡­¡±


    Emily hesitated for a moment and continued, ¡°He went to the high seas to find you with his men.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± If what Emily said was true and Joseph couldn¡¯t return today, wouldn¡¯t the Gale group ¡­


    Darkness came over Sawyer¡¯s eyes and he almost fainted.


    Sasha and Emily were startled and supported him in time.


    ¡°Grandfather, don¡¯t think about anything. Go back and rest first.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯re doctors on the ind. Hurry up, send him over and see the doctor!¡±


    ¡­


    Today, there was indeed an upheaval in the Gale Group.


    Joseph hadn¡¯t returned yet, and no one could contact him.


    And now, the meeting room was filled with directors of the Gale Group.


    Today the board meeting was held to dismiss Joseph from his post as president.


    Wendy would be designated as the new president.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible for my father to appoint you as president without informing us.¡± Lottie was the first to


    stand up.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, we can¡¯t ept this either, unless the chairmanes back and exins it to us


    personally.¡±


    A group of old employees also owned a small stake in thepany, and they were all on Lottie¡¯s side.


    ¡°Lottie, it¡¯s Grandpa who appointed me as president. I also have the share transfer he gave me.¡±


    Wendy sat in the main seat. The person sitting next to her wasn¡¯t a core employee, but an old


    shareholder of the Gale Group!


    The one with the longest seniority was Carl Gale, Sawyer¡¯s half-brother and Lottie¡¯s uncle.


    ¡°We¡¯ve already asked thewyer to authenticate this transfer. It¡¯s true and effective. From now on,


    Wendy will take over Sawyer¡¯s shares.¡±


    ¡°Uncle! She is not Dad¡¯s granddaughter, nor an heir to our Gale Group. She is an imposter!¡±


    Lottie red at Wendy, ¡°Also, she asked someone to take Dad and Sasha away. Right now, we don¡¯t


    know their whereabouts yet!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already called the police. They will soon find out what she had done!¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    Wendy was unafraid and smiled disapprovingly, ¡°The police had taken a statement from me. If they


    suspected me, why didn¡¯t they arrest me?¡±


    ¡°Actually, this transfer was signed on Thursday. Take a look at the time yourself.¡±


    Wendy looked sideways at Lottie without fear.


    ¡°I remember clearly that on Friday morning, Grandfather and Sasha appeared in front of the media. At


    that time, I was with Hunter. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can send someone to investigate.¡±


    She had alibis for not being involved in the disappearance of Sawyer and Sasha.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    It was Sasha who tricked Sawyer into going out to sea. What did it have to do with her?


    Now that both of them had disappeared after going out to sea, no matter how the police investigated,


    they couldn¡¯t suspect her.


    ¡°Lottie, now I have every reason to doubt that you are scheming against Grandpa. Otherwise, he


    wouldn¡¯t transfer the shares to me in advance. He even told me that someone in the family wanted to


    take his life!

 Chapter 425: The Gale Group Cannot Fall into the Hands of Outsiders

    Chapter 425: The Gale Group Cannot Fall into the Hands of Outsiders


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Lottie couldn¡¯t believe that Wendy would be so meticulous at such a


    young age!


    When Sawyer signed this transfer, he definitely didn¡¯t see the date clearly.


    The date was actually Thursday!


    ¡°Wendy, what exactly did you mean by saying this? You have to exin it clearly.¡±


    A few old shareholders looked at her in astonishment.


    Wendy nced around at everyone, and then her gaze fell on Carl. She had a serious expression on


    her face.


    ¡°Grandpa told me earlier about his suspicion that Lottie colluded with Joseph to gain absolute control


    over the Gale Group.¡±


    ¡°Wendy, you¡¯re slinging mud at me!¡± Lottie was so angry that she almost picked up the cup on the table


    and threw it at her.


    How could the girl be so vicious at such a young age!


    She even dared to nder people without any sense of guilt!


    ¡°I¡¯m not slinging mud at you? Lottie, you know it yourself.¡±


    Wendy, a girl in her twenties, didn¡¯t show any sense of inferiority when facing Lottie.


    She indeed had the bearing that the granddaughter of Patriarch Gale should have, which surprised


    everyone.


    Lottie was speechless with rage.


    Wendy continued, ¡°Now the shares have been transferred to me. I¡¯ve also discussed with Great-Uncle,


    who agreed to dismiss Joseph from his post as president.¡±


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    ¡°Lottie, Joseph doesn¡¯t belong to the Gale family after all. You are nning to change his surname after


    getting the Gale Group. You want to take full control of thepany!¡±


    ¡°How can that be?¡±


    Upon hearing that Joseph was going to change his surname, everyone disagreed.


    The Gale Group always belonged to the Gale family. How could an outsider be in charge?


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Wendy, Joseph and I have never thought about it!¡±


    ¡°Only you know it yourselves, but I can¡¯t put the entire Gale Group at risk!¡±


    Wendy looked at everyone without giving Lottie the chance to speak. She continued to announce,


    ¡°Next, I¡¯ll serve as president of the Gale Group. As for the position of vice president, I hope that David,


    the grandson of Great-Uncle, will take over. I wonder if everyone has any objections.¡±


    ¡°Wendy, it¡¯s not up to you to decide for thepany!¡±


    Lottie pointed at her and angrily said, ¡°You clearly want to take charge of the Gale Group through such


    an arrangement!¡±


    Wendy had already colluded with Carl. No wonder he was speaking up for her all the time today!


    Lottie red at Carl. ¡°She is just an imposter. If she takes charge of the Gale Group, thepany


    won¡¯t belong to the Gale family sooner orter.¡±


    ¡°If she were an imposter, why would Sawyer give her the shares? Lottie, I don¡¯t want to ask about how


    you and your son feel anymore. Now, I agree with Wendy¡¯s decision,¡± Carl said expressionlessly.


    Wendy smiled and said again, ¡°There is another good news that I want to tell everyone.¡±


    All the directors, who are yet to make up their minds, could only look at Wendy and wait for her to


    continue.


    Wendy said with a smile, ¡°When I take over the position, I will sign an agreement of main lines from


    City L to Bentson City with the Jackson family. Everyone should have heard about the five-year project.


    As long as I be the president of the Gale Group, I¡¯ll definitely be able tond this project.¡±


    ¡°The Shinkansenwork from City L to Bentson City!¡±


    Someone eximed and stood up excitedly, ¡°Really ¡­ can you do that?¡±


    They had assessed the project long ago. If they were able to undertake it, the Gale Group would


    definitely undergo a qualitative leap forward in the next five years.


    However, there were several candidates for cooperation with the Jackson family in this project, who


    hadn¡¯t decided who to work with yet!


    ¡°But, Miss Gale, how can you be sure that we cannd this project?¡±


    Someone questioned, so everyone¡¯s gaze fell on Wendy.


    Even Lottie forgot to retort and just stared at her, ¡°Why should we believe what you said?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve got the agreement. As long as I be the president, I can immediately sign with the Jackson


    family.¡±


    Wendy motioned to her assistant by lifting her chin, who immediately handed the agreement to Carl.


    He was so excited that his fingers were trembling. ¡°It¡¯s true. The Jackson family has signed it in


    advance!¡±


    ¡°Signed it in advance? How is this possible? Could it be that you ¡­ you and the Jackson family ¡­¡±


    ¡°I wonder if everyone knows about my rtionship with Young Master Hunter of the Jackson family.¡±


    Speaking of this, Wendy smiled as if she was a young girl passionately in love.


    It turned out that their future president had such an intimate rtionship with Young Master Hunter!


    Didn¡¯t this mean that the Jackson family and the Gale family would be connected by marriage?


    If that was the case, there would be no problem with any cooperation.


    This would undoubtedly enhance the already impressive strength of the Gale Group!


    ¡°Miss Gale, you are the granddaughter of Patriarch Gale. If you can¡¯t be the president of the Gale


    Group, how can an outsider?¡±


    Everyone knew how much each of them could earn from the Shinkansen project.


    Therefore, several people immediately stood up and expressed support for Wendy.


    Who could remain rational when it came to profit?


    Many people, who had been neutral from the beginning, began to support Wendy.


    However, there were still several shareholders in the Gale Group who unswervingly backed Joseph up.


    However, Sawyer had given Wendy too many shares.


    Coupled with the support of Carl and several shareholders, Wendy was elected as president by an


    absolute advantage in the board meeting.


    ¡°Lottie, they will hold a press conference in the afternoon to announce Wendy¡¯s appointment as


    president. Where exactly is Joseph now?¡±


    After the meeting ended, a few old shareholders entered Lottie¡¯s office with worried looks on their


    faces.


    Even if Joseph came back now, he might not be able to save the situation.


    There was even no chance of him changing what happened now.


    After all, Wendy had convinced many shareholders with the Shinkansen project in her hand.


    However, at such a crucial moment, it was impossible for Joseph not toe back.


    ¡°I¡¯ve checked the president¡¯s previous schedule. He didn¡¯t have ns for a business trip in the past few


    days. Where exactly is he now?¡±


    ¡°By the way, Lottie, I heard that something happened to Patriarch Gale. Is that true? How is he now? Is


    he alright?¡±


    Currently, it seemed that there were some problems in the Gale family.


    Actually, what they were most worried about was that if something happened to the Gale family, would


    it be detrimental to the Gale Group?


    What if thepany¡¯s stock was affected ¡­


    ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t panic. Joseph just went out on an urgent matter and will be back soon.¡±


    In fact, Lottie was also at a loss as to what to do. She couldn¡¯t reach Joseph at all!


    If that was always the case, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to settle the matter.


    Also, where did Dad go?


    The most terrifying thing was that even Emily had disappeared!


    She had lost contact with everyone in the family. It was all because of her years of experience in the


    business circles that she was able to remain calm until now!


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, nothing will happen. Joseph and Dad will be back soon. They¡¯ll stop Wendy from her


    crazy behavior!¡±

 Chapter 426: He is Finally Here

    Chapter 426: He is Finally Here


    Sawyer was in an extremely bad condition this time.


    The doctor had examined him and found that he didn¡¯t have a heart attack, but a stroke!


    It was very dangerous for a person in his seventies to have a stroke.


    ¡°Doctor, you can contact Hunter, can¡¯t you? Help me give him a call. I have something to say to him!¡±


    Emily didn¡¯t know what she could do now if she couldn¡¯t get in touch with Hunter!


    ¡°My grandfather cannot continue to stay here with his current condition. He has to go back to a big


    hospital for treatment. Please do me a favor. Or why don¡¯t you have someone ship us back?¡±


    ¡°Miss Gale, Patriarch Gale¡¯s condition isn¡¯t critical. Calm down.¡±


    The doctor had absolute confidence in his medical skills.


    ¡°At this time, we can¡¯t contact Young Master Hunter either. Miss Gale, I can¡¯t help you, sorry.¡±


    Emily didn¡¯t believe that they couldn¡¯t contact Hunter.


    However, the doctor insisted on not helping her, so she could do nothing.


    ¡°Mdy, don¡¯t panic. Dad will be fine.¡±


    In fact, Sasha was so anxious that her face turned pale. She was more helpless than Emily.


    Sawyer used to be in good health, but he had fainted twice in the past few days.


    Sasha was quite worried that something would happen to her father ¡­


    It was all because of her.


    If it weren¡¯t for her greed, how could things have turned out like this?


    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. Mdy, you can scold me. I am to me for what happened.¡±


    After the doctor left, Sasha, who tried to keepposure in front of outsides,pletely fell apart!


    Emily didn¡¯t know what to say.


    In fact, she knew very well that Sasha was also involved in this matter.


    Sasha was supposed to be Wendy¡¯s aplice.


    But now, because of what had happened, Wendy had obviously kicked her out.


    She had suffered a pang of conscience, so what if Emily scolded her?


    ¡°Sasha, don¡¯t be like this. We¡¯re family, so I won¡¯t scold you.¡±


    ¡°No, Mdy, you don¡¯t know what happened. It¡¯s all my fault!¡±


    Sasha now felt a terrible sense of me!


    ¡°I know. You made Grandpa tell you things between Joseph and me. Wendy wanted to scheme against


    us, but you just thought if Joseph and Grandpa nned to take revenge on you in the future, at least


    you had bargaining chips.¡±


    Sasha held her breath in shock, ¡°Mdy, you ¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s my guess.¡±


    Previously, Emily wasn¡¯t sure if she guessed right, but now, it seemed that she was right.


    ¡°Sasha, are you doing this for your son?¡±


    Sasha clenched her fists. It took a while for her to calm down.


    She sat beside the hospital bed and looked at her father who remained unconscious. She was


    completely dispirited, just like a withered flower.


    Sasha said nothing and also didn¡¯t want to exin more, because there was no such need at this


    moment.


    Since things had reached this point, what was the use of making an exnation?


    Moreover, Sasha knew clearly that she made a mistake.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry ¡­¡±


    Sasha suddenly looked down, tears filling her eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mdy. I am too selfish ¡­¡±


    ¡°Sasha ¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! The person who drugged you and Joseph was me.¡±


    ¡°Mdy, I¡¯m so sorry!¡±


    Sasha suddenly stood up and ran out quickly.


    She couldn¡¯t forgive herself, because things had been out of control. She could no longer atone for the


    heinous crime she hadmitted!


    It was Monday today. ording to Wendy¡¯s n, Joseph should be on the high seas now.


    Sasha cannot turn back. She ¡­ was also an aplice!


    Even if the case was reversed in the future, she would be found guilty of fraud!


    Even if she wasn¡¯t the mastermind, she would also be imprisoned.


    Sasha had been suppressing her emotions for several days, but now she had aplete breakdown in


    front of Emily!


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°Sasha!¡± Emily was startled, standing up quickly and chasing after her.


    Sasha ran towards the stone forest in the distance.


    Emily wasn¡¯t fast enough. By the time she arrived at the stone forest, Sasha had disappeared from her


    sight.


    ¡°Sasha! Come out, don¡¯t scare me!¡±


    As long as Grandpa was fine and everyone was alive, there would be a remedy for everything.


    ¡°Sasha, I don¡¯t me you. Joseph and I didn¡¯t do anything to damage the reputation of the Gale family.


    Sasha, things haven¡¯tpletely gone out of control!¡±


    ¡°Come out. Don¡¯t hide yourself. This is a desert ind. It¡¯s very dangerous! Sasha!¡±


    However, nothing could be heard in the stone forest, nor was there any response from Sasha.


    ¡°Sasha, listen to me. Come out, and we won¡¯t me you for whatever you have done.¡±


    ¡°Sasha, we¡¯re family!¡±


    ¡°Sasha ¡­¡±


    No matter how Emily shouted, there was no response.


    She feared that Sasha would kill herself.


    Suddenly, the sound of an engine came from the sea.


    Emily turned around and saw a speedboat approaching from the sea.


    Could it be Hunter?


    Right now, she was quite anxious to meet Hunter, because she needed to send her grandfather back


    for treatment!


    Emily stopped chasing after Sasha, and ran towards the beach first.


    The speedboat quickly stopped on the beach. When seeing who the person was on the speedboat,


    Emily was suddenly overwhelmed by sadness and almost cried.


    She rushed over. As the person got off the speedboat and walked quickly towards her, she ran into his


    arms.


    He was here. He was finally here!


    Everyone was waiting for him!


    He was the hope of all of them!


    ¡°Joseph,¡± Emily called him in a hoarse and strangled voice.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, I¡¯m here now, don¡¯t cry!¡±


    Joseph also felt grieved. Knowing that she must have suffered a lot, he hugged her tightly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here in front of you. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    Emily took a deep breath. She wasn¡¯t that vulnerable, but too excited just now.


    ¡°Joseph, Sasha entered the dense forest. I couldn¡¯t find her. Can you ask someone to look for her? I¡¯m


    afraid she¡¯ll hurt herself.¡±


    Joseph immediately waved to people behind him without asking anything, ¡°Go look for Sasha. You


    must bring her back.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Those people rushed towards the dense forest at once and quickly disappeared from sight.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Grandfather? Is he also on this ind?¡± Joseph asked.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll take you to see Grandpa.¡±


    Now Emily could called Sawyer Grandpa in a very natural way.


    Undoubtedly, they were a family.


    After all this, even if Emily wasn¡¯t Sawyer¡¯s granddaughter, in the minds of Joseph and Sawyer, she


    was already their family.


    Emily held Joseph¡¯s hand and quickly walked towards the wooden house with him.


    ¡°Slow down, be careful ¡­¡± Joseph was a little worried that Emily would hurt the baby in her belly.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m very strong now.¡±


    How could she be so delicate at such a critical moment?


    ¡°Grandpa remains unconscious. Joseph, quickly get him out of here and send him to hospital for


    treatment!¡±

 Chapter 427: It was All for You

    Chapter 427: It was All for You


    They hadn¡¯t found Sasha yet.


    Joseph had no choice but to take Sawyer back for treatment.


    ¡°Joseph, you take Grandpa back first. I¡¯ll stay and look for Sasha.¡±


    Emily was deeply apprehensive that something would happen to Sasha.


    In her current state, she was very likely to hurt herself at any time. Emily wouldn¡¯t feel easy about


    leaving her here.


    ¡°No, with your current state of health, I can¡¯t have you stay here.¡±


    Joseph finally found Emily and his grandfather with great effort, so it was impossible for him to leave


    her here.


    ¡°No, Joseph, listen to me. Sasha ¡­ made some serious mistakes. Even if your people find her, if they


    can¡¯t persuade her, she won¡¯t go back.¡±


    ¡°I said no ¡­¡±


    ¡°Joseph, I can persuade her. Of course, if you can find another person for me, things might be much


    easier.¡±


    That day, after escorting Sawyer back, Joseph immediately gathered the shareholders in thepany


    who were willing to join hands with them.


    The person Emily wanted arrived at the ind in the evening.


    ¡°You ¡­¡± This wasn¡¯t the first time Francis had seen Emily, but he only caught several glimpses of her


    before without even greeting her.


    Strictly speaking, he wasn¡¯t familiar with Emily at all.


    But that didn¡¯t matter right now. The most important thing was ¡­ ¡°Where¡¯s my mom?¡±


    ¡°Everyone is looking for her.¡± Emily stayed here only to wait for him.


    ¡°After Sasha entered the dense forest, we haven¡¯t found her yet. I wonder if she hid herself.¡±


    Emily grabbed his sleeve and said, ¡°Francis,e with me and look for your mother.¡±


    Francis immediately followed her and walked into the dense forest.


    Emily called his name familiarly just now, which surprised him a little.


    Joseph told him that this girl was the true granddaughter of his grandfather, and his uncle¡¯s daughter.


    Francis couldn¡¯t get familiar with her quickly, butpared with Wendy, he felt that Emily was lovelier.


    ¡°What exactly is going on?¡±


    The dense forest covered arge area. Everyone had searched the ce in front of them.


    Right now, everyone¡¯s focus was the area behind them, deep in the forest.


    That area was overgrown with weeds, which made it much more difficult for them to find Sasha there.


    Francis had juste back, so he was unclear about what happened in thepany.


    However, he had obtained the general information.


    Wendy made Sawyer transfer all his shares to her by some means.


    Afterwards, she joint hands with Carl. Now she forced the board of directors to recognize her as


    president and dismissed Joseph.


    However, Joseph said that it was unknown whether this share transfer was authentic or not.


    He decided to sue Wendy, but the key person, Grandfather, remained unconscious.


    It was unclear how things would go forward, but what exactly happened to Francis¡¯ mother?


    ¡°She colluded with Wendy ¡­¡±


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Impossible, my mother won¡¯t do such a thing!¡± Francis immediately retorted as his face darkened.


    Emily turned her head to look at him, understanding what he was thinking.


    If it were her, she also wouldn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°Actually, that¡¯s true. Sasha made a confession to me.¡±


    Francis wanted to say something, but in the end, he said nothing.


    Emily continued, ¡°I think she was only greedy for a moment, but now she regrets it.¡±


    Just because she regretted it and felt sorry about doing something like that to her father and the Gale


    family, she chose to hide herself and didn¡¯t want to face anything.


    She was one of the main culprits behind the Gale Group¡¯s current chaos.


    Perhaps Francis could gradually understand how his mother felt.


    ¡°But my mother isn¡¯t that kind of person. Power doesn¡¯t matter a lot to her.¡±


    He had been with his mother for so many years, so he knew better than anyone what kind of person his


    mother was.


    His mother truly loved and cared about her elderly father.


    How could his mother do such a foolish thing?


    ¡°If Sasha herself has no greed, then the only reason she would do that is because of you.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Francis was about to refute what she said, because he was even less interested in the Gale


    Group than his mother.


    ¡°It¡¯s not what you want, but what Sasha wants you to have!¡± Emily said first.


    Francis was so stunned that he remained silent, standing still where he was.


    If everything his mother had done was only for him ¡­


    ¡°But she doesn¡¯t know that I don¡¯t want anything. That¡¯s not what I want!¡±


    Francis had made it clear to his grandfather that he had no interest in anything of the Gale Group.


    However, his mother didn¡¯t know about it at all.


    Francis suddenly quickened his pace and rushed into the deep forest.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m Francis. Can you hear me? Mom,e out. I¡¯m Francis. I¡¯m here looking for you!¡±


    Deep in the forest, insects and birds could be heard asionally, but no one responded.


    ¡°Young Master Francis, it¡¯s very dangerous in the forest at night. Be careful!¡±


    The bodyguards walking beside them warned.


    However, Francis couldn¡¯t think too much.


    If his mother really did something to let the Gale family down for him, she would definitely feel


    extremely guilty when seeing his grandpa in a poor state of health!


    What if his mother really hurt herself ¡­


    No! He couldn¡¯t let her be in any danger!


    ¡°Mom, listen to me. Come out first and go home with me. Everything can be settled!¡±


    Francis had been calling Sasha in the dense forest for a long time, but she didn¡¯t respond at all.


    ¡°Mom, you ¡­¡±


    Suddenly, Emily gently tugged at his sleeve, stood on tiptoe and whispered something into his ear.


    After thinking for a moment, Francis nodded and continued walking forward.


    However, he seemed to miss his step, and suddenly slipped all the way down.


    ¡°Francis!¡± Emily was startled and quickly ran towards him. ¡°Francis, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Young Master Francis!¡±


    The bodyguards also ran over and shouted, ¡°Young Master Francis, are you alright? Young Master


    Francis!¡±


    However, nothing could be heard down the slope.


    Emily was so anxious that she almost stamped her foot. ¡°Sasha, something happened to Francis.


    Sasha!¡±


    Just now, she indeed advised Francis to pretend to have an ident.


    But she didn¡¯t expect that he actually missed his step and slipped down the slope.


    Without receiving Francis¡¯ reply, Emily was extremely worried and hurried to say, ¡°You two, see if there


    is a path to go down.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Miss Gale!¡±


    The two bodyguards immediately started their search.


    Emily squatted on the slope and continued to call, ¡°Francis, are you okay? Please say something to


    me! Francis!¡±


    Why was there no sound at all? Could it be that something really happened to him?


    Just as Emily didn¡¯t know what to do with great anxiety, on the other side of the forest, someone rushed


    out from behind the bushes.


    ¡°Francis! Francis, where are you? Don¡¯t scare me!¡±


    Emily looked back.


    In the moonlight, who else could that anxious woman be but Sasha?

 Chapter 428: Face It Together

    Chapter 428: Face It Together


    ¡°Sasha!¡± Emily faked Francis¡¯s ident, but she didn¡¯t expect Sasha to really take the bait.


    However, although Sasha had showed up, Francis still made no response.


    What happened down there?


    ¡°Francis! How are you? Where are you? Answer me!¡±


    Standing by the slope, Sasha could see nothing but pure darkness from up here.


    She was so worried but there was no way to get down there.


    Desperate, Sasha tried to slide down the slope as thest resort, only to find Francis.


    ¡°Sasha! Are you out of your mind?¡±


    Emily immediately grabbed her hand before she could do anything stupid.


    ¡°We have no idea what it¡¯s like down there. If it¡¯s too deep ...¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s too deep, then my Francis ¡­¡±


    That very possibility made Sasha even more worried.


    So she broke free from Emily¡¯s hand and was about to slide down the slope.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    At this moment, Francis¡¯s hearty voice came from below.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just a joke!¡±


    With that, he climbed up the vine and got back there in two twos.


    ¡°Francis! Are you okay? Injured?¡±


    Scared to death, Sasha examined her son for a long time, and only after she confirmed that he was


    fine did she heave a sigh of relief.


    But then, something seemed to have urred to her. Her expression suddenly changed and she


    turned around immediately, escaping.


    Francis had long expected this. So, the moment she turned around, he caught her by her hand.


    ¡°Francis, let go of me! I don¡¯t want to go back. I don¡¯t deserve to go back. And I don¡¯t want to face


    them!¡±


    ¡°But Mom, if you don¡¯te back, what about me? Are you gonna abandon me?¡±


    ¡°You still have your grandpa, your aunt and Joseph. They will take good care of you!¡±


    If she went back, Francis would definitely get into trouble because of her.


    For she had made mistakes, and he would be condemned for being the son of such a vicious and


    greedy woman.


    She couldn¡¯t get him involved in this, nor did she want him to look down on her!


    ¡°Mom, how much longer do you wanna hide? Don¡¯t tell me you won¡¯te back forever and won¡¯t see


    me anymore.¡±


    Francis didn¡¯t let go no matter what.


    The weeds around here were basically all taller than her. As long as she was determined to hide, it


    would be really difficult to find her again.


    ¡°Mom, let¡¯s go home first, and we¡¯ll talk about it seriously, okay?¡±


    ¡°No, I really don¡¯t know how to face them. And I ¡­ I don¡¯t want to face your grandfather, either!¡±


    ¡°Mom, are you still feeling wronged for me? You think Grandpa doesn¡¯t treat me well?¡±


    Francis pulled her back. In her stunned gaze, he softened his voice.


    ¡°Mom, you really misunderstood Grandpa. It¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t want to put me in an important


    position; it¡¯s because I don¡¯t want to stay in the Gale Group.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to lie to me. I know what¡¯s going on.¡±


    Sawyer had always deemed Francis inferior to Joseph.


    She admitted that her son was indeed not as shrewd a businessman as Joseph.


    But her son was also a young talent. She had always believed that he was capable andpetent!


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t. You really don¡¯t understand it this time.¡±


    Francis held onto her wrist tightly, but his tone was so gentle.


    ¡°Mom, at that time, Grandpa offered me the position of Vice President at the Gale Group, and Joseph


    would be the only one of a higher rank to me.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Sasha suddenly turned around and stared at him in shock.


    Vice president? Was he serious?


    She really wanted to leave that position to her son, but she knew that he was not cut out for it.


    Literally.


    But had Sawyer really ever promised Francis such an imperative position?


    ¡°It¡¯s true, Mom. It was two years ago.¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡± That was ridiculous! Francis was merely a rookie two years ago!


    ¡°Joseph was able to take charge of the Gale Group long ago, thus Grandpa wanted to give me a


    nudge. He hoped all of us Gale kids to be outstanding.


    But I failed him. I told Grandpa that I don¡¯t wanna stay in the Gale Group.¡±


    ¡°Son ¡­¡±


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m not lying. I don¡¯t like business at all.¡±


    Sasha only bit her lips and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Emily stood at the side and didn¡¯t interrupt their conversation.


    Francis continued, ¡°I told Grandpa that I like adventure and traveling around. I don¡¯t like to sit in the


    company at all.


    But Grandpa told me that I must consider your feelings. Because if I failed, you will be the most


    disappointed person.¡±


    ¡°I...¡± Sasha looked down.


    Yes, Sawyer was right. She would be the most disappointed person should her son fail.


    In fact, the very reason of her fighting for him was precisely because she didn¡¯t like his current state.


    She was not so much dissatisfied with Sawyer¡¯s arrangement as with her son¡¯s ipetence.


    But how could she tell him this? It would discourage him and make him lose confidence in himself.


    ¡°But I¡¯m really not interested in these things at all. Thest thing I would do was to go to work at the


    Gale Group. So, Grandpa offered me a way out ...¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Sasha interrupted.


    Francis smiled, ¡°Mom, have you noticed a travel agency in City L that has developed exponentially in


    the past two years?¡±


    ¡°The Voyager Group?¡± She was the general manager of the Gale Group, of course she had always


    kept an eye on the start-ups in the business world.


    ¡°You ...¡± Suddenly, Sasha stared at her son in disbelief, her eyes wide open.


    ¡°You mean ¡­ you mean the mysterious boss of the Voyager Group is ¡­ is ¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me!¡±


    Although he had previously thought that he was not interested in business, Francis didn¡¯t expect that


    he would be so sessful in this other area.


    ¡°Two years ago, Grandpa lent me two billion yuan to start a smallpany. I don¡¯t know how either; it


    just grows like this.¡±


    Back then, he was quite afraid that he would squander away this money.


    Grandpa had even said that he would not give him any advice or help.


    It was precisely because his grandfather had granted him so much freedom that he could keep working


    in high spirits for the Voyager Group in the past two years.


    There was no feeling of being shackled, nor were there any rules and regtions. Everything was


    developing wildly!


    However, because of this wildness, the Voyager Group had managed to be one of City L¡¯s top 3


    travel agencies in just two years.


    Even Francis himself found the rapidity of its development incredulous.


    ¡°Son, don¡¯t ¡­ don¡¯t lie to me.¡±


    Sasha choked. She had always thought her son as ipetent, but she didn¡¯t know that he was doing


    better than anyone else in another field!


    It turned out that her son was really so outstanding, while she had always thought that he was ¡­


    ipetent.


    ¡°Son ¡­¡±


    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s my bad. I didn¡¯t grow up in the way that you hoped.¡±


    Francis loosened his grip and gently hugged her.


    ¡°But Mom, please, trust me. You can rely on me. When you are old, you can rely on me,pletely. I


    will make you proud. I promise.¡±


    Sasha nodded, choking even harder.


    The Voyager Group had already proven to her that she could indeed rely on him.


    And she would never need to worry about anyone criticizing her son anymore!


    Her son was the best!


    Emily let out a sigh of relief. She didn¡¯t expect to see such a U-turn.


    But now, instead of keeping crying here, it was better to go back first.


    ¡°Sasha,¡± she walked over and took Sasha¡¯s hand gently. ¡°Grandpa is still in aa. I¡¯m afraid that he


    would be worried if he didn¡¯t see us when he wakes up.¡±


    ¡°Yes, mom, the Gales is in trouble now. We can¡¯t stay out of this.¡±


    Francis also held her hand and said firmly, ¡°We are a family. So now we have to go back and face it


    together!¡±

 Chapter 429: Most Important to Stay Together

    Chapter 429: Most Important to Stay Together


    Sasha also returned.


    Finally, all the Gales were present.


    ¡°Emily is the real Miss Gale. This is the test report and I personally oversaw the whole process.¡±


    Joseph put the report on the table.


    In the hall, everyone but Sawyer, who was still in aa, was present.


    Even Milo, the old butler who had served Sawyer for so many years, was there too.


    Actually, there wasn¡¯t really any doubt about the fact that Emily was indeed Sawyer¡¯s granddaughter.


    The test report was more or less unnecessary.


    ¡°No matter what, we¡¯re finally here, all of us.¡±


    The fact that Harley wouldn¡¯t be back seemed to be a certainty, but at least, his real daughter was here.


    Lottie held Emily¡¯s hand and was already in tears before she could say anything.


    ¡°Kid, you must have suffered a lot these years, living with someone like Wendy.¡±


    Everyone resonated with Lottie¡¯s words.


    For a moment, the atmosphere in the hall was very gloomy.


    Emily only smiled andforted her, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Haven¡¯t I survived? Don¡¯t worry. Wendy is indeed quite


    vicious, but I can handle it.¡±


    ¡°But this time, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be that easy.¡±


    Sasha was very guilty. She looked at Joseph and said, ¡°Even if we wanna sue Wendy, with father¡¯s


    situation, we don¡¯t really stand a chance.¡±


    Sawyer was still unconscious, so thewsuit had to be filed by his families instead.


    Sasha was there when Sawyer signed the share transfer letter, so she could appear in court as a


    witness.


    However, Sasha was the one who trick the old man out to the sea. Thus, her testimony wasn¡¯t very


    trustworthy to the public.


    Therefore, the case might not be opened until Sawyer woke up.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. We can at least ask the court to freeze these shares first so that Wendy wouldn¡¯t be able to


    sell them.¡±


    The worst case scenario was Wendy selling her shares to people who harbored ill intentions. And that


    person might purchase arge number of shares from other holders.


    In that case, the Gale Group was very likely to change hands one day.


    ¡°But Wendy now holds so many shares in her hands, plus, several major holders are following her. The


    Gale Group has already fallen into her hands, as a matter of fact.¡±


    Although Francis didn¡¯t work at the Gale Group, he still had 3% of its shares.


    So, he was supposed to be invited to the shareholders¡¯ meeting.


    Obviously, Wendy was trying to override the power of the Gales in the Gale Grouppletely.


    ¡°Now that we¡¯re filing awsuit, Wendy shouldn¡¯t make any big moves at this time.¡±


    Joseph¡¯s words could alwaysfort the Gales.


    ¡°I will contact the other shareholders privately. Just leave it to me. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    He looked at Sasha and Lottie, ¡°You still have important positions in thepany, so keep calm for the


    time being. Please go back and do your job.¡±


    ¡°If we go back now, wouldn¡¯t we be living at Wendy¡¯s mercy?¡±


    Knowing that Wendy was not the real Miss Gale but still working for her, how could Sasha be willing to


    do that?


    Lottie looked at his son, sighed and nodded, ¡°I see. I won¡¯t act on impulse.¡±


    ¡°Sister ¡­¡±


    ¡°It is precisely because thepany has fallen into Wendy¡¯s hands and Joseph is not the president


    anymore that we can¡¯t afford making any mistake.¡±


    Right now, Wendy could call a shareholders¡¯ meeting at any time to remove them from their posts if


    something went wrong or their attitudes were not okay to her.


    Then, there would be no Gale in the Gale Group.


    ¡°Sasha, it¡¯s not the time to act on impulse. You have to learn to endure, understand?¡±


    For all these years, Sasha was good at nearly everything but enduring.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    She had a bad temper and would do things in a hurry sometimes.


    So this was actually a good opportunity for Sasha to refine her temperament.


    ¡°Promise me that you won¡¯t provoke Wendy or cause trouble until Josephes up with a better


    solution.¡±


    Lottie stared at her sister with a serious face.


    ¡°You cannot give her any chance to find faults with you, okay?¡±


    Facing her sister¡¯s stern gaze, no matter how angry Sasha was, she could only calm down.


    Finally, she nodded.


    ¡°I see. I won¡¯t let her have any opportunity!¡±


    ¡°Now, that is my good sister!¡±


    Lottie smiled and let out a sigh of relief.


    Joseph looked at everyone and smiled, ¡°Actually, the most important thing is that we are together now.


    As long as our family is united, nothing will be truly difficult.¡±


    Nothing was more important than the family being united.


    Emily had been thinking about Joseph¡¯s words for the whole night. They lingered in her mind.


    Family is onlyplete when they are together!


    The Gales were together now, but the father of her child...


    It was inevitable for her to think about those things when she was alone.


    She touched her belly, fantasizing that her baby was asleep inside, sound and quiet.


    She was so absorbed in her thoughts that she didn¡¯t even notice that someone else hade in.


    ¡°Still thinking about him?¡± Joseph pulled out a chair and sat down opposite her.


    His gaze also fell on her belly.


    A baby was in there, but not many people knew about it.


    ¡°Joseph, what happened between you and me¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as you don¡¯t go on the Inte and read the news, everything would be fine.¡±


    He was afraid that if she took a look, she would suffer from cyber-attacks.


    Wendy had hired people to hype up their affairs, and now, it was getting more and more exaggerated.


    There were still things that Emily did not know and Joseph did not want her to know.


    ¡°In short, you just stay at home now and take good care of yourself. Don¡¯t think about anything else.¡±


    ¡°You mean ¡­ there¡¯s still a huge storm on the Inte?¡±


    Emily almost couldn¡¯t help but pick up her phone to check it.


    However, Joseph¡¯s gaze calmed her down.


    ¡°Listen to me. Don¡¯t look, don¡¯t ask, and don¡¯t think. I will settle it down.¡±


    He held her hand and said, ¡°Take care of yourself, okay?¡±


    Emily bit her lips and finally nodded.


    She could not be a burden to Joseph now, nor could she drag him down.


    Like he said, the most important thing right now was to take good care of herself.


    They still have to take care of Grandpa!


    Only when she recovered could she have more energy to do that.


    ¡°Joseph, I know what to do. I won¡¯t let you worry about me. You have my words.¡±


    Joseph nodded, ¡°Have a good night. I¡¯ll take you to grandpa tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. You must have a lot of things to do. Just do your things. It¡¯s fine.¡±


    Emily sent him out of the room, ¡°I will go with Milo. He¡¯ll take care of me.¡±

 Chapter 430: Are You Keeping Something from Me

    Chapter 430: Are You Keeping Something from Me


    Joseph walked into his room and just as he closed the door, the assistant called.


    ¡°Master, these photos are clearly candid ones. The camera is in your room.¡±


    Joseph walked to the side of the bed and took a closer look, yet found no trace of a camera.


    ¡°Master, I¡¯m afraid the evidence has already been destroyed. It must be one of our own guys; outsiders


    can¡¯t seed so easily.¡±


    The assistant was a little helpless, ¡°It is pointless to look for the source of the photos now. More


    importantly, the photos have already been spread out.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Joseph turned on hisptop.


    He took a look at the social media; the photos of him sleeping with Emily were all over there. And there


    were even some videos.


    Fortunately, someone hade in and interrupted them before it was toote.


    Otherwise, if something did happen, Emily¡¯s whole life would be totally ruined!


    How malicious was the person who posted the photos!


    And who would that be except Wendy?


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It was really surprising that this time, even he was defeated.


    ¡°Master, these photos are spread so widely now that the public seems to be certain about their version


    of your rtionship with Miss Emily.¡±


    The assistant was a little hesitant, but he had to say it.


    ¡°Master, with these photos online, it¡¯s definitely not the time to reveal Miss Emily¡¯s real identity.¡±


    ¡°I know!¡±


    This was what Wendy was up to.


    Even if Emily was the real Miss Gale, the public mustn¡¯t know it right now.


    Otherwise, their affair would make the Gales a mere joke.


    And such a joke -- such a stain -- would never be cleared.


    So they couldn¡¯t reveal Emily¡¯s identity at will.


    Wendy wanted to use the public opinion to threaten them.


    As long as they tell the public that she was the fake Miss Gale, she would immediately admit that Emily


    was the real Miss Gale.


    At that time, though it wouldn¡¯t hurt Joseph very much, Emily would be sure to bear the brunt and suffer


    like hell.


    ¡°Do some digging on the celebrities and cover this uppletely.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll try my best.¡±


    The key was that their opponent was stirring up the ruckus at the same time.


    In City L, the affair of Joseph, the master of the Gales and thest president of the Gale Group, was


    probably not something that would be covered up by celebrity affairs.


    So he could only say that he would try his best.


    Joseph didn¡¯t say anything else. Hanging up the phone, he scanned through the articles and photos on


    the Inte again.


    He was thinking about several people.


    Who would be the person behind Wendy?


    Could it really be Hunter?


    Emily was his woman, but didn¡¯t he care about his own woman at all? Really?


    If this were to be leaked, the rest of Emily¡¯s life would be, most likely, totally ruined.


    Hunter, if it was really you who was behind all this, would you regret it in the future?


    ¡­


    Emily got up early in the morning and tidied herself up.


    Seeing that herplexion was a little pale, she even put on some powder today to make herself look


    better.


    If Grandpa could wake up, he would definitely be worried when he saw her pale face.


    ¡°Milo, let¡¯s go.¡± She went downstairs with her handbag.


    Milo felt a littleplicated when he saw her.


    After hesitating for a while, he said, ¡°Miss Emily, there isn¡¯t really any news from the hospital. How


    about you just stay at home today? Don¡¯t go out.¡±


    ¡°Why? I want to see Grandpa.¡± Emily blinked and walked over to him, a little puzzled. ¡°Didn¡¯t we have a


    deal?¡±


    ¡°No, but the Old Master is still the same today. If he doesn¡¯t wake up, it would only be a waste of time


    for you to visit him.¡±


    ¡°That is different. I have to go to the hospital to take care of Grandpa. How could I be at ease to leave


    himpletely to other people?¡±


    Emily tilted her head and stared at his face, ¡°Milo, you seem to be really troubled. Are you keeping


    something from me?¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡±


    Milo responded too fast and appeared to be somewhat guilty instead.


    Emily frowned, and her doubts grew even heavier.


    ¡°Milo, are you ¡­ really hiding something from me?¡±


    ¡°How can an old man like me hide anything from you?¡±


    ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s go.¡± The more he dyed, the more Emily was worried.


    However, Milo had received a mission today, and that was to try his best to keep her home.


    What if they run into the reporters when they go out ¡­


    Milo was really worried that without Joseph being here, he would not be able to handle these things on


    his own.


    ¡°I... Well, Miss Emily, I... Since the hospital said that the Old Master is fine, why don¡¯t we... why don¡¯t


    we go see him tomorrow...¡±


    ¡°Milo, just tell me honestly, did something happen to Grandpa?¡±


    Emily¡¯s heart skipped a beat. The more she thought about it, the more she was sure that this was the


    case.


    She turned anxious, ¡°Milo, if you don¡¯t take me, I¡¯ll go myself. I can drive myself!¡±


    Something must have happened to Grandpa, or Milo wouldn¡¯t be so hesitant.


    What exactly happened? Did the situation get worse?


    Emily turned around to leave without further thinking.


    ¡°No, no. The Old Master is perfectly fine. Miss Emily, listen to me. He¡¯s really fine.¡±


    Joseph had gone out early this morning and looked very busy. He must have to deal with a lot of


    things.


    Both Lottie and Sasha had gone to thepany. So, he was the only one who could apany Emily


    in the family.


    Joseph had said that Miss Emily was in poor health, so how could he let her go out on her own?


    ¡°Miss Emily, I¡¯ll go with you. I¡¯ll go with you now. Don¡¯t panic.¡±


    Although Emily was pregnant, she was still young and walked much faster than Milo.


    Chasing after her, Milo was nearly out of breath.


    ¡°Miss Emily, I¡¯ll go with you. Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t ¡­ I can¡¯t do it. My stomach!¡±


    Milo suddenly covered his stomach and screamed, ¡°Miss Emily, my stomach hurts; it hurts so much!¡±


    Emily was stunned. She stopped and quickly turned back.


    ¡°Milo, how are you? Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°I... I¡¯m out of breath!¡±


    Milo was clearly short of breath as his old face flushed red.


    ¡°Miss Emily, my stomach hurts when I walk too fast. Please don¡¯t let me chase after you so hard.¡±


    Seeing that his face was really red, Emily felt a little guilty.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Milo. I just ¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. I know. You¡¯re just worried about the Old Master.¡±


    Milo had no choice but to go with her right now.


    ¡°Don¡¯t panic. He is really alright. I¡¯ll go with you to the hospital right now.¡±

 Chapter 431: He Wasn’t Behind This

    Chapter 431: He Wasn¡¯t Behind This


    ¡°Master.¡± Just as Joseph got out of the car, the assistant walked over with a stack of documents in his


    hands.


    ¡°What is it?¡± His assistant had always been calm and rarely so anxious.


    ¡°Master, take a look. This is the n for the Shinkansen project.¡±


    It took the assistant a lot of effort to ask someone to get the n in secret.


    Of course, given that Joseph was not the president anymore, he had to take an informal approach to


    get it.


    But the situation was so urgent that even if it was informal, he couldn¡¯t care so much.


    ¡°Master, I have studied it. This project absolutely cannot be started. Once it is started, the Gale Group


    will suffer heavy losses.¡±


    Joseph¡¯s eyes narrowed, ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    His phone rang up, but his assistant¡¯s stern face was telling him that he had to take the matter


    seriously.


    As for the phone, he just casually pressed the mute button and threw it to the side, without checking


    who it was.


    The assistant said immediately after the door was closed, ¡°I have got news that there is a new high-


    speed rail n in City L that will be implemented by the end of next year.¡±


    ¡°They are in conflict?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the two projects are in conflict. This contract would only benefit the Jacksons of Bentson City.


    However, for us, we will suffer heavy losses when the high-speed rail of the government ispleted.¡±


    The Gales had been a pharmaceutical producer for generations, and almost all of their previous


    businesses were rted to medicine or cosmetology.


    The new projects were still in their infancy.


    Many people in thepany, even Lottie and Sasha, were still only exploring the new project.


    However, Joseph had analyzed it for a long time.


    The reason why the project was put on hold was precisely because it was unclear what ns the


    government had.


    Many directors in thepany were ming him for not following up, but not everything could be said


    in public.


    ¡°The Jackson Group has steeped in simr projects for so many years, so whatever news we can get,


    it¡¯s impossible that they couldn¡¯t.¡±


    Joseph looked down and flipped through the documents page by page.


    In the end, his face became even darker, ¡°Who in the Jackson Group is cooperating with Wendy on this


    project?¡±


    ¡°The fifth young master.¡±


    ¡°Porter Jackson?¡±


    Joseph had thought that Hunter would be the one who was working together with Wendy on this


    project.


    After all, Hunter had taken over several simr projects before.


    There would be no ident if such projects fell into the hands if Hunter.


    He hadn¡¯t expected that Wendy¡¯s partner this time wasn¡¯t Hunter.


    ¡°I had thought that it must be Mr. Porter. He has experience in this field.¡±


    Joseph did not say anything and fell into deep thought.


    It wasn¡¯t Hunter. But the agreement on this project was signed immediately after Wendy obtained the


    equity.


    Judging from the time span, the people from the Jackson Group and Wendy had definitely colluded in


    advance.


    If it wasn¡¯t Hunter, then could it be that the person behind Wendy was Porter?


    ¡°Mr. Porter is really good at hiding!¡±


    He wasn¡¯t very eye-catching before. Joseph didn¡¯t expect that at the critical moment, he would take so


    hard a bite of them!


    ¡°Contact the board of directors of the Gale Group. I¡¯m gonna return to thepany to hold a meeting


    of the board of directors.¡±


    He was afraid that this project would really be implemented if he didn¡¯t go back.


    ¡°Master, we have already signed the agreement. Unless the people from the Jackson Group are willing


    to cancel it together with us, we will breach the contract no matter what.


    And the penalty for breach of contract is 30 billion!¡±


    30 billion! Such a high penalty waspletely unreasonable!


    Before Joseph could say anything, the assistant exined, ¡°They didn¡¯t just sign this new high-speed


    rail n. They also signed the n for the line between City L and the distant sea area of Bentson


    City.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± How could these people do it so recklessly when they knew nothing about it?


    No, it was not that Wendy knew nothing; she only followed Porter!


    ¡°Master, the directors of thepany are all following Wendy. Furthermore, it is everyone¡¯s wish to


    cooperate with the Jackson Group of Bentson City.¡±


    ¡°At this time, even if you go back to reason with them, no one will listen to you.¡±


    Most importantly, the master also knew another point, right?


    ¡°This n was obtained by informal means. If you take it to the board of directors to argue with them,


    Wendy might lose control and call the police ¡­¡±


    Joseph waved his hand and the assistant stopped talking.


    This thing couldn¡¯t be discussed above board, indeed.


    He had already been dismissed from his post and was no longer the president of the Gale Group. It


    was indeed inconvenient for him to do a lot of things.


    He took out a cigarette from nowhere and lit it for himself.


    The assistant didn¡¯t dare to speak. It seemed that the master was also deeply troubled this time.


    Recently, he had always been very troubled.


    He hadn¡¯t been a smoker.


    After a long time, Joseph took out his phone and found that Milo had called several times.


    Joseph called him back, but he didn¡¯t answer the phone -- maybe his phone wasn¡¯t by his side, or


    whatever.


    Joseph didn¡¯t call again. Instead, he dialed another number.


    After a few seconds, a guy picked up the phone.


    ¡°Mr. Gale, to what do I owe this pleasure?¡± The man said in a low and pleasant voice.


    ¡°Have you heard of the project that Wendy and Porter are working on, Mr. Jackson?¡±


    Neither of them was idle, so Joseph didn¡¯t intend to waste any time and went straight to the point.


    Hunter smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve just heard of it, and it seems to be two projects.¡±


    Joseph touched his lower lip and said in a deep voice, ¡°I wonder if Mr. Jackson is free now? Can we


    have a dinner together?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m free right now. How about youe by at the caf¨¦?¡±


    Hunter seemed to be in a good mood and agreed straightforwardly.


    ¡°But I only have one hour. There¡¯s a video link in an hour and a half, and I have to go back to the hotel.¡±


    Joseph had no doubt that he was busy.


    But he was quite surprised that Hunter was willing to see him, and it went so smoothly.


    At least now he would have a chance to talk with Hunter.


    ¡°Alright, where are you? I¡¯ming over now.¡±


    Hanging up the phone, he received an address from Hunter.


    Joseph then sent the location to his assistant, ¡°Let¡¯s go there, now.¡±


    The assistant immediately started the car without the slightest pause.


    Both Joseph and Hunter were busy people, and their time was invaluable.


    Just as they set off, Joseph¡¯s phone rang again. It was still Milo.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Joseph picked up the phone. Milo sounded a little anxious, ¡°Master Joseph, do you have time toe


    over now?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m on my way to see Hunter. Is there something urgent?¡±


    Hearing that he was going to see Hunter, Milo could only swallow the words back into his stomach.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. You go see Master Hunter first. I can handle these things here.¡±

 Chapter 432: Give Her to Me with Your Own Hands

    Chapter 432: Give Her to Me with Your Own Hands


    Emily had never expected that there would be so many reporters waiting for her in the hospital.


    Yes, they were waiting for her!


    And today, she was the key role in the eyes of all the reporters!


    ¡°Miss Gale, what do you want to say about the photos of you and Mr. Joseph online?¡±


    ¡°Miss Gale, there are rumors that you are actually the real Miss Gale while Miss Wendy is only a fake.


    Is that true?¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Miss Emily ¡­ she¡¯s just here as a guest!¡±


    Milo and the bodyguards protected Emily behind them, but they didn¡¯t expect that more and more


    reporters would rush over.


    ¡°Miss Gale, are you the real Miss Gale or not? Are those rumors true or false?¡±


    ¡°If you are the real Miss Gale, how would you exin the affair between you and Mr. Joseph? Could it


    be that your cousins ¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Milo was so angry that he nearly kicked the bucket on the spot.


    Pointing at the reporter who asked the question, his fingers were trembling.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°If you keep talking nonsense, I will sue you for nder!¡±


    The reporter was kind of frightened and withheld the question.


    However, he was still unwilling to back down and continued to ask, ¡°Then Miss Gale, have you


    confirmed your rtionship with Mr. Joseph? As you know, there are so many photos of you and ¡­


    How do you exin this?¡±


    ¡°Are the two Gales really gonna unite by marriage?¡±


    ¡°Miss Gale, there are rumors that you are already pregnant. Is it Mr. Joseph¡¯s child?¡±


    ¡°Miss Gale, there is news from Bentson City that you are in a rtionship with Hunter Jackson. Is that


    true?¡±


    ¡°Miss Gale, are you dating both of them now?¡±


    ¡°Miss Gale, could you please exin ¡­¡±


    ¡°Get out of the way! Get out of the way!¡± Milo and the bodyguards finally managed to break through the


    crowd of reporters and went into the hospital.


    After entering the inpatient department, with the security guards there and the bodyguards hired by the


    Gales, the reporters were finally stopped outside.


    ¡°Miss Emily, are you alright?¡±


    Seeing Emily clutching her stomach and frowning, Milo looked nervous.


    He had already warned her not toe. And Joseph had especially told him not to let her go out today.


    However, he didn¡¯t expect that this still happened.


    Emily¡¯s face was extremely pale. She was covering her belly, not because she was ufortable, but


    because she was afraid that her baby inside might get hurt.


    ¡°Photos ...¡± She finally came to think of it. She took out her phone and checked.


    All of a sudden, Emily felt like she was dealt a blow.


    No wonder Joseph asked her to stay away from the Inte. It turned out that everyone now knew that


    she was ¡°dating both men at the same time¡±.


    What was worse was that her so called sex photos with Joseph were spread everywhere!


    How could her identity as the real Miss Gale be revealed at this point?


    There was evidence, and it was not an empty groundless rumor. Once her identity as the real Miss


    Gale was unveiled to the public, the reputation of the Gales would bepletely ruined!


    Did that mean she could never return to and be a member of the Gales justifiably?


    The feeling of powerlessness almost engulfed her!


    ¡°Miss Emily, don¡¯t worry. Master Joseph will definitely find a way to settle this. He always will.¡±


    Of course, Milo knew what she was worried about. In fact, he was haunted by the same specter, too.


    The real Miss Gale was back, so when Sawyer woke up, he would definitely acknowledge her identity


    and wee her home.


    But now, this path of homeing was simply too rough!


    Even if they could get it off the trend and cool it down now, when Sawyer woke up and im to the


    public that Emily was his real grand-daughter, this affair would definitely be brought up again.


    Public opinion was a terrifying force.


    Especially in this era of the Inte, the damage of this could be absolutely unimaginable.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Milo, don¡¯t worry about me.¡±


    Emily calmed down andforted him instead, ¡°As long as Grandpa can wake up and I can stay by his


    side, I¡¯m satisfied. As for the future ¡­¡±


    No one knew what would happen and where she would be in the future.


    Besides, she still had a baby in her belly. If she didn¡¯t want to disappoint her grandpa, she had to leave


    him as her belly grewrger andrger.


    Therefore, for her, the word ¡°future¡± was beyond her reach.


    ¡°I¡¯m really fine. This is why you didn¡¯t want me toe out? You are afraid that I might be hurt and


    couldn¡¯t bear the pressure?¡±


    Emily smiled and said helplessly, ¡°Milo, you and Joseph have both looked down on me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant, it¡¯s just that ¡­¡± He didn¡¯t want her to get hurt anyway!


    ¡°I¡¯m really fine.¡±


    Emily took a deep breath and cheered up, ¡°Let¡¯s go to see Grandpa.¡±


    Sawyer¡¯s condition was fairly stable, but he still couldn¡¯t wake up.


    However, he was not in the intensive care unit now but had been transferred to the special care unit.


    So the family members can visit him at any time.


    Emily pulled out a chair and sat down by the bed. Then she held her grandfather¡¯s hand.


    She had so many words that she wanted to say, but didn¡¯t know where to start.


    If she had known that he was her grandfather in the first ce, she should have stayed by his side and


    apanied him all along.


    Grandpa was already so old, and his days were literally numbered ¡­


    A trace of sadness shed through her eyes.


    She didn¡¯t know how much time he had left; she only hated herself for not being able to stay by his side


    earlier and take good care of him!


    ¡°Grandpa,¡± Emily choked.


    So many words were stuck in her throat and just couldn¡¯t get out.


    In the end, she wiped her tears and squeezed out a smile, ¡°Grandpa, now that we¡¯re together as a


    family, please get better soon. No matter what is going on and how rough it is, as long as you get


    better, we¡¯ll definitely get through this.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°You want Emily?¡±


    Joseph didn¡¯t expect that Hunter would raise such a condition.


    Hunter and Emily had been together for a long time. In fact, if they were happy with each other, the


    Gales had no reason to separate them.


    Moreover, as far as he knew, Emily indeed had feelings for Hunter.


    Or she wouldn¡¯t be willing to bear his child.


    Even though she was forced to at that time, she had never thought of having an abortion. Therefore,


    Joseph could tell that she must be in love with the father of the child, too.


    But why would Hunter raise this as a condition now?


    Joseph thought for a moment before his face suddenly darkened.


    ¡°Mr. Jackson, why do you have to humiliate Emily in such a disrespectful way? She¡¯s merely a little girl.


    How could she possibly offend you?¡±


    ¡°As you said, she¡¯s just a little girl. So what do you think is the meaning for me to humiliate her?¡±


    Hunter lit a cigarette for himself and casually had a whiff of it.


    Behind the smoke, his face was filled with wildness.


    He was like a cheetah so dangerous that people would put themselves on guard instinctively.


    He looked at Joseph and smiled, ¡°I want the Gales to give her to me with your own hands.¡±

 Chapter 433: It Could Not Be Long a Secret

    Chapter 433: It Could Not Be Long a Secret


    Hunter wanted the Gale family send Emily to him!


    Hunter didn¡¯t want to humiliate Emily. He wanted to humiliate the whole Gale family!


    ¡°Why?¡± Joseph clenched his fists tightly, and he felt his anger rising!


    ¡°When did our Gale family offend you? Why do you hate us so much?¡± Joseph asked.


    If grandpa knew about such a humiliation, he would definitely be so angry that he would be in the


    depths of despair.


    What benefits could Hunter get from this?


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know my grudge against your family. And this is my only request.¡±


    Joseph got mad, while Hunter was calm.


    ¡°Furthermore, my request may change at any time. If you don¡¯t want the Gale Group to be in a difficult


    situation, I advise you to make a decision earlier, Young Master Joseph.¡±


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°Young Master Hunter¡­¡±


    ¡°For the time being, I don¡¯t have much time to think about these things.¡±


    Hunter stood up. He just stayed for a few minutes, and he was leaving now.


    Joseph knew that Hunter was busy and thetter didn¡¯t intentionally leave him alone.


    However, Joseph could not agree to his request.


    ¡°Since I can¡¯t meet your requirement, please forget it, Young Master Hunter.¡±


    Joseph took his briefcase and turned around to leave.


    However, Hunter stared at his back and said slowly, ¡°You knew that she was my woman. You don¡¯t


    need to refuse me so thoroughly.¡±


    Joseph stopped and turned to look at him, pursing his thin lips tightly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why you want to take revenge on the Gale family, but you hurt her as you made this


    request. Have you ever thought of that?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s your woman, but she¡¯s not your doll!¡± Joseph added.


    After that, Joseph left with anger.


    And he mmed the door behind him.


    However, Hunter just smoked, and he showed no emotion to what Joseph said.


    Hurt?


    Did they consider his feelings when they joined forces to hurt him?


    Everyone had to pay for what they had done!


    ¡°Young Master Hunter, it seems that Wendy¡¯s backer is Young Master Porter. So¡­¡±


    ¡°Is it necessary to hold him to ount?¡± Hunter sneered and interrupted Liam.


    ¡°Since what they did didn¡¯t harm the Gale Group¡¯s interests, I don¡¯t need to interfere.¡±


    However, Liam was still worried.


    ¡°Young Master Hunter, why¡­ why must you hurt Miss Emily? Back then¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention what happened back then!¡±


    Hunter fiercely put his cigarette out on an ashtray.


    His face was so cold as if he was from the hell.


    His child was dead, and his woman left him. Even if Emily came back to him, she was not the one he


    once loved.


    He just took her as a toy!


    ¡°Tell her the condition I negotiated with Joseph. Let her make a decision!¡±


    ¡°Young Master Hunter...¡± Liam was in a dilemma.


    This was truly too hurtful for Emily!


    ¡°What? Do you think I am merciless?¡± Hunter sneered and gave Liam a sidelong nce.


    His eyes were actually chill to the bone.


    However, Liam knew that this chill was not directed at him.


    Hunter hated the Gale family, especially Sawyer!


    For an old man in his seventies, he might not be able to endure such a humiliation.


    However, Hunter wouldn¡¯t consider it.


    ¡°Joseph isn¡¯t stressed enough. Give him more pressure.¡±


    ¡°Young Master Hunter¡­¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to do that, you can leave at any time. If you don¡¯t leave, do your best!¡±


    Liam followed behind Hunter and sighed helplessly as he looked at Hunter¡¯s cold back.


    He wouldn¡¯t leave Hunter! No matter what happened, he would not leave!


    He was just¡­ afraid that Hunter would regret it in the future.


    If Hunter insisted to do so, it would not only hurt Emily but also hurt himself, wouldn¡¯t it?


    Would he really be happy?


    ¡­


    Sawyer finally began to pick up.


    That day, Emily apanied him in the hospital all day.


    In the afternoon, she was rubbing his hands. She didn¡¯t expect that he moved his fingers slightly.


    Emily was afraid that it was her illusion, so she didn¡¯t call the doctor. She continued to rub his hands.


    About ten secondster, he actually moved his fingers again.


    This time, it was absolutely no longer an illusion!


    The doctor was here, and the whole Gale family was here.


    Everyone heaved a sigh of relief at the doctor¡¯s announcement.


    The doctor said that Sawyer would wake up in a few days.


    ¡°Thank heavens!¡± Lottie began to be superstitious.


    She made phone calls to asked servants to pray for Sawyer.


    Sasha stayed with Sawyer and refused to leave the hospital whatever others said.


    Francis and Joseph also stayed in the ward for more than two hours before they left.


    ¡°Look, Dad¡¯s hand is starting to have strength. He even held my hand lightly just now!¡± Sasha sobbed.


    She almost burst into tears with joy and turned to look at Lottie.


    Lottie just called the servants and instructed them to prepare something for worship.


    Seeing Sasha¡¯s appearance, Lottie was also moved.


    ¡°He¡¯ll be fine. Dad is a good person. Good people will live a long life. He will wake up soon and get


    better.¡±


    Sasha nodded and turned to look at Emily standing beside. She said, ¡°Emi, thank you for staying with


    Dad and taking good care of him every day.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my duty to take care of grandpa. Besides, I...¡±


    Emily suddenly stopped in the middle of her speech. Her face changed as she covered her mouth.


    ¡°Emi?¡± Sasha frowned.


    Lottie also noticed that Emily was strange. She was about to go over, and she asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Emily managed to hold back the nausea.


    However, she still felt nauseous. She was afraid that she would vomit up, so she said, ¡°Perhaps I have


    stayed in the ward for too long and I feel a little ufortable. I¡¯m going out for a walk.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t go far. Your grandpa may wake up at any moment.¡±


    ¡°Aunt Lottie, don¡¯t be so anxious. The doctor said that grandpa wouldn¡¯t wake up until the day after


    tomorrow.¡±


    Lottie nodded and smiled.


    Indeed, she was too anxious.


    After that, Emily hurried out of the ward, and quickly walked towards the end of the corridor.


    There was a bathroom.


    She was going to retch!


    Recently, the frequency of her retching was increasing. Her morning sickness was getting more


    obvious.


    If it continued, how long could she kept it a secret?


    Grandpa was getting better, but Emily was afraid that he would be ill again in anger if he knew her


    secret. She was pregnant without a husband, and the baby¡¯s father did not like them.


    What should she do?


    Emily rested in the bathroom for a long time until she was sure that she wouldn¡¯t vomit again. Then,


    she washed her face and came out of the bathroom.


    Just as she walked to the corner of the corridor and was about to return to the ward, she suddenly


    heard a familiar voice.


    The man was clearly in anger and he asked, ¡°Did you say that Hunter wanted Emi?¡±

 Chapter 434: I Was with Him

    Chapter 434: I Was with Him


    That was Francis¡¯s voice, which was indignant.


    Emily was astounded. Young Master Hunter¡­ Were they talking about Hunter?


    Why did Hunter want her? She had been his woman already!


    Joseph was also very angry, but his anger wasn¡¯t as clear as Francis¡¯.


    ¡°Yes,¡± said Joseph. When he thought of that Hunter spoke with unconcern, Joseph felt an urge to


    smoke.


    ¡°No! He¡¯s a bastard. We can¡¯t send Emi to him!¡± Francis punched the wall in anger.


    The Gale family would never sell a family member for glory!


    Joseph turned around and looked at the distant horizon. ¡°I didn¡¯t agree,¡± he said indifferently.


    Francis knew that Joseph would definitely not agree to such a thing.


    However, Joseph was tired out in the past few days. Although Francis did not participate in it, he could


    tell that Joseph was tired.


    Standing behind Joseph, Francis could clearly feel the former was overwhelmed.


    Joseph was carrying the burden of the entire Gale family.


    Francis finally hated himself a little. In the past, he was unwilling to work in the Gale Group. Now, he


    wanted to help but he could do nothing.


    ¡°Joseph, when grandpa asked you to work in the Gale Group, did you¡­ resist?¡±


    Actually, Francis still remembered one thing very clearly. He knew that Joseph liked painting since they


    were little kids.


    Joseph once dreamed to be a painter.


    As for Francis, he was used to living a carefree life. When he grew up, there were many things he


    wanted to do, but he was unwilling to be in business.


    Thus, he directly told his grandfather that he did not like to work in the Gale Group.


    What about Joseph?


    Francis had never heard Joseph talking about his dream since they were adults.


    ¡°Why should I resist?¡± Joseph looked back at Francis as if looking at a little kid.


    In fact, Joseph was only a year older than Francis.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Besides, you had resisted. I couldn¡¯t resist either.¡±


    Joseph smiled. However, he had a lot on his mind in these days, thus he smiled with a heavy heart.


    ¡°There are only two children who can take over grandpa¡¯s business in the family, you and me. You¡¯re


    gone. If I leave too, grandpa may die of anger...¡±


    In the current situation, the word ¡®die¡¯ seemed a little unlucky.


    Joseph stopped. He looked at the time and said, ¡°If you have nothing else to do, you can stay and look


    after them for a few days. I have to leave now.¡±


    Francis knew that Joseph had endless work to do.


    He nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take good care of the women at home.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡±


    Joseph did not show the slightest bit of pretentiousness. He could be at ease if Francis took good care


    of the women at home.


    ¡°Keep an eye on Emi. You have to take good care of her.¡±


    Although Francis didn¡¯t think that Emily needed to be taken care of since she was healthy, he thought


    that Joseph must have a reason.


    He nodded and said, ¡°OK. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Joseph nced at the door in the distance again. Although he was still a little worried, he really had to


    leave.


    Now that Hunter was unwilling to help them, Joseph could only have a talk with thepany¡¯s senior


    directors.


    However, recently, it was clear that someone was purchasing the Gale Group¡¯s shares outside.


    He had already had someone rush to buy the shares, even in a high price. But they were not as fast as


    that person.


    Someone wanted to take down the Gale Group. It seemed to be Hunter, but Wendy¡¯s partner was not


    him.


    Joseph was confused.


    He only knew that this person was really powerful!


    After Joseph left, Francis was about to go back to the ward to see his grandfather.


    Unexpectedly, he turned around and saw a slender figure standing at the corner.


    ¡°Emi?¡± Francis was stunned. He looked at her and then at the direction where Joseph left.


    Suddenly, Francis was nervous and he asked, ¡°Emi, when did youe? Just now¡­¡±


    ¡°I heard everything I should hear.¡± Emily was expressionless. She had processed all the shock and


    confusion.


    ¡°Hunter said he wanted me, right?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ no, you misheard. How is that possible?¡±


    Francis forced a smile.


    Joseph had told him that they must hide it from the women in the family, especially Emily.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    But he didn¡¯t expect that Emily was actually here and heard their conversation.


    Francis smiled at her and lied, ¡°Just now, Joseph only said that you knew Hunter before. You are all


    from the Bentson City.¡±


    ¡°Francis, what¡¯s the point of lying to me at this time?¡±


    Emily walked over and stared at Francis¡¯ awkward smile. She said, ¡°I heard everything. Hunter said


    that he wanted to get me in return.¡±


    She was so calm and showed no emotion on her face. That was not for her age.


    ¡°Emi¡­¡±


    ¡°What did Joseph talk to Hunter about? What do they want to exchange?¡±


    It was all her fault. These days, she was only focus on finding grandpa.


    After she found grandpa, she only stayed by grandpa¡¯s side.


    She had never put much attention on the business of Gale Group.


    She thought that she didn¡¯t know anything, and as long as Joseph was there, he would definitely solve


    all the problems.


    However, she didn¡¯t notice that Hunter might be one of Joseph¡¯s opponents.


    No matter how powerful Joseph was, he would probably lose to Hunter.


    In both her previous life and this life, Emily had never seen that Hunter suffered a single defeat in the


    business!


    Moreover, apart from Hunter, there was also the power behind Wendy!


    Francis hesitated, not knowing whether to tell her or not.


    Joseph didn¡¯t want him to say more, but it seemed that Emily wouldn¡¯t give up until she got an answer.


    He sighed and looked at Emily. He asked, ¡°You and Hunter¡­¡±


    ¡°I have been with him. We were together before, then we separated, andter¡­¡±


    She bit her lower lip. It was a humiliation for her.


    However, at this point, she didn¡¯t need to care about that humiliation.


    ¡°Later, for some reason, I was still with him... No, exactly, I am a toy for him.¡±


    ¡°Emi!¡± Francis¡¯s face darkened. How could she say such words to humiliate herself?


    However, Emily was calm.


    Looking at Francis¡¯s eyes, she smiled lightly, ¡°This is the truth. I don¡¯t need to hide it from you at this


    point. Francis, tell me, what exactly did Joseph want to talk to Hunter about? What does he want


    Hunter to agree to?¡±

 Chapter 435: He Couldn’t See Through Her

    Chapter 435: He Couldn¡¯t See Through Her


    Sawyer¡¯s condition was more stable. The doctor concluded that he would definitely wake up tomorrow


    night at the earliest, and the morning after tomorrow at thetest.


    Emily felt relieved.


    That night, she made an excuse and left the hospital. But she didn¡¯t go back to the Gale¡¯s house.


    She went to another ce.


    The door of the room was actually no different from a normal top-grade suite.


    However, it seemed to be chilling, perhaps because it was his room.


    Emily knocked on the door. It was Liam who opened the door.


    Liam didn¡¯t seem to be surprised at all.


    Emily had to suppose that they knew her whereabouts well all the time.


    Liam¡¯s expression was uneptable for Emily.


    She wondered if they knew she wasing.


    Emily felt a stronger bitterness, but there was nothing she could do about it.


    ¡°Miss Emily, you are here.¡± Sure enough, Liam didn¡¯t hide that he knew she woulde.


    ¡°Why do you know I woulde here?¡± Emily frowned, still unhappy.


    She believed that her two cousins, Francis and Joseph, would never expose her whereabouts.


    Moreover, they had no idea that she woulde here.


    If they knew, they would definitely stop her.


    ¡°Nothing. Young Master Hunter guessed that you woulde.¡±


    Liam smiled and opened the door.


    Emily took a deep breath and walked in.


    Liam did not say a word and left.


    The moment the door was closed behind her, for some reason, she suddenly felt that she returned to


    the gilded cage.


    Emily stood behind the door, staring at the man and clenching her fists tightly. He was sitting on the


    sofa and drinking wine.


    Hunter didn¡¯t even look up as he poured himself a ss of wine while reading some files.


    Emily did not know how long she had been looking at him. Both of them kept silence, and the air in the


    room became even gloomier.


    After a long while, Emily took a deep breath and walked towards him.


    ¡°Young Master Hunter, can I have a talk with you?¡±


    ¡°Do you think you can enter my room if I don¡¯t agree to talk with you?¡±


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Hunter still did not look up. He finished reading the files and threw them aside, and then he poured


    himself a ss of wine.


    When he was drinking, he leaned against the sofa and nced at her indifferently.


    He was indifferent, but at the very least, he gave her the chance to speak.


    After all, he ¡°agreed¡± to let her in, didn¡¯t he?


    ¡°Why did you tell Joseph that you want me in exchange?¡±


    Hunter¡¯s indifference suddenly diverted Emily from what she was thinking before entering the room.


    Hunter picked up the ss and looked at her indifferently.


    This kind of gaze sank Emily into slight unease.


    She never was able to see through this man¡¯s thoughts. She never was able to guess what he was


    thinking.


    When she thought that she knew him well enough, maybe she was just cheating herself.


    ¡°Young Master Hunter, what exactly do you want?¡±


    ¡°I want you.¡± Hunter¡¯s indifference almost drove Emily crazy.


    He smiled, ¡°Didn¡¯t I say it clearly?¡±


    Emily did not know if he was serious.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I deserve this.¡±


    After all, their agreement hadn¡¯te to an end. If he really wanted her, she couldn¡¯t resist.


    What was the point of him doing this?


    ¡°I said I want you.¡± Hunter was not joking at all.


    However, his next words made Emily felt chill to the bone.


    ¡°I have only one request. The Gale family should send you to me personally.¡±


    ¡°Hunter Jackson!¡± Emily clenched her fists tightly and immediately understood his intention. ¡°You want


    to humiliate the Gale family!¡±


    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re not stupid.¡± In front of her, Hunter had no intention of hiding anything.


    His smile chilled Emily.


    She clenched her fists and trembled. She asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know the reason.¡±


    ¡°So, even if I tell you that I will be back with you, you won¡¯t give the Gale family a helping hand, right?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want her self-esteem, but she knew that Joseph had really done his best.


    The Gale family was in a dangerous situation under Wendy¡¯s leadership.


    In any case, Emily thought that she was already defeated enough, so it didn¡¯t matter if she was sent to


    Hunter to be humiliated.


    However, what he wanted to humiliate now was not her, but the whole Gale family.


    She wouldn¡¯t allow it!


    ¡°I won¡¯t make the Gale family get into such a state. I won¡¯t give you the satisfaction!¡±


    If grandpa was humiliated, he would probably not be able to survive in his condition.


    She didn¡¯t know the deep hatred between Hunter and the Gale family, but the most important thing for


    her now was that her grandpa got better!


    Emily turned around and was about to leave.


    Unexpectedly, before she could leave the room in the hotel, a strong and tall figure shed in front of


    her, and then Hunter stood between her and the door. She even didn¡¯t have the chance to touch the


    door handle.


    ¡°Get away!¡± Emily¡¯s face darkened.


    Hunter snorted coldly, ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± No matter what she wanted to do, her purpose was to make sure that


    nothing would happen to the Gale Group and grandpa!


    As for her, she no longer cared about the so-called future!


    ¡°What exactly do you want to do?¡± Hunter narrowed his eyes and suddenly grabbed her wrist.


    ¡°Do you want to fight me?¡± Hunter asked coldly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have the guts,¡± Emily sneered, looking up at his cold eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m not in the position to fight you, do I?¡±


    ¡°Since you know that, don¡¯t try to do anything to anger me!¡±


    He didn¡¯t know why her despondent appearance made him somewhat flustered.


    However, Emily had despaired of him.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to anger you.¡± Her voice was very calm. It wasn¡¯t that cold, but it just had no emotion.


    She didn¡¯t even show any signs of disappointment.


    When you had no hope on him, you had no disappointment.


    Disappointment didn¡¯t exist.


    ¡°Excuse me, Young Master Hunter, I have to leave now.¡±


    Hunter did not say anything, but he stared coldly at her face.


    At this moment, he couldn¡¯t see through her at all.


    He didn¡¯t like this feeling, and he had to see through her! He had to know what exactly she wanted to


    do.


    ¡°Young Master Hunter, you¡¯ve pushed me away since you asked someone to change the hair samples


    of me and my grandpa. Right now, all I want to do is my own business. I don¡¯t think it has anything to


    do with you.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you go, unless you tell me what exactly you want to do¡±


    The uneasiness that came from the depths of his heart irritated Him.


    However, Emily was still as peaceful as quiet water.


    She shook her head and smiled, ¡°Since it¡¯s useless to beg you, I can only find a way by myself. Don¡¯t


    worry. I won¡¯t involve you in everything I do.¡±

 Chapter 436: I Can’t Stand Being with You

    Chapter 436: I Can¡¯t Stand Being with You


    Emily was serious. Hunter also believed that she would not do anything in his name.


    However, this was not what he cared about right now!


    He wanted to know why she was despondent.


    ¡°Young Master Hunter, please get out of the way.¡± Emily wanted to push him away.


    However, he grasped her wrist.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re here, you can¡¯t leave so simply before you satisfy me¡±


    He couldn¡¯t see through her, so he couldn¡¯t let her go!


    He didn¡¯t know why he was uneasy, but he felt that if he let her go now, he¡­ would be regretful.


    However, he had never been regretful for more than twenty years.


    He wouldn¡¯t be regretful. All of this was in his grasp.


    Joseph had no way out. Hunter was just waiting for Sawyer to wake up and to face this mess that he


    was powerless to clean up!


    Sawyer was such a worldly-wise man. Even if he was killed, he would not in much pain.


    Moreover, Hunter did not intend to kill him!


    Only when Sawyer saw that his years of hard work, the Gale Group, was going be destroyed.


    Only when he saw that his descendants were suffering endless pain for the mistakes he had made


    back then.


    This kind of revenge was the most painful for Sawyer!


    No one could get away with hurting anyone of the Jackson family!


    Hunter had given Sawyer a chance to exin, but thetter could not say a single word of exnation.


    Sawyer admitted what he had done back then, in silence!


    And now, why did Hunter start to feel uneasy, even worried, because of a little girl?


    Hunter didn¡¯t think that he was so easily swayed.


    ¡°Our agreement hasn¡¯te to an end, right?¡± Hunter sneered.


    His sneer frightened Emily, and she subconsciously wanted to retreat.


    However, she was in his grasp, and she had no room to retreat!


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡± She frowned. She thought that she was dead inside.


    Unexpectedly, she was still afraid easily in front of him.


    However, what was she afraid of?


    At this time, she didn¡¯t need to be afraid at all.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°Do you want me to fulfill the terms of the agreement?¡±


    She smiled indifferently and gently shook her hands, but failed to get rid of him.


    Emily looked up at him and said, ¡°If you want me to fulfill my promise, you have to let me go first.


    Otherwise, how can I take off my clothes?¡±


    Her hopeless appearance made Hunter very unhappy!


    ¡°Are you in such a hurry to satisfy me?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to satisfy you at all. But I owe you, right?¡±


    This woman!


    Couldn¡¯t she just say something nice?


    What she said made Hunter even more irritated.


    He suddenly carried her on his shoulder.


    Emily¡¯s face changed in fear, and she subconsciously reached out to protect her stomach.


    However, her lower abdomen was on his shoulder. She couldn¡¯t touch her stomach in this position at


    all!


    She was scared and in a muddle. After being thrown onto the bed by Hunter, she immediately got up to


    protect her stomach.


    However, his tall and strong body suddenly moved down and he trapped her beneath his arms.


    ¡°No...¡± She panicked, her eyes revealing fear.


    Hunter narrowed his eyes and suddenly smiled coldly, ¡°Where is your disdain and calmness? You are


    so pretentious!¡±


    She was not pretentious! She just thought of that her current condition was simply unable to withstand


    his terrifying strength.


    Hunter was really terrifying in the bed!


    Especially he was enraged.


    Just now, she shouldn¡¯t have enraged him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Young Master Hunter. I was wrong. Please forgive me.¡±


    For the sake of the baby, she didn¡¯t want her pride or her calmness anymore.


    However, her submission only made Hunter felt more furious.


    Since she chose to be arrogant, why didn¡¯t she hold on to thest?


    What was her purpose of being so submissive now?


    He couldn¡¯t understand. He couldn¡¯t figure out what she was thinking at all!


    Emily did not know how she angered him.


    Hunter couldn¡¯t see through her, and she also never saw through him.


    There seemed to be an invisible mountain forever between them.


    In the past, she really wanted to cross over the mountain. But now, she suddenly realized that even if


    she crossed over it, she would still be thrown back by him.


    She had given up on this man who might have a deep grudge against the Gale family.


    She also didn¡¯t hope to know from him that what the Gale family owed him.


    Even if you put a knife on his neck, he wouldn¡¯t say anything he didn¡¯t want to say.


    ¡°Young Master Hunter, I was wrong. I...¡±


    He didn¡¯t want her to say that if she didn¡¯t mean it. The only way he could stopped her was to shut her


    mouth by a kiss!


    Emily gave up struggling from the beginning, and struggling was useless in front of Hunter.


    However, when he kissed her on the lips and she breathed with difficulty, she suddenly felt sick.


    She tried to push him away.


    It was getting even harder to breathe and the morning sickness made her wanted to leave as soon as


    possible.


    She struggled harder and harder.


    However, Hunter trapped her slender body tightly. The more she struggled, the more he wanted to


    conquer her.


    His thin lips finally moved away from her lips. Just as he was about to kiss her neck, Emily suddenly


    cried out and turned her head to retch.


    Hunter frowned tightly. In such a lustful moment, Emily actually¡­ Hunter was very unhappy.


    However, Emily did not seem to be intentionally provoking him.


    She could not spit anything out, but her face immediately turned pale.


    ¡°How are you?¡± Hunter supported her.


    Emily, however, pushed him away, got off the bed and rushed to the bathroom.


    She ran so fast staggeringly. Hunter was shocked that he jumped out of bed and quickly walked behind


    her.


    ¡°Slow down!¡±


    Emily supposed that she misheard. She didn¡¯t think that Hunter would care about her.


    But right now, she didn¡¯t have any extra energy to think about this.


    Her stomach was really ufortable, and she couldn¡¯t stop retching at all.


    Hunter stood by the door and watched her retching at the toilet. He wanted to help, but he didn¡¯t know


    what to do.


    Retching?


    After a long while, Emily finally caught her breath.


    She finally felt better. She walked to the sink, held a handful of water, and washed her face.


    In the mirror, the man behind her was frowning and staring at her thoughtfully.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Emily was nervous. If a woman retched, the others might think she was pregnant.


    It was said in novels and in dramas.


    She was afraid. She was afraid that Hunter would do something to her if he found out her pregnancy.


    Judging from his grudge with the Gale family, her baby was simply noting at the right time!


    In Hunter¡¯s puzzled gazes, Emily¡¯s face darkened as she coldly said, ¡°Sorry, Young Master Hunter. I¡­ I


    can¡¯t stand being with you.¡±

 Chapter 437: Only if You Stay Here

    Chapter 437: Only if You Stay Here


    She couldn¡¯t stand being with him, so¡­ she wanted to vomit?


    Hunter¡¯s face had never been so gloomy.


    This was the first time in his life that a woman disliked him, and she actually wanted to vomit!


    As soon as Emily stood still, she suddenly felt her wrist was gripped.


    ¡°Young Master Hunter¡­¡±


    She was pulled out of the bathroom and thrown onto the bed heavily.


    Before she could struggle, he pressed her down. Shey on her stomach.


    ¡°Since you are sick of me, then don¡¯t look at me!¡±


    He suddenly tore off arge piece of cloth from her clothes.


    Her fair skin instantly caught his eyes.


    ¡°Young Master Hunter¡­¡±


    His movements were not so rough, but she could feel an aura of a beast in him.


    He was like a wild wolf!


    This time, she really crossed his bottom line,pletely angering him!


    ¡°Hunter, don¡¯t touch me! No!¡±


    She didn¡¯t care how dirty her body was, but she must care about the baby in her belly!


    ¡°Hunter, let go! Let...!¡±


    Her clothes were torn apart by him!


    Hunter saw her trembling.


    His eyes were scarlet with cruelty. Just as he was about to do something, someone knocked on the


    door rapidly.


    ¡°Young Master Hunter, please open the door!¡± Joseph shouted outside the door.


    Liam rushed over and said anxiously, ¡°Young Master Joseph, Young Master Hunter is having a rest.


    Please¡­¡±


    ¡°Emi, are you inside? Emi! Come out!¡±


    Joseph¡¯s voice was anxious. Behind him, Francis also shouted, ¡°Emi,e out! Come out now!¡±


    After that, they had a quarrel outside. It was obvious that Liam was stopping Joseph and Francis.


    However, Liam alone couldn¡¯t handle the two people at the same time.


    Joseph kicked the door heavily.


    The thick door was almost kicked open.


    Hunter was angrier. He got up and covered Emily with a nket.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    When Joseph kicked the door for the second time, Hunter had already adjusted his clothes and he


    looked at the door coldly.


    The heavy door was finally kicked open by Joseph.


    Joseph barged in, and Francis followed him.


    Liam was helpless and could only look at Hunter with apology.


    Hunter ignored Liam and looked indifferently at Joseph and Francis.


    Emily was sitting on the bed, covered with a nket. Joseph noticed her exposed shoulders and torn


    clothes. He was angry and his eyes turned red.


    ¡°I told you. I don¡¯t need you to do this!¡±


    He walked over, took off his coat and covered Emily¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home!¡±


    Emily put on the coat and got up without looking at Hunter.


    She walked towards Joseph and looked down without a word.


    Francis wished he could p himself to death.


    It was all his fault. If he didn¡¯t say those words to Emi, this girl wouldn¡¯te here.


    He red at Hunter and said in anger, ¡°You are so despicable to take advantage of our situation! You


    are a not a gentleman!¡±


    ¡°When did I say that I am a gentleman?¡±


    Hunter sneered.


    And he looked at Emily¡¯s small face.


    He suddenly smiled. That smile made Emily felt crazy as well as chilled.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything outrageous. Emily took the initiative toe over to satisfy me.¡±


    ¡°Hunter Jackson!¡± Joseph clenched his fists tightly, cracking his knuckles.


    Emily tugged at the corner of his clothes and whispered, ¡°I took the initiative toe here. It had


    nothing to do with him.¡±


    They probably couldn¡¯t make an agreement.


    She was helpless and there was nothing she could do.


    ¡°Joseph, let¡¯s go home.¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to stay in this ce anymore. And she didn¡¯t want to see this man anymore.


    Ever since he said that she came to satisfy him, she knew that herst hope for him hadpletely


    disappeared.


    Joseph gritted his teeth. He finally took a deep breath, held Emily in his arms and turned around to


    leave.


    ¡°Do you really think that he can solve the Gale Group¡¯s problem?¡±


    Behind them, Hunter said coldly.


    He looked at Emily and said, ¡°He has no way to deal with the Gale Group¡¯s problems.¡±


    Emily stopped and bit her lips, clenching her fists.


    She did not understand why this man would say such sarcastic words since he did not intend to help


    the Gale family.


    It didn¡¯t seem to be something he did.


    Perhaps, even Hunter did not understand what he wanted to do now.


    However, the moment he saw Emily leaving with Joseph, he suddenly felt his heart aching.


    He seemed to sense that once she left, she might nevere back to him in this life.


    Hunter did not admit that he cared about her. Perhaps, he was just not tired of ying this woman.


    ¡°I changed my mind.¡±


    He casually lit a cigarette for himself.


    In fact, Liam knew very well that Hunter was trying to hide his emotions by smoking.


    But he didn¡¯t know what emotion Hunter was hiding.


    Emily turned around and looked at Hunter. Although he didn¡¯t say anything, Emily didn¡¯t know why she


    seemed to understand what he meant.


    Hunter smiled lightly, but Emily found a little unease in his smile.


    She supposed that she was mistaken.


    ¡°If you stay, I will help the Gale Group solve the problems.¡±


    He flicked the ashes from his cigarette, but there weren¡¯t much ashes.


    It was because he had already flicked it several times.


    This wasn¡¯t something he would do. Emily had never seen him be so uneasy.


    Emily was about to walk towards Hunter, but in the next second, Joseph pulled her back.


    ¡°Are you crazy?¡± This girl actually wanted to stay here, was she stupid?


    ¡°We don¡¯t need grandpa to personally agree to send me here. Isn¡¯t that the best result?¡±


    As long as they didn¡¯t tell grandpa, he wouldn¡¯t know about this.


    Emily really didn¡¯t know what else they could do about the Gale Group¡¯s problem, unless Hunter gave


    them a helping hand.


    Or someone exposed that Wendy was not Patriarch Gale¡¯s granddaughter and started an investigation.


    In that case, Wendy would be charged with fraud. And the agreement she signed on behalf of Gale


    Group might be invalidated.


    But if that was the case, Wendy would definitely expose the fact that Emily was Patriarch Gale¡¯s


    granddaughter.


    And the matter between Emily and Joseph would be further fermented.


    At that time, the Gale Group¡¯s problem might be solved.


    However, Emily¡¯s life might be ruined.


    Joseph gently held her in his arms. He said in a low voice sincerely.


    ¡°As long as we are together as a family, it doesn¡¯t matter if we lose the Gale Group.¡±

 Chapter 438: Wind Is Cold and She Is Disappointed

    Chapter 438: Wind Is Cold and She Is Disappointed


    Francis also walked over.


    Unlike Joseph, he was not so familiar with Emily.


    But as Emily¡¯s older brother, he also needed to protect his cousin.


    ¡°Since we lost the Gale Group, we can start all over. It¡¯s not a big deal!¡±


    He held Emily¡¯s hand and smiled sincerely. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It is impossible for us to lose everything.¡±


    That¡¯s right! They could start the business again. What were they afraid of?


    Although they lost the Gale Group, hispany was here.


    Even without hispany, they could make the living in other ways.


    They might not be able to lead a rich and noble life, but at least, he wouldn¡¯t let his family suffer.


    He believed that with his and Joseph¡¯s abilities, they would definitely be able to aplish this.


    Joseph hugged Emily¡¯s shoulder and said softly, ¡°Let¡¯s go! Don¡¯t be afraid, we are here.¡±


    Emily felt a little sad.


    She only nodded and walked out with them.


    Hunter did not stop them. He couldn¡¯t do this.


    After they left, Liam was a little hesitated. He walked to the door and closed it.


    At that moment, Hunter had already walked to the desk to pour himself a ss of red wine.


    The cigarette in his hand was almost burnt out, but Hunter still took a long pull on it.


    Liam hesitated for a while and said softly, ¡°Young Mater Hunter, don¡¯t we help Mr. Porter?¡±


    With the status of the Gale family, it was hard for Joseph to solve this problem on the contract signed


    by Wendy and Porter.


    Once the project started, if one broke the contract, it would be bad for both of them.


    Most importantly, although he could feel the resentment that Hunter had on the Patriarch Gale, he also


    noticed how much Hunter was concerned about Emily.


    Hunter was moving forth and back between the hatred and love. It was hard for him to make a choice.


    If he made the wrong decision, he could not choose again.


    ¡°Young Master Hunter¡­¡±


    ¡°Get out,¡± Hunter said coldly.


    Liam could only follow his orders and turned to leave.


    Before he left, he couldn¡¯t help taking the risk of angering the young master and reminded Hunter, ¡°I


    hope Young Master Hunter, you can think about it seriously and you will never regret.¡±


    Hunter snorted coldly and hepletely didn¡¯t want to reply him.


    Regret?


    He would never regret for the decisions he made.


    It was impossible!


    He had already given Emily a chance. He even thought that as long as she stayed here, he would no


    longer pursue the matter.


    He chose to ignore the awful mess.


    At that time, he even wanted to be blind to anything else to take Emily away.


    As long as he took her away and they came back to the Bentson City, he would report the things to the


    police and he would let go of the past.


    Now that he thought about it again, it was really just an impulse.


    He would never let go of it.


    Sawyer would have to pay for it ten times more than his grandmother had suffered.


    Not only did he want to bankrupt the Gale Group, he also wanted to ruthlessly humiliate Sawyer!


    Finally, he would send him to prison!


    He would not let go of anyone who had hurt his grandmother.


    Never!


    ¡­


    Suddenly, Emily fiercely shivered.


    She didn¡¯t feel cold but she was ufortable.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Seeing that she was trembling, Francis, who was sitting next to her, immediately


    took off his coat to her.


    Seeing that the clothes she wore insider had been torn to shreds, Francis felt guilty.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have told you this.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you shouldn¡¯t. Is it necessary to make the women worry about this?¡± Joseph was angry.


    Francis knew that he had made a mistake, so he didn¡¯t dare to say anything more.


    Emily looked at Joseph, who was driving in front of her, and asked softly, ¡°Joseph, do you have a better


    idea now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll continue to contact with the shareholders and see if they can help us for our grandfather¡¯s sake.¡±


    Emily did not ask anything else. In fact, Joseph had no choice.


    For this matter, what he needed to deal with were not only Porter and Wendy, these two person.


    Porter represented the Jackson Group, but the president was Hunter.


    As long as Hunter had the intention to deal with them and terminated the contract, the Gale Group


    would be unable to recover.


    ¡°Grandpa will wake up soon.¡± Emily lowered her head and grabbed her coat.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell Grandpa about this matter. I¡¯m afraid he can¡¯t take it.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Once grandpa wakes up, we will officially sue Wendy.¡± Francis snorted. He was


    simmering with resentment towards Wendy.


    Hearing this, Joseph didn¡¯t say anything.


    He hasn¡¯t thought of a way to appease the matter of Emily and him.


    At this time, if Wendy was provoked again, she might reveal everything.


    What Joseph was worried about was that Emily would not be able to withstand the pressure of the


    public opinion.


    Emily looked out of the window silently.


    Outside the window, the night scenery shed by.


    The wind was very cold, and she was disappointed.


    ¡­


    The next night, Sawyer really woke up.


    But even though he woke up, he was semiconscious.


    He couldn¡¯t even recognize the person beside him.


    The doctor said it was the sequ of stroke and he would recover slowly.


    Therefore, he was unable to sue Wendy under this state.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°Don¡¯t force him. Let Grandpa rest first.¡±


    To Emily, nothing would be more important than her grandfather¡¯s health.


    She fed her grandfather some porridge and said to Joseph, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about these thingster.¡±


    Joseph did not say anything. Although Lottie and Sasha were anxious, they could only remain silent


    now.


    They could talk about these things when their father got better.


    It waste at night. Lottie and Sasha returned home. Francis returned to hispany to work overtime.


    Joseph lived in a nearby ward and he was also working overtime.


    Only Emily was still staying by her grandfather¡¯s side, taking care of him.


    ¡°Grandpa, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking now, but I know that you can hear what we¡¯re saying, can¡¯t


    you?¡±


    Sawyer didn¡¯t reply, but his expression was a little stiff.


    ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t be anxious. As long as we are together, it¡¯s better than anything else.¡±


    ¡°We won¡¯t let you suffer any grievances or fear.¡±


    She lowered her head, and held back the tears.


    ¡°Grandpa, believe me, everything will be fine. You will get better and everything will be fine.¡±


    Sawyer tightened his fingers and held Emily¡¯s hand.


    Emily hurriedly wiped away the tears and looked at him. She smiled and said, ¡°Grandfather, you have


    to work hard to get better. Once you are well, everything will be fine. Trust


    me!¡±

 Chapter 439: Believe Everything She Tells Him

    Chapter 439: Believe Everything She Tells Him


    It got to be after 1 a.m., in the ward next to Sawyer¡¯s, Emily was busying doing something.


    She closed the curtains so that no one could see what she was doing.


    The notebook was on the table, and she was typing.


    If you walk forward, you would see she was making a business proposal.


    She was still typing on the keyboard with her slender fingers. It was early in the morning, but Emily


    didn¡¯t go to sleep.


    Suddenly, her phone rang.


    On such a quiet night and in such a quiet room, Emily was really scared by the sudden ring.


    It was sote, who would call her?


    Emily hurriedly took her phone over and saw that it was Lois.


    Recently, Emily had less contact with them.


    They were busy, so they didn¡¯t have much time.


    Basically, except their work, they had nothing to talk with.


    It was sote that Lois called her. Emily felt a little nervous. She was afraid that something happened.


    ¡°Hello, Lois.¡±


    Lois, who was on the other end of the phone, was so anxious that she couldn¡¯t speak clearly, ¡°Emi,


    Emi...¡±


    Emily felt even more nervous that she was trembling.


    ¡°Lois, calm down! Tell me what happened.¡±


    Her voice was very stiff. Her entire body was trembling. She was scared!


    Sally was still in the hospital. Why did Lois call her? Did she want to tell her that Sally was dead?


    No!


    Sally was still so young. Her future was bright. How could she lose her life now?


    No, absolutely not!


    ¡°Lois¡­¡±


    ¡°Emi, Sally is¡­¡± Lois choked with sobs.


    Emily¡¯s eyes dulled and she almost fainted.


    The phone slid down from his fingers andnded on the ground with a thud.


    She could not regain her senses. She felt her entire world got rocked.


    She couldn¡¯t even breathe!


    ¡°Emi, what are you doing? Emi, I haven¡¯t finished speaking yet, Emi¡­¡± Lois was still saying on the


    phone.


    However, Emily didn¡¯t seem to be able to hear anything. She didn¡¯t want to hear the bad news!


    She was crying with her head in her hands.


    Sally¡­


    Lois finally calmed down, ¡°Emi, are you still listening to me? Sally is awake, Emi, Sally is awake!¡±


    Emily suddenly raised her head. She couldn¡¯t believe what she heard just now.


    Emily hurriedly picked up the phone from the ground, and her usual gentlenesspletely


    disappeared.


    She was extremely irritable!


    ¡°Lois, tell me, is Sally awake?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sally wakes up. Her condition is getting better. She is conscious but she is still a little weak.¡±


    Lois was really too excited to hold her phone well just now. She couldn¡¯t speak clearly.


    Before she could finish her sentence, Emily was scared that she dropped her phone to the ground.


    ¡°Lois, you bastard! Do you still know how to speak?¡±


    She was scared! She was really scared by Lois.


    Emily sat on the ground and she was unable to get up for a while.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to do it. I¡¯m just too excited.¡±


    When Lois heard that Emily was choking, she immediately felt guilty.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! The doctor said that Sally¡¯s condition would be better soon.¡±


    ¡°Emi, don¡¯t be sad. Sally is fine. I went to see her just now. She is conscious. She wants to speak with


    you, but she is still very weak. I will let her contact youter.¡±


    ¡°Thanks! Let her take good care of herself.¡±


    Emily felt relieved. When she stood up, she felt she had no strength.


    She stood up with the support of chair.


    Walking back to the desk and sitting down, she wiped the sweat on her forehead.


    She broke out in a cold sweat.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She was really scared by Lois.


    ¡°I still have to deal with the things here. I can¡¯te back now. Please take good care of Sally.¡±


    ¡°OK, I will be here to take care of her. Everything will be definitely fine.¡±


    Although Lois did not know what Emily was busy with, she could also feel that what she was doing was


    important.


    Emily did not say anything else. After hanging up the phone, she was about to continue working when


    the phone suddenly rang again.


    She immediately picked up, ¡°Hello, Terry.¡±


    ¡°Sally is¡­¡±


    ¡°Lois told me but she didn¡¯t say it clearly that she almost scared me to death.¡±


    Thinking about it, Emily still felt a little scared. She had a lingering fear.


    But now, she really felt relieved.


    ¡°Why do you sleep sote?¡± her voice was clear and it didn¡¯t seem like she had been woken up in the


    middle of the night.


    Terry¡¯s brows knitted. Originally, he didn¡¯t intend to call her, but he couldn¡¯t help telling her the good


    news as soon as possible.


    When he called just now, her phone had been busy. He knew that someone must have told her the


    good news.


    ¡°I was woken up by Lois. I really don¡¯t stay upte.¡±


    She looked at the screen of herptop. If Terry knew that she was still working, he would definitely nag


    her for a long time andin that she was not taking good care of herself.


    Although Terry wasn¡¯t usually very talkative, when it came to her, Terry would be different.


    Terry did not say anything but nodded, ¡°OK, since you have known it, you could be at ease. Good


    night!¡±


    ¡°Wait a moment.¡±


    ¡°OK! Anything else?¡± Terry would wait whenever Emily asked.


    Emily thought for a while and said, ¡°Terry, do you still have any rtives the Bentson City that you


    remembered?¡±


    Terry was a little stunned. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that I am an orphan?¡±


    ¡°I just thought of it, so I take this opportunity to ask you.¡±


    Terry wanted to ask her something else, but Emily stopped him and said, ¡°It¡¯s toote. I really need to


    go to sleep. I have to get up early tomorrow morning to take care of my grandfather.¡±


    ¡°You and the people from the Gale family...¡± Actually, Terry really wanted to ask what was going on


    between her and Joseph. Wasn¡¯t she with Hunter?


    But he didn¡¯t know how to ask her.


    As long as she was fine, he didn¡¯t care who she was with.


    If she was happy to be with Joseph, Terry would think that Joseph was the more suitable one.


    After all, Hunter was indeed a deep one.


    Emily knew what he wanted to ask. She smiled and said, ¡°Joseph and I do not have the special


    rtionship. Well, something happened at that night, but the photos were taken by someone on


    purpose.¡±


    ¡°OK!¡± Terry really didn¡¯t ask one more question. Anything Emily told him, he would believe.


    He believed her.

 Chapter 440: Stamp out the Source of Trouble

    Chapter 440: Stamp out the Source of Trouble


    After hanging up the phone, Emily put her phone down and continued to work.


    This proposal she wrote was very detailed and clear.


    Under the dim light of the room, she looked even thinner.


    It wasn¡¯t until dawn that she saved her document, closed theputer, andy down on the bed.


    For several days, everyone was very busy.


    Joseph was indeed a little anxious. Mr. Francis who had always disliked to work in the Gale Group, had


    even been in the Gale Group almost every day during this period of time.


    It was said that both parties were very satisfied with the project.


    Although Joseph had been exining to the elders that this project was very likely to cause heavy


    losses to the Gale Group.


    When they saw that Mr. Porter came here from the Bentson City, they were free from all inhibitions.


    The Jackson Group was sincere. Otherwise, Mr. Porter would not have been here personally.


    In particr, they heard that the Young Master Hunter was also in the City L.


    Although he didn¡¯t know if it was rted to this project, as the president of the Jackson Group, Hunter


    was even photographed with Wendy in the City L.


    Based on their rtionship, who would suspect that there was something wrong with Wendy¡¯s project?


    As for the policy issue that Joseph had mentioned, in fact, no one informed them.


    No one knew whether this policy was true.


    These shareholders were all from rich and powerful families. They had been familiar with this kind of


    struggle.


    Now Joseph was not the president, he was naturally hostile towards Miss Wendy, from the Gale family.


    Joseph kept saying that the contract was with some issues. Perhaps it was all for the sake of


    competing with Wendy for the Gale family¡¯s property.


    They knew that Wendy was the one who Sawyer trusted the most because he had given all of his


    shares to Wendy.


    Sawyer couldn¡¯t even speak now, and the shareholders didn¡¯t know if Joseph had the emperor in his


    power and ordered the dukes about in his name.


    So, they didn¡¯t know if they didn¡¯t cooperate with Miss Wendy, what if the Gale Group really gets by


    someone who is not a Gale?


    No one had forgotten that Joseph was not a Gale before.


    ¡°Mr. Porter, I am surprised that you will be here.¡±


    After the dinner with the shareholders, Wendy walked into Porter¡¯s room.


    The person who had been giving her orders secretly was actually Porter. This was truly beyond her


    expectations.


    She had met Porter in the Jackson¡¯s several times before.


    Of course, Wendy didn¡¯t know that he had so many connections with her, but Porter knew.


    He had never told her. His was an exceptional actor.


    Porter did not say anything. He picked up a ss of wine and took a sip.


    Wendy walked forward and leaned against the chair, showing her gracefully slender figure.


    She casually swung her long hair. It made her more charming.


    ¡°Stroking your hair is useless. You could never beparable with Emily.¡±


    ¡°You...¡± Wendy¡¯s face was changed immediately.


    They had a cooperative rtionship. What he said was too sharp.


    She was no longer the Wendy he knew before. Couldn¡¯t he look at her with quite different eyes?


    Why was his attitude towards her the same as before?


    Wendy¡¯s face was ghastly pale. She raised her chin for her pride to show she was disaffected.


    ¡°Porter, I have all the shares of Sawyer. I am the richest woman in the City L now.¡±


    She said this with extreme pride!


    ¡°Is this money really yours?¡± Porter smiled lightly and he said disapprovingly.


    ¡°Are you worried that my grandfather will sue me when he wakes up?¡±


    Wendy sneered, not caring at all.


    ¡°If he really doesn¡¯t care about Emily, then let him sue me!¡±


    She didn¡¯t believe that Sawyer really didn¡¯t care about Emily.


    Once the public knew that Emily dared to do such things with her cousin, she would be ruined for the


    rest of her life.


    Didn¡¯t the Patriarch Gale always say that family was the most important? Did he dare?


    ¡°You¡¯re really confident.¡± Porter smiled coldly.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m confident.¡± If the Gale Group really intended to announce Emily¡¯s identity, it would have


    been made public.


    Everyone in the Gale Group thought that they were truly great. For the sake of their family, they could


    endure anything.


    Those people, even they themselves were about to be touched!


    In order to protect Emily, they could even bear to lose the Gale Group. It was truly touching.


    ¡°Mr. Porter, you don¡¯t need to worry about me.¡±


    Anyway, she was still the richest woman in City L. Compared with him, her status was not lower.


    Unfortunately, Porter thought she was the same as before.


    She was arrogant and stupid to be shoved about by others.


    ¡°I advise you to keep a low profile. Don¡¯t show off. Also...¡±


    He thought for a while. He ced the cup to the desk and tightened his fingers slightly.


    ¡°If you want to keep your high status, you should stamp out the source of trouble.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? The source of trouble? Do you mean that I should kill my grandfather?¡± Wendy


    was stunned and felt a little afraid.


    ¡°This is your own business. I didn¡¯t ask you to do anything.¡±


    Porter shrugged her shoulders as if he was afraid that he would be implicated in the crime. ¡°Anyway, if


    your grandfather sues you after he recovers, then you may pay for it.¡±


    Their Jackson Group would not suffer any losses. The agreement was signed, and they did not have


    any responsibility for any problems.


    Probably, thepensation would be paid.


    The penal sum was quite a lot.


    ¡°You!¡± Wendy red at him fiercely.


    Wasn¡¯t he gone too far? He was hiding his responsibilities.


    When she could be taken advantage of, she was one of them.


    Or she was herself, all of the things were done by herself.


    ¡°So? Do you still want to me me?¡±


    Porter suddenlyughed out. He leaned back to the chair and looked sideways at her.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    It looked he amused herself by watching her.


    ¡°Wendy, you know how much time and effort I spent to help you win these. Do you think you can be as


    a Gale without my help?¡±


    Wendy clenched her fists and didn¡¯t say anything.


    What he said was correct, she would never be able to get all of these without the help of him.


    She had already stepped on this road, so she could not leave halfway.


    ¡°Mr. Porter.¡± Wendy calmed down and said softly, ¡°I know. I will always be under yourmand. I will


    do whatever you ask me to do and neverin.¡±


    She paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°Then, it waste now, why do you ask me here? Do you


    have any instructions?¡±

 Chapter 441: Everything Will Be Over

    Chapter 441: Everything Will Be Over


    ¡°In the Gale Group, your status is noble. How could I order you, Miss Wendy in the City L, to do


    something?¡±


    Although Porter said this, his attitude towards Wendy was the same as before.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    It was with disdain, contempt and without any respect.


    Wendy really wanted to expose him.


    But now, she couldn¡¯t offend him.


    She exhaled and smiled humbly, ¡°Mr. Porter, without you, I could never achieve these things. Of


    course, I will follow your orders.¡±


    She walked over and said respectfully, ¡°Mr. Porter, I¡¯m stupid. I don¡¯t know what to do next. Please give


    me a hint.¡±


    Porter flicked the cigarette. He thought for a while seriously and said,


    ¡°Are you sure that the Gale family won¡¯t reveal anything about you?¡±


    In fact, to Porter, he didn¡¯t believe that the Gale family would pay so much attention to the kinship.


    In order to protect Emily, they would rather let the Gale Group suffer a loss?


    During this period of time, he began to get Wendy¡¯s share bit by bit, but it could only be finished


    secretly.


    In other words, they just needed to wait.


    Currently, Wendy only had twenty-five percent of the shares. He had bought five percent from the retail


    investor he assigned.


    The remaining twenty-five percent were in processing.


    If he bought all of the share too quickly, he would be implicated when Wendy was convicted of fraud.


    He had to find a way to let them believe that Wendy¡¯s stock was bought by the retail investors all


    around the world.


    He didn¡¯t expect that Wendy¡¯s true identity would be exposed.


    It was she who decided to tell Joseph directly that she was not a Gale.


    It was also Wendy who deceived Sawyer to go into the high seas. This time, the person in charge was


    indeed Wendy.


    This woman was usually witless. No one expected her to be this smart and thorough.


    ¡°Mr. Porter, don¡¯t worry. They don¡¯t dare to act recklessly for the time being.¡±


    Wendy had lived with the Gale family for a period of time, and she knew quite a bit about Sawyer and


    Joseph.


    Maybe they seeded in the business, but their weakness was that they paid too much attention to


    the kinship.


    Now she could take the advantage of this.


    ¡°Especially since Sawyer¡¯s condition is so critical, if something bad happens to Emily, wouldn¡¯t Joseph


    be afraid that Sawyer would directly die?¡±


    Porter did not answer.


    Wendy smiled and said, ¡°In short, there is no need to worry. It looks secure. Mr. Porter, you can finish


    the things as nned.¡±


    ¡°OK, I¡¯ll trust you once. After this, I won¡¯t forget your contribution.¡±


    Porter waved her hand. Wendy knew that he was asking her to leave.


    He had always treated her like a servant, not giving her the slightest bit of mercy at all.


    The moment Wendy came out of his room, she stopped smiling.


    This damned Porter really didn¡¯t respect her at all.


    After selling so many shares to him, why didn¡¯t he think about how much he had paid her?


    Ten million!


    Why didn¡¯t he steal it?


    She was unwilling to sell the shares to him if the shares were not obtained illegally and she was not


    afraid that something bad would happen in the future.


    But the more Wendy thought about it, the more unwilling she felt!


    She could be the richest woman in the City L, so why did she have to grovel to others?


    He used ten million to buy the five-percent share of the Gale Group from her.


    Thinking of this, Wendy felt it was really a pity.


    However, Porter had the proof of her guilt. She could only follow his orders.


    Wendy left the hotel. She drove to a nearby square and stopped her car there.


    She looked at her cell phone, and was deep in a myriad of thoughts and ideas.


    She was unwilling to live in this way.


    Even if she had to grovel to someone else, that person shouldn¡¯t be Porter!


    After an unknown amount of time, she was grim-faced. It was as if she had made up her mind and


    dialed the number, ¡°Hunter¡­¡±


    ¡­


    These two days, Emily was not disturbed by others.


    She stayed in the hospital, apanying her grandfather during the day and doing her own things at


    night.


    Her grandfather was better, but he was still a little unconscious. He could notpletely wake up.


    The doctor said that Sawyer would recover slowly after being nursed because of this sequ.


    Sawyer was not young. If he didn¡¯t have the good physical quality, he would not wake up after suffering


    two strokes.


    Fortunately, he was still able to get up and take a walk. But he seemed to have some neurological


    disorders that he didn¡¯t know what he was doing.


    On the third day, the good news came from the Bentson City. Sally hadpletely regained the


    consciousness.


    The doctor allowed her toe out of the intensive care unit. The first thing Sally did was to call Emily.


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed Kate!¡±


    Emily tightened her grip on the phone.


    It was actually Kate! That wicked woman dared to do the murder. How dare she do this?


    ¡°Emi, I knew a big secret.¡±


    Sally had just woken up, and she was still very weak.


    Even through the phone, Emily could feel Sally¡¯s anxiety.


    Sheughed.


    She felt happy to have such a good friend in her life.


    ¡°Do you want to say that Kate attempted to murder you because you identally heard about my


    origins?¡±


    ¡°Emi...¡± Sally was stunned.


    What happened? Why did Emily know this?


    ¡°Sally, you have been unconscious for too long. I have known these things.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m at the Gale¡¯s now. Grandpa and I recognized each other. They treat me very well and know


    Wendy¡¯s true colors.¡±


    As for other matters, Emily didn¡¯t intend talking too much with Sally because she had just recovered.


    Although she had a lot to share with Sally, she couldn¡¯t say it now.


    ¡°Sally, take good care of yourself. Joseph will contact you. Then you can sue Kate together.¡±


    ¡°She hasmitted a crime. We absolutely cannot let her go unpunished.¡±


    Sally always felt that Emily¡¯s words were a little strange. Why did she let Joseph contact her?


    What about her? Did she let this drop?


    Sally scratched her hair, wondering if it was because she was still a little unconscious that she could


    not fully understand what Emily said?


    ¡°Emi¡­¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t fully recovered yet. Don¡¯t think about anything. Take good care of yourself.¡±


    Emily¡¯s words had a kind of reassuring magic power, ¡°Everything will end soon. Everything wille to


    an end.¡±


    Sally still didn¡¯t understand what Emily meant, but Emily didn¡¯t seem to want to talk anymore.


    Emily found the excuse that she was busy and hung up.


    Afterwards, she dialed another number, ¡°Terry, I want to ask you a favor. Perhaps, it will be quite


    hard.¡±

 Chapter 442: the Letter She Left

    Chapter 442: the Letter She Left


    At night, Emily was still sitting beside Sawyer¡¯s bed.


    Although Sawyer¡¯s consciousness was still not clear enough, he seemed to like this girl very much.


    Every time Emily came, Sawyer would eat more and be willing to let the nurse to help him do the


    rehabilitation training.


    ¡°Grandpa, are you happy now?¡± Emily gently rubbed his arms and asked softly only they were at the


    ward.


    Sawyer couldn¡¯t answer her question, but he smiled.


    Perhaps, if he didn¡¯t know anything, he would be carefree, then life would be better.


    ¡°If you feel happy now, then continue to be so happy until your bodypletely recovers, OK?¡±


    Emily looked at her grandfather and felt a little sad. She wanted to tell him many things, but she


    couldn¡¯t.


    Atst, she only said, ¡°Grandpa, please take care.¡±


    The light of Emily¡¯s room was still on untilte at that night.


    It was not until five in the morning that the light was turned off.


    The next morning, when Sasha went to see Sawyer, she found that Emily was not there.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Emily?¡± She looked at Milo.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Milo shook his head, ¡°But Miss Emily hasn¡¯te yet. Maybe she is sleeping.¡±


    ¡°How could that be? She usuallyes to see her grandfather early in the morning in these days.¡±


    Could it be that she was ufortable?


    Sasha was worried that Emily was ill. She looked at her father who was still sleeping and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go


    and see her. I¡¯m afraid that she is ill.¡±


    After leaving her father¡¯s ward, Sasha walked to the ward next door and knocked on Emily¡¯s door.


    ¡°Emily, it¡¯s me. I¡¯m Sasha. Are you still sleeping?¡±


    But no one answered her.


    Sasha frowned and knocked on the door again, ¡°Emily?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Sasha. Are you up? I¡¯ming in.¡±


    It was quiet. Emily did not answer.


    Sasha suddenly felt a little anxious and worried.


    She pushed the door open, but she didn¡¯t expect the door to be unlocked.


    The nkets were neatly folded on the bed as if no one was sleeping on themst night.


    Emily was not here, even the bathroom door was open. She was not here. What was going on?


    ¡°Emily?¡± Sasha walked in and looked the entire ward around, but she couldn¡¯t find Emily.


    Just as she was about to go out to ask the nurse on duty, she saw a letter lying on the table when she


    turned around.


    A letter?


    Who would write letters in the modern society?


    Sasha walked over and picked up the letter. It was addressed to Joseph.


    Sasha felt she could not understand the younger generation.


    They were fashionable. They wrote letters to each other in this era, when everything can be managed


    on mobile phones.


    Sasha was a little curious. She wanted to open the letter.


    But thinking again, she could not look at it without permission.


    She put the letter down. When she walked out, she saw the nurse rushing over.


    ¡°Miss, Patriarch Gale¡¯s condition is not good. Please go over and see him.¡±


    Sawyer had been emotional all day. Sasha and Lottie went to see him.


    So did Joseph and Francis.


    Finally, after a two-hour treatment, Sawyer calmed down around ten o¡¯clock in the morning.


    ¡°Doctor, what¡¯s going on?¡± Joseph wiped the sweat off his head.


    Sawyer hadn¡¯t been so emotional before. Why would he be like this?


    Joseph suddenly understood and looked around. He frowned, ¡°Where¡¯s Emily?¡±


    Emily didn¡¯te here when her grandpa was in dire conditions. Why? What was going on?


    Everyone was in a hurry just now, now that he thought about it, he found he hadn¡¯t seen Emily for more


    than two hours.


    Sasha remembered something and said immediately, ¡°She disappeared early in the morning. When I


    went to look for her, I found that her bed and nkets were neat and tidy.¡±


    She thought for a moment and suddenly felt a little uneasy, ¡°Also, she ... left a letter for you.¡±


    ¡°Letter?¡± Joseph was anxious, ¡°What do you mean? Where is the letter?¡±


    ¡°The letter is in the ward where she lives.¡±


    At that time, Sasha did not find it strange and took it as their generation¡¯s thing.


    But thinking about it now, it was really strange.


    Emily cared about her grandfather the most. How could Emily not show up till now?


    Joseph couldn¡¯t wait any longer, so he turned around and quickly walked to the ward next door.


    Emily was still absent, and the letter was on the table.


    Joseph immediately went forward and opened the envelope. His hands inexplicably trembled.


    The feeling of uneasiness became more and more intense, and he felt a gloomy foreboding.


    The envelope was opened. Inside was a piece of A4 paper. It was Emily¡¯s handwriting.


    She said generally. She just told Joseph that she was a little tired and wanted to have a rest for several


    days in a quiet ce.


    She told Joseph not to worry because she had a friend who could protect her.


    Finally, she asked Joseph to take good care of her grandfather who should be kept from the news


    online, rest, and recover in the hospital.


    The letter was only to tell Joseph that the email was indeed from her.


    She handwrote this letter to prove the authenticity of the mail, because there was her handwriting.


    Joseph immediately logged into his mailbox on the phone. Sure enough, he had received Emily¡¯s email


    an hour ago.


    At that time, he was busy taking care of his grandfather, so he didn¡¯t pay attention to anything else.


    The email was very long, mostly about what Wendy had done before, including that she had


    impersonated Emily and became the granddaughter of the matriarch of the Jackson family.


    Also, she told Joseph that he could rest assured to sue Wendy for fraud because she didn¡¯t mind her


    identity being made public.


    ¡°Joseph, what does this mean?¡± Lottie did not see the email, but she felt she had known what Emily


    said.


    Joseph tightened his fingers while holding the phone. He said, ¡°Emily ... might, she might...¡±


    Suddenly, the phone rang. Joseph said, ¡°Spit it out!¡±


    On the other end of the phone, the assistant said, ¡°Mr. Joseph, what¡¯s going on? The video recorded by


    Miss Emily went viral.¡±


    ¡°What video?¡± Joseph had been taking care of his grandfather for more than two hours. He didn¡¯t know


    anything about the video.


    The assistant took a deep breath and said, ¡°Miss Emily said that she is a Gale, but Wendy is not. She


    said that Wendy gained the shares from Patriarch Gale and she would sue Wendy for fraud!¡±

 Chapter 443: Her Blood Is on Your Hands

    Chapter 443: Her Blood Is on Your Hands


    Emily left.


    She disappeared into thin air, after causing this online upheaval by dering her identity as the


    granddaughter of Sawyer Gale.


    But she didn¡¯t mention a single word about Joseph.


    After Joseph learned about this, he immediately used his best PR team to rify the rumors.


    But there were not only photographs, but also videos.


    No matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t reverse it.


    As one of the Gale family, Emily actually had an affair with the eldest young master. It was the biggest


    scandal for the family.


    Just as Joseph was trying to salvage Emily¡¯s reputation, another video came out.


    It was also recorded by Emily herself, saying that she liked Joseph, but at that time, she wasn¡¯t aware


    she was the granddaughter.


    Joseph did not like her back, so she had to trick him into doing such a ridiculous thing by drugs.


    She also said things didn¡¯t work out, to which people held some doubt.


    But everyone chose to believe the part where she attempted to hook up with Hunter Jackson.


    As a result, everything was Emily¡¯s fault.


    Joseph, however, became an ignorant victim.


    The news in City L had been focusing on this all day.


    There came the most evil woman in this world.


    It was not Wendy, who was used of fraud, but Emily, who drugged her cousin.


    She became synonymous with disgust, nasty, and shamelessness.


    Negativements from millions of people online were enough to ruin a girl¡¯s life.


    The Gales could finally file a suit against Wendy, at the cost of Emily¡¯s reputation.


    But the current problem was ¡­ where was Emily?


    Hunter only learned about it that noon.


    He had been in a videoconference all morning. Liam told him right after it.


    The look on his face got worse as he watched the two videos that Emily posted.


    What was this woman thinking? Destroying herself to save the family?


    And what were all the Gales doing? Where was Joseph?


    How could he let a little girl handle this alone? How could he call himself a man?


    Just as he was about to go and question him, Joseph showed up.


    ¡°Are you hiding her?¡±


    Joseph¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. Obviously, he was flustered.


    Hunter looked furious, ¡°How could you leave her all alone to this mess? Joseph, you¡¯re such a coward!¡±


    Joseph stared at him as if he wanted to read something from his face.


    But all he could see was rage. This man was indeed furious.


    Joseph clenched his fists and turned away.


    Hunter chased after him, and his fist was about tond on his back.


    Joseph dodged it by taking a sideway step.


    Hunter hated sneak attack, or he wouldn¡¯t miss the target at all.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get this straight!¡±


    Hunter waved his hand, and Liam together with two bodyguards immediately blocked the door.


    A few guysing with Joseph were also ready for a fight to protect their young master.


    ¡°You used to torture her, and now you¡¯re pretending to care about her? Hunter, what a good show!¡±


    Joseph sneered.


    Hunter snorted. He never put on a show.


    ¡°Where exactly are you hiding her? Tell me!¡±


    These two videos were enough to ruin Emily¡¯s life.


    How could a young girl withstand it?


    ¡°What do you think? If I know where she is, why would Ie to you?¡± said Hunter.


    Joseph sobered. As long as she wasn¡¯t with Hunter, he didn¡¯t want to waste any time here.


    Hunter also cooled down.


    Joseph was indeed unaware of Emily¡¯s whereabouts. Could it be exactly her intention?


    He knew her. Sacrificing herself for the sake of her family was exactly what she would do.


    But this was no joke at all. She couldn¡¯t take this all by herself!


    Drug ¡­ seduction ¡­ was she crazy?


    It broke his heart to think that Emily had be a slut to everyone else.


    This whole thing was overwhelming.


    ¡°Hunter, I believe it¡¯s not your fault. I am looking for her now. If you still have a bit of sympathy for this


    girl who used to be with you, then please don¡¯t interfere.¡±


    He wasn¡¯t afraid of him. He just didn¡¯t want more time to be wasted.


    He had to go. He had to find Emily before the reporters and anyone else did.


    Otherwise, she would only suffer more.


    Joseph turned away again, but Hunter did not stop him because he had his own things to do.


    ¡°Liam, ask everyone to look for that ignorant girl, until you find her!¡±


    His chest was still throbbing, as if it couldn¡¯t be relieved.


    Liam immediately made several calls to anyone he could reach.


    Hunter also went out in his own car with Liam.


    He was looking for Joe.


    ¡°Where is Emily?¡± Hunter grabbed his cor the second he saw him.


    ¡°Hunter, what¡¯s this all about?¡± Joe was, to some degree, afraid of him.


    After all, he could put him down with just one finger.


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you, where is Emily?¡± Hunter didn¡¯t want to waste his breath.


    Joe hadn¡¯t returned from City L. It must be because Emily still needed him.


    Now that she had gone missing, who else could she turn to?


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. She only asked me to post two videos with virtual IP. Nothing else.¡±


    ¡°Are you crazy? Have you even seen the videos before you posted them?¡±


    Hunter wished he could strangle him to death. He actually helped make this disaster happen!


    ¡°You¡¯ve ruined her life!¡±


    ¡°No, Hunter.¡±


    Joe almost suffocated with Hunter grabbing his cor.


    But still, he looked at him with a determined look.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°I didn¡¯t destroy Emily¡¯s life. You did.¡±


    Joe smiled coldly and miserably.


    Of course it broke his heart to see Emily doing this.


    But what else could he do?


    He knew her well. If he wouldn¡¯t offer help, she would find another way, probably a more aggressive


    one.


    At the very least, she was safe now. That mattered most.


    Right now, he knew it was a bad time to provoke him.


    But he was just so pissed off.


    ¡°Hunter, if something bad happens to her, or if she dies, her blood is also on your hands!¡±

 Chapter 444: Why Should He Care

    Chapter 444: Why Should He Care


    If something happened to Emily, her blood ¡­ was also on his hands.


    Hunter involuntarily clenches his fists.


    He had never given much thought about what he had done to her.


    And he didn¡¯t know what it was that he cared so much.


    What did he have to do with Emily¡¯s life and death? She was only a woman he had ditched.


    What was it that made him care so much?


    But, damn it, he just did!


    ¡°I swear I¡¯ll kill you if you don¡¯t tell me where she is.¡±


    Hunter narrowed his eyes, and there was a murderous frenzy inside.


    Joe believed he meant what he said.


    So what?


    ¡°Hunter, at least you¡¯ve been with Emily for some time. Do you really think you can find her if she


    doesn¡¯t want you to?¡± he sneered.


    Hunter¡¯s fists were tighter, and Joe suddenly felt difficult to breathe.


    ¡°Oh, Hunter, you are always so conceited. Why are you pleading someone else when you are already


    so capable?¡± he continued with the cold smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m not pleading!¡± Huntermanded, ¡°Speak!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    With a thud, Joe was thrown to the wall and then heavily onto the ground.


    His lips began to bleed. Before he could take a break, Hunter trod on his chest.


    Joe couldn¡¯t breathe anymore, and blood rushed to his throat, almost suffocating him.


    ¡°Kill me if you want. I don¡¯t know where she is. She didn¡¯t tell me because she knew you¡¯ll torture me!¡±


    Hunter trod harder.


    But deep down, he knew if Emily didn¡¯t want herself to be found, she wouldn¡¯t tell Joe at all.


    Telling him meant killing him¡ªshe knew that.


    Hunter felt so restless when he couldn¡¯t find her. He just couldn¡¯t find a way to let it out.


    ¡°It¡¯s not necessarily a bad thing that she¡¯s hiding. She destroyed everything Wendy wanted. They will


    definitelye after her,¡± said Joe.


    Hunter¡¯s rage subsided.


    He pulled back his foot.


    ¡°If you want the best for Emily, let me know as soon as you hear from her.¡±


    Hunter stared down at Joe and said in a softer tone.


    He turned around and left. And then Liam left Joe his phone number.


    Liam felt a little sorry for this young man covered in blood.


    Usually, Hunter wouldn¡¯ty a finger on such defenseless people. This was an exception.


    Actually, there were always exceptions when it came to Emily. But even Hunter himself wasn¡¯t aware of


    that.


    ¡°If Miss Emily is in danger, or if you have any news of her, please let us know. Hunter will never hurt her


    anyway.¡±


    Joe red at Liam. He wanted to say that he was exactly who hurt her the most.


    But he couldn¡¯t say that out loud since Hunter had just chilled out.


    Man¡¯s hunch told him that Hunter did care about Emily.


    But since he cared, why did he hurt her in the first ce?


    ¡°Hunter is a capable man. I believe he could figure it out on his own.¡±


    Joe wiped the blood from his mouth.


    Liam put the paper with his phone number on the table beside him.


    And then he turned away and tried to catch up with Hunter.


    Joe walked to the table with one hand on his chest. Through the pain, he picked up the paper.


    Was he really gonna tell Hunter when he heard something about Emily?


    He really hated his imperious attitude, but he just wanted to do what was best for Emily.


    If he had it right, Terry must have run away with Emily together. That exined why he couldn¡¯t reach


    him.


    With Terry being there for her, Emily must be safe for now.


    Terry would protect her even at the cost of his own life.


    But where exactly could they go after such a horrible thing happened?


    Joe coughed softly and a little blood came out.


    He rolled up the paper and put it aside.


    That bastard! He nearly beat him to death!


    ¡­


    Emily had disappeared for three days.


    On the first day, Hunter sent people to look for her while he himself also tried to look.


    Afterwards, he hated to see himself losing control, so he forced himself back to work in the hotel.


    But he never stopped sending people for Emily.


    There was still no news of her on the next day.


    Hunter began to feel even more restless and irritable. He couldn¡¯t devote himself to any work, not even


    the meetings.


    On the third day, there was still no news of Emily.


    He choked at dinner, which he seldom did.


    The hot coffee burned him. Even drinking water could choke him.


    Not to mention, when he was having a video meeting, he pressed the wrong button and shut it down


    completely.


    This was the first and the most ridiculous thing he had done at work.


    He had never ever done anything like those.


    This whole thing really upset him.


    He could not eat; he could not sleep; hepletely lost his mind.


    Meetings were suspended, and calls were no longer answered. He had started searching for her day


    and night.


    He also felt so conflicted.


    He insisted that he didn¡¯t care about that woman, who had betrayed him for another man.


    But what he was doing was a p in the face.


    Hunter was nearly out of his mind.


    He was almost torn apart by his emotions as well as his reason.


    Why would he even care about a woman who had hurt and betrayed him?


    On the fourth day, he finally calmed himself down.


    At least he appeared to be.


    It was because he found another missing person¡ªTerry Fields. He disappeared together with Emily.


    Well, there were always men around her!


    Why the hell did he care so much?


    ¡°Young Master, Miss Gale is here.¡± Liam knocked on the door.


    ¡°She¡¯s back?¡± Hunter suddenly stood up.


    Liam didn¡¯t want to point it out but although Hunter said he didn¡¯t care, he did, whole-heartedly did.


    ¡°It¡¯s Miss Wendy Gale.¡±


    The glow on Hunter¡¯s face suddenly became colder than ice.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°What is she doing here?¡±


    Wendy was having a really hard time since she got sued by Joseph on behalf of the whole family.


    What else could she do except pleading him for help?


    ¡°Tell her to fuck off!¡± Hunter wasn¡¯t in the slightest bit of mood dealing with her.


    ¡°Hunter, I need to tell you something.¡± On the corridor, Wendy, who was stopped by the guards, had


    already heard his voice.


    She looked so anxious and afraid to be driven off.


    Hunter was now her only hope.


    ¡°Hunter ¡­ Hunter, listen to me. There¡¯s something you don¡¯t know about your grandmother. Let me in,


    please?¡±

 Chapter 445: I Quit

    Chapter 445: I Quit


    Grandma?!


    Hunter, who was just about to sit down on the sofa, nced at the door.


    Liam hesitated for a moment before waving his hand.


    The two guards retreated and made way for Wendy.


    ¡°I have no time for your crap.¡± Hunter already looked irritable and aloof.


    Not to mention, she was hoping for a nice talk.


    Wendy had wanted to improve his impression of her with somest-minute efforts.


    Now that she was here, she knew there was no way she could do that.


    Wendy stopped beating around the bush for fear that Hunter would be impatient with her.


    ¡°Hunter, I have 25% shares of the Gale Group. I want to make a deal with you.¡±


    ¡°None of them is illegally acquired. And they will be taken from you anytime soon. Why do you think I¡¯ll


    make a deal with you?¡±


    Sure enough, Hunter already became impatient. He lit a cigarette and checked the watch on his wrist.


    ¡°I¡¯m still in control of these shares, which I know I won¡¯t be pretty soon.¡±


    Wendy knew she didn¡¯t have much time. She just had to make a big fortune and ran away.


    ¡°Hunter, if you want, I ¡­ I¡¯ll sell them to you at a fair price.¡±


    Seeing that Hunter didn¡¯t say anything, she continued, ¡°One billion!¡±


    ¡°I know you always have a way with this. You can sell them within a short while. One billion, that¡¯s all I


    want,¡± She added.


    ¡°Porter Jackson only gave you ten million for 5% shares. And you want one billion from me for only


    25%?¡±


    Hunter snorted. He didn¡¯t seem to be interested at all.


    Wendy was taken aback andpletely panicked.


    He actually knew ¡­ everything!


    ¡°I won¡¯t take your shares. They belong to the Gales.¡±


    ¡°But weren¡¯t you against them? Hunter, why is the sudden change of mind? Is it because of Emily?¡±


    asked Wendy.


    In fact, she didn¡¯t know much about the feud between the Hunter and the Gale family.


    But she was totally positive of its existence.


    ¡°So you¡¯ve given up already? Can you really let go of everything they have done to you?¡±


    Hunter¡¯s eyes darkened instantly.


    His fingers holding the cigarette involuntarily tightened.


    He couldn¡¯t let it go.


    Because of what happened to Emily and how she disappeared, he panicked and lost all his senses.


    He still wanted revenge! How could he give in so easily?


    Now that Emily made sacrifices, the Gales could finally sue Wendy, which could solve at least half of


    their problems.


    The other half was the contract with the Jackson Group.


    If the project continued, the Gale Group would definitely suffer a huge loss. If they suspended it, the


    high liquidated damages were still a heavy blow.


    If something bad were to happen to the Gales¡¯ shares, then this would be a blow way too heavy for


    them to bear.


    Wendy knew her words had triggered the deepest resentment in him.


    She bit her lip as if she was making the hardest decision, ¡°I only want 100 million!¡± she said in a low


    voice.


    A hundred million was enough for her to flee, hide, and even live a well-off life for quite a long time.


    Otherwise, she might never be able to escape.


    Nobody else, especially not that useless guy, Porter, could handle her shares well in a short period of


    time.


    Hunter Jackson was probably the only person in the world who could do that.


    ¡°Hunter, I¡¯m not greedy or something. I just want to make it easier for the rest of my life. I...¡±


    ¡°Why should I make it easier for you?¡±


    Hunter suddenly turned around and stared into her face.


    His face looked calm, but the hidden wave was intimidating.


    ¡°Joseph and Emily were drugged and videotaped. Were you part of it?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Wendy panicked. She didn¡¯t expect it at all that Hunter was still thinking about that bitch!


    ¡°They ¡­ they drugged them, not me. Really, it was Sasha.¡±


    Although being stared by Hunter gave her a chill down the spine, she was telling the truth.


    ¡°I shot the video, but ¡­ Sasha was the one who drugged them.¡±


    Hunter was walking towards her.


    Unlike before, she didn¡¯t feel closer to him, nor did she feel she could hook up with him.


    She had already seen it through.


    She was nothing to him, nothing.


    Everything about them in the past was just a show he put up for the Gales.


    ¡°Hunter, I ¡­ I don¡¯t understand ¡­ why you still care about Emily? You have a feud with the Gales. And


    Emily is the granddaughter of Sawyer Gale!¡±


    Hunter suddenly stopped.


    Wendy couldn¡¯t breathe normally. When he looked at her in a calm gaze, she could literally feel death.


    ¡°Hunter¡­¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t take any share of the Gale Group. Get out!¡±


    Hunter turned around and walked to the window, staring outside at the dim sky.


    He had been anxious for three days, but it was only after three days that he realized the woman who


    had haunted him was the granddaughter of his enemy!


    What the hell was he thinking? Grandma died so miserably. Did he forget about that?


    Wendy despaired.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    There was nothing she could do about his cold shoulder.


    Hunter always meant what he said. And his decision didn¡¯t easily change.


    At least ¡­ at least she still got ten million.


    Wendy didn¡¯t stay any longer and was ready to leave.


    But just as she walked to the door, she remembered something. She turned around and watched his


    cold but still charming figure, clenching her fists.


    She didn¡¯t want to quit on him. She never did!


    Why couldn¡¯t this man, the dreamy type of every woman in this world, belong to her?


    Even if he didn¡¯t belong to her, he should certainly not belong to that bitch Emily!


    ¡°Hunter, don¡¯t forget Emily is the granddaughter of your enemy. Why are you still looking for her


    everywhere? How could you do this to your families who were hurt by them?¡±


    ¡°Fuck off!¡±


    This time Wendy did what he said. She knew if she didn¡¯t, Hunter would have a way to make her regret


    it.


    She couldn¡¯t stay in City L anymore.


    If she didn¡¯t leave, perhaps she would have to spend the rest of her life in prison.


    After Wendy left, Liam walked over behind Hunter.


    He wanted to persuade him not to be affected by what Wendy said, but it seemed Hunter already did.


    ¡°Young Master, the Gales¡­¡±


    ¡°Let Porter do whatever he wants.¡±


    It seemed Hunter decided to stay out of it even if the Gale Group suffered great loss.


    ¡°Young Master, even if we can benefit from it, it still does something bad to our reputation.¡±


    Honesty was important in business, especially forrge enterprises like them.


    It wouldpletely ruin the reputation to make the other party jump into a trap, regardless of how


    much benefit they could reap.


    Especially for the Gale family, most of them were decent businessmen.


    Mr. Porter made such a scene for some petty little profits. It didn¡¯t do any good to the Jackson Group in


    the long run.


    ¡°Young Master, are you really gonna walk away from this?


    ¡°Since I wasn¡¯t part if it from the start, I¡¯d like to keep it that way.¡±


    There was nothing but chill in Hunter¡¯s voice.


    He turned around at Liam. The same old unapproachable Hunter Jackson was back.


    ¡°Call back all our people out there looking for that woman. I quit.¡±

 Chapter 446: She’s Pregnant

    Chapter 446: She¡¯s Pregnant


    Wendy escaped.


    Everyone had seen iting.


    But most of them didn¡¯t bother looking.


    ¡°I just want Emily back.¡± Grandpa Gale sat on the hospital bed, looking like a wreck.


    The other day, his illness kept getting worse and he was suffering from intense mood swings.


    But luckily, he sobered up the next day.


    That was when Emily disappeared.


    What was all over the Inte couldn¡¯t be kept from him at all.


    The old man was anxious, heartbroken, andpletely freaking out.


    They had sent everyone they could to look for her, even Joseph and Francis.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that all the Gales were too busy looking for Emily, Wendy could never have


    escaped.


    Just as Wendy had said, the most important thing in the Gale family was each other.


    That was why nobody cared where Wendy was. All they wanted was to find Emily.


    ¡°Brother, Hunter has called back all his people.¡± Francis told Joseph the news the minute he got it.


    ¡°That bastard doesn¡¯t care about Emily at all. But who need him? We have plenty of people. We will


    find her,¡± Joseph snorted and said indifferently,


    He was wrong about Hunter!


    He had thought, deep down, Hunter still cared about Emily. But it turned out his feelings for her were


    fleeting.


    That man only cared about himself after all.


    ¡°Brother, what about the contract?¡±


    That contract wasn¡¯t signed by Wendy at all, but by Carl Gale, the biggest shareholder of the Gale


    Group.


    Wendy, that slippery snake, didn¡¯t even leave a single door open for them.


    Carl was from the Gale family as well as a major shareholder. He didn¡¯t do anything wrong.


    Therefore, even if something happened to Wendy, the contract was still valid.


    ¡°Brother, we¡¯ve been yed by them. We¡¯re screwed!¡±


    Compensation of 30 billion was a fatal blow to the Gale Group.


    They had to sell their shares to make thepensation.


    But in this case, all the shareholders would panic and divest themselves of their shares.


    If they did, the price of the shares would drop. And the lower the price was, the more they had to lose¡­


    In short, it was a vicious cycle. One downfall would lead the Gale Group into an irreversible


    catastrophe.


    ¡°Even if I sell mypany, it will only be worth two billion, which was still not enough to cover the


    expense.¡±


    Although Francis did fine with hispany, it was still no match for the Gale Group.


    ¡°What do we do now, brother?¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t carry on with the projects in that contract. It requires more than we can take. It will end up as


    a disaster for us, too.¡±


    Therefore, the only way was to raise enough money.


    ¡°But where are we going to get the money? Selling all our real estate was still not enough. Are we


    going to sell our own mansion as well?¡±


    Francis thought for a moment and shook his head, ¡°Even if we sell the mansion, we¡¯re still short.¡±


    Even the billions-worth mansion was not enough to cover the expense of thirty billion.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell grandpa about this¡­¡±


    ¡°You guys are hiding everything from me. Good kids! Both of you.¡±


    Not far behind them, Mr. Gale was sitting in a wheelchair, staring at them.


    Joseph¡¯s heart sank as he quickly walked over, ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯ll be fine. Don¡¯t overthink.¡±


    He was so upied in his thoughts that he didn¡¯t hear himing in.


    Francis also walked over and forced a smile, ¡°Grandpa, what are you talking about? We never hide


    anything from you.¡±


    Mr. Gale waved his hand. He didn¡¯t want to hear any of this.


    He suddenly said to Joseph, ¡°I need to talk to you.¡±


    Joseph and Francis exchanged nces. Joseph stopped Francis when he was trying to say


    something.


    After that, Joseph pushed his grandpa to the elevator in his wheelchair.


    They went to the garden. Although it wasn¡¯t very quiet, it had the most beautiful scenery.


    There were people walking around, some were patients, some were doctors and nurses, and some


    were visitors for the patients.


    ¡°If Emily is still here, she will definitely take me here every day to enjoy the sunlight.¡±


    The old man looked at the distant blue sky, feeling depressed at the thought of her.


    ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry. Emily wille back. I will find her.¡±


    Joseph wanted tofort him, but hisfort was thest thing he need.


    The old man shook his head and let out a long sigh.


    ¡°But she won¡¯te back. She has some issues that she can never work out.¡±


    He had watched those two videos. Emily felt despair for the world. How could shee back?


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that right?¡± The old man suddenly covered his chest in great pain.


    ¡°Grandpa, are you okay?¡± Joseph panicked. What he feared the most was his grandfather¡¯s heart


    attack.


    ¡°Grandpa, is it your heart again? I¡¯ll take you to the doctor.¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± With his hand still on his chest, Sawyer Gale¡¯s eyes were full of misery.


    ¡°I know Emily was desperate. What I worry the most right now is whether ¡­ whether she will even give


    up on herself.¡±


    ¡°No way!¡± said Joseph firmly.


    Grandpa Gale looked up at him, ¡°You ¡­ do you know where she is?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. But I do know she won¡¯t do anything stupid. Trust me.¡±


    Grandpa Gale believed him because he knew him for years. Joseph always said what he meant.


    But how could he be so sure?


    ¡°But how is she going to live like this?¡± It took great courage for a girl to live a life after her reputation


    was ruined.


    ¡°No matter what, she will definitely survive this. She will never let anything bad happen to her!¡±


    At the very least, Joseph was certain of it.


    But Sawyer Gale didn¡¯t.


    With hands on his chest, he felt harder to breathe.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I¡¯m really scared¡­¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t be scared. She ¡­ she still wanna live. She won¡¯t do anything stupid. Trust me!¡±


    ¡°Joseph, you are hiding something.¡± Sawyer Gale was wise enough to know things were a lot more


    complicated than it appeared.


    Joseph opened his mouth but no voice came out. He didn¡¯t know if he should tell him.


    ¡°Joseph, it hurts to know you¡¯re keeping a secret from me.¡±


    There was misery all over his face again. But this time, he was faking it.


    And Joseph could tell.


    He knew he had to put his mind at ease eventually, even though his grandpa was acting.


    He let out a sigh. There were things he could do nothing about.


    ¡°Emily ¡­ she¡¯s pregnant.¡±

 Chapter 447: We Were Childhood Sweethearts

    Chapter 447: We Were Childhood Sweethearts


    Sawyer Gale waited for a long time in the cold wind.


    Butler Milo checked the time again. It had been three hours.


    ¡°Sir, please let me take you back. You said it yourself that families are the most important, not the Gale


    group.¡±


    Why were they here pleading Hunter Jackson for help?


    They should go back and continue their search for Emily.


    Let the young in charge of thepany. It was no big deal even if it didn¡¯t work out.


    But Sawyer shook his head and stared at the entrance of the hotel.


    ¡°Go tell them again I need to talk to Hunter. It¡¯s important.¡±


    ¡°Sir, stay away with that bastard!¡±


    Butler Milo couldn¡¯t take it anymore since he knew a little about what happened between Hunter and


    Emily.


    Now that it turned out Hunter couldn¡¯t care less about Emily, what was the point ofing for him?


    And it was even more pointless if it was for the sake of thepany.


    The old man had lived his life in pride. He felt so bad to see him humbly begging for help.


    ¡°Milo, why are you so stubborn?¡±


    Sawyer turned around to him and frowned, ¡°Hurry! Go tell them I need to see Hunter Jackson.¡±


    Butler Milo could only do as he required when the elevator in the lobby suddenly opened.


    Several people walked out and the most eye-catching one was Hunter.


    ¡°Milo, hurry. Push me over,¡± Sawyer required.


    ¡°Oh ¡­ alright.¡± It took Milo a while to react.


    ¡°Hunter, can you spare ten minutes for me? I need to talk to you.¡±


    Different fromst time, Sawyer took the initiative.


    This was his best chance. He wouldn¡¯t do it at all if it weren¡¯t for Emily.


    Even the Gale Group wasn¡¯t worthy of his humbleness.


    ¡°Mr. Gale, bad time. I really have to go now,¡± said Hunter, his lip curling.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be just ten minutes. No, five minutes.¡±


    Sawyer hated himself for saying this. If it weren¡¯t for Emily, he would never ever say anything like that.


    But Emily was the priority.


    Perhaps the past should be settled as well.


    He had kept it to himself for so long that it still haunted him every now and then.


    ¡°Hunter, I only need five minutes of your time. If you don¡¯t change your mind, I will never bother you


    again.¡±


    But Hunter didn¡¯t even want to hear a single word, ¡°If you¡¯re here for the Gale Group, I¡¯m not avable.


    I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    He walked passed Mr. Gale and was about to leave.


    ¡°I¡¯m here for Emily!¡± Sawyer turned his wheelchair around and happened to see him freeze.


    It looked like this brat was not heartless after all.


    ¡°I know where she is. Do you want to know?¡±


    ¡°Where she is has nothing to do with me.¡±


    Hunter seemed to be resisting something with one step ahead of him.


    Just as the old man was about to despair, he suddenly turned around and looked at him, ¡°Five


    minutes.¡±


    It had already taken them one minute to get to Hunter¡¯s hotel room.


    Sawyer had Butler Milo wait outside. Hunter waved his hand and Liam also stepped back.


    There were only the two of them in the room.


    ¡°Where is Emily?¡±


    Hunter didn¡¯t have the slightest bit of patience for this old man.


    Although he was never enthusiastic towards the elders, he would at least be polite.


    But to Sawyer Gale, he left off all the manners and courtesy.


    This was the man who killed his grandmother!


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Sawyer didn¡¯t want to lie to him.


    Hunter¡¯s face darkened, ¡°How dare you lie to me?¡± he said angrily.


    ¡°Hunter, I¡¯m here today to tell you the truth.¡±


    ¡°I can find out the truth myself. You don¡¯t have to tell me!¡±


    Indeed, he had been investigating.


    As long as he found the evidence, he would sue him for kidnapping and murder.


    As for the so-called truth, what truth did he expect from a murderer?


    He wouldn¡¯t believe a single word.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t kill your grandmother, nor did I kidnap her. In fact, your grandmother and I were good friends.¡±


    Sawyer sighed. Those were the memories he didn¡¯t want to recall.


    But now he had to.


    ¡°Hunter, your grandmother dide looking for me back then¡­¡±


    ¡°No she didn¡¯t! It was you who kidnapped her!¡± Hunter insisted.


    Sawyer sighed again, ¡°It¡¯s not like that. The reason why I haven¡¯t told you the truth is because of ¡­


    your grandma.¡±


    ¡°Bullshit!¡±


    ¡°Hunter, let me show you a letter.¡±


    Sawyer knew it was only his words against Hunter¡¯s, so he took out the letter that he had kept for


    decades.


    ¡°You may not recognize your grandmother¡¯s handwriting, but your grandfather definitely will.¡±


    Although the letter was well preserved, it did look a bit old.


    Hunter stared at the envelope. He might not recognize Grandma¡¯s handwriting, but it was indeed


    simr.


    Hunter had seen her handwriting before. Some of them were still in grandpa¡¯s study.


    He finally took the envelope and took out the letter.


    His face darkened at the first nce.


    ¡°Mr. Gale, this letter must be a lie. How dare you fake it?!¡±


    It was a love letter, written by a woman, for her beloved man.


    In the letter, she said she was painful because she married a man she didn¡¯t love. She also knew there


    had been some misunderstandings because of her husband¡¯s scheme.


    She married her husband only because she was so angry with the other man, only to regret it after she


    found out about the truth.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    She wanted to return to the man she loved and ran away with him.


    In the letter, everything was about her affection for him, how much she missed him, and how regretful


    she was back then.


    She expressed her eager to run away with him.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to lie to me with a fake letter. Do you think I¡¯m buying this?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, ask your grandfather if he had framed me and made me the criminal. Your


    grandma and I were childhood sweethearts, and we had once decided to be together forever.¡±


    The past still brought deep sorrow to old Sawyer Gale.


    ¡°Back then, I had to go out to the sea. We had agreed that when I came back, we would get married.


    But when I came back, I was so shocked to see her already married to your grandfather.¡±

 Chapter 448: He Won’t Have a Rough Day if He Doesn’t Care

    Chapter 448: He Won¡¯t Have a Rough Day if He Doesn¡¯t Care


    ¡°Later, I found out that your grandfather lied to your grandmother, saying that I cheated on her. And she


    was so simple that she actually believed it.¡±


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Dozens of years had passed, and Sawyer now wasn¡¯t a young boy who would be screwed up with his


    love life.


    However, he would still feel bitter when he mentioned Matriarch Jackson.


    His voice sank somewhat, as if he had returned to that year.


    ¡°I wanted to exin to your grandmother. But when I found her, she was already pregnant.¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t let her bear the pain. She is in poor health. If she knew the truth, she would break down.¡±


    ¡°So I only swallowed it and let her believe I betrayed her. This way, she could feel at ease to stay with


    your grandfather and give birth to his child.¡±


    That was a different time.


    At that time, it wasn¡¯t easy for a married woman to get divorced and marry another man.


    If she did that, her reputation would be ruined for the rest of her life.


    Therefore, Sawyer decided to bear the pain by himself. A few yearster, he also got married and had


    his own children.


    ¡°As time passed, everything seemed to have gone. I didn¡¯t expect a letter from your grandmother one


    day.¡±


    Sawyer looked at Hunter. He knew that it wasn¡¯t easy for Hunter to ept this at once.


    But what he had said was the truth.


    ¡°When I received this letter, I was already married. It¡¯s impossible for me to abandon my wife and


    children, and then leave with your grandmother.¡±


    ¡°So I just kept this letter and didn¡¯t write back. But your grandmother came to see me.¡±


    ¡°As for the picture of your grandmother and me, I don¡¯t know who took it by chance. However, at that


    time, I was going to send her back, not kidnap her.¡±


    Hunter did not say anything. Sawyer didn¡¯t know whether he believed it or not. Anyway, Hunter seemed


    to be in a bad mood.


    Sawyer was frightened by Hunter¡¯s cold eyes!


    Although he had seen all kinds of circumstances and people, he didn¡¯t dare to look straight into


    Hunter¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Hunter, this is the truth. I feel sorry for your grandmother, but I really didn¡¯t harm her. We separated


    after I saw her off at the train station.¡±


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect that not longter, she would¡­¡±


    His voice was a bit hoarse and choked with emotions.


    Hunter noticed that, but he wasn¡¯t touched.


    ¡°You came to me and told me those things just to ask for mercy for the Gale family?¡± he snorted.


    Hunter was stubborn.


    It was not easy to change his mind.


    Actually, Sawyer now still didn¡¯t know if it was right for him toe to see Hunter.


    Would Hunter care about Emily?


    However, she was pregnant with his child¡­


    ¡°Hunter, no matter whether you believe it or not, this matter has nothing to do with Emily. If you still


    have feelings for her, please¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll treat your granddaughter the way you treated my grandmother.¡±


    Hunter sneered and sat on the sofa, looking askance at Sawyer.


    ¡°No matter whether what you said is true or not, you have hurt my grandmother. If it is true, my


    grandmother came all the way here to see you, but you treated her so coldly? You hurt her so badly!¡±


    Sawyer didn¡¯t say anything. He had indeed wronged Hunter¡¯s grandmother, but he had no choice back


    then.


    He couldn¡¯t abandon his wife and children. This was the greatest responsibility of a man.


    ¡°You can leave now. What you said to me today won¡¯t change my mind.¡±


    Hunter looked at the door and shouted, ¡°Liam.¡±


    Liam immediately pushed in, followed by Milo. Milo walked to Sawyer and said, ¡°Mr. Sawyer¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home and give him some time to think about it.¡±


    Milo nodded and wheeled him out.


    Before they walked out of the door, Hunter coldly said, ¡°I will continue to investigate it. If I find that you


    have something to do with my grandmother¡¯s death, I won¡¯t let the Gale family off.¡±


    Milo stopped. Sawyer was expressionless, and his voice was calm.


    ¡°As you like. I have a clear conscience.¡±


    Milo snorted and wheeled Sawyer out of the door.


    Hunter could hear Milo¡¯sinting from outside, ¡°I¡¯ve told you that Hunter is hard-hearted.


    What¡¯s the use of begging him? Emily won¡¯t like such person.¡±


    With many things on his mind, Sawyer interrupted Milo, ¡°Shut up.¡±


    Then they walked away.


    Liam looked at Hunter and didn¡¯t know what was going on. ¡°Mr. Hunter, are you still going out?¡±


    Today, Hunter had a lot of things to do. He had made an appointment to visit several construction sites.


    But now, he seemed to have no intention of going out.


    As his assistant, Liam had to remind him, ¡°Mr. Hunter, it¡¯s gettingte.¡±


    However, Hunter ignored him and just stared at the letter in his hand indifferently.


    Liam was a little curious and wanted to see the content of the letter.


    Hunter¡¯s face darkened, and he said unhappily, ¡°If you still peep at the letter, I¡¯ll gouge your eyes out!¡±


    Liam hurriedly looked away and said, ¡°I promise that I didn¡¯t see a single word!¡±


    Hunter ignored him.


    What Sawyer had said today made Hunter wonder whether his stubbornness was right.


    He couldn¡¯t ept it.


    But even so, there seemed to be a voice in his heart telling him that this letter was true.


    Had grandpa really deceived grandma and then married her?


    Perhaps this wasn¡¯t important anymore. The important thing was whether Sawyer really had nothing to


    do with grandma¡¯s death.


    If so, was Hunter wrong to have been firmly convinced that Emily was the granddaughter of his enemy?


    Somehow, Hunter felt very irritated.


    He stood up and walked to the wine cab. He opened a bottle of wine and wanted to pour himself a


    ss of wine.


    But when he picked up the wine bottle, he suddenly didn¡¯t want to use the ss.


    He raised his hand and directly drank the bottle of wine!


    Liam knew that he was in a bad mood, but Hunter would never share his sorrow with others. So Liam


    didn¡¯t know how tofort him.


    Besides, Hunter didn¡¯t need any constion.


    He drank the bottle of wine in one gulp.


    Then he waved, and then the wine bottle fell to the ground and shattered into pieces.


    Liam was uneasy.


    However, Hunter suddenly sneered, ¡°Even if I¡¯m wrong, so what? She is just a woman who has


    betrayed me.¡±


    He was thinking about Emily again. If he could really be heartless, he wouldn¡¯t be so bitter these days.


    Just as Liam wanted to say something, there was a knock at the door.


    He walked over and opened the door.


    ¡°Mr. Vincent,¡± Liam said in surprise when he saw the person beside Vincent, ¡°Mr. Henry?¡±

 Chapter 449: Pain Might Not Be a Bad Thing

    Chapter 449: Pain Might Not Be a Bad Thing


    "Brother." Vincent walked into the room followed by Henry without a word.


    Hunter looked back at the two men and finally his eyes fell on Henry.


    "Don''t look at me like that. I''m just as upset as you are."


    Henry went in and sat down on the sofa.


    Obviously, he was tired and didn¡¯t want to joke.


    "Are those men sent by Mr. Henry?" Liam poured a cup of tea for them.


    Henry snorted disapprovingly. "Someone doesn''t want to find Emily. I''ll have to do it myself. I''m afraid


    that if something really happens to Emily, someone will hate himself in the future."


    "With your friendship with her, you need so many reasons if you want to find her."


    Hunter was upset right now, and Henry still embarrassed him, which was quite remarkable for Hunter


    not to hit him.


    Vincent sensed something was wrong on both sides. There was something to be said.


    "Brother, you misunderstood Henry and Emily."


    He tightened his lips and squeezed his palm. "I''m sorry. It''s all my fault."


    Vincent thought as long as Emily left Hunter, Hunter would be fine.


    No one else could threaten him, and no one else could be his Achilles'' heel.


    But he neglected one thing that Hunter may be safe, but he lived very unhappily.


    For months he had not seen his brother smile.


    On the contrary, he was colder and less approachable than before.


    He even didn¡¯t want to open his heart to talk to them.


    His heart blocked all people and he was unwilling to believe anyone.


    Such Hunter was like but a walking dead.


    On the surface, he lived a noble life that everyone would envy, but when the night fell, only he knew


    how he felt.


    He really didn''t want to see his brother go on living like this without a soul.


    "I''m sorry."


    It was Vincent who begged Emily to leave Hunter on the ind.


    Because his brother, for this woman, almost died several times.


    He had no choice but to do so.


    Little did he know that this would cause Emily to miscarry and leave her so deste!


    "When she went back, her legs were covered in blood, and the doctor said she couldn''t keep the baby,


    and it almost imed her life!"


    Henry''s chest was stuffy. Thinking of Emily''s despair at that time, his heart was like being pierced by


    millions of knives!


    "Liam, get me some wine."Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Not tea! The more he drank the tea, the more bitter the tea was!


    Liam, also a little lost, walked to the wine cab and brought him a bottle of red wine.


    He had thought of it millions of times, but he did not expect that this matter would be rted to Master


    Vincent!


    Hunter''s face... No, Master Hunter looked so gloomy now.


    Vincent thought he was going to be angry, irritable, and even to hit him.


    But no. Hunter was not doing anything.


    He just looked at the ss in his hand, full of wine, but did not taste a single mouthful.


    But Henry, who seldom drank, emptied the bottle of wine in one breath.


    Then he leaned back on the sofa, looked at the ceiling andughed, sorrowfully.


    "Can you believe I''m really in love with her? But I¡¯d never touched her once."


    Hunter tightened his grip of the ss.


    Henry closed his eyes, and his mind was full of that thin figure.


    She was so helpless, so poor, and yet so lovable!


    "Do you know how fond she is of children? She''s such a good girl that she wouldn''t even hurt a little


    animal. How could she hurt her own baby?"


    ¡®Hunter, had you be stupid? If you love a woman so much, why don''t you know anything about


    her?¡¯


    "She was so devastated and hated herself for not saving her baby. I couldn''t even see any life in her


    eyes at the time."


    "I thought that would be all. Since she didn''t want to drag you down, I would take care of the poor girl


    from now on."


    "But she can''t ept me. Who she loves is you, Hunter!"


    Hunter''s cup crumbled in his hand with a loud crack.


    "Shut up!"


    His voice was hard, cold, heartless, and even cruel!


    "Do you I would believe that?"


    "Hunter..."


    "I don''t believe a word of it!"


    He went to the door. With a bang, he knocked the heavy door down with his foot and walked away.


    Liam tried to catch up with him, but Henry said, "Give him some time to confess."


    "It¡¯s..."


    "He''s not a weak woman. What are you afraid he''ll do? Are you so contemptuous of Master Hunter?"


    Henry almost roared.


    Mater Henry, who was always gentle, was so terrible when he got fierce.


    Vincent had mix feelings when he looked at the broken door.


    Henry went to the bar and fetched another bottle himself.


    "He understands everything, but he just hates himself."


    So, there was no use of chasing after him. It would only make him more irritable.


    "Mr. Henry, do you have any news back from the people you sent?"


    In fact, Liam had his own people looking for Emily at that time.


    "No, the girl has decided to hide from us. It''s not easy to find her out."


    As a matter of fact, everyone knew that Emily had aputer geek by her side, Joe.


    But rumor has it that Hunter had already called Joe out and beaten him almost to death.


    Emily''s friends were so loyal to her. Since Joe wouldn''t tell where Emily was, even if he bit him to


    death, he couldn¡¯t elicit anything from Joe.


    What Joe was good at was helping people hide information.


    Once the information of Emily¡¯s departure information was hidden, it was not easy to find it out.


    "Did you get in touch with Joseph?"


    "Joseph has no idea where she was. The Gale Family has sent men to look for her."


    Vincent really hated himself. Just because listening to him, such a good girl had ended up like this.


    If he could, he wouldn''t have said those words to Emily, and he wouldn''t have begged kind girl.


    If he had not been so cruel at the beginning, now, perhaps, Hunger''s children were about to be born,


    and Hunger and Emily would live a happy life.


    What the hell did he do?


    "Emily has never med you." Henry put down the empty bottle, turned around, and looked at Vincent.


    "I don''t know what Emily is doing for, but she''s always feeling guilty about you, like she owed you a lot


    in herst life."


    "Me?" Vincent shook his head. He had never gotten in touch with Emily.


    He never believed in those things of previous life.


    But Henry, all of a sudden, believed in a term called reincarnation.


    Perhaps, a lot of things were destined to happen.


    "Let your brother feel painful once. It might not be a bad thing."


    The deeper the pain, the more he would cherish it.


    But he hoped the pain would be like the spring after the bitterly cold winter.


    He hoped that until the end of the winter, it would usher in the lovely and warm spring.

 Chapter 450: A Family of Three

    Chapter 450: A Family of Three


    Two yearster.


    A famous scriptwriter, a new y, won the best screeny award this year in City N.


    However, the writer never showed up at the awards ceremony.


    No one knew who she was, and she had never even been seen in public.


    From the beginning of submission to the end, she had published two y. One was popr and the


    other won the awarded.


    But for two whole years, she had never showed up.


    Her name was Hunger, but it was a pseudonym.


    She even didn¡¯t show up in such an important award ceremony.


    The next day, there was gossip throughout the circle.


    Who was Hunger? Was it male or female, young or old?


    Many people were very curious about it.


    "He must be an old bald man, I guess."


    "No, if he is an old man, he wouldn''t miss the chance to be famous even if he is bald."


    "That''s right." Others agreed.


    "It might be a fat woman, fat and ugly."


    "A cripple, perhaps..."


    The girls in the office were talking about Hunger, which always lived only in the legend.


    "Okay, office hours, no chitchat, and get to work."


    The minister came over with some papers, went to the desk at the corner, and dropped them.


    "Emily, put these papers in order for the manager."


    "Yes." Emilia Gale, sitting in the corner, nodded, took the papers and went back to work.


    "Look at Emily. She never joins your discussions. She does as much in a day as you do in a few days!"


    "Well. Aren''t we at work now?"


    Smiling, the girls turned to look back at Emilia Gale, who was still busy.


    A pair ofrge, thick, and old-fashioned eyesses covered almost half of her face.


    Those freckles on her face made her look even uglier.


    Yeah, well, if anyone looked like her, she would just have to work hard and make up for it.


    So, everybody won''t envy or be jealousy of Emily because the minister praised her.


    After all, no one envied an ugly person.


    "Emily, would you like to go to dinner after work?" Someone suddenly suggested.


    Another girl said quickly, "She is a good mother, and she has to go back to her babies after work. How


    does she have time to go out with you?"


    "Well, then, we won''t take with you."


    As soon as it was six o ''clock, several girls gathered their things and left with a smile.


    Along the way, Emily could still faintly hear them gossiping.


    "Well, how does Emily find such a handsome husband when she''s so ugly?"


    "Yeah, if I were her husband, I''m afraid I''d divorce her long ago."


    Emilia Gale pretended not hear it.


    At half past six, she finished her job.


    She packed her things and left thepany.


    Just as she walked out of thepany door, a little girl more than a year old stumbled over.


    Emilia Gale most freaked out.


    "Watch out! Oh, you''re going to frighten mother to death! Slow down!"


    She also ran past and help the little girl in her arms.


    She raised her head, stared at the happy man behind the girl, andined, "Why not taking good


    care of her. She just learned how to walk!"


    "Not long? It is months ago!"


    The man didn''t agree with her. "You are too cautious. How could a child grow up if she goes through


    the difficulties to smoothly?"


    Emilia Gale red at him, only to see the baby in her arms break free and dashed off a short distance,


    "Balloon..."


    Just taking two steps, she fell on the ground.


    The man who had been making fun of Emilia Gale for being too nervous had turned pale at the sight of


    the baby falling and lunged at her.


    He picked up the girl who had just fallen down and looked at her nervously.


    "Basia, did you hurt? Where is it hurt? Tell Papa!"


    "Balloon... Balloon..."


    Basia didn''t feel bad at all. All she wanted was a balloon in the distance.


    "Who made fun of me just now Aren''t you more nervous than I am?"


    Emilia Gale threw a nk look at the man, who, after putting Basia down, still followed her closely,


    smiling at the corners of his lips.


    He was very nervous, but he couldn¡¯t help it, as he cared about the baby girl...


    "Balloon... Balloon..." Basia was just one year old. How did she know to follow her mom and dad down


    the road?


    Seeing the colorful balloons, she would forget everything.


    The man behind her was handsome, and wherever he went, he would attract attention of countless


    girls.


    The man was no one but Terry.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Okay, daddy will go get the balloon for you."


    "Don''t mess around. The balloons are others¡¯. Don''t take it."


    As Emilia Gale chased them, the wind blew away the bangs that fell on her freckled face. It was once


    so familiar to others.


    Later, when the freckles had been washed away, everyone had be so ustomed to her beauty,


    and no one remembered her ugly side.


    Now that familiar feeling was still so strong.


    Terry was running after Basia, but he didn''t notice anything. He suddenly stopped and turned around.


    It was crowed on the square, countless people, countless faces, and countless figures.


    But he felt a cold touch, and when he turned, it disappeared.


    "What''s the matter, Terry?" Emilia Gale came over and looked back with him.


    But there was nothing strange behind them. Was it not always the same?


    She had had a feeling of being stared at. She had such a felling before when she first arrived.


    Probably because she felt guilty, and she was always suspicious.


    Butter, as her belly grew bigger, and Basia was born, she put all her attention on Basia.


    As for other things, she didn¡¯t care.


    "Nothing." Terry bent his head and put his arm around her. "I just think too much. Don''t take it to heart."


    "Then don''t worry too much."


    "Well."


    Emilia Gale, who disappeared two years ago, was Emily. She grabbed Basia by the hand and said,


    "You can''t y with these things, little girl. Mommy would buy it for you."


    How did Basia know what to y and what not to y?


    All she knew was that Bobo wasing.


    "Balloon...Balloon..." Basia shook off Emily''s hand again as the balloon came closer to her.


    She strode forward with her short legs and went to a pile of balloons.


    "Basia..."


    Terry and Emily were right behind her. Howe all these balloons were really getting close to Basia?


    Terry looked sullen. He grabbed Basia in his arms and pulled Emily over his shoulder.


    He stared at the pile of balloons with guard!

 Chapter 451: The Familiar Little Girl

    Chapter 451: The Familiar Little Girl


    "Do you want the balloons, little girl?" Suddenly, a pile of balloons was let down.


    A familiar face immediately came into view.


    Emily''s nose turned sour after a moment''s bewilderment.


    "Joe, how did you...e here!?"


    No one expected that the man hiding behind the balloons would be Joe.


    It had been two years since they hadn¡¯t seen. Compared to the young man, the add became more


    mature and looked like a man.


    "Why can''t Ie here? You and Terry have a daughter on the sly and you still don''t want me toe


    and see her!"


    Joe pretended to be angry.


    But the sight of Basia made him burst intoughter. He was justughing and didn¡¯t have the mind to


    be angry.


    This baby girl was just like Emily.


    No, she was not just like Emily, but like... Oh, she looked better than Terry.


    She was just a little girl of one year old. She must be a charmingdy when she grew up!


    What Joe said made Emily look up at Terry.


    Terry happened to be looking down at her.


    They smiled helplessly, but there had been no embarrassment anymore.


    "Little girl..."


    "Her name is Basia." Emily said.


    "Basia, do you want balloons?" Joe raised the balloons in his hand.


    "Balloons... Balloons..." Basia stretched out her arms, but she couldn¡¯t reach them. She was so anxious


    that she stamped her foot and said, "Balloon!"


    Joe squatted down immediately and brought the balloon to her. "Well, here¡¯s to are. Don''t be angry, I


    will give you everything."


    "When did youe here?" Emily looked at Joe, who was still teasing Basia.


    Joe didn''t look up. "At noon today."


    "Alone?"


    "Yes, alone." He had a hard time finding them, and he didn¡¯t want to annoy Emily by bringing other


    people over.


    What if he frightened her away?


    "Don''t worry, I didn''t say anything to anyone, nor did Sally and Lois, I swear."


    "I believe you." Emily nced at Terry.


    Terry said, "Well, let''s get in the car and go pick up Chester."


    "Chester?" Joe froze. Who was Chester?


    She had only been here for two years, and why could she know so many friends?Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Emily smiled, kept her head down and held Basia in her arms. She didn''t say anything.


    Terry took one look at her and then said with a smile, "Emily is amazing. She got two babies at a time."


    Chester and Basia were twopletely different characters.


    Although he was small, only more than a year old, and even less than a year and a half, when he saw


    Joe, his face, which had not yet grown, showed a chill at once.


    Could you imagine a little kid over a year old looking at you like that?


    Joe was on pins and needles when he was stared at by Chester coldly.


    When had he seen that look before? Why did it have a... familiar strong aura?


    It was as if he had been bullied by someone who looked the same way.


    Where had he seen this look?


    "Well, I''m no bad guy, I''m just..."


    "Get off the car." Chester''s vocabry was significantlyrger than that of his sister, who was born


    about ten minutester.


    But he asked Joe to get off the car?


    Is he serious?


    "Chester, I..."


    "Go away!"


    Joe finally remembered who the eyes looked like.


    Hunter, the man who always bullied others!


    No, not just the look, but the way he spoke!


    How did Terry give birth to a son like Hunter?


    That was weird!


    "Chester, he''s my friend. A good friend."


    Even Emily may not be able to hold down her son''s temper when Chester lost his temper.


    He had such a bad temper when he was only one year old. What would he be like if he grew up?


    "Chester, be nice to Joe. He does us no harm."


    But Chester stared at the arm Joe held Basia, as if he wanted to take it off.


    Joe felt depressed.


    "Doesn''t Chester like me to hug his sister?"


    Well, he just held Basia for about ten minutes and he had to let go of him.


    "Yes!" Chester wasn¡¯t polite, and he didn''t think it was embarrassing for him to speak up what he


    wanted.


    But Joe was so embarrassed. Was he being bullied by a kid?


    "Emily, I want to hug Basia for a little longer." He looked at Emily in the passenger seat, feeling


    aggrieved.


    "Well..." Emily frowned and turned to looked at Terry for help.


    "She is not your daughter, why don¡¯t you let go of her." Terry''s answer was the same as his son''s.


    Joe wanted to squeeze him to death!


    "Let go of her! Chester''s voice was still young, but it suddenly hardened his voice, making Joe shudder


    and letting go of Basia.


    "Balloons." Basia identally dropped the balloons on the ground.


    Chester picked it up for her, made an effort to get into the car, and then sat between Joe and Basia.


    He had strapped Basia in a child''s seat belt and then tied it to himself.


    Joe was shocked. This little guy was so amazing!


    If he hadn''t been a little clumsy when he got on the car, he would have wondered if Chester was really


    only a year old!


    "What are you looking at? Chester didn''t treat him well at all.


    Anyone who wanted to have bad evil mind on his sister, especially a man, would be stared coldly by


    Chester.


    Joe sat back beside the door, not daring to look at Basia again.


    Chester pulled out a small book and started teaching Basia, "This is a bird. This is fish. This is a tiger..."


    Joe felt he was totally amazed by this kid.


    He looked at Emily ahead. "Well, I have a question..."


    "They''re twins, but they don''t look much alike. They''re fraternal twins." Emily wanted tough.


    Joe, actually, had the same question as a lot of people who knew them.


    They all wanted to know why Chester was like a few years older than Basia at the same age.


    Emily couldn''t answer the question herself.


    Let''s just say she gave birth to an abnormal baby boy.


    At eight months he could talk, at one year he could recite ancient poems, and then, at one year and


    three months, he could use aputer...


    It was amazing, just like a talent.


    Terryughed triumphantly. "Thanks to my teaching..."


    "Come on, your son won''t listen to you." Emily gave him a nk look.


    Joe looked at the two of them. In fact, there were a lot of questions in his mind, but he didn¡¯t know


    whether he should ask.


    With both the kids here, of course, he couldn''t ask about it, though he was really curious.


    Emily had been gone only two years, but she and Terry gave birth to one-year-old twins.


    Unless, of course, they got together right after they left.


    But... At that time, wasn''t Emily still supposed to be Hunter?


    Why was she suddenly with Terry?

 Chapter 452: Will You Give Him Another Chance

    Chapter 452: Will You Give Him Another Chance


    Joe couldn¡¯t hold his tongue.


    He had held it for a whole day. When the children were asleep and Terry went to take a bath after, he


    finally couldn''t bear it and pulled Emily out onto the balcony.


    But when he pulled her over, Joe still couldn''t speak.


    "Why hesitate? What do you want to say?" When Emily saw him hesitate to speak, she knew he must


    have a lot of questions.


    "I... I don''t know... I mean..."


    Joe scratched his head, not knowing where to start.


    "Well, you and Terry... When did you get together?"


    The time was not at all right!


    He didn''t believe that Emily would be so easy to change her mind, or that Terry would take advantage


    of her.


    But there were two kids, Chester and Basia... Emily and Terry had only been gone for two years, and


    their two children were now one and three months old.


    Did they really get together as soon as they left?


    Wouldn¡¯t it move too fast?


    Emily just smiled and didn''t answer the question.


    The less she said, the more curious he became.


    "Did you... before you got here... did you... but it is impossible! Terry''s been living with me all this time


    and hasn''t slept outside. You guys don''t get that chance..."


    "Well, it goes too far." Emily gave him a nk look.


    "What is that all about?" Joe actually had a little bold idea in mind, but he was afraid to say it out loud.


    "If you''re in doubt, why don''t you just ask?"


    Emily turned and looked out at the sky.


    The night was dark, and enshrouded in the darkness, she looked rather peaceful.


    It had been two years. Time could dilute everything, so, there was nothing she couldn¡¯t bear.


    After taking a bath at night, all the dirt was moved out of Emily''s face. After taking off her thick sses,


    she was beautiful again.


    The moonlight hit her and made her look as holy as a fairy.


    Joe did not have the heart to break the sanctity, but his question was too embarrassing.


    "Basia is a lot like you." This was true. Basia had inherited almost all of Emily''s beauty.


    There was another kind of beauty that even Emily didn''t have.


    When she grew up, Basia would look even more beautiful than her mother, Joe was sure of that.


    "And then?" Emily still looked at the night, but the smile on her lips gradually faded away.


    "Is there..." Joe stole a look at her, but still didn''t say much.


    "Is there..."


    "If you don''t tell me, I''m going to sleep with them." Emily looked at him sideways.


    "They''re already asleep. They don''t need yourpany."


    But then Joe noticed something was amiss, "You''re sleeping with them? Then... What about Terry?"


    How could they sleep in separate beds at such a young age?


    Basia and Chester could sleep in the baby''s room by themselves?


    "Terry sleeps by himself. Doesn''t he need me for a guy as big as he is?" Emily winked at him.


    "But he...he is young and full of energy. Could he bear... to sleep separately?"


    "Well!" Emilyughed at him.


    Joe frowned. "Stop smiling," he said. "I really have a lot of questions."


    Joe blurt out, "Chester... Chester... Chester doesn''t look like Terry."


    Although he knew that some things may hurt her.


    But weren¡¯t they friends?


    If he didn¡¯t figure it out, he would find it hard to ept!


    Emily smiled and stared at him. "So, who does Chester look like?"


    "Like..." Joe hesitated for a while, then finally took a deep breath and whispered, "That man."


    Emily did not speak, but from her calm eyes, Joe knew he guessed it right.


    "He..." He looked over his shoulder, made sure Terry was nowhere to be seen, and dared to lower his


    voice. "Does he know?" he whispered.


    Emilyughed again when ites to that.


    She raised her hand and pped on his head.


    "What¡¯s on your mind? There is nothing between me and Terry!"


    "Why not? Your kids call him daddy, and you..."


    Joe thought about it, and suddenly he felt pain in his heart, as if he had been grabbed by something.


    "Terry... is willing to be like that?"


    This stupid Terry! He really liked Emily. However, it had been two years since he stayed with Emily.


    How could he still be a silent guardian?


    "I didn''t agree with that at first, but Terry said the kids would be bullied outside without a dad."


    "Chester is particrly precocious. He goes to school and be the ssmate of those kid of three or four


    years old. He really needs aplete family."


    "The children themselves..."


    "I don''t know." Emily put her index finger to her lips and silenced him. "''Chester has a lot of things


    figured out now. Don''t say it too loud. He would know it if he hears it."


    Joe shut up immediately, and he didn''t dare to continue the discussion.


    Chester was really amazing. He was so young but he was so smart!


    "But..." Joe was so different from usual. He was so nervous.


    After all, it was as if he had suddenly broken into their family of four.


    Would the original quiet home be not calm because of his appearance?


    He hesitated for a moment, then said, "That man... has been looking for you, and he didn¡¯t mean to


    stop until he finds you..."


    Emily looked calm, but Joe knew her too well and knew he had changed a lot.


    But she still didn¡¯t let go of Hunter and she still cared about him.


    "Emily, the Gale Group has gone through the difficulties, and Master Hunter is the one who helps them


    through it. The misunderstanding between you and him needs to be resolved."


    If Emily and Terry were really together, Joe wouldn''t say these words.


    How much did he hate Hunter?


    Hunter found him two years ago and nearly trampled him to death.


    He would rather die than talk something good of Hunter in front of Emily.


    But Emily and Terry had been together for two years. In fact, Joe knew that Emily really thought Terry


    as her brother.


    If things didn''t work out between Hunter and her, she and Terry would continue to live like this.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    He looked at Emily, took a deep breath, and then said, "I guess you got even now. If Hunteres to


    you... Emily, would you like to give him another chance?"

 Chapter 453: I Would Get You Want You Want

    Chapter 453: I Would Get You Want You Want


    "No." Emily turned, looked up at the stars, and smiled, "We won¡¯t be together again."


    No matter whether the misunderstanding had been solved or not, or whether Hunter had helped the


    Gale Group, she and Hunter would never have the chance to return to the previous days.


    Master Hunter was famous, and she was already notorious.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She lived on her own, and let the past be the past.


    But if she was with Master Hunter, bing the woman of Master Hunter and such an important


    person, her past would have been infinitely magnified.


    She didn¡¯t have the ability to bear it all.


    Above all, she had to protect her children.


    "But if he finds you here..."


    If Master Hunter did find them here, then it was not up to her to say whether there was a possibility


    between them.


    "I never think too much of it." Emily smiled at him and turned toward the hall.


    "It''s gettingte, so get some rest and let Terry show you around the City tomorrow. It''s not as lively as


    Bentson City, but it''s quiet and different."


    Joe knew she didn''t want to continue the discussion, so he nodded and walked back down the hall with


    her.


    Terry came out of the room and red at Joe. "Leave Emily and the kids alone. Let''s take you out for a


    drink."


    Joe knew Terry wanted to talk to him.


    He might be going to warn Joe of something.


    Well, Terry, no matter when, cared Emily most.


    Now, there were two more children, Emily''s children, but not his.


    Joe really felt sorry for him, but Jerry was really happy.


    "Well, I''d like to try some of the night snacks here, too."


    "You are not a kid."


    After the two men leave the house, Emily returned to her room and looked at the two sleeping children.


    Joe was right. Basia might not be that obvious yet, but Chester...


    She stretched out her hand, and before the tip of her finger touched Chester, the little fellow frowned,


    as if he knew someone was touching him.


    A child of one year old with such a high sense of alertness, was very much like Hunter.


    That guy¡¯s genes were all inherited by this little kid...


    But no matter who Chester was, she was not going to let Hunter take her baby back.


    The children hers. They could only belong to her!


    "What was it with you and Emily? It''s been two years. Can¡¯t you get together? She may not forget the


    man, but it is you who has been with her for thest two years."


    Joe immediately started talking after drinking.


    "I have talked to her tonight, and she told me that that man and her would have no chance to get back


    together."


    "Can''t you force your way forward when she''s so decisive? They can''t, that means you can!"


    It wasn''t that he wanted to nag, but he knew Terry''s personality all too well.


    In order not to embarrass Emily, he could definitely hold his feelings for her in his stomach for the rest


    of his life!


    If he didn''t say that, Emily wouldn¡¯t be under pressure, but they certainly wouldn''t make the first move.


    This stupid man. If the man did not make the first move, was he waiting for the woman to take the


    initiative?


    Under such asion, how could she possibly take the initiave?


    She was the mother of two children! She would feel that she was no longer fit for love, no longer


    qualified to pursue happiness.


    So, how could she make the first move?


    "She doesn''t like me." Terry drank quietly, looking calm.


    But Joe knew that he was really upset.


    "If you don''t tell her, how do you know she won''t ept you?"


    Isn¡¯t there a saying that women are easily softhearted?


    Perhaps, after forcing her to ept passively, they could be together in the future!


    "Did you confess your love?" Joe asked directly.


    Terry didn''t know how to answer the question.


    Finally, he shook his head. "I don''t want to embarrass her."


    It was lucky for Terry that Emily thought of him and asked him for help when she was in such a difficult


    time.


    Be depended on by her could make him happy forever.


    "I knew it!" Joe looked so angry that he almost beat his chest.


    "Look, you are so dull, and that¡¯s why you''ve made no progress at all! Tell me if that''s what you meant


    to do with your life."


    After some thought, Terry nodded and said, "If I could, this would be nice for a lifetime."


    Emily depended on him, and the children call him daddy. It was a happy life, wasn''t it?


    "You... You really are... I''m so mad at you!"


    Would it be alright to be together like this forever?


    But this stupid man seemed to be really enjoying his happiness and didn''t feel regret at all.


    "You have to confess your love! You have to! You..."


    "She once told me to leave." The smile on Terry''s lips faded away.


    "She doesn''t want to be a drag on me for the rest of my life. She wants me to go away and have my


    own life. She thinks she can raise two kids on her own."


    "She..." Joe was stunned for a moment, and finally understood why he dared not confess.


    "Are you afraid that she would refuse you, and that would strengthen her intention of driving you


    away?"


    Terry was silent and looked somewhat lonely.


    Joe knew he had guessed right.


    This was a little tricky.


    Although Emily looked like a soft and weak little girl on the surface, in fact, she was very tough, tougher


    than anyone else.


    Two years ago, before she left, she drew Sunny Media a three-year development n.


    Now, with steady steps under her customized n, Sunny Media began to make profits early this year.


    Compared with Henry¡¯s expected profit time, it was earlier!


    Emily was a very calm person, which could be seen in this case.


    Terry, Well, was not unreasonable to worry about it.


    "But there''s always a chance when you''re both so young!"


    Young and energetic, and they lived together. Didn¡¯t feelings develop bit by bit?


    "Besides, things would change. She refused you before, but it doesn¡¯t mean she would refuse you


    again."


    Anyway, Joe just didn¡¯t think that they could live with this tonic rtionship for the rest of their lives.


    He thought about it for a moment, and then the worst thing that could happen was, "Terry, drink more.


    Drink as much as you can."


    "Why?" Terry gave him a look.


    He couldn''t drink too much. He had to take care of Emily and the two kids when he got home.


    "Anyway, just listen to me. Drink more. I promise not to hurt you."


    Joe opened another bottle of wine and pushed it to him. "I''ll make all your wishese true, quickly!


    Drink it!"

 Chapter 454: I Want to Be with You

    Chapter 454: I Want to Be with You


    Terry was not a big drinker, so he was not a good drinker.


    After drinking two bottles of red wine, his steps were already zigzagging when he was on the way


    home.


    "What''s the matter? How did you get him so drunk?" Emily hadn''t seen Terry drunk since she had been


    here two years.


    "I don''t know. Maybe he is happy to see me, so he drank more."


    Joe smiled a little awkwardly. He had never been good at lying.


    "Well, anyway, I don''t know why he is so excited to see me, I... I''m a little tired, Emily. I''ll sleep in Terry''s


    room, and you take care of Terry."


    "Yes, I''ll help you get him in."


    Terry wasn''t exactly drunk, just a little unsteady on his feet, but at least he was conscious.


    He was not used to be supported by Joe like this treated Emily like this.


    But Joe''s words lingered in his mind.


    It had been two years. If he didn¡¯t take the initiative, was he going to make a woman take the initiative?


    It was said that time could dilute everything. Maybe Emily was not as infatuated with Hunter as before?


    Maybe he did have a chance?


    Wine boosted his courage.


    Thrown on Emily''s bed by Joe, he rolled over and saw Emily standing beside the bed. He was so


    scared that he closed his eyes, lest she should know he was still awake.


    Emily didn''t look at him at all. She stared at Joe as he was leaving. "Don''t go. Stay here to take care of


    Terry."


    Terry was so drunk that Joe moved him in here. But he had to spend the night with the kids.


    Joe suddenly remembered that he didn''t seem to be doing enough.


    If he were sober, the responsibility of taking care of Terry would fall on him.


    "Oh... Okay, I''ll take care of... I''ll take care of him." Joe narrowed his eyes, as if he wanted to walk


    back.


    But somehow, he hit the chair so hard that he almost rolled on the floor.


    Terry couldn¡¯t helpughing, almost revealing himself. This guy''s acting was not bad.


    "How are you? Are you all right?" Startled, Emily rushed to him and supported him.


    "No, I am fine? I am a good drinker. I am not as bad as Terry?"


    Joe stumbled and bumped into the corner of the table. He hugged his back and screamed.


    "Don''t you run away." Fortunately, the decoration was made with a good soundproof material.


    Otherwise, the children would have been woken up.


    Emily was confused.


    After looking back at Terry who was drunk in bed, she finally gave in.


    "I''ll help you to sleep." The two guys couldn¡¯t sleep together.


    "Don''t you need me take care of Terry? I can take care of him!" Joe was not convinced.


    "Yes, yes, you are. You are the best."


    Emily was really speechless. Both of them were so drunk. It was not easy to get back safely.


    "I really can!"


    "I see. Go back to bed!"


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    It was almost ten minutes before Emily came out of Joe''s room.


    Back in her room, she exhaled when Terry was still in bed and she went to help him take off his shoes.


    Then she wrung the warm towel and wiped his face and hands.


    When she was about to leave, her wrist was unexpectedly pulled by him.


    "Terry?" How did he wake up so soon?


    But as he still looked drunk, it was hard to tell if he was awake or not.


    "Terry, let go of me and I''ll put the towel..."


    But the towel in her hand was snatched away by him in an instant.


    Terry flipped it up and dropped it somewhere.


    He sat up in bed and took Emily''s hand, slightly drunk. After all, he had been drinking a lot.


    "Emily," said Joe. He didn¡¯t know whether getting drunk would boost his courage.


    All he knew was that something had been stirring in her chest tonight.


    After two years of silence, his feelings became stronger.


    "What''s the matter? Is there something wrong with you?" Emily reached out her other hand and


    touched his forehead.


    It was a little hot, but it was probably because of the alcohol.


    As she pulled her hand back, Terry raised his hand and took hers.


    "Terry?" Emily felt Terry weird tonight.


    "Emily, I... I have something to say to you."


    "What?" He was seldom so hesitant.


    She knew him well, and he''d never done anything like this.


    Terry didn''t know what was wrong with him. He never had been so strange like that.


    It was just a few simple words. Why couldn¡¯t he say them out?


    "Do you want to go back to Bentson City after you met Joe?" Emily also missed home.


    The moment she saw Joe, the faces of all her friends in Bentson City immediately came to her mind.


    She also wanted to go back and met everyone, to eat, to drink, to talk, to work and to struggle together.


    But she couldn''t. She had too much on her te.


    If she went back, how¡¯s the children?


    "Terry, I know it''s really hard for you to stay here."


    In fact, Emily had been thinking about this for a long time.


    She¡¯d told him several times that now that the kids were no babies, and Chester could go to


    kindergarten like a two or three-year-old child.


    She could take care of two children by herself. At worst, she could hire a baby-sitter.


    After holding Terry back for two years, it was time to set him free.


    "Thanks for taking care of us these past two years, Terry. If you want to go back now..."


    "Are you still thinking of leaving me and living with your children?''


    Terry''s voice was a little husky.


    "Why did I leave you?" Emily didn''t know what he was thinking. She tried to withdraw her hand, but he


    kept holding it tightly.


    Such a move seemed almost ambiguous.


    For two years there had been no such gesture between them.


    "Terry, I can''t keep dragging you down."


    It was good for the children to have him around, but it was time for him, at twenty-five, to have a life of


    his own.


    "Terry..."


    "Is that how you think?" Being with her was being dragged down?


    Terry frowned, visibly annoyed. "I''m here with you, a family of four. Don¡¯t you know whether I am or


    not?"


    Emily was shocked. What did he mean now?


    Terry felt he had to speak it out. The girl wanted to get rid of him.


    He adjusted his breath, and as Emily became more confused, he suddenly said quietly, "Emily, I... I like


    you, and I want to be with you."

 Chapter 455: At Least We Tried

    Chapter 455: At Least We Tried


    Emily was taken aback. Had she heard it wrong?


    She was muddled and could only muster a stiff smile. "Well, Terry, I''m a mother of two."


    She did not have the qualification to fall in love, or even get married.


    Terry stared at her, disapproving. "So what?"


    So what? She had two children.


    And he, a single man, lived here, got a good job, and was now the minister of arge security group,


    and had a very bright future.


    With his good condition, of course, he should find a young and beautiful single woman.


    And she, infamous, had been raised by men.


    In this life, Emily didn¡¯t n to find another man at all. She could live a good life with two children by


    herself.


    "Terry, I don''t know what you''re feeling tonight, but I''m really not for you."


    She struggled and wanted to take her hand back.


    But Terry tightened his grip and refused to let her back down.


    "Why not? Haven''t we gotten along enough thesest two years? Did I do something wrong that made


    you unhappy?"


    Terry was a little nervous. No, he¡¯d been nervous ever since he heard Joe''s words and decided to


    confess to her.


    "Emily, tell me what you don''t like about me, and I''ll change it. I''ll change it right away. I really can


    change it."


    "No, Terry, you are good? You are always good."


    He was perfect as a friend and as a "dad" to her two children.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    But she couldn¡¯t tell why she didn¡¯t like him.


    "Do you understand? I have children."


    "I said I don¡¯t mind." The one who didn¡¯t understand was her!


    "I liked you. I have always liked you. Since two years ago, nay, since many years ago, I fell in love with


    you."


    Probably all over the world, she was the only one who did not know his mind.


    Had he really repressed it so deeply that she could not feel it?


    No wonder even Joe said he was stupid. He just couldn¡¯t show his love.


    "I''m sorry. I should have told you early so you could have understood me sooner."


    His forehead and face were slightly sweaty from the strain, and even his palms were almost wet with


    sweat.


    "I''ve really liked you for a long time, Emily. Give me a chance to be a real father to your children, will


    you?"


    Emily didn''t speak. Her fingertips were shaking.


    "What can I make you believe me?" Terry was anxious.


    Emily shook her head. In fact, given what she knew about Terry, what he was saying wasn''t a joke.


    She just didn''t expect that things would develop like this.


    For two years, they''d been getting along like family.


    All of a sudden, she felt uneasy to break this rtionship.


    "Terry..."


    "I know I shouldn''t give you a hard time. I am so impulsive."


    Terry was never willing to make her feel bad.


    He would be softhearted when he saw her awkward look.


    If Joe saw this scene now, he would nag again.


    Terry loosened his grip, got up, and headed for the bathroom.


    He needed to calm down. Maybe a cold shower would be a good idea.


    "Don''t be angry. I won''t say it again."


    His drunk eyes were hazy, but now he had calmed down. And there was a trace of disappointment that


    could hardly be seen in his eyes.


    He made his way to the bathroom, his tall figure shaking slightly.


    He pushed the bathroom door open and was about to enter when Emily whispered, "Terry..."


    Terry stood tall, his hands on the bathroom door, his fingertips tightened, but he didn''t dare look back at


    her.


    Did she want to speak to him?


    Was it hope, or outright rejection?


    He didn''t know that he could be so panic. He didn''t know what to do about it.


    If she wanted him to leave...


    He knew that a confession of love usually resulted in one of two things, sess or aplete


    rejection.


    But it was probably impossible for him to get back to his old calm.


    This was the risk of confession, but he couldn''t take any risk.


    "Emily," Terry''s back was indescribably stiff, and she could even see a hint of despair from him.


    He looked at his hands, but never looked back at her. "I''m fine. Even if you don¡¯t need me, the children


    need me. Don¡¯t ask me to leave..."


    "I want to have a try."


    Emily''s wordspletely shut down all Terry''s words.


    He opened his eyes wide and looked back at her, afraid that he had misunderstood her.


    "You... Would you like to... give me a chance?"


    "No..."


    "Emily..." Terry''s mood was like a roller coaster, roaring up and down.


    It was very afflictive!


    What on earth did she mean?


    "I''m not giving you a chance. I''m trying to give myself a chance."


    Emily breathed a sigh of relief. She was more nervous than Terry. She was nervous about the future.


    "If you really don''t mind that I have children..."


    "I don''t mind. Why should I? I''d love that! No, that''s not what I meant! I mean, I''m..."


    He just wanted to tell her that no matter what she had been through, if she was willing to give him a


    chance, it would be the luckiest thing in the world for him.


    Terry hated that he couldn''t even say a few simple words right now.


    He really didn''t mean anything, he really just... just too excited.


    Emily was amused by his tense.


    Smile gradually crept on her lips.


    "But I don''t know if I can forget the pastpletely and be with you with all my heart. I... I can only try."


    "Yes, yes!"


    Terry walked quickly up to her, his fingers shaking with excitement.


    He wanted to hold her close, but he was afraid that his impulse would frighten her.


    He was like a knuckle-headed boy. He didn''t even know where to put his hands and feet.


    Emily was less upset seeing him like this.


    Actually, Terry was really perfect. He was really good.


    She feared that she was not worthy of him.


    "Do you really want to try it with me? If in the end, I still can''t forget the past..."


    "That return to what it is like now. It is fine. At least, you gave me a chance. We¡¯ve tried!"


    Terry finally pulled her over and hugged her.


    "I will try to make you happy. I will make you and the children happy, I will!"

 Chapter 456: Something Happened to Basia

    Chapter 456: Something Happened to Basia


    Terry couldn''t withstand anymore and soon fell asleep after Emily asked him to go to bed.


    Before falling asleep, he still held her hand tightly and refused to let go of her.


    When he fell asleep, Emily struggled for a long time to gently pry his hand apart.


    Lifting his eyes, she saw he slept soundly, and a faint smile appeared on the corners of his lips. He was


    so happy, so satisfied, just like a child.


    For Emily, it was more about family than love.


    She was really used to staying with Terry, and she was not sure if they could be a real couple.


    Maybe, she could have a try it.


    Going back to her desk, she opened her notebook, and checked her email first.


    Two previous scripts had won awards, but this one was a very famous award, with a bonus of up to one


    million yuan.


    But she had been afraid to show up, because, she did not want to be associated with the past.


    But in fact, could she hide from the past for a lifetime?


    Joe said that man was still looking for her...


    Emily lost her thoughts for a few seconds and a cold image shed through her mind.


    His eyes, his voice and his back were so cold that made people scared.


    It is said that time could dilute everything, but why in the past two years, every time she reminded of


    that figure, she would feel nervous, as if being pressed by something, and feeling very ufortable?


    "Stop thinking too much, and get on with my live!"


    She looked at her hand, and her fingers tightened, and then loosened.


    It was time to start a new life, for Terry, for the kids, and more importantly, for herself!


    Joe stayed with them for three days.


    For three days, with he being here, the babysitter Billie had a long vacation.


    On the fourth day, Joe was leaving.


    "If I don''t go back, Lois would doubt me."


    In fact, Joe really wanted to bring Sally and Lois along.


    It had been more than two years since the Sunny Media got together.


    Although they were busy, they were happy because they were together, even though they were busy


    for several days in a row, eating, sleeping and living in the office, they were cheerful.


    After Emily and Terry left, their team seemed to have lost their souls.


    "Come back early if you can." Joe looked at Emily with a sad face.


    "Don''t worry, we''ll be back soon, as long as..."


    Terry gently hugged Emily in her arms, and he seemed to smile more.


    "We''lle back when we get used to our new life," he said with a smile.


    Joe certainly knew what he meant by a new life.


    Since that night when Terry took the courage to whisper something to Emily, there had been a lot of


    intimacy between them.


    Joe, of course, knew that Terry was mostly sessful.


    "Get used to it quickly, you know?" Joe winked at Terry.


    "You are so noisy," Terry ignored him, "Go and see what you haven''t got."


    "I am a man, I don¡¯t bring much, just take my passport and mobile phone, nothing else is important."


    With that said, Joe carefully examined the contents of his bag.


    It would be troublesome to ask them to send it back if he really forgot something.


    Two men entered the room, not knowing what else to take. Emily fed the children. Suddenly, the door


    of the porch was opened.


    "Billie, are you back?" They were going to take Joe to the airport.


    "Yes." Billie nodded, changed her shoes and went into the kitchen.


    Emily frowned. Billie usually talked a lot. Why didn''t she say a word when she got back today?


    When she saw the children, she didn¡¯t kiss them as before.


    Emily followed her to the kitchen door and saw Billie standing at the sink, not knowing what she was


    thinking and seemed stunned.


    Emily went over. "Billie?"


    Billie was so startled by the sudden appearance of Emily¡¯s voice that she almost screamed.


    "Madam, what can I do for you?" She was in shock.


    "Nothing, what are you doing?" Seeing her in a daze, Emily was worried. "What''s wrong? Are you


    feeling sick? Do you want to go to the hospital?"


    "It''s okay, it''s okay. I''m just thinking about something. It''s okay."


    Billie heaved a sigh of relief and finally pulled herself together. "Isn''t Madam going to work yet?" she


    said with a smile. Time is running out, so get to work and leave Basia with me."


    "Okay, take care of Basia. We have a friend to catch a ne."


    Emily saw that time was running out and immediately left the kitchen.


    Billie watched her as Emily walked out of the room. Her eyes began to sink and she didn''t know what


    she was thinking.


    Terry dropped Chester off at the kindergarten, then drove to the airport with Emily.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "At Chester''s age, how did the kindergarten ept him?" Joe asked.


    The general kindergarten only epts the children of three years old who knew how to deal with some


    things.


    But Chester was only one year old, not even a year and a half.


    "We went directly to the dean and he interviewed Chester, who was much more self-supporting than a


    three-year-old boy, so the dean epted and admitted Chester."


    Joe nodded.


    Well, Chester''s IQ was more than the average three-year-old boys could match.


    Though not as good as a man, it was not too much to say that he knew more than a child of five.


    That boy was amazing. He was a genius, just like his father...


    Joe shook his head, wanted ready to p himself.


    How could he think about Chester and Hunter at this point?


    It would nevere to mind again.


    After seeing Joe off at the airport for two minutes, Terry threw him into the crowd.


    He himself led Emily into the car and left the airport.


    "I haven''t finished with him, and there is time. Why in a hurry?"


    "What do you want to talk to him about? Haven¡¯t you listened to him in these three days?"


    The guy was so talkative He could not stop talking. He said more in three days than Terry had in the


    last two years.


    "We haven''t seen each other for so long. Of course we talk a lot when we meet. How can you dislike


    it?"


    Emily gave him a nk look. Wouldn''t life be boring if everyone were as quiet as he was?


    "Talk to him next time."


    Terry dropped her off at thepany''s downstairs. Emily got out of the car with her ugly makeup on


    and looked like a normal person in the crowd.


    She was still busy with her work that day, and by noon she was free atst.


    She habitually took out the phone and turned on the home monitor to see if Basia was behaving well in


    the house.


    But this time, Basia and Billie were not in the lobby or the room.


    Ha them gone out?


    But Basia''s cart sat quietly in a corner of the hall.


    Suddenly an uneasy feeling passed over Emily as she remembered Billie''s appearance when she


    came back in the morning.


    She continued to look at the surveince, but she felt more and more upset.


    She immediately dialed Billie''s number and the line was disconnected!


    What was going on?


    From twelve o ''clock to one o ''clock when it was time for Basia to go to bed, Basia and Billie were not in


    the house.


    She continued to call Billie, but again it couldn¡¯t get through.


    Emily finally dialed Terry''s phone and said, "Terry, Basia and Billie... Something seems to have gone


    wrong."

 Chapter 457: Daddy, Daddy

    Chapter 457: Daddy, Daddy


    This was a strange city.


    He didn''t know why he was taking on a project that seemed so small to him.


    Just after looking at the proposal sent by the other side and seeing the small figure in the corner of the


    picture, he was interested in this project suddenly.


    It was such a small project that it wasn''t worth his time.


    But that little figure was obviously shot by those people by ident, but he just couldn''t see anything,


    only to see her.


    It was a very, very little girl, standing in front of a pile of balloons. She had only half her face showed


    out and could not see the front or face clearly.


    But when he saw the picture, he just had a sudden shock, like someone pulling at the tip of his heart.


    That feeling was pure, and made his heart miss a beat.


    So here he was, out of the expectations of others.


    "Master Hunter, the plot ofnd we''re nning is right up ahead. It''s close to the City center. It''s


    definitely the most valuable property in the whole City."


    Knowing that the other party wasing, Mr. Lee waited at the airport early in the morning and picked


    him up in person.


    And Mr. Lee took care of Hunter carefully.


    The man looked ahead and saw the crowded city center, bustling with people.


    But it was still far from the Bentson City center.


    Aftering here and checked the scene, he did not see the little girl in the picture, and felt


    disappointed.


    He felt it a waste of time to even look at it.


    He didn¡¯t know what was wrong with him that he should havee here.


    The man was about to turn away when, suddenly, something small burst into his sight.


    He looked up suddenly.


    In the distance, a little girl was being held by a tall strong man, crying and struggling.


    Opposite was standing a woman, thin and small, who was taking money from the strong man''s hand.


    That little girl! The man could recognize her at a nce. Unexpectedly, he really could see the little girl


    in the picture!


    The money?


    The man''s face sank, suddenly strode over and ran past.


    "Master Hunter?" Liam didn''t know what he was going to do, but when he saw how fast Hunter was


    running, he just ran after him. "Master Hunter, wait for me!"


    In the distance, Billie, who had just received her money, could not bear to see Basia crying so bitterly.


    But her mother was so ill that she needed money for her mother¡¯s operation. She could not relent, and


    she had no other choice.


    "Basia, I''m sorry, I''m sorry..."


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "Let¡¯s go!" The strong man who gave her the money gave her a push and nearly pushed her to the


    ground.


    Then two men walked toward a nearby van.


    Basia was crying out loud, her little hands fluttering around, her face full of tears, feeling frightened.


    "Such a tender little girl. I''m sure she''ll get a good price."


    Delighted, the two strong men had opened the door and were about to go up.


    All of a sudden, the strong man holding Basia let out a scream, and then rolled on the ground.


    And Basia, in an instant, fell in Hunter, and cradled in his arms.


    The little girl, obviously frightened, put her arms around Hunter''s neck and cried, "Daddy, daddy, woo..."


    Daddy!


    Hunter, who was used to being cold, was suddenly softhearted.


    He held Basia closer, and stared at the man by the car door.


    "You... Who are you, and why have you robbed my child?" The strong man was frightened by the chill


    in his eyes and backed away, mming into the door.


    But he straightened his back at once, exchanged a look with the strong man who had got up from the


    ground, and suddenly, without saying a word, rushed straight at Hunter.


    Basia looked up from Hunter''s shoulder and looked back to see the two mening over.


    She just stopped crying, but then she started crying again.


    Hunter''s face darkened and his legs extended as they rushed in front of him.


    The strong man at the head gave a shriek and fell down.


    The second strong man had been panicked. He wanted toe over, but he did not dare.


    "Daddy, daddy!" The strong man wanted to over Basia''s mouth, and Basia was afraid of him and


    wanted to hit him.


    But Basia knew she wouldn¡¯t beat the man down.


    When she called daddy just now, the daddy had knocked the man down.


    So Basia called the one holding her daddy twice more.


    Hunter had no idea what he was thinking, but when he heard the little girl call him daddy twice, he


    quickly became a daddy and kicked the other strong man to the ground.


    "Daddy, daddy!" Basia stopped crying and smiled at him instead.


    "It is so sweet." The little girl sweet smile, suddenly hit right into his heart, making him feel warm and


    happy.


    "Master Hunter!" Liam came.


    He had seen what had happened just now.


    "The woman has run away," he said.


    "There''s so much surveince here. She can''t get away." Hunter''s eyes were cold.


    "That... So, shall we call the police?" Liam''s eye fell on Basia.


    The girl, who had been crying her nose with tears, cleverly rubbed her nose on Master Hunter''s


    shoulder.


    And then, she might befortable, but Master Hunter''s clothes were...


    Master Hunter was a neat freak, and these tears and snot on his clothes... Wait a minute, was Hunter


    going to throw her straight to the ground?


    However, this little girl looked really familiar...


    "Daddy." Basia called out softly, and then looked at Hunter with her pathetic eyes. "Daddy, eat, eat..."


    Hunter frowned. "Hungry?"


    Basia didn''t know if she was hungry or not, but she had her own way of saying it.


    "Eat, eat..." She opened her little mouth as if to eat, and then said, "Hmm!"


    "She looks really hungry." Even Liam got it.


    Hunter looked at the little girl and saw that she still had water on the end of her nose, so he grabbed


    Liam''s sleeve.


    "Master Hunter?" Liam was stunned. Why Master Hunter grabbed his sleeve?


    It wasn''t until Hunter wiped Basia''s face with his sleeve that he learned what Master Hunter meant. He


    noticed that he had a lot of little kids drool on his sleeve.


    Well, when did he suddenly be the babysitter?


    Hunter said nothing more, but carried Basia to the noodle shop on the edge of the square.


    Liam tried to follow suit, but was stopped by several bosses and managers. "Mr. White..."


    "Call the police and have these men taken statements about the little girl."


    Liam pointed to two strong men who had fallen to the ground and unable to stand in pain.


    "Let¡¯s talk about the project hen Master Hunter¡¯s mood gets better."

 Chapter 458: A Chip of the Old Block

    Chapter 458: A Chip of the Old Block


    They went into a noodle shop.


    Although it was just a noodle shop, the style of decoration was very delicate.


    As soon as Basia came in, she started to struggle as she smelled the scent.


    When she saw the noodle on the next table, she wanted to rush over.


    How could a one-year-old kid know the rules? All she knew was that she was hungry and she wanted


    to eat.


    "Let them hurry!" When Hunter saw her anxious look at the noodles of the others, he was distressed to


    death.


    "Well, I will let them get one out at once." Liam had never seen Master Hunter looking so anxious. As


    soon as he sat down, Liam got up and walked to the counter himself.


    "Any vor, quickly!" Now Hunter just wanted to feed the baby and forgot about anything else.


    "Well!" Liam quickened his pace.


    "No pepper!" Behind him came the somewhat anxious voice of Master Hunter.


    "Yes!"


    Liam walked quickly to the counter and handed out the notes. "The little girl is hungry. Give us a bowl at


    once. Anything would be fine, but don¡¯t add pepper."


    "Well..." The boss noticed that a staff had just brought the noodle out from the kitchen, he brought it to


    Hunter himself.


    "Eat, eat!" Basia, having struggled her way out of Hunter''s arms, was about to pounce on the noodle.


    "It¡¯s hot! Don''t mess around." Hunter had never raised a baby?


    Seeing that the little girl anted to flounce over, he worried that she was hungry but he was all the more


    worried that hot noodles would burn her mouth.


    She was not allowed to eat the noodles, and immediately the little girl burst into tears, and for a


    moment Master Hunter, who could do anything, was at a loss.


    "Now, now don''t cry. It would be all right."


    While being with Basia, Hunter¡¯s eyes were so gentle, but when he saw Liam, his look was as sharp as


    a knife.


    "What to do!"


    "I... I..." How? He¡¯d never had a baby!


    The owner of the noodle shop quickly sent a small bowl over to help get some noodles to the small


    bowl.


    In this way, the noodles really quickly got cold.


    Hunter picked up the chopsticks, picked up some noodles and brought them to Basia.


    Basia snapped at it, but Hunter had never fed the baby.


    When Basia took a bite t the noodles, the noodles fell off andnded on the table.


    Basia reached out to grab it. Hunter stopped her. The table was dirty!


    He immediately picked up some and sent them to her mouth. She finished half of the small bowl, which


    was not as much as one bite of the adults.


    Liam sat down and, in a panic, tried to grab Master Hunter''s chopsticks and fed the girl himself.


    But he dared not!


    Later, the owner brought out a bowl of gruel and broke the deadlock.


    "This is our own millet gruel. We do not sell it, just give some to this little girl."


    The owner smiled, "I would be more convenient to eat with a small spoon."


    "Thank you." Master Hunter, who was rarely so polite to others, actually smiled sincerely at the owner.


    Madame had much more to say, but when she saw his smile, she waspletely stunned.


    The young man, when heughed, was really handsome!


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    If she had not been old, she would have been charmed by him.


    "Well, the, father and daughter are both so good-looking. Look at the big eyes, small nose and small


    mouth. They look just like papa."


    The owner was serious. As she said so, Liam found that Basia was really a chip of the old block.


    Father and daughter...


    Before Hunter knew it, Basia looked up at him, smiled and said, "Daddy, daddy!"


    She couldn¡¯t speak many words, but she could pronounce the word father clearly, and it was pleasant


    to the heart.


    Hunter looked down at her. Why the word daddy sound so pleasant when she said that?


    Because it sounded good, he even forgot to correct her.


    He nodded. "Yes."


    Liam was speechless. What was Master Hunter doing?


    "Eat, Daddy." Basia could forget everything but eat.


    "Yes, eat."


    After a meal, the "Daddy" was in a mess from the beginning, butter, he became more familiar with it,


    like a real father.


    Basia ate the noodles. He ate what Basia left.


    Basia ate the millet gruel, and when she got tired of it, Hunter ate the rest of the bowl in one gulp.


    Liam was almost touched to shed tears when Master Hunter at times smiled at the little girl.


    For two years! He had never seen Master Hunter smile once since Emily left.


    Today, Master Hunter smile an unbelievable number of times in a single meal.


    How wonderful it would be if this girl was Master Hunter''s daughter?


    "Master Hunter, you two..."


    Liam looked around and said, "You look much alike."


    Hunter looked sideways at Basia, who was also standing on hisp, looking up at him.


    "Daddy." The little girl called again.


    "Huh?" Hunter thought she had something to say and bowed his head.


    Who knows that the little girl unexpectedly stood on tiptoe, and kissed on his face?


    "Daddy, Daddy!" The girl shouted happily.


    Hunter was stunned.


    The moment he was kissed by her, his heart ached and he felt like he wanted to hold her tightly and not


    let her go.


    Liam had no idea what he was thinking, but when Master Hunter froze, he became rmed.


    Would Master Hunter... be angry?


    How could he allow a girl to kiss him? However, this girl was only more than a year old, it didn''t matter,


    did it?


    But Master Hunter''s face was stained with the little girl''s dirty millet...


    Liam as upset when Hunter turned his head and saw him and Basia on the reflective ss next to the


    noodle shop.


    They really looked alike.


    "Oh!" Hunter was so serious that Liam almost wanted to lift the baby from his arms to avoid her hurting


    Master Hunter, but Hunter suddenly burst intoughter.


    He did notugh out loud, but it surprised the people around. For a moment, they stared at him in


    shock.


    What did handsome man mean? As long as they saw this man smiling, they didn''t even want to eat


    noodles.


    He was really handsome that he made others forget about other things.


    When daddy smiled. Basia was in a better mood and stood on her toes again.


    Hunter was very cooperative this time. He kept his head down and approached her, making her kiss


    him.


    In the end, both faces were stained with either millet or noodles.


    But their faces were full of the smell of joy.


    The sky was blue. The heart that had been gloomy for two years also became very sunny


    suddenly.

 Chapter 459: Please Dont Disturb Our Life

    Chapter 459: Please Don''t Disturb Our Life


    Just a meal made both of them got dirty.


    But when they walked together, it radiated the scent of harmony and warmth.


    "They''ve already called the police. When they catch that woman, they should know who she is."


    On his way out of the noodle shop, Liam answered the phone and spoke to Hunter.


    Hunter, however, looked at the little girl holding his big hand and felt a pang in his heart.


    After waiting to know the identity of this girl, would that mean he had to her send back?


    Why would he feel so distressed?


    "Master Hunter, she''s someone else''s child." Liam looked into his eyes and was immediately unnerved.


    Master Hunter wanted to take the girl away? But he couldn¡¯t.


    He thought that Master Hunter would be upset by his words, but he just answered, "Yes."


    But it was the faint "yes" that made Liam suffer.


    For two years, Master Hunter had his only happiness when being with the little girl.


    But that joy was about to disappear.


    "Master Hunter, how about..."


    "Basia!" Suddenly, a call came from behind.


    The woman went nuts and bumped into Hunter and tried to grab the little girl he was walking with hand


    in hand.


    Liam''s hand already stretched out, but it was stopped by the man who hade with her.


    Hunter looked gloomy and was about to stop the woman.


    The next second, when he saw clearly her figure, he waspletely frozen, and didn¡¯t know what to


    do!


    For two whole years!


    She had lost some weight, but her figure was exactly the same.


    She had makeup on her face, a kind of makeup to make herself look ugly, just as she had done when


    she was first engaged to him.


    She was also wearing a pair of big ugly sses that almost hid half her face.


    So, the people he sent out couldn''t find her, because she was now apletely ugly woman! And the


    pictures he gave them were totally different from her.


    "Basia, how are you? Does it hurt anywhere? Tell mama, where does it hurt?"


    Emily was so anxious that tears almost came out of her eyes. The feeling of losing and getting back her


    daughter made her burst into tears.


    After looking for her for more than two hours, she almost broke down.


    She had seen the news of the loss of those children, although distressed, she couldn¡¯t feel what the


    taste of despair was until she experienced it herself.


    Her Basia! Her Basia was really back!


    "Mommy." Basia called out cleverly, making Emily shed tears.


    "Mommy... Daddy, daddy." Basia, like she had something to share, was eager to tell her mommy the


    good thing.


    Emily was rmed at the man next to her, and then she held Basia and trotted back, "Terry!"


    Terry didn''t speak because he had a good view of Liam at the moment he stopped Liam.


    Hunter!


    Two years, this man had finally found here.


    But, daddy?


    Terry''s face suddenly turned sour. Why did Basia call this guy daddy?


    After backing away for several steps with Basia in her arms, Emily looked up and finally saw the man in


    front of her.


    He lost weight.


    He was still the man he used to be, aloof and arrogant.


    However, there was loneliness in his eyes that he hadn¡¯t had two years ago.


    Like an abandoned child, although he was very strong outside, he still couldn¡¯t hide from the assault of


    loneliness.


    She could even imagine, in his silent eyes, the sight of him smoking alone in the dead of night.


    No! This man drove the Gale family to the wall and forced her to leave!


    He could get what he wanted. How could he be lonely?


    Women were most likely to drown in their own fantasy, because fantasy were their own wishful


    thinking!


    After a few seconds of chaos, Emily calmed downpletely.


    Basia still looked at Hunter with a smile on her face and said, "Daddy, Mommy, Daddy."


    Hunter felt a shock!


    The little girl was Emily''s daughter. She should be over a year old now, so... so... Was she really his


    daughter?


    "Emily..."


    "He''s not your father, your father''s here!" Emily red at Basia, her face grim. "Go back to Daddy."


    Basia was still a little confused. In fact, she didn''t know what father was.


    Whoever gave her security was daddy.


    After Emily put Basia down, she walked over to Terry and said sweetly, "Daddy."


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Emily was relieved, but there was despair in Hunter.


    She was Terry''s daughter!


    A little girl over one year old!


    Did they get together immediately after they left? Otherwise, the little girl couldn''t be this big!


    For a time, mixed feelings, the taste of hell from heaven, almost crushed him down.


    "Why are you taking Basia? What do you want to do?"


    Emily stepped in front of Basia and Terry and looked at Hunter with anger in her eyes.


    "Master Hunter, we couldn¡¯t go home because of hiding from you. For two years, you still won''t let us


    go?"


    He dared to touch Basia!


    Emily squeezed her palms tight. "What else do you want?"


    Hunter just looked at her and said nothing.


    For two years, he had not really thought of letting her go, because he had never stopped looking for


    her!


    Liam was unable to see his Master be wronged, and he exined. "Master Hunter didn''t do anything to


    Miss Basia, he just..."


    "Shut up!" Hunter said coldly.


    Liam breathed a sigh of relief and wanted to say a lot, but Master Hunter wouldn''t let him!


    Hunter took a step forward and looked over Emily tond on the little girl in Terry''s arms.


    She... It turned out that the little was Terry and Emily''s daughter.


    The god did y a good game with him. But why did he see this little girl, he would feel like he got a


    treasure?


    It turned out that she was Emily''s daughter.


    He went a step further and wanted to touch the woman he missed every night.


    But before he could touch her, she had been pulled into the arms by another man.


    Hunter looked at the two people in front of him, and very angry.


    "Emily,e back with me!


    Emily smiled coldly. "Why go back with you? Master Hunter, do you still want me to be your ything?"


    "Stop it, Basia''s here." Terry knew that as long as they mentioned the past, it would make Emily


    miserable.


    Since it made her feel so miserable, why mention it?


    Emily bit her lips and forced her eyes shut.


    When she opened her eyes again, there was no feeling in her eyes.


    "Master Hunter, please leave us alone, or I''ll call the police."

 Chapter 460: Do You Want to Run Again

    Chapter 460: Do You Want to Run Again


    "Miss Emily, Master Hunter really meant no harm. This is a misunderstanding."


    How could Liam bear to see Master Hunter being misunderstood and wronged?


    He hurried over and said, "We saw human traffickers. It was Master Hunter who rescued Miss Basia


    from those men."


    "''Do you expect me to believe it?" Emily wouldn''t believe a word he was saying.


    "Miss Emily..."


    "Stop it!" Emily looked at him coldly. "Liam, you have been very kind to me in the past. I am grateful to


    you, but please stop being such a bully for your Master Hunter. You would also have family in the


    future."


    In broad daylight, they did abduct other people''s daughter!


    They didn¡¯t know how anxious and desperate she was when she found out that Basia was really gone.


    They had never been the parents of a child, and they had never experienced such a terrible feeling!


    "Miss Emily, it''s really not us..."


    "Mr. White, they''ve caught that woman!" In the distance, the two men hurried up, out of breath.


    "Mr. White, Master Hunter, we have... got that woman!"


    Liam¡¯s eyes lit up and he looked at Emily. "It is a woman who tried to sell Miss Basia to a trafficker. Now


    they''ve caught her. You are Basia¡¯s mother, you should go and see."


    The woman trying to sell Basia turned out to be Billie.


    Billie was in tears. She didn''t know if she was afraid or guilty.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Jackson, Mrs. Jackson. I''m really sorry. I can''t help it. My mother is dying, I''m sorry! I


    really need the money..."


    Emily had no sympathy for her.


    Everyone would be short of money, everyone had their own untold pain and helplessness, but this was


    not an excuse for her to do bad things!


    Billie was taken away by the police, and Emily and Terry took statements.


    And Hunter, because he saved Basia, he had to go to the police station as well.


    It was after four o ''clock in the afternoon when they came out of the police station.


    Basia''s stomach started crying again.


    As soon as she was hungry, she would reach out to Hunter. "Daddy, eat, eat..."


    Kids were easy to hungry. It was less than five hours and she started to be hungry again.


    Emily immediately grabbed her back. "Mommy would take you to eat."


    She looked at Terry and wanted to remind him that it was time to pick up Chester.


    But Hunter and Liam were here, and she didn''t want to talk about Chester.


    Chester was more like Hunter than Basia, especially his characters, which was a miniature version of


    Hunter.


    If Hunter met Chester, she didn¡¯t know what was going to happen.


    She couldn''t afford to risk losing two children, not even a little bit.


    "Basia, Daddy and Mommy will take you home to eat."


    Terry went to get the car at once.


    Emily tried to follow him, but Hunter''s voice was heard behind, "Basia was saved by me."


    Emily stumbled, hesitated for a long time, then finally turned around and looked at him. "I am sorry, I


    misunderstood you, and thank you for saving Basia, but..."


    There was no expression in her face.


    It had been two years and everything had passed. She should not let those feelings linger in her heart.


    "But please don''t bother us again, thank you!" she said with a deadpan look.


    Terry pulled the car over and Emily took Basia in her arms and climbed onto it as fast as she could.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Basia leaned over the door just before the window was closed, looked at Hunter and mouthed,


    "Daddy..."


    "He''s not your father!"


    Then the window was closed.


    Hunter remained where he was, quietly watching them leave.


    "Master Hunter..." Liam didn''t know what he was thinking.


    However, they had been looking for Emily for two years. Were they really not going to catch up with her


    at this time?


    But Emily was with Terry and had a baby girl...


    Liam was also very upset. How could Mrs. Jackson be dating another man? What about Master


    Hunter?


    It took Hunter a long time to say, "Get their address."


    Liam immediately cheered up and said, "Yes!"


    Hunter''s eyes narrowed as he looked in the direction of the car.


    Leave them alone? Was that possible?


    He had been looking for her for two years, two whole years! It took him such a great effort to find her.


    How could he let her go so easily?


    So what if she was not his daughter? The little girl called him daddy, so he would be her father in the


    future!


    He wanted not only a wife but also a daughter!


    Emily had been absent-minded all day.


    Basia was bathing her in the evening when Basia suddenly called out, "Daddy??"


    But dad was obviously outside the bathroom and was preparing clothes for her.


    Chester was also in the room, reading a book.


    When he heard Basia, he was happy to answer her question, "Daddy''s getting the clothes."


    Basia suddenly broke free from Emily and started to run out.


    Chester immediately took a bath towel and wrapped it around her.


    She was only one year old. Even Emily wasn''t that nervous about her body being seen, after all, she


    was still young.


    Chester was different. Chester was not happy that Basia was running around naked.


    "She can¡¯t be seen!" Chester was angry.


    But Basia didn''t understand. She looked around the room asked. "Daddy?"


    She asked seriously, and it was her earnestness that got Terry so upset.


    Basia wanted her father, not him.


    "Basia, Dad''s here." Emily didn''t look very good either.


    She turned serious to Basia. "You only have this dad, you know?"


    "Daddy, daddy." Basia continued


    Daddy?


    This girl had never called Terry like that before.


    Terry and Emily looked at each other and suddenly felt a pang of sadness.


    Basia''s daddy had changed.


    What was on the little girl mind? A man she knew only one day was more important than the man she


    lived with for a year.


    A feeling of powerlessness welled up in Emily.


    Basia was just over a year old. What did she know that?


    She would show all her emotions. She didn''t care if people were happy or not, because she didn''t


    understand.


    Emily took her back to the bathroom, took a shower and dressed her up, and then put her to sleep.


    Probably because she was outside during the day, she felt a little tired and fell asleep soon after she


    lay down.


    "Chester, Basia was scared today. Take care of her tonight."


    Emily told him walked out of the room.


    Chester pulled Basia''s quilt, nodded, turned on the bedside light, and went on reading.


    They were of the same age, but of totally different IQ...


    Emily rubbed her eyes and came out of the room.


    As soon as she closed the door, she looked up and saw Terry sitting on the sofa, looking at her.


    "Shall we have a talk?" Terry brought a hot cup of tea and went out on the balcony.


    The winter wind was a little chilly, so Emily came out behind him and rubbed her hands.


    As Terry shoved the cup into her hand, Emily felt her palms warm.


    Terry was always so careful.


    Terry hugged her gently and looked at the night sky above her.


    His voice was as soft as ever. "You want to run again, don''t you?"

 Chapter 461: Wait for Me

    Chapter 461: Wait for Me


    Terry knew Emily very well, especially after spending time for two year, he had known Emily much


    better than before.


    At first sight of Hunter, he knew she was already thinking about.


    "But since he had been here. Where could we escape?"


    The word escape had indeed been spinning all afternoon in Emily''s mind.


    She really wanted to leave immediately, to somewhere Hunter would never find her.


    But now he knew that she was here. It was not easy for them to leave now.


    Besides, with her two children, where could she escape?


    "Don''t think so much, no matter what the problem is, I will stay with you." Terry hugged her gently in his


    arms.


    "No, I don''t feel anything for that man anymore. The Gale Group crisis is over now. So if hees, it


    wouldn''t affect me at all."


    She didn¡¯t know if she was trying tofort Terry or herself.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Terry nodded, wanting to say something, but not knowing whether to say it or not.


    Rarely did he hesitate to speak, and Emily looked at him and asked, "Do you have something to say?"


    "Wendy hasn''t been caught yet."


    Emily was stunned. For a moment, she didn''t know what to say.


    Terry''s voice was light. "The Gale family have been looking for you, and they didn''t put much thought


    into finding Wendy."


    "Didn''t they call the police?" If they called the police, the police would be looking for her.


    "Or is she no longer in Bentson City and City L?"


    "No, and I don''t think they''ve put much thought into it, but the police have been looking for her, and


    they haven''t been able to find her."


    Terry was just trying to tell her this thing.


    But he didn''t know why he was telling her about this.


    It didn''t seem to do him any good.


    But Emily should know about it.


    "The Gale Group and the Jackson Group have got back together and now they have a lot of big


    projects going on. Hunter took over the project that Master Porter has been in charge before."


    Emily didn''t say anything. She didn''t want to know anything about Hunter.


    But she knew that Terry was saying it because it was about her.


    Terry looked out over the horizon. His voice was still light. "I heard that he transferred five of his shares


    in the Jackson Group to Porter in order to take this project from Porter."


    Emily¡¯s hands grasped the railing suddenly strained.


    Five percent! She knew the weight of those five percent of the shares!


    Five percent of the Jackson Group was enough for a family to live a luxury life for ten times!


    He even gave up his five points in the Jackson Group to help the Gale Group. This guy was a total


    lunatic!


    "So, the Gale Group... The Gale Group project..."


    "Broke the agreement peacefully." That was what Terry meant.


    Hunter''s five percent were given away for the Gale Group.


    It was not for the Gale Group but for Emily.


    Although he didn''t want Emily to have anything to be with Hunter. But now that Hunter was here, Emily


    had a right to know about that.


    He didn''t want to interfere with Emily''s choice.


    In fact, he was used to standing behind Emily, watching her quietly and protecting her.


    That night it was Joe''s encourage, plus he had a lot to drink, so he did it too impulsively.


    He wanted Emily to be happy, and if she was happy with him, he would be desperate to protect her no


    matter who he was ying against.


    But what if Emily wasn''t happy with him?


    She had the right to know, and had the right to choose, and he, as before, had never wanted to


    embarrass her.


    "I''ll go and see the children, and you should have a rest early."


    Emily didn''t say a word. Terry looked at her for a while before turning away.


    But the moment he turned, his palm was suddenly grasped her.


    "Terry, don''t you want to be with me? Why are you telling me this?"


    "Your mind is in a mess. Don''t force yourself." Terry took her hand in his own, shook it hard, and let it


    go.


    "Terry!" She didn''t want to make a choice, because she shouldn''t.


    So, don''t give her the choice. She didn''t want it at all!


    Terryughed and rubbed her long hair. His tone was different from his hard appearance. His words


    were ineffably soft.


    "I''m not pushing you. I just want you to go your own way. Of course, I''ll support whatever you choose."


    He left, turned into the hall, and went back to see the children.


    Emily, however, was unable to calm down.


    What Hunter had done for her was beyond her expectations.


    Terry could have stopped telling her, but he did.


    She held her head in her hands and closed her eyes.


    Stop thinking about him. Stop thinking that he had lost weight and became mncholy and tired. This


    was not what she should think about.


    She had got kids. She had got Terry!


    No, maybe she should not be here.


    She didn¡¯t mean to hide, she was just... She just wanted to change a ce to live her own life.


    Emily stood on the balcony for a long time before she made up her mind that she didn''t want to stay in


    City N.


    As soon as she walked in the door, she saw Terrying out of the children''s room, quietly answering


    the phone.


    Emily stood at the side of the hall, quietly watching him.


    It looked like it was from Terry''s office. It was a bit urgent.


    Soon, Terry hung up the phone and looked back at her.


    "Is there something hurry in thepany?" Emily asked.


    "Yes." Terry said, "Mr. Milson was attacked tonight. Several men who had been sent to protect him


    were injured. Thepany has decided to let me personally escort him back home."


    "''Is there any danger?" Emily had heard of Milson, who was a big shot.


    With several bodyguards injured, maybe it was not easy to deal with.


    "You wouldn''t believe me when I said there was no danger, would you?"


    Terry didn''t want to lie to her, because he knew he couldn¡¯t lie to her.


    What''s more, sometimes not telling the truth was even more disturbing.


    And he never told a white lie.


    "But you may rest assured that I shall take good care of myself. I have a wife and children waiting for


    me at home."


    This was the greatest responsibility as a man.


    Emily nodded, found him some clothes and helped him pack a few simple things before seeing him off.


    When she reached the door, she was still a little nervous. "Be careful."


    "Yes." Terry wanted to leave, but tonight, somehow, he was reluctant to leave them.


    As he was about to leave, he suddenly turned around, pulled Emily over, bent his head, and left a kiss


    on her forehead, "Wait for me."

 Chapter 462: She Is My Daughter If She Calls Me Father

    Chapter 462: She Is My Daughter If She Calls Me Father


    It would take at least two or three days to get Muse safely home.


    In case there was any difficulty on the way, or in case of an attack, the time would be longer.


    Terry hadn''t been out yet, but he was just not feeling well.


    He hugged Emily in his arms and gently told her, "Something happened to Billie. I''ve been away for a


    few days. You can either bring Basia to work or take a few days off from the office."


    Basia, unlike Chester, couldn''t take care of herself at all, so she couldn''t send her to kindergarten yet.


    After the ident ofst time, she might live in the shadow of Billie for a long time.


    In a short time, she probably dared not look for a babysitter again.


    "I''ll take care of her. Don''t worry. You to take care of yourself."


    "Yes, and I''lle back safe and sound to my lovely wife!


    Terry felt a bit shy. He seldom said something romantic.


    Emily took one look at him and gave him a gentle push. "Come on, thepany''s waiting for you."


    "Yes."


    The people in thepany were really waiting for him.


    It happened so sudden that there was no time for him to dy.


    Terry kissed Emily on the forehead again before letting her go and turning to leave.


    But when he reached the elevator door, he suddenly stopped, wrinkling between his eyes.


    He felt something was strange.


    There was a faint uneasiness in his heart.


    He tilted his head and nced warily about him.


    But there was nothing strange around, as usual.


    "What''s the matter?" Emily was still standing in the doorway, looking at him.


    Terry''s eyebrows rxed a little.


    He looked back at Emily and shook his head. "It''s okay. Go in first and lock the door."


    "Well, I''ll go in then." When a man was ready to go out, he always afraid of leaving women and children


    at home. Without his guard, he always felt it was not safe.


    Emily smiled, went into the house and locked the gate.


    Soon there was the sound of the elevator opening, and Terry was gone.


    Emily exhaled and turned to walk down the hall.


    Terry would at least be absent for three days, and she would have to take care of the babies all by


    herself.


    Even though he had left before, there used to be Billie at home.


    Now, she was the only one left, could she handle it alone?


    Just as she was about to enter the room to look at the children, someone pressed on the doorbell at


    the front door.


    Emily immediately went over, and opened the two doors without thinking. "Did you forget to bring


    something?"


    Before she finished, she had seen who was standing in front of her, and she wanted to close the door


    immediately.


    She opened the door so quickly that she should have seen who was there!


    Arge handnded at the door, blocking her closing.


    "What are you going to do? Let go of your hand, or I''ll shout!"


    Emily was so angry and anxious that sweat broke out on her forehead.


    "At this point, the baby is asleep, and calling someone will scare her."


    With just a little effort, Hunter pushed open the door and went in.


    "You..."


    He said nothing, ignored Emily''s anger, turned to close the door, and even locked it from the inside.


    "Get out of here!" Emily didn''t want to frighten the children, so she kept her voice down.


    Hunter sat down on the couch and he didn¡¯t mean to leave He didn''t expect Terry had left...


    Was it God''s will? Oh! The God also wanted to give him and her an opportunity to be together.


    "Your man''s gone?" Hunter did not know what he was feeling when he said this.


    He once thought that they were just friends, that maybe Basia really had nothing to do with Terry.


    Was it possible that Basia left him after she got pregnant and moved in with Terry?


    But just now, he saw Terry go out, hugged and kissed her, and he said he woulde back early to


    meet his lovely wife.


    When he saw that Hunter''sst glimmer of hope was extinguished.


    That kind of desperate feeling was really bad, but in front of her, he still behaved calmly.


    However, it was the worst result.


    Emily thought for a moment, but suddenly asked defensively, "You set this up?"


    Was he responsible for the attack on Milson?


    She knew that he and Milson were too far apart to have anything to do with each other, but how could it


    be such a coincidence?


    Terry had gone out on a business trip and the next moment, he arrived.


    Was there really such a coincidence?


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    The way she looked at Hunter immediately added to her dislike to him.


    How could this man be so selfish! For his own selfish desires, he could do such a terrible thing!


    Emily stood as far away from him as she could, responding dryly, "He''ll be back soon. I don''t care what


    you try, you''re not going to make it!"


    Hunter was not impressed, as if there was something she could do when her man came back.


    But her guard and loathing against him made him feel stuffy.


    She thought he had something to do with her man''s temporary departure?


    If it had been about him, he wouldn''t have stood outside her door for more than an hour.


    If he had arranged it, no one would know where Terry was!


    Was what he had done in the past made her think he was such a horrible person?


    If he exined, would she believe that what happened that night was really a coincidence?


    Probably, she wouldn''t listen to him, let alone to believe it.


    Hunter suddenly got up and went into one of the closed rooms.


    "What do you want to do?" Emily was startled and hurriedly blocked the door.


    "I want to see Basia." He had missed Basia so much!


    He really missed her.


    It was not his own daughter, but when he heard her call him daddy, he thought he was mad.


    It was like having a real daughter.


    Missing her was like missing Emily, but at least the little girl wouldn''t say anything that would make him


    feel terrible, and he had to pretend to be calm.


    "You can¡¯t!" Emily took a step forward.


    As a mother, she had to try her best to protect her daughter!


    Besides, there was a miniaturized version of him!


    What if this guy saw Chester and thought he was his son?


    "It''s not your daughter? You have no right to look at other people''s child!"


    At the police station in the afternoon, she observed that Hunter really believed that Basia was Terry''s


    daughter.


    And sure enough, this brought Hunter to a halt.


    A sudden pain hit him on the heart. He was too painful to say a word.


    "She called me daddy..."


    "Because she doesn''t know anything, and she calls anyone who''s kind to her Father!" Emily went


    against her will to say such unkind things about her daughter.


    Just because she was really afraid of him.


    Still, he decided that not everyone deserved to be called as "Daddy"by Basia.


    Finally, Hunter announced forcefully, "She calls me daddy and she is my


    daughter."

 Chapter 463: Emily, Youre Wrong, Too

    Chapter 463: Emily, You''re Wrong, Too


    "What are you talking about? She is not your daughter!" In a panic, Emily stood more firmly outside the


    door and wouldn''t budge.


    Although she was slender, and she looked iparably weak in front of Hunter, the decision to protect


    her daughter was very strong.


    That firm eyes and the fearless face seemed to tell him that even if she died, she would not give in!


    Hunter''s heart was terribly painful tonight.


    He just wanted to see Basia. He really, really missed the little girl, but he didn''t want to embarrass her.


    But in front of her, he became a bad guy.


    "I didn''t hurt the Gale family." He lowered his voice.


    Emily felt a little sore when he thought about what Terry just told her that Hunter had given up the five


    percent of his shares for the Gale Group.


    But what was the use of talking about it now?


    "Do you really think you haven''t hurt the Gale family?"


    What about her? Who was responsible for what she had been now?


    She couldn¡¯t show up with her truly look and she could never go home for fear that she would bring


    shame to the Gale family.


    She really missed her grandfather, her cousins, her aunts, and her uncles, and even all the things of


    the Gale family.


    But she couldn''t go back, she really couldn''t go back!


    Under the charge of having an unnatural rtionship with her cousin, she, thedy of the Gale family,


    had to disappear forever.


    Otherwise, the whole Gale family would be dragged down by her.


    Who caused all this?


    Would he not have known what Wendy had done? His connivance was clearly an aplice.


    He was also one of the murderers who wanted to deal with the Gale family, and now, he told her that


    he didn''t hurt the Gale family?


    Hunter probably knew that she didn¡¯t believe him.


    "I just... I want you to know that I didn''t hurt them anymore."


    "It is none of my business."


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m sorry. I just misunderstood your grandfather. I thought it was he who killed..."


    "I said it is none of my business! Emily didn''t want to hear a single word!"


    It was over. What was left to say?


    What could be changed now?


    As long as she didn''t show up, everyone in the Gale family could live in peace, and when she


    reappeared, the scandal about her and Joseph would start all over again.


    No one could help her unless she disappeared, unless Emily disappeared forever!


    Hunter''s lips tightened. He swallowed everything he tried to exin.


    He was not a talker, and he would not exin if the other person was not her.


    But the only person he was willing to exin to was the one who disdained to listen to him.


    Sure enough, nothing needed to be said. Action was the most practical.


    He suddenly bent over and picked Emily up.


    "You!" Emily almost screamed, but just before she did, she remembered that there were two kids


    sleeping soundly in the room.


    She bit her lips to keep from shouting.


    She put her hands against his chest and struggled.


    Bu it was no use struggling in front of Hunter.


    Hunter carried her into the next room and closed the door behind him.


    He didn¡¯t turn on the light, and when the door was closed, everything plunged into darkness.


    "Let go of me! Emily struggled.


    Hunter did not listen to her. He put her down on the bed and pressed against her.


    Since she didn''t want to listen to him, he would just do what he wanted to do!


    But just as he looked down to find her lips, suddenly, Emily pped his face.


    It sounded clear and loud, unusually clear on a quite night like this.


    The whole world seemed to have stopped.


    He stopped, his eyes cold in the dark, staring at her for a moment.


    Emily''s hands stopped, too, and herrge dark eyes, flickering in a panic that could not be hidden,


    stared back at him.


    Though she could not see clearly in the darkness whaty beneath his eyes, she could clearly feel the


    chill of his body.


    She was so frightened of herself that she had hit Hunter, the ruthless, cruel and domineering man!


    Would he just strangle her to death?


    He dropped his head and his hand fell on her neck. Emily was too scared to move.


    Was he really going to strangle her? She was so fragile. If he wanted to kill her, it would like to kill a


    mole ant.


    But Hunter didn''t do anything to her. He just looked down and kissed her gently on the cheek.


    "Don''t touch me!"


    There was a hint of panic in Emily''s voice.


    Hunter''s cold had died down a little because of her fear.


    "Are you afraid of me?" He had never wanted her to be afraid of him, not at all.


    But what he did seemed to make her afraid of him.


    "I have no malice toward you. I just really miss you."


    Emily''s heart trembled. She was in a mess.


    He said he missed her! It was the first time that the bad man, who had been cruel to her, had spoken


    such tender words to her.


    He missed her...


    She almost gave in because of the words.


    But she soon came to her senses, and discerned vaguely where his eyes were. She stared at them


    and sneered.


    "You miss me? You mean you miss my body, right? But Master Hunter, our agreement had stopped,


    and if you touch me now, I can call the police."


    Even though he was strong enough to cover everything, she still believed that there was aw in this


    world!


    Hunter knew she had misunderstood him, but wasn''t that what he had been doing in the past?


    Whenever he said he missed her, he meant he missed her body.


    Did he really... never make her feel that he cared about her?


    No wonder when Liam was so drunk the other day, he told Hunter that he didn''t know how to love a


    person.


    He really didn''t know how to love a woman. No one had ever taught him.


    Now, was it toote for him to start again?


    Hunter took her hand and whispered, "I do miss your body..."


    "Hunter, don''t go too far! Let go of me!"


    "But I miss you even more."


    The man''s words made her stop struggling.


    Emily really hated herself. Why was she always confused by a few words from him?


    "Emily, I was wrong."


    If it was the Hunter she knew before, he wouldn''t have said such shameful things.


    But for two whole years, he was driven mad by the missing of her.


    As long as she was willing to return to his side, he could give up everything!


    "I know you miscarried identally. It''s not your fault. I know you and Henry didn''t have anything to do


    with each other. You stayed away from me on purpose just to anger me.


    "I know it was Vincent who asked you to leave me, and you, for my safety, would rather leave me


    misunderstood, and left..."


    "I don''t want to hear it! Emily tried to cover her ears.


    Hunter grabbed her wrists and pressed them to her sides.


    His voice was low but firm. "I''m sorry, Emily. I''m sorry, it was my fault, but so were you."


    "I..."


    "You were wrong as well..." He pressed his lips and spoke more softly, but more clearly. "You were


    wrong, as you had never asked me if this was what I wanted."

 Chapter 464: He Seems to Have Seen His Past Self

    Chapter 464: He Seems to Have Seen His Past Self


    There was a saying that sometimes the result was obvious, but one couldn¡¯t see it clearly because he


    cared about it too much.


    If he hadn¡¯t cared about Emily so much, he would have been able to tell that everyone was lying.


    Everyone knew that the person Emily loved and cared about was Hunter.


    But he would rather believe that she had betrayed him and hooked up with another man.


    It was all because he cared about her so much that he couldn¡¯t stand her betrayal.


    "This is not what I want. If I have a choice, I would rather die than lose you."


    This was perhaps the most sincere words that Hunter had said in his entire life.


    "No one asked me, so I had no choice but to be deceived by a group of people."


    His words wrenched at Emily¡¯s heart that she trembled.


    She bit her lips and couldn¡¯t say anything to contradict him.


    He was right. Back then, no one had asked him if he wanted all of this.


    Everyone thought that it was for his own good.


    But who cared about his feelings?


    She wanted to say that she was sorry, but the words wouldn¡¯te out.


    "Both of us were wrong, so why can¡¯t we give each other a chance?"


    He was Mr. Hunter who usually was superior. He had never spoken humbly to a person except Emily.


    Actually, he could bring her back by force.


    However, he had been tough for too long. Sometimes, he was tired of that kind of life.


    He had had a good time with Emily. Back then, she was willing to stay by his side.


    It turned out that what he missed the most was the period when they were happy together.


    In those days, there was no coercion, no resistance, no dispute but just warmth, harmony, and peace.


    He didn¡¯t want to force her, but he also couldn¡¯t let her go.


    He didn¡¯t know what he should do to get her back.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Emily didn¡¯t say anything, because she didn¡¯t know what to say.


    She was so bitter that she couldn¡¯t even say a word.


    Hunter¡¯s usation stabbed at her heart.


    Perhaps he was right. Who had asked for his opinion back then?


    Everyone thought it was good for him, but was it really what he wanted?


    After a long time, they seemed to have calmed down.


    Emily looked up at Hunter and said, "Let go of me."


    "If I let go, will you leave?" Although Emily didn¡¯t answer, he still released her.


    It was impossible for Emily to answer this question.


    Although he let go of her hand, he was still lying on top of her.


    She gently pushed Hunter on his chest, "Get up."


    "I don¡¯t want to get up." The person he had missed for two years finally came back to him.


    It felt so real when his body was pressing against hers, so how could he let go of her?


    Would she disappear once he got up?


    "You¡¯re too heavy, making me feel ufortable." Was this letting go of her?


    He did let go, but she still couldn¡¯t get up.


    Hunter hoisted himself up to give her enough space to breathe, but she still couldn¡¯t leave.


    Two years had passed, but he was still so domineering.


    Emily felt a little resentful. She didn¡¯t know what the rtionship was between them now.


    Finally, she took a deep breath and said coldly, "Don¡¯t do this. No matter what happened in the past, it


    was all gone. Hunter, I already forgot the past. I¡¯m living a good life now."


    She didn¡¯t want to lie to herself. She was always soft-hearted towards Hunter.


    But she had no qualification to be soft-hearted since she had Terry now.


    Terry had just left, but she made out with another man? She couldn¡¯t do that.


    She pushed Hunter again, and her voice became colder.


    "Alright. I admit that it was my fault. But just like I said, it was all gone."


    Why couldn¡¯t he leave her alone and live his own life?


    "Do you really think that it was your fault?" Hunter looked at her meaningfully.


    "Yes, it was my fault. Let go of me now."


    Emily only wanted to get rid of him as soon as possible.


    However, Hunter wouldn¡¯t let her off easily.


    "Since you were wrong, you have to pay the price!"


    "Pay ¡­ the price?" Emily was confused.


    "Give me what you owed me." Hunter was like a child, willful and stubborn.


    "You deceived me. Shouldn¡¯t you make it up to me?"


    Emily was confused. Wasn¡¯t he the one who had hurt her and made her unable toe back to her


    family?


    How did it end up being her fault?


    "Didn¡¯t you say that you were wrong just now?"


    "Yes, but¡­" But she said that just because she wanted him to let go of her.


    Hunter stood up. This time, he really released her.


    However, Emily felt that it wasn¡¯t that simple.


    Sure enough, what he said next rmed her.


    "For the next few days, I will live here and give you a chance to make it up to me."


    "What?" He wanted to live here?


    Emily immediately shook her head, "No!"


    If he lived here, would he leaveter?


    It was obviously a tragedy. She definitely couldn¡¯t let this happen!


    However, Hunter ignored her and called Liam, "Send my things here. I want to stay with my girl for a


    few days."


    "Hunter, I said no!" Emily wanted to snatch the phone, but Hunter had already hung up.


    "Keep your voice down. Kids¡­"


    Before Hunter could finish his words, he suddenly frowned and became vignt.


    Emily felt uneasy and turned around. Then she heard footsteps outside.


    "Basia is awake." Hunter reacted faster than her and walked towards the door.


    But why did it sound like there were two people outside?


    "Don¡¯t go out!"


    However, it was toote.


    Hunter had opened the door. Just as he was about to carry Basia, he was attracted by another person.


    He had a strange feeling, as if he had seen himself.


    No, he didn¡¯t see himself but his past self¡­


    The other person was a young boy. He looked up at the tall man in front of him, feeling as if he had


    seen his future self.


    They just stared at each other.


    Two secondster, they spoke at the same time.


    "Who are you?"


    "Who are you?"

 Chapter 465: She Has Given Birth to His Children Secretly

    Chapter 465: She Has Given Birth to His Children Secretly


    The mood here was subdued.


    But soon, a sweet voice broke the silence.


    "Daddy! Daddy!" Basia opened her arms and smilingly rushed towards Hunter.


    She ran so fast that Chester had no time to react.


    Before he could do anything, Basia was already in Hunter¡¯s arms.


    "Daddy!" Basia missed Hunter so much that she kissed him on the cheek after he picked her up.


    Hunter felt so happy that he was willing to do everything for Basia now.


    Emily only felt worried.


    Hunter looked at her, and Chester also stared at her, "Mommy, who is he?"


    "An irrelevant¡­"


    "Your mother is my wife." Hunter said seriously. Although they were both Emily¡¯s children, Hunter was


    very surprised by the appearance of this little boy.


    His face darkening, Chester said angrily, "Don¡¯t talk nonsense."


    "Nonsense?" Hunter frowned slightly. This boy was of the same age as Basia, right? But he seemed to


    be precocious.


    "You know a lot." Hunter snorted.


    Was this how Terry taught his son? Although the little boy was cold and expressionless, Hunter liked


    him somehow.


    Hunter had mixed feelings.


    Usually, he wouldn¡¯t like such a bad-tempered kid, who was even Terry¡¯s son.


    However, this kid didn¡¯t look like Terry. Instead, he...


    Suddenly, Hunter¡¯s heart was beating very fast. He grabbed Emily¡¯s wrist and said, "He is¡­"


    "He is Terry¡¯s son!" Emily was so scared that her breathing was quick and uneven.


    Hunter narrowed his eyes and seemed to understand something.


    "Emily, has anyone told you that you are not good at lying?"


    "What nonsense are you talking about? I didn¡¯t lie. Both of them are Terry¡¯s¡­"


    "I will take a paternity test. I don¡¯t need you to tell me the answer."


    Terry¡¯s son? Chester clearly took after Hunter! Even their characters were simr!


    Although Chester was only a year old, he knew a lot, just like Hunter who was very smart at a young


    age.


    "You want my son and daughter to call another man father?"


    Hunter was really angry!


    "Let go of my mommy!" Chester quickly walked over. He didn¡¯t make a move, because he knew that he


    couldn¡¯t defeat Hunter.


    He said softly, "Let go of mommy, or Basia will be unhappy."


    Hunter released Emily¡¯s wrist, but he was still angry.


    In fact, he felt excited at the same time.


    He not only had a daughter, but also a son.


    "Little boy, if you want me to let go of your mommy, you call me daddy first." he looked down at Chester


    and said.


    Chester hated to be threatened and said expressionlessly, "I can call you daddy, as long as my mommy


    agrees."


    This kid was really smart!


    Hunter looked at Emily and said, "You ask my children to call Terry father?"


    "They¡¯re not your¡­"


    "Do you want to go to the hospital and take the paternity test now?" As long as you had money, you


    could take the paternity test whenever you wanted.


    Emily knew this.


    However, it waste at night, so she didn¡¯t want Hunter to take the kids to hospital now.


    She was very angry, but there was nothing she could do now!


    "Hunter, let go of me!"


    Hunter finally released her, because he knew the answer when he saw her eyes.


    Basia was really his daughter!


    He was almost moved to shed tears.


    Basia was his daughter. He had a daughter!


    Besides, although Chester was rude to Hunter, he was indeed Hunter¡¯s son.


    He clearly resembled Hunter!


    Hunter had a daughter and a son now.


    He thought he was the happiest person on earth.


    Emily was in a bad mood now. The thing she was most worried about still happened.


    After Terry left, Hunter walked in and messed up her life.


    "Daddy." Basia really liked Hunter and put her arms around his neck.


    She was young and simple, but Chester was sensible and intelligent.


    Looking down at Chester, Emily didn¡¯t know how to exin to him.


    Then Hunter exined, "Back then, your mommy was my fianc¨¦e, and she was pregnant with my child.


    However, there was some misunderstanding between us, so we had quarrels."


    "Your mommy was mad at me, and then Terry took her away. Your mommy came to this city and gave


    birth to you. Then Terry lied to you, saying that he was your father."


    "Don¡¯t nder Terry. He has never hurt us!" Emily red at Hunter.


    "He can tell whether I have ndered Terry or not."


    Hunter nced at Chester and then sat down on the sofa with Basia in his arms.


    "What¡¯s your name?" he asked softly. His tone waspletely different from that when he said to


    Chester.


    He was very kind in front of Basia.


    Basia blinked. She didn¡¯t understand the meaning of his question.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She was only a year old and was ignorant, not like the precocious Chester.


    "What about you? What¡¯s your name?" When facing Chester, Hunter became a strict father.


    "Chester Jackson." Chester wasn¡¯t hostile but just unfriendly to Hunter.


    Hunter was very happy when he heard that Chester¡¯s surname was actually Jackson.


    However, he contained his delight.


    He looked at Emily and said, "Now, what else do you want to say?"


    She was pregnant with his child, but she left with another man and even asked her children to call that


    man daddy.


    If another woman did such a thing, he would have already destroyed that woman!


    However, other women wouldn¡¯t have the chance to be pregnant with his child.


    He wouldn¡¯t settle scores with Emily since she had given birth to his children.


    "Go back to the Bentson City with me tomorrow. I want my children back to the Jacksons¡¯!"


    More importantly, he wanted to hold a big wedding for her.


    "No!" Emily shook her head and said, "I won¡¯t go back. I won¡¯t be with you either! I¡¯m not going


    anywhere!"

 Chapter 466: What Should She Do Three Days Later

    Chapter 466: What Should She Do Three Days Later


    Hunter was livid.


    They already had children, but she didn¡¯t want to be with him.


    Was she going to never take their children back home?


    "Terry is not their father. Are you really going to make them lose their real father?" he huffed.


    Emily knew that he had been suppressing his anger.


    It wasn¡¯t easy for a domineering person like Hunter to suppress his anger.


    He had indeed changed. At the very least, he would try to suppress his anger now.


    However, it had nothing to do with Emily and her children.


    "I can lead a good life with my children. Hunter, my children have nothing to do with you."


    "Is that so?" Hunter sneered.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    If they weren¡¯t his children, perhaps there was really nothing he could do about it.


    However, he knew that they were his children, so there were many ways he could use to make her


    obey him!


    "I don¡¯t want to force you." This was his current thought, but it didn¡¯t mean that he wouldn¡¯t change his


    mindter.


    If she still refused to go back, he would act tough.


    "I¡¯ll give you three days to talk about it with the kids. Three dayster, we¡¯ll return to the Bentson City


    together."


    "You¡¯re crazy!" She couldn¡¯t go back with him!


    "Three dayster, you¡¯ll know if I¡¯m crazy."


    He had said that he didn¡¯t want to force her. It would be best if she could agree to go back with him.


    "In the three days, I will stay with the kids and bond with them."


    He decided to bond with Basia first.


    "Let¡¯s go to bed."


    This was the first time for Hunter to put a baby to bed, making him very excited.


    He picked Basia up and walked towards the room.


    Emily wanted to stop him, but she didn¡¯t expect that Hunter was so excited that he banged into a chair.


    He staggered and almost fell to the ground.


    Basia screamed in fright.


    Hunter had never expected that he would make a fool of himself one day!


    If it wasn¡¯t for his agility, he would have fallen to the ground just now!


    With great difficulty, he regained his footing andforted Basia, "Don¡¯t be afraid. I didn¡¯t mean to do


    it! Basia, don¡¯t be afraid!"


    Everyone could tell that Hunter was panicking. He was afraid that Basia was really frightened.


    Unexpectedly, Basia suddenly giggled.


    "Daddy, it¡¯s fun..." sheughed and said.


    Hunter heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, he did not frighten his daughter.


    Chester was shocked for a moment and said coldly, "How stupid!"


    Emily coughed and quickly looked away, pretending not to notice Hunter¡¯s embarrassment.


    This was probably the most embarrassing moment in Hunter¡¯s life, and his son even called him stupid.


    Seeing that Hunter blushed with embarrassment, Emily didn¡¯t dare to make fun of him.


    If sheughed, he would probably get angry.


    "Chester, follow me." She pulled her son into her room.


    After closing the door, she burst outughing.


    Hunter¡¯s face reddened with embarrassment.


    His image was ruined by this chair.


    He wanted to smash this chair into pieces!


    "Daddy." Basia smiled at him.


    Hunter wiped away his sweat and forced out a smile, "I¡¯m fine."


    Fortunately, his daughter didn¡¯tugh at him. She was indeed his dear daughter.


    "Daddy is stupid!" Basia smiled.


    Hunter was shocked.


    People had said that daughters were always considerate, but why did his daughter say that he was


    stupid?


    "Daddy."


    "What¡¯s up?"


    "You¡¯re stupid!"


    Hunter was sad.


    At midnight, Emily tucked Chester in and then slipped out of the room.


    The light in the next room was still on, but she knew that Hunter and Basia had already fallen asleep.


    She tiptoed in and saw that they were sleeping soundly.


    Basia was lying in Hunter¡¯s arms with a smile on her face.


    As for Hunter, he had been gloomy today, but now he had a smile on his face.


    He smiled like a child¡­


    He was really happy. Even she could feel this happiness.


    Emily walked over and gently tucked them into bed.


    Looking at Hunter, she felt that he wasn¡¯t Young Master Hunter, but an ordinary man who was


    contented since he had a daughter.


    She looked at him and felt as if the conflict between them had been solved.


    However, she could stop hating him or even forgive him, but she couldn¡¯t get back with him.


    Their rtionship couldn¡¯t be as good as before.


    No matter whether she got back with Hunter or returned to the Gale¡¯s residence, those things would be


    dug out again.


    If so, it would lead to disaster.


    After tucking Hunter and Basia into bed, she walked out of the room and gently closed the door.


    Her footsteps were heavy.


    Hunter wouldn¡¯t give up easily. What should she do three dayster?


    Should she tell Terry about this?


    Back in her room, she wanted to call Terry, but she hesitated the moment she picked up her phone.


    Terry was busy right now. If she called him now, she would definitely hinder him in his work.


    Bodyguard was different from other jobs. If they were careless, their employer might get hurt.


    She¡¯d better hide this from him for the time being. She decided to discuss this thing with Terry after he


    finished his task.


    ¡­


    The next morning, Basia woke and sat up.


    "Daddy."


    As soon as she called out, Hunter immediately sat up and hugged her, "Don¡¯t be afraid. Daddy is here!"


    Judging from his voice, he was still sleepy.


    Basia struggled in his arms, "Daddy."


    "What¡¯s up?" Hunter finally woke up and looked at her, "What¡¯s wrong with you?"


    "Daddy." Then she shushed him.


    What did she mean? Did she want him to lower his voice?


    Hunter was confused. Just as he was about to say something, he heard the sound of footsteps. That


    was Emily.


    "Basia, it¡¯s time to go pee." She got Basia out of bed.


    Basia immediately put on her slippers and ran to the bathroom.


    It turned out that she shushed him because she wanted to go pee.


    Hunter got out of bed and walked behind Emily. He held her into his arms and kissed her forehead.


    Emily was staring at Basia, so she didn¡¯t expect him to kiss her from behind.


    He almost kissed her lips.


    "Don¡¯t! You haven¡¯t brushed your teeth yet!" she said anxiously.


    "You mean I can kiss you after brushing my teeth?" Hunter held her even more tightly.


    Emily pushed him, "Of course not. The kids are here. Don¡¯t act recklessly."


    "So I can kiss you when kids aren¡¯t here?" Chester had to go to school, but Basia needn¡¯t.


    However, he could make out with Emily after the two kids fell asleep at night.


    He couldn¡¯t wait any longer!

 Chapter 467: The Rapport between Hunter and His Daughter

    Chapter 467: The Rapport between Hunter and His Daughter


    He approached Emily, and his body was pressing against hers.


    Emily was frightened and nervous.


    It was early in the morning, and the kids were there. How could he be so presumptuous?


    He actually...


    "Let go!" she lowered her voice and tried to free herself.


    "I miss you so much that I couldn¡¯t control myself. I¡¯m sorry."


    Hunter had no intention of making out in front of the kids. He really couldn¡¯t control himself just now.


    "Mommy!" Basia called out from the bathroom.


    Emily pushed Hunter hard, "Let go! Basia is calling me."


    Then Hunter let go of her and followed her to the bathroom.


    After helping Basia brush her teeth, Emily handed Hunter a new toothbrush and said, "Go to wash up."


    "Aren¡¯t you going to help me?"


    "In your dreams!"


    Hunter was surprised. He hadn¡¯t seen her only for two years, but she actually dared to answer back


    now.


    However, he wasn¡¯t angry. Holding the toothbrush, he walked into the bathroom to wash up.


    Ten minutester, he sat at the dining table with the two kids.


    Emily walked out of the kitchen with four bowls of porridge, fried noodles, and deep-fried dough sticks.


    She fed Basia, while Hunter and Chester ate by themselves.


    After drinking a mouthful of porridge, Hunter felt both bitter and sweet.


    He hadn¡¯t eaten the food cooked by Emily for two years. He wondered whether he was dreaming now.


    The taste was familiar. But the difference was that he was eating breakfast with his kids now.


    Usually, he wouldn¡¯t eat porridge and fried noodles for breakfast. But today, he felt that they were the


    most delicious food that he had ever eaten.


    It turned out that no matter how sessful a man was, what he wanted the most was a happy family.


    The whole family could eat breakfast together and talk about their ns for today. This was the perfect


    life.


    After Basia was full, Emily walked into the kitchen with the bowl.


    Hunter cleared the table and also walked to the kitchen. Then he heard Emily talking on the phone, "I¡¯m


    really sorry, manager. The babysitter asked for leave, so I have to take care of the children by


    myself¡­"


    The person on the other end of the phone said something, and then Emily kept apologizing, "After I hire


    another babysitter, I will work overtime to finish my work. Even if I am at home, I will work. Manager,


    don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t miss work."


    She wanted to hire another babysitter¡­


    Hunter¡¯s face darkened.


    She had never thought of going back to the Bentson City with him. She didn¡¯t take his words seriously.


    After hanging up the phone, Emily turned around and saw Hunter standing outside the kitchen with


    bowls in his hands.


    She was stunned for a moment, not knowing what to say.


    "You can go to work. I¡¯ll take care of the children." Hunter walked in and put the bowls in the sink.


    He wanted to wash the dishes, but he didn¡¯t know where to start.


    Emily took the dishcloth and walked to him, starting to wash the dishes.


    "Look, you don¡¯t even know how to wash dishes. How can I trust you and let you take care of the kids?"


    Hunter didn¡¯t insist on washing the dishes, but stood behind her and held her into his arms.


    "You..." Emily struggled.


    He buried his face against her neck and smelled her fragrance, "Can you get back with me?"


    "No." Emily struggled to free herself, but in vain.


    "Hunter, don¡¯t go too far. We already broke up."


    Hunter didn¡¯t say anything. He just hugged her and closed his eyes.


    Emily really wanted to kick him. How could he be so shameless?


    "How about taking the kids out today?" Hunter had never spent time with his wife and daughter alone.


    As for Chester, Hunter decided to leave him in kindergarten. He had to get used to the life without his


    son around.


    After all, Chester wouldn¡¯t have enough time to spend with his family.


    Hunter had made a detailed n for the future of the whole family.


    His son would go to work and make a living, while his daughter could just live a carefree life.


    As for his wife, of course he would dote on her and give her everything she wanted.


    Emily was interested in his suggestion.


    Taking the kids out? She had never thought that she could take children out with Hunter one day.


    Somehow, she felt very excited.


    She imagined that they took kids out, as if they were a happy family.


    However, she felt uneasy as long as she thought of the word "family".


    She felt that she betrayed Terry¡­


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "I¡¯m not free today." She pushed Hunter again, but still in vain.


    "Didn¡¯t you already ask for leave?" Hunter suddenly released her and walked into the living room,


    looking at Basia who was sitting on a chair.


    "Dad and Mommy take you outter. Is it okay?"


    "OK!" Basia grinned.


    When Emily came out of the kitchen, she saw that Hunter was staring at her and Basia was in his


    arms.


    "Basia said she wanted to go out. If you don¡¯t agree, she will cry."


    "She won¡¯t cry." Emily rolled her eyes at him.


    Basia was a good girl and didn¡¯t like crying.


    But unexpectedly, Basia cried, "I want to go out!"


    Emily was astonished. What had Hunter said to Basia just now? Why did she suddenly cry?


    Hunterforted Basia, "Don¡¯t cry. We¡¯ll take you out. Mommy has agreed."


    Basia sniffed and looked at Emily expectantly.


    Emily really wanted to strangle Hunter. She wondered what he had said to Basia just now. Basia


    actually knew to get what she wanted by crying.


    "You sent a bad message to Basia, and she may be disobedientter," Emily frowned and red


    at Hunter.


    "Basia is a good girl. She won¡¯t be disobedient, right?" Hunter looked down at Basia and kissed


    her forehead.


    "Yes, I¡¯m a good girl." Basia¡¯s obedience surprised Emily.


    She had been with Basia for more than a year, but Basia wouldn¡¯t be so obedient to her. How did


    Hunter do this?


    He actually had a rapport with Basia.


    There was a saying that a daughter was her father¡¯s lover in the previous life. Was the saying true?

 Chapter 468: That Miserable Woman

    Chapter 468: That Miserable Woman


    The family went to the amusement park. Although Chester wasn¡¯t around, it was the first time that


    Hunter brought her and Basia with him.


    The same scene was repeated countless times in her dreams.


    However, she had never told anyone about this, not even Terry.


    Yearning was not something that exclusively belonged to her, but she always reminded herself that it


    was unnecessary in her life.


    On the yground, there were three eye-catching people.


    The father was so handsome that all women would go crazy, but the mother was so ugly that people


    would feel sick.


    However, the daughter was very, very beautiful. She took after her father.


    Looking at such a handsome man with a woman with freckled face and a pair of big, tacky sses, any


    woman would be disgusted.


    How could such an ugly woman win the heart of this handsome man? Was the man blind?


    Therefore, along the way, although Hunter had a wife and a daughter, there were still quite a few


    women who took the initiative to ost him.


    Emily sat on the bench and looked resignedly at Hunter, who was riding the merry-go-round with her


    daughter while being surrounded by several other women.


    Wherever this man went, there would be women following.


    Although he wasn¡¯t the one who took the initiative to ost, and those women didn¡¯t have ill intentions,


    the fact was that there would be countless women trying to approach him even if they might die


    because of this.


    Would living with this man be tiring because of anxiety about other women?


    She never thought of being with him. She had experienced utter exhaustion in the past.


    Hunter and Basia were still riding the merry-go-round because Basia did not have enough fun after the


    first round.


    As a result, Hunter, who loved his daughter so much, queued up for the second time.


    Emily rarely saw Hunter being so down-to-earth. In order to please her daughter, he was actually willing


    to do such a thing as queuing up.


    He would never allow himself to walk close to so many people in the past.


    He had always been arrogant and mighty, but now ¡­


    If she hadn¡¯t seen it with her own eyes, even she couldn¡¯t believe that Hunter would condescend for a


    little girl.


    It had been two years since shest saw him. He was really different.


    But he was still so handsome, to the point that even his mncholy would make women¡¯s heart ache.


    However, he was less tyrannical and was gentler than before.


    Who wouldn¡¯t be tempted by such a man?


    However, who dared to fall for him?


    If one was tempted, she would hurt herself.


    Emily stared at the father and daughter for a long time, and when she realized that she had been


    thinking about the man did she suddenly wake up and withdraw her gaze.


    She was a little panicked!


    She turned her face away, trying not to look at him, but the moment she turned her head, she saw a


    familiar person.


    It was ¡­


    Emily frowned and looked at her. Suddenly, she stood up.


    It was her! Why was she here?


    The woman did not notice that she had been discovered. After buying a loaf of bread, she hurriedly


    walked towards the darkness.


    She acted like a sneaky rat crossing the street.


    She was actually here!


    Emily clenched her fist tightly and chased after her.


    It was Wendy, who had disappeared for two years after receiving a huge sum of money.


    Emily never expected that she would be so miserable!


    Although her clothes weren¡¯t tattered, they were quite old.


    In the past, with Wendy¡¯s personality, she wouldn¡¯t wear such clothes even if she would be beaten to


    death.


    Also, she was wearing tties!


    This was the first time Emily saw Wendy wear tties that could be bought at a stall and cost only ten!


    After Wendy bought the bread, she walked into the darkness while eating it.


    Emily didn¡¯t know if it because she was in a hurry, but she waspletely unaware that someone was


    following her.


    Emily followed her to the small cottage behind the amusement park, then, a few men suddenly rushed


    over. Emily frowned, stopped and hid behind the cottage.


    Wendy was frightened by the sudden appearance of the men and wanted to turn around and escape.


    However, it was toote!


    As soon as two of the men stepped forward, they surrounded her.


    "Tiger, I, I¡¯m thinking of a way. Give me a few more days, just a few more days!"


    Wendy wanted to hide, but five men surrounded her, and she couldn¡¯t hide at all!


    "How many days?" The man called Tiger red at her with an angry expression. "I have given you a


    few days already, and you used them to find a ce to hide, didn¡¯t you?"


    "No, absolutely not!" Wendy panicked and shook her head. "Tiger, you are so powerful and there are


    your people everywhere. Where can I hide?"


    "Cut the crap. Since you can¡¯t pay the debt, thene back with us."


    "No! I don¡¯t want to go back!" Wendy lifted her legs and was about to run.


    However, she couldn¡¯t escape from the encirclement and was pushed to the ground.


    "You still want to run?" Tiger walked over and kicked her in the stomach.


    Wendy bent over in pain and covered her stomach, screaming miserably.


    "Tiger, Tiger ¡­ I ¡­ Just give me a little more time. Just a little more. I will definitely pay the debt. I will


    definitely do it!"


    "180,000, how can you get it? Even if you work as a prostitute, you won¡¯t be able to earn such money!"


    Tiger snorted coldly and waved his hand, "Take her away!"


    "No. Tiger, don¡¯t bring me back. I don¡¯t want to go back. I don¡¯t want to serve those people. Tiger,


    please, please ¡­"


    However, none of these people felt sorry for her.


    Seeing that she was unwilling to leave, the two men standing beside her kicked and punched her.


    "Ah ¡­" Wendy¡¯s face was covered by tears and snot. "Tiger, please ¡­ Ah! Ah! Don¡¯t hit me, no, I will


    pay, I will ¡­ Ah ¡­"


    "How much does she owe you?" Suddenly, a woman walked out behind the cottage.


    She had a freckled face and was wearing a pair of big sses. She was as ugly as one could imagine.


    Tiger narrowed his eyes and sized up her face. In the end, he looked at her with disgust.


    "180,000! Who are you? You want to clear her debt?"


    "Give me your ount number. I¡¯ll transfer it to you right now." Seeing him approaching, Emily took a


    step back with caution.


    "Don¡¯t act recklessly. This is an amusement park. There are people everywhere. As long as I shout for


    help, you can¡¯t escape."


    Tiger stopped. He didn¡¯t expect this ugly woman to be so bold.


    "Are you really going to clear her debt?"


    Anyway, he only wanted money. "180,000, not a penny less!"N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

 Chapter 469: Why Was It Always Like This?

    Chapter 469: Why Was It Always Like This?


    Wendy never expected that one day she would be so desperate that she needed Emily to repay her


    debt!


    The moment Emily walked out, Wendy recognized her!


    Wendy was surprised that Emily ended up like her, to the point where she wouldn¡¯t even dare to meet


    anyone with her true face!


    180,000, not a penny less. After Emily transferred the money to Tiger, Tiger left with his men in the


    blink of an eye.


    Emily walked over to Wendy and looked down at her, who was lying on the ground and couldn¡¯t get up


    because of acute pain.


    "Didn¡¯t you receive arge sum of money? Why did it turn out like this?"


    After two years, she realized that she didn¡¯t hate this woman that much anymore.


    However, Wendy still hated her to the bone!


    Wendy gritted her teeth. She wanted to get up, but it was made more difficult because her abdomen


    was so painful that it had a cramp.


    "Emily, how much better do you think you are than me? How can you have the gut to ridicule me?"


    Emily stared at her indifferently. She hadn¡¯t seen her for two years. Wendy seemed to have suffered a


    lot, but her personality didn¡¯t change at all.


    "I¡¯m not much better than you, but at least, I¡¯m not like you, who lives like a sneaky rat."


    "Emily! How dare you make fun of me?!" Wendy gritted her teeth. She finally got up from the ground.


    "Aren¡¯t you the same? Do you think I don¡¯t know about the scandal between you and Joseph? Right


    now, even if you are the youngdy of the Gale family, you can¡¯t return home. Compared to me, your


    situation is worse!"


    "Aren¡¯t you very decent and powerful? Then why do you put on an ugly look like this and live like a


    clown?"


    "Where¡¯s Hunter? He has found a new lover and doesn¡¯t want you anymore, hahaha ¡­"


    Emily realized that this woman was beyond saving. Two years of suffering had not made her feel guilty


    about what she had done at all.


    She still hated her the same as before.


    Emily looked at her calmly, as if she was looking at a clown.


    Wendy hated her calm gaze! How could she look at her like this?


    "Emily, do you think that you are superior just by repaying the debt for me? In my eyes, you are still


    nothing!"


    Wendy sneered and said with stronger disdain, "Everyone in the world knows that you and your cousin


    have done shameful things. You¡¯ve ruined the reputation of the Gales by hooking up with your own


    cousin!"


    "You will never be able to return to Gale family. Even on the day your grandfather dies, you can¡¯t make


    it to see him for thest time!"


    Emily clenched her fists tightly. Inevitably, some hidden pain was brought up by Wendy.


    Wendy was happy when she saw Emily¡¯s sad expression.


    "How is it? Can you feel how desperate it is?"


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "Wendy, I thought that if you could have the slightest bit of guilt, I would let you off."


    Emily picked up her phone and said calmly, "But you disappoint me."


    "What are you doing?" Wendy panicked when she saw that Emily was going to make a call.


    Right now, she was a fugitive!


    "The Gale family has offered arge sum of rewards for you. The police have been looking for you


    because you are now a wanted criminal. What do you think I will do?"


    "How dare you!" Wendy rushed over, wanting to take away her phone.


    However, she was weak. Emily pushed her away with minimal effort.


    "Emily! How dare you call the police?! Once you call the police, your whereabouts will also be exposed.


    Everyone will know that you are here. You have decided to go back and face all of that?"


    "Do you have the ability to face it? If you go back, the whole Gale family will be burdened by you!"


    Wendy thought for a moment and then sneered, "Emily, don¡¯t intimidate me. You don¡¯t dare!"


    However, Emily dialed the number and called the police.


    She looked at Wendy without any emotion in her eyes.


    "I probably didn¡¯t tell you that Hunter has found this ce. Regardless of whether I call the police or


    not, my whereabouts have been exposed."


    It was useless to try changing someone like Wendy. She had no choice but to call the police and leave


    it to the police.


    Moreover, she hadmitted a crime. If she did not call the police, she would be an aplice.


    "Hello," Emily said calmly. "There is a wanted criminal who escaped from City L. Her name is Wendy.


    She was involved in the scam of the Gale family in City L. She is at ¡­"


    Emily was really reporting the location!


    Wendy finally believed that she was calling the police! This damn woman!


    "I¡¯ll kill you!" Wendy picked up a brick from somewhere and rushed over. She used all her strength to


    smash it onto Emily¡¯s head.


    Emily was focusing on the call and did not notice her actions.


    By the time she noticed this, the brick was almost above her head!


    Emily was startled and wanted to dodge, but it was toote!


    At this critical moment, she seemed to see a ck shadow leaping out of the cottage and rushing over


    to her in the blink of an eye.


    The brick smashed someone¡¯s head, and the smell of blood instantly spread in the air.


    But she didn¡¯t feel any pain, because the brick didn¡¯t smash her.


    The man¡¯s forehead was clobbered, and blood flowed like a stream!


    Hunter turned around and kicked Wendy.


    Wendy groaned and fell to the ground. Her ribs were broken and she could not get up again.


    Hunter ¡­ How was that possible? How could he be by Emily¡¯s side?


    Also, who was the little girl in his arms? Why did he look so much like Emily, and so much like ¡­ him?


    Hunter ¡­


    However, she was too painful to speak. Wendy¡¯s consciousness onlysted for two seconds before she


    rolled her eyes and fainted.


    "Hunter!" Emily¡¯s heart was almost shattered when she saw Hunter¡¯s bloody face!


    "Are you okay? Hunter!"


    Seeing that her father¡¯s face was covered in blood, Basia was stunned for a moment and then cried


    loudly.


    Hunter stuffed Basia into Emily¡¯s arms. Originally, he wanted to tell her that he was fine, but when


    seeing the worry in her eyes, he suddenly thought of something.


    He clenched his fist, and his upright body shook slightly.


    "I feel a bit dizzy." His voice weakened. "Perhaps ¡­ I can¡¯t hold on anymore."


    "Don¡¯t say that! How can you not make it?"


    However, there was too much blood flowing out, so much that it shocked her!


    "Hunter, hold on. I¡¯ll call an ambnce immediately. It¡¯ll be fine. You¡¯ll be fine!"


    She deserved to die! He injured himself to save her times and times again!


    Why was it always like this?


    "Hunter, everything will be fine. The ambnce will be here soon. Everything will be fine!"

 Chapter 470: Would It Affect His Image?

    Chapter 470: Would It Affect His Image?


    Emily dialed the emergency number.


    Looking at Hunter, she could not believe that such a strong man copsed in front of her.


    Her heart, which had been insensible for two years, was suddenly stimted, scaring her to tears.


    Hunter didn¡¯t want to see her being frightened, but this was the only way he could know how much she


    cared about him.


    He supported the wall and slowly slipped to the ground.


    He didn¡¯t know if it was because of the injury or because he wanted to raise her concern, he began to


    feel dizzy.


    "Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m fine." Seeing Basia crying, he wanted to stay conscious, but the more he thought


    about it, the sleepier he felt.


    He raised his hand and wiped it. Damn it, there was really a lot of blood.


    "I¡¯m really fine."


    It was just dizziness, really.


    However, once a man as strong as him copsed, Emily would be freaked out.


    Basia was still crying. Emily took off her coat and pressed it on his forehead.


    However, the blood flowed like uncontroble flood.


    Hunter¡¯s vision gradually blurred.


    Before he fainted, he stretched out to hold Emily¡¯s hand tightly. "I really ¡­ I¡¯m fine. Perhaps during the


    past two years, I was a little ¡­ tired. Take good care of ¡­ Basia, I... I¡¯m fine."


    "Daddy, daddy!"


    Daddy closed his eyes, and Basia waspletely frightened.


    "Mommy, daddy, he¡­" Then Basia dissolved into wailing.


    ¡­


    Why did Hunter faint? The doctor gave several exnations.


    "The patient has not had enough sleep for a long time because he stayed alert for too long, and his


    sadness umted into illness. Perhaps his sub consciousness needs a break."


    "Losing too much blood is also one of the reasons he fainted. Of course, we are still investigating the


    exact cause."


    "Don¡¯t worry ¡­"


    "How can we not worry?" Liam interrupted him.


    It was rare for Liam to see Emily nervous about Hunter. If she was not worried because of what the


    doctor said, then, what if she wouldn¡¯t be concerned about him anymore?


    Liam looked at Emily with anxiety. "Miss Emily, Mr. Jackson only slept for two to three hours a day for


    the past two years. He has never had a good rest."


    "It was not that he didn¡¯t want to sleep, but because he missed you so much that he couldn¡¯t sleep at


    all. Even if he took sleeping pills, it wouldn¡¯t work."


    "He seems fine and strong, but in fact, he is seriously weak now."


    He wondered if Mr. Jackson would scold him after he found out about his speech.


    But he didn¡¯t care about it now.


    He continued, "Miss Emily, you don¡¯t know how Mr. Jackson lived during the past two years."


    Liam finally found an opportunity to talk to her.


    At this moment, all the words that were umted in his heart could not be held back.


    "Without you, he lived like a walking dead, and I assume that if he couldn¡¯t find you, he would have


    committed suicide."


    Suicide ¡­ Hunter wouldn¡¯t do that with his personality.


    However, for the past two years, he only slept for two to three hours a day. The fact made Emily feel


    sad.


    She had never thought that he had such a difficult time.


    "Miss Emily, I know you don¡¯t like to hear it, but I really can¡¯t hold it back. Mr. Jackson suffered too


    many hardships. Miss Emily, that incident hurt not only you, but also him."


    "Many years ago, there were some misunderstandings between the Gale family and the Jackson


    family. Everything Mr. Hunter found revealed a single answer, which was, your grandfather had a part


    in killing his grandmother."


    "My grandfather wouldn¡¯t do such a cruel thing!" Later on, she also collected some information about


    this matter herself.


    Hunter¡¯s grandmother indeed died miserably.


    However, this matter definitely had nothing to do with her grandfather. She trusted him!


    "But this matter does have something to do with your grandfather. Back then, Hunter¡¯s grandmother ¡­


    actually wanted to elope with you grandfather."


    Elope!


    Emily was shocked. No one had ever told her about this matter.


    "I can¡¯t say much about the details."


    After walking to the corridor with Emily, Liam exined everything he knew to her thoroughly.


    It turned out that there was such a deep misunderstanding.


    No wonder Hunter wanted to seek revenge on her grandfather. If it was her, perhaps she would have


    done the same.


    "Now that it has happened, it¡¯s impossible to deny it."


    Emily turned her face away and looked at the distant horizon with mncholy in her eyes.


    "We can¡¯t go back whatever happens."


    "Why? Do you think that the punishment received by Mr. Jackson during the past two years was not


    enough?"


    Liam didn¡¯t understand what she was worried about.


    Did she still hate him?


    "Miss Emily, if you want Young Master¡¯s life so as to forgive him, then please tell him directly. He will


    definitely sacrifice his life in order for your forgiveness."


    "Is it meaningful?" Emily looked at him and shook her head. "Is this how you men solve problems?"


    Men had to spill blood for women¡¯s forgiveness?


    Liam sighed resignedly.


    "I don¡¯t understand much about love. Miss Emily, if I say something wrong, please don¡¯t be angry. I just


    ¡­ I just felt heartache for Young Master."


    Emily did not say anything else.


    He felt heartache. In fact, after listening to him, she felt heartache as well.


    But they really couldn¡¯t go back.


    She couldn¡¯t face it.


    At night, Hunter was still in aa, showing no sign of waking up.


    Emily cleaned his limbs and said a lot to him, but he still didn¡¯t respond.


    When the doctor checked the patient at night, Emily asked him anxiously, "Doctor, didn¡¯t you say that


    he was fine? Why hasn¡¯t he woken up yet?"


    The doctor didn¡¯t know what the problem was.


    Logically speaking, although Hunter lost a lot of blood from the smash, his body was stronger than any


    patient he had ever treated and he wouldn¡¯t be in aa for too long.


    "The brain is the most fragile and mysterious part of our body. We can¡¯t predict if there will be any


    seque on him."


    Therefore, he wasn¡¯t sure why Hunter hadn¡¯t woken up yet.


    "But don¡¯t worry, his condition is very stable. He definitely won¡¯t be in danger."


    "Then when will he wake up?"


    "Eh ..." The doctor had a headache. He should have woken up a long time ago. What was going on


    with him?


    Liam, who just entered, happened to hear the conversation between the two.


    Something shed in his eyes.


    "Doctor, is it possible that he is unwilling to wake up?"


    "This is absolutely possible!" The doctor finally found a reasonable exnation.


    He looked at Emily and pondered for a moment before asking, "Has he been wrenched so much that


    he doesn¡¯t even have the will to live?"


    "What?" These words paled Emily¡¯s face. "How could this be?"


    He was the Young Master of the Jackson family and could have anything he wanted, why didn¡¯t he


    want to live?


    "Young Master indeed ¡­ lived an unhappy life."


    Liam peeped at her and then looked at the doctor with sadness.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "You might not believe this, but in the past, Young Master ¡­ once took so many sleeping pills that he


    almost ¡­ died."


    The patient on the bed subconsciously clenched his fists without being noticed by anyone else.


    Damn it! Would such an incident affect his image?


    What if his woman hated him for being too cowardly and didn¡¯t want him?


    Liam inexplicably felt coldness lingering around his neck, but since he had begun, he had to continue.


    He looked at the doctor and sighed, "If Young Master really doesn¡¯t want to wake up, will he be a


    vegetable?"

 Chapter 471: As Long as the Family Is Whole

    Chapter 471: As Long as the Family Is Whole


    Vegetable!


    This word made Emilypletely desperate.


    Liam couldn¡¯t bear to see her in a state of utter helplessness.


    However, if he gave up now, all his efforts would in vain.


    At this time, Liam answered a call.


    Turning around, he looked at Emily and said, "Miss Emily, someone wants to see you."


    Emily and Liam¡¯s subordinates went out together.


    When there were only Hunter and Liam left in the ward, Liam felt his hair stand on end.


    "Young Master, I said that just now ¡­ in order to make Miss Emily concerned about you. I didn¡¯t


    intentionally damage your image."


    His forehead was sweaty. Even if Young Master hadn¡¯t woken up yet, he had a foreboding!


    Hunter opened his eyes, and his cold gaze frightened Liam that Liam felt stifling.


    He panicked and stammered, "I¡¯ve read a lot of articles and they say that a man that falls sick will


    easily arouse a woman¡¯spassion."


    Hunter snorted and sat up. He lifted the nket and got out of the bed and went straight to the


    bathroom.


    A whileter, he went out, cold.


    Liam whispered, "Young Master, how long are you going to pretend to be unconscious?"


    "Again?"


    "No, no, no. I mean, how long are you going to sleep?"


    How could the wise and dauntless Young Master pretend to be unconscious?


    He just identally "fell asleep".


    "How did she react?" Hunter sat back on the bed and covered himself with the nket.


    How could such an arrogant man look sick?


    "Of course Miss Emily is freaked out. Her face paled."


    Hunter¡¯s heart ached.


    Liam added, "It¡¯s not good for us to lie to her, but I can tell that Miss Emily still cares about you, Young


    Master."


    "I need you to tell me?"


    "No, no, no. Young Master naturally understands this in his heart." Liam wiped his sweat.


    Liam stopped because of his interruption. However, Hunter was reluctant to hear so little.


    "What else did she do? How much did she care?"


    "She panicked at the corridor when she heard me talking about how hard you lived in the past two


    years ¡­"


    "How can it be hard?"


    "¡­" Did Hunter need to show off to him?


    Everyone knew how bitterly Hunter had lived in the past two years.


    However, Liam did not dare to speak improperly.


    "It¡¯s fine. Anyway, that ¡­ I feel that as long as you y harder, you will look weaker ¡­"


    "Do I need to act?"


    "No, no. You don¡¯t. I¡¯m just saying, you should sleep ¡­"


    Before Liam could finish his words, a burst of footsteps suddenly sounded.


    Liam was a little nervous and trotted over to take a look.


    After confirming that it was not Emily, he turned to look at Hunter and said, "Young Master, it¡¯s not ¡­"


    However, what was Young Master doing on the bed?


    The proud man who had just said that he didn¡¯t need to act was lying on the bed with his eyes closed


    ¡­ like a corpse.


    Liam was speechless.


    ¡®Young Master, didn¡¯t you say you needn¡¯t to act? What were you doing now?¡¯


    ¡­


    Emily never expected that Joseph was waiting for her at the end of the corridor.


    The moment she saw Joseph, she panicked and subconsciously wanted to escape!


    However, Joseph seemed to have predicted that she would be like this. Without thinking, he strode


    forward and stopped in front of her.


    "Emily, do you think I won¡¯t be able to find you once you escaped?"


    But she did hide herself well.


    If it weren¡¯t for Wendy being arrested and the police here contacted the police department of City L, he


    probably couldn¡¯t find her.


    She had been hiding for two years, yet she still wanted to hide even though she was discovered?


    Emily looked at him, and her fingers were trembling out of excitement.


    After two years, Joseph had lost a lot of weight, and he looked even gloomier.


    Time left its traces on him.


    She bit her lip and it took at least ten seconds to calm down.


    Finally, she calmed down. Emily looked at Joseph and said with a hoarse voice.


    "Joseph."


    Joseph¡¯s heart ached as he suddenly pulled her into his arms.


    Emily was so scared that she struggled to push him away.


    "Don¡¯t be afraid! I¡¯m not afraid of the pressure of public opinion. I¡¯m not afraid of anything! We¡¯re family.


    Emily, don¡¯t have shadows in your heart. As long as we have a clear conscience, we won¡¯t be afraid of


    anything!"


    Emily almost cried.


    She was scared, she was really scared.


    There was nothing between them yet she was drugged and framed, and there were indecent videos


    and photos everywhere.


    Now that she was being hugged by Joseph, she was very afraid that reporters would pop up from


    nowhere and post their photos online.


    And then, the public would say that they had an improper rtionship and that they ruined the


    reputation of the Gale family.


    She was really frightened.


    "Don¡¯t be afraid." Joseph gently patted her back and waited until she calmed down. Then, he let go of


    her.


    Seeing her face that was almost unrecognizable after she disguised herself, Joseph¡¯s heart was bitter


    and he was angry about his ipetence back then.


    "It¡¯s all my fault ¡­"


    "No, it¡¯s my fault." Emily¡¯s heart, which had been insensitive for two years, had beenpletely


    messed up during the past two days.


    "Actually, none of us is wrong." Joseph held her arm with a serious expression.


    "It was the people who harmed us, it was their fault. My only fault was that I didn¡¯t have enough power


    to protect you."


    "But now, let¡¯s stop ming ourselves, alright? Come home with me, we are waiting for you."


    But Emily shook her head and gently pushed him. "Joseph, I¡¯ve lived a very good and peaceful life."


    Joseph should know what it meant to go back, and he should be very clear about what they would face.


    "But that¡¯s your home. Will you never go home?"


    Of course Joseph knew that returning home was difficult for her.


    Once she returned, the public would definitely create a storm for her.


    The things she had to face would be more than she had imagined.


    "Emily, grandfather is in bad health."


    Emily held back the words of objection.


    Grandfather¡¯s health ¡­


    In these two years, although she was not in City L, she had been paying attention to the news there.


    There wasn¡¯t big news about the Gale family. In other words, grandpa was fine.


    At the very least, he was still alive.


    If anything had happened to him, major media in City L would definitely report it because he was such


    a big shot.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    However, she could only confirm that grandpa was still alive, but she could not make sure that he was


    in good health.


    The matter that she had never dared to face was now brought up by Joseph, and it immediately made


    her powerless.


    She wanted to meet her grandfather so much, but if she went back, the Gale family would be


    implicated.


    "You know grandpa. You know what¡¯s the most important to him."


    "I don¡¯t know ¡­"


    "You know it!" Joseph grabbed her shoulders again and said anxiously, "Emily, you know it, don¡¯t you?"


    Emily bit her lip and didn¡¯t say anything.


    She knew it, and she had always known it!


    To grandpa, nothing was more important than having a whole family.


    However, if she went back, it would affect the reputation of the Gale family. It would make grandfather


    and the Gale family live under the pressure of public opinion forever.


    "There¡¯s nothing that can¡¯t be solved. Even Sasha made such a big mistake back then and she felt so


    guilty that she almostmitted suicide. But she still chose to face it in the end, didn¡¯t she?"


    Joseph stared at her pale face. His voice was gentle but firm.


    "You said it. As long as the family is united, nothing will be difficult for us."


    "We can handle it. Emily, as long as the family is united!"

 Chapter 472: I Just Want a Wife and Children

    Chapter 472: I Just Want a Wife and Children


    When Emily returned to Hunter¡¯s ward, Hunter was still lying on the bed without any response.


    "Has the doctor been here?" Emily asked.


    Liam nodded. "The doctor said that the current situation of Young Master is difficult to exin


    medically."


    "But, Miss Emily, the doctor also said that if you inject him with enough faith to make him willing to


    wake up, he will definitely do it."


    "Enough faith?" Emily sat beside the bed and looked at Hunter¡¯s face which paled from mass bleeding.


    "At the very least, you have to make him feel that after he wakes up, he will have a bright future."


    A bright future ¡­ He was Hunter, he had everything he wanted. Was this not bright enough?


    Emily lowered her eyes and looked at Hunter¡¯s eyebrows, which were knitted even though he was in a


    coma.


    Perhaps, she understood what Liam meant, but she didn¡¯t have the courage to make promises.


    "Miss Emily, it¡¯s not that I want to force you to do anything. I just hope that you can think about it clearly.


    Is the past more important, or is the future more worthy of your focus?"


    Liam left, leaving space for them.


    When there was no other person in the room, Emily let herself go and she held Hunter¡¯s big palm. Her


    eyes were wet.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    In fact, there was no need to hesitate about which was more important.


    "But I..." She lowered her eyes and looked at the big palm that she was holding.


    "I am a person who is overwhelmed by public opinion, and you are Young Master of the Jackson family,


    the future of the Jackson family."


    She bit her lips and felt doleful. Even her voice was choked.


    "Hunter, I understand you, but I really can¡¯t be with you. The identity of Mrs. Jackson is too much for


    me. My past will be exposed thoroughly."


    "Mrs. Jackson once drugged her cousin and tried to do something that was ethically intolerable. You


    know how much damage such a person would do to the reputation of the Jackson family, don¡¯t you?"


    Hunter¡¯s fingers moved, and Emily was stunned. She lowered her head and stared at his hand.


    "Hunter, you can hear me, right?"


    Hunter¡¯s fingers moved again. He could actually hear her!


    Emily was excited and immediately held his hand tightly. "Hunter, wake up, okay?"


    But this time, he didn¡¯t respond at all.


    Emily still held his palm with both hands. The doctor said that she needed to talk to him so that he


    could have the will to live.


    Originally, Emily felt that it was not as serious as she thought.


    However, he still didn¡¯t wake up. At the beginning, she was uneasy, but now, she was anxious and


    panicked.


    As long as he woke up, everything would be fine!


    "Hunter, I really didn¡¯t mean to hide from you, but I panicked. I don¡¯t know if I should forgive you or not."


    His fingers moved slightly again. Emily¡¯s heart ached. Sure enough, he cared about these things.


    The dignified Young Master of the Jackson family actually cared so much about her, a woman with


    disgrace. Why?


    "I really don¡¯t know what to do."


    Originally, she was talking to him in order to enhance his will to survive.


    However, she really didn¡¯t know what to do. She really ¡­ didn¡¯t want to lie to him.


    Emily leaned against his arm and closed her eyes. There were tears in her eyes, but she didn¡¯t let them


    flow out.


    Crying was the behavior of the weak, but why would tears be there even though they knew that crying


    was useless?


    Hunter opened his eyes and looked at her long, smooth hair.


    After a long time, he opened his mouth and whispered, "You don¡¯t know what to do? Then, leave your


    future to me, and I¡¯ll tell you what to do, okay?"


    Emily was shocked and suddenly raised her head. The moment she met his eyes, tears finally rolled


    down her cheeks.


    "Doctor!" She turned around and looked outside the door. "Doctor, he¡¯s awake. He ¡­"


    "I¡¯ve woken up a long time ago." Hunter sat up from the bed.


    Emily hurried over to support him, but his strength was stronger than hers.


    She couldn¡¯t believe it. "You ¡­"


    "Yeah, I woke up a long time ago. I¡¯m sorry." He didn¡¯t want to lie to her, but he was afraid that after he


    "woke up", she would feel that he was fine and would immediately leave.


    After Emily calmed down, her expression suddenly darkened. "You lied to me!"


    She stood up and wanted to leave, but Hunter hugged her from behind.


    "I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to lie to you on purpose. I was just ¡­ worried that you would ignore me."


    "Let me go."


    Emily wanted to struggle, but Hunter frowned. "Emily, my head hurts."


    "You still want to lie to me!" Emily turned around and red at him angrily. "Hunter, what the hell are


    you ¡­"


    His frown made her hold back her words.


    This man could easily make a woman feel pity for him.


    Even if Emily didn¡¯t want to see it, she couldn¡¯t help it.


    As long as she saw what he looked like, her heart would be wrenched and she didn¡¯t have the heart to


    be ruthless!


    Hunter really had a headache, but he didn¡¯t want to use this feigned weakness to get her pity.


    He held Emily¡¯s hand tightly and said, "Be with me. I¡¯ll handle everything."


    "You can¡¯t handle it." He knew how much pressure could be caused by public opinion.


    Even if he could buy off all the media to suppress the public opinion, after she became his wife, Mrs.


    Jackson, those things would be brought up again and again.


    Her children were conceived during that incident, at least, in the eyes of others, during that period of


    time.


    Those gossips would fill the children¡¯s life and destroy their future.


    "What if I¡¯m no longer YoungMaster of the Jackson family but an ordinary person?"


    Hunter hugged her tightly, unwilling to let go even for only a moment.


    "Emily, I can¡¯t give you a sense of security? Is it because of what I did in the past that hurt you too


    deeply?"


    "If that¡¯s the case, then will you feel at ease if I give up everything for you?"


    "How ¡­ can you give up everything?"


    "I¡¯ll hand over the position of president of the Jackson Group to Vincent. I¡¯ll leave Bentson City with you


    and find a ce to hide for the rest of our lives."


    Hunter was not joking. With Emily¡¯s understanding of him, she knew that what he said was serious.


    It was precisely because she knew it that she was even more panicked.


    "I don¡¯t want it!"


    She tried hard to push him away.


    However, Hunter tightened his grip, not letting go no matter what she said.


    "Since you are unwilling to face it, then I will escape with you. We can escape to anywhere you want."


    "Hunter, you¡¯re crazy!" As Young Master of the Jackson family, President of the Jackson Group, he was


    so noble! He wouldn¡¯t say that unless he was crazy.


    "No, I was indeed crazy two years ago. It was because I was crazy that I did something that hurt you.


    But now, I am very clear-headed."


    Because he was sober, he knew what he really wanted.


    "Emily, I have not pursued much in my life. In the past, I was ignorant and self-centered, wanting the


    whole world to submit to me."


    "But now, I¡¯mpletely sober. I just want a home, a home that truly belongs to me."


    He never said that, because he didn¡¯t know how to express it.


    Actually, he was very nervous when saying it to her.


    For the first time, he was worried that his words would make her unhappy.


    Emily lowered her head and looked at his hands that were holding her. His ten fingers were still


    trembling.


    How difficult was it for Hunter to humbly beg for forgiveness?


    "Emily, don¡¯t leave me. I really don¡¯t want anything. I just want a wife and children."


    "We¡¯re not going back. We¡¯re hiding our names. We¡¯re living our own lives, okay?"

 Chapter 473: Finale - The Place where You Were Was Home

    Chapter 473: Finale - The ce where You Were Was Home


    The next night, Liam came in with a pile of things.


    Emily was preparing dinner for Hunter. When she came back to the ward, she saw Liaming out


    with a pile of documents in his arms.


    "What is it?" She was curious and hurried over.


    For some reason, there was a faint unease in her heart.


    Liam didn¡¯t look good. Obviously, he was very disappointed. But when he saw Emily, he was still


    respectful.


    "The agreements signed by Young Master."


    Liam looked at her and wanted to speak, but when he thought of what Young Master had told him, he


    didn¡¯t dare to say anything.


    "Forget it, Miss Emily, go in and take care of him. Somehow, his wound showed signs of tearing apart


    yesterday. The doctor told him to rest, but he didn¡¯t listen to me."


    There was probably only one person in the world who could make Young Master submit.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "What exactly is it? What agreement?"


    The more Liam avoided this topic, the more anxious Emily became.


    She thought of what Hunter said yesterday. She panicked. "Is it ¡­"


    "Yes, Young Master signed the share transfer agreement."


    Liam was indeed very disappointed. Young Master had given up everything, which had a great impact


    on his life.


    As his servant, of course, he did not want such a thing to happen.


    However, since it was Young Master¡¯s choice, Liam could only support it.


    "Young Master transferred all of his shares in the Jackson Group to Vincent. He also handed in his


    resignation and resigned as president of the Jackson Group."


    "Young Master will not return to Bentson City. In the future, he will be with you wherever you go."


    Liam looked at Emily. Since the documents had been signed, he could only bless her, "Miss Emily,


    please don¡¯t run away again, or Young Master will probably continue living a life of a walking dead."


    "Even if you run away, he will be looking for you day and night. Besides, as he doesn¡¯t want anything,


    he will look for you even more crazily."


    She could imagine the days when Hunter went everywhere in the world in order to find her.


    Did she really have the heart to see him be like that?


    "Also, Miss Emily, can you help me persuade Young Master to agree to me following him? No matter


    where he goes, I will follow him. I will support him at any time."


    Liam brooded. Since Young Master didn¡¯t want anything, would it mean that he would abandon his


    servants?


    They had been following Young Master for almost twenty years.


    If Young Master didn¡¯t want them, they didn¡¯t know where they were going and what they were going to


    do in the future.


    "Damn!" What Emily was thinking now was not what would happen to them in the future, but how to


    stop Hunter signing these agreements.


    "Wait a moment. Don¡¯t hand the agreements over. I¡¯ll go talk to him."


    "It¡¯s useless." Liam smiled at her and resignedly said, "As long as you are not willing to go back with


    him, he will definitely give up everything."


    "Miss Emily, don¡¯t you know his temper?"


    When Emily walked into the ward, she felt desperate and bitter.


    Seeing that Hunter had changed his clothes, she panicked. "What else do you want to do?"


    "Nothing, just get changed."


    "Where are you going?" Why did he change his clothes for no reason?


    However, Hunter held her hand and said with a serious expression, "I¡¯m worried that you¡¯ll suddenly


    run away. I changed my clothes because when you escape, I can chase after you with dignity instead


    of running around the world in a hospital uniform."


    Her heart suddenly became iparably bitter, and the tears that she had held back for so long finally


    rolled down her cheeks.


    This man was crazy!


    That¡¯s right. From the first day she met him, she knew that he was crazier than anyone else!


    They had been entangled for two lifetimes. There was sadness, desperation, happiness, and hardship.


    Now, could she choose to forgive and start over with him?


    But what about those people who had been hurt and been given hope by her?


    On the morning of the third day, Emily saw the man who had been hurt and been given hope by her.


    He came back, covered in dust.


    "I¡¯m sorry."


    Seeing him at first nce, Emily¡¯s tears rolled down her cheeks.


    "You said sorry to me because you¡¯ve decided to be with that person?"


    Terry¡¯s expression was calm. There was no sorrow, no sadness, no anger.


    It was as if he had already guessed the oue.


    "Actually, this is good. At the very least, I don¡¯t need to shoulder any more pressure."


    "Terry..." What did he mean?


    "Because I know that you don¡¯t love me. You just treat me as a friend, a very, very good friend."


    Terry sighed and looked up at the sky. The sadness in that nce waspletely concealed when he


    lowered his head.


    He smiled brightly and said, "Being with someone who doesn¡¯t love me is very stressful. I even


    wondered if I could be intimate with you without any scruples."


    Emily bit her lips, and her face was slightly red.


    However, when she thought about having sex with Terry, her heart was filled with resistance.


    "So, you¡¯re reluctant. How can I force you?"


    "I¡¯m sorry ¡­"


    "Don¡¯t apologize to me. Just promise me that you will be happy with that man for the rest of your life."


    But how could Emily make him this promise?


    She didn¡¯t know whether she would be happy or not.


    "If she follows me, not only will she be happy in this life, she will also be happy in her afterlife."


    At the corridor, a neatly dressed man walked out from the ward and embraced Emily in his arms.


    Terry¡¯s gaze carried caution, but more of its content wasplexity that Emily could not understand.


    "It¡¯s time for you to go home," Hunter said.


    Emily didn¡¯t understand. He asked Terry to go home? Why did she feel that there was something wrong


    with these words?


    Terry was expressionless. After a long time, he said indifferently, "If ¡­ you¡¯re going to have a wedding,


    then ¡­ I¡¯ll go back."


    "Go back where?" Emily couldn¡¯t understand what was going on. She felt that their conversation had


    something that was beyond herprehension.


    Terry looked at her for a while and took a deep breath and whispered, "Go back to Jackson family, go


    back to ¡­ my home."


    "Terry ¡­"


    "I¡¯m the illegitimate son of the Jackson family, ranked seventh." Terry¡¯s hand was tightly clenched,


    which showed that he had some resistance towards this identity.


    But in the end, when he looked at Emily, this resistance faded away.


    He smiled, and the soft sunlight shone on his face, making his smile brighter.


    "Let¡¯s go home together, sister-inw."


    ¡­


    Home was actually not far away.


    Get on the ne and they would be back home soon.


    In the end, Liam didn¡¯t hand over those agreements because Emily said that she couldn¡¯t ruin Hunter¡¯s


    life.


    Hunter had no objections to anything said by his wife. He would just do what she said.


    Right now, he was both his daughter and his wife¡¯s ve.


    However, he enjoyed it.


    On the private ne, Joseph was chatting with the two children in the front. He said he was going to


    develop their rtionship.


    Liam and Terry sat behind them.


    After deciding to go home, Terry smiled a lot.


    This boy had always been introverted, and the reason behind this had a lot to do with his identity as an


    illegitimate child.


    "Young masters of wealthy families and nobles change women like changing clothes, because they


    don¡¯t know that it will ruin a woman¡¯s life, and even destroy a child."


    Terry was a good example.


    Hunter held her hand and said, "Look outside the window."


    "What?" Outside the window, the blue sky and white clouds were very beautiful when she took the first


    nce. But she had gotten tired of them.


    Hunter smiled as he appreciated the sky outside the window with her.


    "Heaven and earth as my witness, in my life, except Emily, if I flirt with other women, my bones will be


    shattered and I will die a miserable death."


    "What are you talking about?!" Emily was so shocked that she stretched out her hand and covered his


    mouth tightly. "Don¡¯t talk nonsense!"


    "There is a way to prevent me from saying nonsense." Hunter lowered his head to look at her.


    Emily looked at him with resentment. "What is it?"


    "It¡¯s..." Hunter lowered his head and sealed her mouth. "Seal my mouth!"


    The next second, this kiss was infinitely prolonged by him.


    Emily was powerless to resist, and she didn¡¯t want to resist anymore.


    Her hands that had nowhere to go were finally wrapped around his neck and she hugged him tightly.


    Outside the window, the blue sky and white clouds seemed to be the witness.


    Heaven and earth to witness, she, Emily, would only have one man in her life, Hunter.


    No, in her previous life, in her next life, it would only be him.


    The ne passed through the clouds and the breeze, heading for their home.


    After living for two lifetimes, she finally had her own family.


    The regrets of her previous life would be made up in this life.


    From now on, the ce where you were was home.

 Chapter 474: Extra Chapter- A New Life

    Chapter 474: Extra Chapter- A New Life


    She returned to this ce.


    Public opinion was like a ferocious beast, not letting her go even for a moment.


    Even though Hunter and Joseph were working together to cover it up, the rumors would not vanish.


    It was exactly as she had expected.


    So what?


    She had a family that loved her, a husband who doted on her. As her grandfather said, as long as the


    family was united, would there be anything terrifying?


    At this moment, Emily was standing in front of the French window, enjoying the bright sunshine.


    Her family members were all in the courtyard.


    Grandpa¡¯s condition was very good. Ever since she returned, his health improved day by day.


    Previously, he was so sick that he had to sit in a wheelchair, but now, he was able to jump around in


    the courtyard.


    "Thisntern doesn¡¯t look good. Milo, what¡¯s wrong with you? Hurry up and fix it. It¡¯s not symmetrical!"


    "Don¡¯t you know that asymmetry is prevalent now?" Milo was reluctant to be outdone, so he retorted,


    "Old man, you are old and don¡¯t understand the trend."


    "It sounds like you¡¯re very young."


    "Ten years younger than you."


    "Bah!"


    "Dad, today is a joyous day. You can¡¯t swear." Lottie stopped him at the right time.


    Only then did the old man realize that. He immediately pped his own mouth and apologized, "Yeah,


    yeah, it¡¯s all my fault, I won¡¯t say that, I won¡¯t say that. Well, Milo, hurry up and fix it."


    "I know. You are so nagging."


    "Watch your words!"


    "Young miss told you to pay attention to your words."


    "You ¡­"


    "Dad, today is a good day. You shouldn¡¯t be angry." Lottie¡¯s voice sounded again.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "Yes, yes, yes, I was wrong again. I¡¯m not angry, how could I be angry? Look, I¡¯m smiling so happily!"


    The old man had no choice but to put on an amiable smile.


    "Great-grandfather, monster."


    Basia struggled down from Joseph¡¯s arms and ran towards the old man with her short round legs.


    Chester was afraid that she would fall down, so he followed behind her.


    The old man instantly became sad. "Great-grandfather is so good, how could he be a monster?"


    "Monster, monster." Basia changed her direction halfway and headed straight for Milo.


    "He¡¯s a bad guy. Basia, don¡¯t be fooled by him. Great-grandfather is the good guy." The old man


    chased after her.


    Two kids and two elders chased after each other in the courtyard.


    Under the sunlight, grandpa had grey hair, but his face was rosy and shiny. He looked like he had


    gotten younger for more than ten years.


    Joseph came in from the courtyard and looked at Emily, who had put on her makeup and wedding


    dress.


    Today, she was going to get married!


    Just a few days after returning home, Hunter the bastard would take her away. The reunion was too


    short!


    "Grandpa has decided to set up arge-scale enterprise in Bentson City and he will personally take


    charge of it." Joseph walked to her side and looked at the people in the courtyard with her.


    "Will he be personally in charge, or he finds an excuse to stay in Bentson City?" How could Emily not


    understand her grandfather?


    Joseph smiled and said, "Whatever the reason is, he just wants the family to be whole."


    Emily did not say anything, and she smiled brighter.


    Yeah, as long as the family was whole, she would be happy no matter how she lived.


    Suddenly, Joseph¡¯s gaze was turned to the distant sky and he said, "Here hees."


    In order for today¡¯s wedding, the front yard was cleared to serve as a temporary apron.


    Right now, the helicopter for taking the bride was approaching.


    Emily¡¯s eyes reflected the ne, but what was in her mind was the sturdy figure, the face that could


    make women infatuated the moment they saw it.


    Here he came.


    From today onwards, she was going to start a new life.


    For the rest of her life, she would not part with him again.


    The end.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!